《Apocalyptic Return To Famine》 Chapter 1： Back before the end of the world Chapter 1 Back to the end of the world Those who have climbed up from **** know how to cherish life better. This sentence was only truly understood at the end of Tang Dynasty when he had his first meal on the first day of his return to the prosperous world. The bowl was not filled with rotten worms, but fresh green vegetables and crystal clear rice. The water in the cup was actually clear and transparent, not dark brown mixed with metal scum, all of which made Tang Mo feel good. is somewhat unreal. Ignoring the surprise of being reborn, she threw herself at the dinner table slowly and uninterruptedly after finishing three bowls of rice before she put down her chopsticks contentedly. She saw the date displayed on her phone when she woke up. Today is July 14, 2150, and there are still 7 days before the end of the world begins. For a modern woman who lives in the high-tech era and has watched countless high-tech fantasy novels and movies, although rebirth is a bit incredible, it is not unacceptable. After waking up at the end of Tang Dynasty, it only took 5 minutes to accept the fact that he was reborn back to the pre-apocalyptic world, and the rest of the time was devoted to sitting at the dinner table and fighting the food in front of him. The number of times she can concentrate on enjoying the food has begun to count down. How can she be willing to gobble up the food and waste food. She can''t wait to engrave the fragrance of every bite of the food in the depths of her soul, so that she will never forget it. The meal on the table was reserved by Tang''s mother for her daughter. Tang Mo''s mother Lin Yi was not at home at this time. Tang Mo remembered that it was her university summer vacation, and her mother should be working outside at this time. To talk about Tang Mo''s mother, Lin Yi''s life is really not good. Her husband died when her daughter Tang Mo was 5 years old. She raised her daughter with hardships alone, and opened a small supermarket by herself in order to take care of the children. Now at the end of Tang Dynasty, she can help her family watch the supermarket during the holidays. Lin Yi has to go out to work and save some dowry money for her daughter. The bitterness is not enough for outsiders. Thinking of the mother who loves him the most in the world, Tang Mo''s eyes darkened. The beauty of people in the late Tang Dynasty was all inherited from Lin Yi. Lin Yi, who is now 40 years old, has no trace of the years on her face. It is a bit exaggerated to say that she looks like a big girl in seventeen or eighteen, but a mature and flavorful woman like twenty-seven or eighty is definitely worthy of her name. The days of taking her daughter alone for so many years did not destroy her face, but gave her a unique gentle and tough temperament. She still remembered that at this time in her last life, her mother had mentioned to herself that she had made a boyfriend, and if Tang Mo did not object, she would get a license to get married. But at that time, Tang Mo, who was always protected by his mother in the ivory tower, didn''t understand Lin Yi''s hard work. He only felt that remarriage was a betrayal of his father, and he would become a child without a home, so he desperately opposed it. In the end, Lin Yi broke up with her boyfriend in order to worry about her daughter''s mood. But who would have thought that the end of the world would come on the third day of separation. At that time, Tang Mo was trapped in school and not by her mother''s side. When she returned home half a year later, she found that her mother had already passed away. When her mother''s boyfriend found her at that time, it was a gentle and elegant man, and it could be seen that he came from a wealthy family. He said that when the apocalypse began, others were already out of town, and when he came back quickly, Lin Yi had already passed away. The grief in the man''s eyes, Tang Mo could see clearly, she knew that everything was her fault. Because of the guilt of his mother and the man in front of him, Tang Mo refused the protection of the man and embarked on the apocalypse alone. Later, she always wondered if her mother would live a good life if she married a man at that time, or if she personally killed her mother''s way of life. However, no matter how advanced the technology developed later, no regret medicine was invented. No matter how much regret at the end of Tang Dynasty, it could not return to the original. If in this life, my mother proposes to get married again, I will give my full support to let my mother live happily. Tang Mo secretly made up his mind in his heart. After eating and drinking, Tang closed the door of the supermarket, returned to his room and began to carefully recall everything he had experienced in his last life. Just kidding, now that the things in the supermarket are all treasures when they arrive, she is reluctant to sell them. Money is nothing, after a week it will be nothing but paper. The apocalypse she will experience next is different from the ones written in the novel. There are no crazy zombies, but endless hunger. After seven days, the earth began to turn purple-black, all the plants growing in the soil died, and no one could grow new plants no matter how hard they tried. Plants and meats exposed to the air also quickly wither and rot. Water resources are polluted. The water in rivers, lakes and seas is still clear but it has become poison. After people drink it, their bodies will not be able to withstand the toxins and their organs will fail. The whole world is full of fog in a large area. The fog is full of dangers. Few people who go in can get out alive, and those who get out are madly shouting that there is something terrible in it. But what exactly is scary, no one knows. Gradually, the foggy places are daunting, and even if you take a detour, you are reluctant to cross the road. It may be that God didnt want human beings to become extinct all at once, so he closed the door and opened a window for everyone. After the end of the world officially came, the human body began to mutate. Everyone''s body begins to strengthen, and the direction of strengthening is not the same. It is divided into five attributes: life, strength, agility, spirit, and space. In addition to innate attributes, all attributes will also be improved in the later stage due to personal reasons or external objects. One month after the apocalypse began, the state responded quickly and issued a watch with its own ID to each citizen to observe their various attribute values. The higher the ?? attribute value, the stronger the combat power and the higher the status in the apocalypse. Combat effectiveness may not have much effect on people in peaceful times, but for people in the post-apocalyptic era, it is undoubtedly the greatest guarantee of life. Especially after half a year of the apocalypse, after alien beasts are rampant, the stronger the combat power, the higher the probability of survival for those with higher comprehensive attribute values. When the Tang Dynasty was in a previous life, the attribute values ??were relatively general. The initial attributes are extremely low except for mental power, so she has no ability to protect herself. In order to survive, she desperately exchanged all the spar with others for life and strength attributes when she obtained the beast spar in the later stage, and wanted to enhance her own. Self-defense ability. It was not until a few years after the end of the world that the research center finally researched the use of human spiritual power. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he realized that the spiritual attributes that he thought were the most useless were actually the most powerful. But at this time, it was useless, she was no longer a girl with outstanding spiritual strength, she could only sigh deeply about the impermanence of fate, and then continue to struggle hard in the apocalypse. In exchange for surviving food and the minimum energy needed to maintain her life, she had to participate in a team mission once a month, and her last life was also suspended in a team mission. It was a middle-level alien beast. As the female member of the team with the lowest attribute value, she was used as a bait by her teammates, and eventually died in the mouth of the alien beast. No wonder others, in that cannibalistic world, you will be beaten if you fall behind. She is weak so she will die first, which is fair. Tang Mo''s heart has long been honed to be extremely hard, and she can''t raise a trace of resentment for her teammates'' strategic choices. The only thing she hates is herself, she lost her most important thing at the beginning of the end of the world... If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t be so passive. Thinking of the days when he was alone in the last world, starving and frightened, Tang Mo tightly clenched his hands. Those days were really hard. I was stuck in school and starved for the first half of the year. After finally waiting for the fog surrounding the school to dissipate, I found that the sky has changed again. The days of famine have turned into rampant beasts, and the suffering of human beings is not only not over, but has just begun. I am afraid every day, and I am afraid that the next moment will be used as food by alien beasts, tearing and swallowing, and in the end there will be no bones left. In this life, I must never live like that again! Although she was born again, she couldn''t stop the coming of the end times, and she couldn''t be the savior. All she can do is save herself, make herself less passive in the last days, and let her mother live and live well. Thinking of this, Tang Mo''s heart couldn''t help beating a little faster, and he put his hand on his chest, trying to calm himself down. Suddenly Tang Mo''s hand seemed to be chromed by something, and he subconsciously grabbed it and saw that it was a piece of jade that he had worn since he was a child. Seeing this small and exquisite jade pendant, Tang Mo''s eyes lit up instantly, the huge uncontrollable joy made her heart beat faster, and she couldn''t stop shaking. The five attributes of human beings in the end times, life, strength, agility, spirit and space. Everyone will have some of the first four attribute values ??innately, but only the space attribute is the most unique. Only a small number of people have it, they are the sons of heaven, and most people have zero space attribute. And even if you find space attributes in rare treasures or exotic beast spar the day after tomorrow, you must accumulate at least 100 points to open up space. What is the concept of ??100 points? Lets put it this way, the spar in a primary alien beast has only one attribute, and there is only a small chance of it being a space attribute. If you want to accumulate 100 space attributes, you have to kill at least 10,000 primary alien beasts. In the previous life, Tang Mo''s team could only hunt down one or two primary alien beasts every month, and the loot they got had to be exchanged for supplies for more than a dozen people. Therefore, everyone in the last days knows that space is purely a matter of fate, and if it was there at the beginning, it was there, and if it wasn''t there at the beginning, as an ordinary person, don''t think about it in this life. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the space attribute was also 0 in her previous life, but she had a jade pendant that she had worn for more than ten years! When he was just trapped in school, Tang Mo discovered the difference of his jade pendant. There was actually more than a dozen square meters of space inside. The most important thing is that this space is not empty, but full of materials. Tang Mo glanced at it and knew that it was a replica of his own supermarket! During the summer vacation, the goods in the supermarket at home were placed by myself, so how could I not recognize this familiar layout. My own small supermarket has been moved into the space! And everything inside can be taken out and used. This is undoubtedly a huge surprise for Tang Mo, who was trapped in school without eating or drinking, but before she was happy for two days, she was going to complete the task of fishing in the pond. During the process, the jade pendant was accidentally lost. The jade pendant is not worth much, so I have not replaced the original rope after wearing it for more than ten years. The rope is no longer strong and broke off inadvertently. If you have never owned this space jade pendant, it would be fine, but if you have it and then lose it, it is a huge blow to Tang Mo. She searched for three days and three nights in the water by herself, but couldn''t find it. In the end, she was really hungry. strength, had to give up. Two days later, Tang Mo lost contact with his mother again. Since then, she has become sluggish. She can''t keep her spirits up, and she doesn''t pay much attention to her tasks, which makes the students around her have a lot of opinions on her. During those six months, Tang Mo''s life was extremely sad. Food is getting less and less. Looking at the jade pendant that has not been lost in his hand, Tang Mo kept stroking it over and over again, such an important thing, he will definitely never let it be lost again, even if he loses it, he cannot lose it again. Although he knew that the variation of the jade pendant appeared after the end of the world, Tang Mo couldn''t help but close his eyes, hold the jade pendant tightly with one hand, and imagine the appearance of the jade pendant with his heart. If this is after the end of the world, she only needs to allocate a little mental power to touch the jade pendant, so there is no need for such a laborious effort. Now that she has no mental power, she can only try this troublesome method. ''s new book "Awaken, Master Star Master! "Open the pit and serialize it~ Stable update, welcome to collect and recommend! Super cool interstellar female power upgrade flow, waiting for you to see~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 2： The secret of jade pendant Chapter 2 The Secret of the Jade Pendant In his mind, the images of the neatly arranged rows of goods became clearer and clearer. Tang Mo suppressed the huge joy in his heart and stared at the bottle of Coke in the freezer in his mind. With a move, he felt a cold touch in his hand. It''s done! Tang Mo opened his eyes and saw a bottle of Coke with water droplets in his hand. Without thinking, she twisted it open and took a big mouthful of it into her throat. The sweetness and coolness of the entrance told her that it was all true. You don''t have to wait until the end of the world, the space in the jade pendant is now open! Walking in front of the freezer, Tang Mo observed by himself that the cola row was still full of the goods he had just sorted out. It seemed that the supermarket in the jade pendant was different from the real supermarket. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had always had doubts in his last life. Because there was no way to verify it at that time, when he got the jade pendant in the last life, he did not dare to take out more of the contents immediately. She was afraid that if it was really the same, she would take too much and her mother would not be enough. She made up her mind to only take what she needed, but she lost the jade pendant before she could take it. Suddenly, Tang Mo seemed to think of something, opened the store door and ran to the supermarket on the opposite street to buy a bottle of water, then quickly ran back and put the purchased water on the shelf, and then closed his eyes and entered the space . The shelves in the ?? space remain the same, and there is no extra bottle of water. Tang Mo opened his eyes, took the water in his hand, and thought about putting it into the space. Sure enough, when he entered the space again, the bottle of water had already appeared in the corner of the supermarket where there was no shelf. That was the location of the cashier in the real supermarket. Obviously, the supermarket in the space did not have a cashier set. Tang Mo controlled the movement of the bottle of water in his mind, but he could only move left and right in a position of three square meters. At the end of Tang, it was clear in his heart that it seemed that the places where the shelves were properly placed in the supermarket were all ready-made materials that could be used for himself. And the space for other things is only 3 square meters. This is enough. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was satisfied. Although his supermarket was small, the sparrow was small but complete. Whether it is bags of rice noodles, grains and oils, or sealed instant noodles with various snacks, they are enough for her to eat alone for several years, not to mention there are two large freezers of water, which have accumulated almost an entire wall of mineral water into boxes, and various seasoning pots. There are various daily necessities such as bowls and scoops, blankets and bedding. What are these, these are the slow sense of security. Tang Mo is not a greedy person, these are enough for her. The top priority is to strengthen her jade pendant necklace first. This is the most important thing for her now, and nothing is more important than this. If she lost the jade pendant again this time, she would even cry to death. I checked the time, it''s just past 10 o''clock, Tang Ma won''t be able to go home until at least 6 o''clock in the afternoon. Tang Mo got dressed, took his wallet key, locked the supermarket door and went out. There are still seven days left, and **** on earth is coming. At this time, who has the mind to control how many cans of Coke and how many packs of cigarettes can be sold today? The road from childhood to adulthood was very smooth at the end of Tang Dynasty. Along the way, he went to the best high school, university, and even got a scholarship. Tang Ma''s small supermarket is not profitable every month, but because both mothers are relatively economical people, Tang Mo will always make some extra allowances, so after so many years, not only are they not stretched, they are even small. Saved a sum. Tang Mo didn''t know how much money Tang Ma had in her hands, but she had 20,000 yuan in her card and several thousand in cash. These money have to be spent and exchanged for materials in these days. Although the money is not much, it is all saved by myself. Thinking that he had been frugal for so long in his previous life, and finally his money died in the bank and turned into a string of numbers, Tang Mo felt heartache for himself. Fortunately, God gave her a chance to come back. Mother was still alive, and the jade pendant was not lost. At the end of Tang Dynasty, her optimistic nature was restored. As long as the mother is still there, no matter what happens, even if the next second is hell, Tang Mo has no fear. took a taxi to the nearby hardware store, Tang Mo found a shop with a more professional appearance and walked in. Sitting on a rattan chair in the store was an old uncle, wearing a washed vest that couldn''t see the color, and was busy with his work with his eyes lowered and his head down. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t make a sound or urge, but quietly stood aside and waited. When the old master was busy with his work, he looked up at Tang Mo, "What do you need?" "I want to match my jade pendant with a chain." Tang Mo said, took off the necklace around his neck and handed it out. The thin red rope was worn out with uneven thickness, and the jade pendant appeared to hang on it. Some shaky. The old master carefully took the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. "The hanging ring on the pendant is quite sturdy. Unless the jade is broken, it won''t break. The chain really doesn''t work. It''s time to replace it." "Girl, I advise you to go to the jewelry store next to me to get a chain. I don''t have any gold or silver, so I have the advantage of being sturdy and durable. It doesn''t look good." The master reminded kindly. Tang Mo hooked the corners of her lips. What she wanted was durability. Beauty was not in her consideration at all. The less conspicuous the better. "How strong it is, this thing is very important to me, I just want to make sure it hangs around my neck all the time, and the rest doesn''t matter." "By the way, let''s see if you can wear two chains to be safe." At the end of Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, he was still worried. A chain is still a little unsafe. This jade pendant is a life-saving thing, and you can''t be careful. "Okay, then wait a minute, this thing is fast." Less than an hour later, the master handed over the reconfigured chain to Tang Mo. There are indeed two necklaces on the ?? pendant, one is a very thin metal snake bone chain, and the other is a black leather rope, which looks strange and fashionable. The material of the two chains is very strong, and the buckle part has also been remodeled by the master. It is very troublesome to manually pick it up, and it will not fall off by itself. The length of ?? is also designed according to the requirements of the late Tang Dynasty. It is too short to hang on the outside, and it is too conspicuous to hang outside. It is too long and inconvenient to move. Obviously the craftsman of this shop is very good, Tang Mo put the necklace around his neck with satisfaction, and then stretched out his hand to tug on it. Not only is it sturdy but also stylish. Tang Mo felt that his heavy metal double-chain design seemed to be at the forefront of fashion, and praised himself silently in his heart. After paying the money, a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and Tang Mo was no longer so flustered by what was to come. Thinking of the three square meters of space in the jade pendant, Tang Mo suddenly had an idea. Three square meters is just an area of ??space, but you can''t waste the height yourself. After carefully thinking about the height of his own supermarket, Tang Mo and the boss ordered 5 combined shelves, all of which are 8 meters high. All the things in the space are used by mental power, so naturally there is no need to consider the height. The problem with too high is, of course, the higher the better. The middle layer is a detachable long strip of aluminum plywood, which is convenient for the late Tang Dynasty to freely combine things of various sizes and maximize the use of the three square meters of space. Because it is urgent, the boss will deliver it tomorrow, and Tang Mo added more money, including the necklace money, a total of 2,300 yuan spent here today. Worth the money! After explaining all the details to the master, Tang Mo walked out with a smile, saving so many years, it was the first time to spend money lavishly, don''t say it, it was really cool. glanced at the time, and measured the money left in his pocket. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he moved to the next place, the pharmacy. The fog of the first half of the apocalypse has not dissipated, and alien beasts have not been born. In addition to enduring famine, human beings are actually not short of medicine. But half a year later, strange beasts ran rampant, and large buildings collapsed overnight and were replaced by ancient trees and grasses drilled from the ground. Medicine has become a very scarce thing, especially for people who often go hunting. Bleeding and injuries have almost become commonplace, and an accidental infection will kill you without medicine. 5,000 yuan, which was the budget of the late Tang Dynasty to buy medicine for himself. The physical fitness of post-apocalyptic humans has been greatly improved, colds and fevers are almost non-existent, but anti-inflammatory drugs, hemostatic drugs and bandages are indeed life-saving things. These three things account for most of the budget in the late Tang Dynasty. In addition, due to the lack of normal food, the water we drink is getting more and more dirty, the food we eat is getting more and more terrible, and gastrointestinal medicine and anti-diarrheal medicine are also necessary. For the rest of the miscellaneous things, Tang Mo also prepared some according to the situations that his memory was more needed. After all, he was prepared. After buying the medicine, I went to the sporting goods store to buy some neat sportswear, sneakers and two sports backpacks. The end of the Tang Dynasty has always been a lady-like dress, and now it is the summertime wardrobe basically full of skirts. I still remember that when I was trapped in school at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was very inconvenient to wear a skirt. It was neither resistant to dirt nor strong, and the team had to hold back when they moved. It was only after she left school that she went outside to find long clothes and trousers that didn''t fit very well and put them on. She could never eat this kind of loss again in her life. After buying the clothes, Tang Mo went directly to the barber shop next to him and asked Mr. Tony to cut himself a neat short haircut and thin it out. The more convenient and simple the better. "Beauty, you need to cut a lot, then you can''t wear short skirts, and you don''t have long hair to look good." This teacher Tony was very conscientious, and tried his best to persuade Tang Mo to have the self-consciousness of a beautiful woman. "Cut it, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look good." Tang Mo sat on the chair to himself. Looking at the mirror opposite him, the long hair that he had carefully raised for many years fell to the ground one by one, Tang Mo slowly lowered his eyes, what''s the use of looking good? In the end times, if there is no strong backing, the ones who live the worst are those beautiful girls. The beauty of the late Tang Dynasty, but the ability is still weak, such a girl is the most disadvantaged in the last days. But fortunately, there is still the ingenuity of the stock. It didn''t take long for the end of the world to realize the problem, and I "tidy up" myself well, and I always hunched over my body and always hunched over, so I avoided a lot of trouble. It''s not that the Tang Dynasty thought too much, but that after the world lost the law to maintain normal order, human beings gradually returned to the original biological chain of the jungle. Whoever is stronger has more resources. This is the default law. Etiquette, righteousness, integrity, respect for the old and love for the young, and women''s priority are all gone. When morality began to crumble, people took off their hypocritical masks, leaving only naked humanity. Everyone is struggling in the apocalypse, and no one knows if they will be able to eat a bite of food tomorrow, or if they will be torn in half by alien beasts. In a world where it is hard to live on your own, who has the spare energy to think about others? Only being strong is king. Before you have enough strength, you must keep a low profile. Tang Mo closed his eyes and planned the future for himself step by step in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 3： mother-daughter talk Chapter 3 Mother-daughter talk After Tang Mo came home, he closed the supermarket door, sat on the sofa chair behind the cashier, and began to count his small vault. Just this afternoon, she spent more than 8,000 yuan. Changing the rope for the jade pendant, buying medicines, and going to the sports store to buy a few sets of equipment, although only these three things cost her half of her savings, but she does not feel distressed at all. After the end of the world, there is nothing like these. Something more life-saving. She has never doubted whether the end of the world will come, because the jade pendant that was opened in advance, and the spiritual power floating in her body that is about to burst out of the air are the most powerful proofs. There is not much money left, she must make a good calculation and try to spend every penny on the edge. Tang Mo turned on the phone and checked the date. There were only 7 days until the end of the world, and she had to go back to school on the last day, so for her, time was precious and should not be wasted at all. During the half year he was in school in his last life, although Tang Mo had a hard time at school, it was not all fruitless. The places that can be surrounded by fog are the treasures of feng shui. This is the conclusion drawn by the scientists of the previous life through analysis. And the most likely things to come out of feng shui treasures are rare treasures. In the last life, the ponds, meadows, and mountains in the school were all found by students who were searching for materials. And Tang Mo also found a mushroom with 5 spirit points attribute, but unfortunately she didn''t think the spirit points were useful at that time, so she exchanged it with someone else for a complete bread to fill her stomach. It was not until she came out of school that she realized how valuable the mushrooms she once exchanged for a piece of bread were. It turned out that the rare treasures that can increase the attribute points are so rare, even if only one attribute is added to the market. All will be looted. Later, she could no longer touch any exotic treasures, and her comprehensive attribute values ??were just mediocre. So she must go back again, she must not give up those rare treasures in the school. Compared with the outside world, the living environment in the school is much better. In the previous life, she could survive in the school for half a year with nothing. In this life, with the jade pendant as her support and complete preparation, she has no reason to back down. As for mom? Tang Mo''s eyes lowered slightly, if she remembered correctly, her mother would tell her about it tonight. The weather in late summer has been a little cool. Originally, at this time last year, you could wear half sleeves, but now it''s a little cooler to wear a thin coat. In the evening, the sun gradually went down. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he decided to go to the market to buy a lot of vegetables. Seeing the aunts and aunts in the market who were struggling to bargain with the hawkers for a dime, her eyes gradually turned red. The most beautiful thing is the fireworks, but such fireworks will not last long. Half a month after the end of the world, the country released a large number of 5D virtual ID watches to bind personal identities and publish information. 5D technology was not released in the pre-apocalyptic country. Obviously, it was prepared for a long time. Maybe many years ago, it was aware of what was going to happen in the future and began to prepare. I am used to seeing the cold-blooded human feelings of the last days. Tang Mo was not a virgin, and he did not want to be the savior of the world. From childhood to adulthood, Tang Mo has a lively and cheerful personality. Although she has always been the number one student in school, she is not a nerd with a smart mind. In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a girl who loves to laugh and understand, and does not talk much. But she knows a lot more than anyone thinks. My ability is meager, and what I can do is even more limited. I have to do my best to live a good life and protect my mother. As for the rest, it is up to the destiny. After returning from the market, Tang Mo went into the kitchen to work for a long time, brought out four dishes and one soup, and waited for Lin Mu to come back to eat together. When Lin Yi hurried home and was about to go into the kitchen to cook, she was really pleasantly surprised to see such a scene on the dining table, and she felt that my family had grown up as a young girl. The two of them sat at the dining table, while eating and chatting warmly about family life. Seeing the still beautiful mother in front of him, Tang Mo''s hand holding the chopsticks trembled. She misses her mother so much. In the last days, she has thought countless times that she is willing to use all her life in exchange for seeing her mother again, but she cannot. Now her mother is sitting in front of her. If it wasn''t for fear of scaring her mother, she really wanted to just hug her mother and never let go. "Momo, mom wants to tell you something." At the end of dinner, Lin Yi put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hand, and looked at Tang Mo crampedly. coming! She remembered correctly, it was today. Tang Mo knew what Lin Yi was going to say, put down the tableware and looked at his mother seriously. "It''s like this, when you were in college, mom... Mom made a boyfriend, and she didn''t tell you that it would affect your studies. Now that you are about to do an internship in your senior year, mom is thinking about whether to let you warm up with you. Uncle met for a meal. If you don''t object, mother and Uncle Wen will get the certificate. What do you think? " After finishing speaking, Lin Yi looked at her daughter nervously. It has been more than ten years since Momo''s father passed away. Although Momo died when she was very young, Momo has deep feelings for her father. She really didn''t know that her daughter would What is the reaction. But she and Wen Jianshu have been dating for two years. If she doesn''t agree to get married again, it''s really unfair to Jianshu... Lin Yi has long thought about it, her daughter is about to work, it''s time for her to mention this. But if Momo really doesn''t agree, then they can only break up with Jianshu. After all, she and Momo have been living together for more than ten years. She and Momo are the closest people in the world. Seeing his mother''s nervous look as if he did something wrong, Tang Mo suddenly burst out laughing. "Mom, you can get married with confidence. I believe that my mother''s eyesight will not be wrong." After speaking, Tang Mo gave Lin Yi a mischievous wink. "You kid, you are really no big or small." Seeing Tang Mo''s attitude, Lin Yi finally let go of her heart. After dinner, she called Wen Jianshu to discuss the time to eat. Before going to bed at night, Lin Yi pushed open Tang Mo''s door with a blushing face and told her that the meal time was set for tomorrow. Tang Mo nodded with a smile, the time was so fast, it must be Uncle Wen''s eagerness to make a decision. It seems that the concern and love for Lin Yi he showed to the end of Tang Dynasty in the last life is true. Wen Jianshu, a man in the late Tang Dynasty, knew something about him in his last life. The Wen family is a hidden family. After the end of the world, they came to the front of the stage and worked hard with several other big families to maintain the order of the apocalypse. It can be regarded as a great contribution to the survival of mankind in the post-apocalypse. Later, together with several other major powers, a coalition government was formed. And Wen Jianshu is the second son of the Wen family''s most direct line. He is in his mid-40s and has not married yet. His career is not dependent on his family, but by himself. Tang Mo remembered that she often saw reports about Wen Jianshu in the Alliance Star News. This person has made great achievements. Tang Mo is relieved to leave his mother to him temporarily. The next day, Wen Jianshu went to Tang Mo''s house early to wait for the mother and daughter, and when he got to the restaurant, he even gave Tang Mo a meal to care about her study and life. Tang Mo nodded secretly in his heart, this man was much younger than the last time she saw him, with a little less vicissitudes. Although Tang Mo had never been in love, she could see that he should be sincere to his mother. After returning home, Tang Mo told Lin Yi that Uncle Wen was a good man. If he proposed, you would agree. Tang Mo had just finished talking to his mother here, but Wen Jianshu moved faster over there. The next day after eating, he brought the household registration book and took Lin Yi directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Although the Wen family is an aristocratic family, after all, Wen Jianshu is not the second generation of rich and rich people in their twenties. They all depend on the family for food and lodging. People in their forties still have some freedom in marriage. Besides, the people of the Wen family have long expected that the second child would not report any marriage, and almost all tacitly agreed that his sexual orientation might be I didn''t expect to get married directly this time, and they were all pleasantly surprised. Although Lin Yi is not rich, she is married and has children, but her family background is innocent and her looks and temperament are good. It''s good to have a woman, you can''t ask for too much, they''re already very satisfied! This is the truest thought of all Wen family members. After the two of them came back together, Tang Mo had just woken up and still couldn''t react. His stepfather was really fast, and he couldn''t help but feel a little funny, as if he would regret it a day later. "At the end of the day, this is a little thought from my uncle. I originally wanted your mother to have a grand wedding, but your mother doesn''t want to say anything, so I''ll just let her go. I didn''t give you any greetings when we met yesterday. Today, my uncle will make it up for you together. superior." Wen Jianshu put a bank card on the table, Lin Yi next to him didn''t say anything, obviously Wen Jianshu had convinced his wife on the way back. Although she and Lin Yi are married, but after all, Tang Mo is already so old, it is really inappropriate to change her name to Dad. This is also what Tang Mo and Lin Yi have discussed a long time ago. Call him uncle, everyone is comfortable. Tang Mo looked at the card, but did not reach out to take it. Although she is young, she is more aware of the sophistication in society than many adults. The Wen family is rich, and Wen Jianshu is rich, but the more she is like this, the more she worries that Mother Lin will be looked down upon by the Wen family, so how can she accept Wen Jianshu''s money now. "Uncle Wen, I won''t accept this. I just hope that you can treat my mother well and do what you promised me yesterday. No matter what happens in the future, you will love her and protect her. That''s enough." Tang Mo Push the card back. "I will do it even if you don''t mention it." Wen Jianshu clenched Lin Yi''s hand. "Don''t think too much about this money, after I get married, I''m going to pick up your mother to live at home. The house is a very large villa, so of course a room was prepared for you early, and we will live together as a family of three in the future. This card is just for you in case of emergency. I am afraid that your mother and you will feel insecure. Uncle just wants to be as nice to you as possible. " I have to say that Wen Jianshu is still very careful when considering things. Although Lin Yi has been in contact with Wen Jianshu for the past two years, she is still working hard. No matter how Wen Jianshu persuaded him, she never received a cent from him. Now that the two are married, Wen Jianshu naturally can''t see how hard his daughter-in-law is, and this money is also to make Lin Yi feel relieved. Hearing the words of a family of three, Tang Mo''s heart softened by half. "Uncle, I still can''t take the money. If you insist on giving it, give it to mom. But I have two favors, and I want you to help." Tang Mo of course knew how important money was to her now, and she didn''t pretend to be arrogant if she didn''t accept it, but she had other plans. Because of her mother''s relationship, she and Wen Jianshu are destined to always have contact. She has no way of determining what kind of person this is. If she accepts this money, in the end of the world, if this person is jealous of the materials in his hand... Tang Mo doesn''t want to be involved with anyone in terms of interests. Although the man in front of her looks pretty good, she has to guard against it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 4： final preparation Chapter 4 Final Preparations "What are you busy, you said, uncle will be able to do it." Seeing Tang Mo push the card again, knowing that she was destined not to accept it, Wen Jianshu picked up the card and shoved it into Lin Yi''s hand. "The first one is, I want you to strengthen the supermarket at home, and then replace it with the strongest fingerprint security door. By the way, take off the supermarket''s brand, the supermarket will not open in the future, but after all, this is how I grew up when I was young. Big home. My mother and I dont live here anymore, I hope to protect this place well. Tang Mo''s house is a two-story building. The first floor is a supermarket, and the second floor is two bedrooms. She was born and lived here for so many years since she was a child, and her feelings are naturally very deep. But only she knows that the most important purpose she wants to strengthen the supermarket is to save these materials for her mother. These things in the supermarket don''t seem to be old now, but after the end of the world, this will become a huge wealth. A lot of people starved to death in the first half of the last days, and she dared not bet that Wen Jianshu would always be good to her mother. In case the two of them are separated one day, at least the mother has a way out. She returns to the fortified house and guards the supermarket. Removing the supermarket sign is to protect the safety of the supplies, just in case, she knows how obsessed people in the last days are with food. "Okay, uncle promises you that he will protect your supermarket." "The second request is, Uncle, can you get me a good knife, even if it doesn''t meet the regulations." Tang Mo''s words were very vague. What she actually meant was that she wanted Wen Jianshu''s hand to get a good knife that was not available on the market that did not meet the control regulations. She believed that Wen Jianshu could understand what she meant. "My mother and I have always lived here. If I could have a knife like this, it would be as if someone had always protected me and my mother..." Tang Mo lowered his head slightly. There is a degree of advance and retreat. Be tough when you need to be tough, and show weakness when you need to show weakness. Tang Mo knew how to achieve her goal in the simplest way. Her remarks successfully made Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi''s eyes turn red. This child has been so pitiful and insecure for so many years, and only then did he think of such a way to protect himself and his mother. It''s been really hard for Lin Yi these years. In the future, I must protect her and never let her live such an insecure life again. Wen Jianshu looked at Lin Yi with more and more pity, but at this time Lin Yi got up and sat next to his girl, holding Tang Mo''s hand tightly. Feeling the temperature of my mother''s palm, Tang Mo, who was originally acting, really wanted to cry at this time. It is not easy to buy knives. The quality she can buy in the market is very average, and she can''t afford the good quality. But for half a year at school, she must have tools for self-defense, and when she comes out, she has to face the ubiquitous beasts. She really needs a good knife urgently. Although she made up the story about knives, the things she feared and trembled at home for so many years were real, and all the emotions were real. Tang Mo''s request was almost a small effort for Wen Jianshu, and he naturally agreed immediately, and he would definitely complete it well. Wen Jianshu of course understands that the little girl in front of her is not as weak and unable to take care of herself as she seems, and she has no plans to ask for a knife. But through contact, he could see that Tang Mo was not a senseless child. And having said that, he really couldn''t be ruthless to not satisfy the child''s wish. After the family of three finished eating at home again, Wen Jianshu reluctantly drove back first, making an appointment to let them pack their luggage today, and to pick up the mother and daughter back to his villa tomorrow. The days that followed passed quickly. Tang Mo went to Wen Jianshu''s villa with his mother. Wen Jianshu lived on his own very early, and he didn''t have to deal with complicated relatives. Tang Mo was relieved for his mother. . She still knows her mother well. She seems to be gentle, but she is actually tougher than anyone else. Otherwise, she would not be able to raise her so well by herself. The room at the end of the Tang Dynasty is on the second floor of the villa. It is decorated in a simple and elegant light blue, which is especially in line with the aesthetics of the end of the Tang Dynasty. You don''t need to guess that it must have been designed by Mrs. Lin with care. The bedding and toiletries in the bathroom are readily available, and you can check in directly. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of putting the packed luggage in, she received it directly into her own space. She was someone who was going to live alone at school for half a year, so she naturally had to carry all her net worth with her. The doors and windows on the first floor of the villa are very strong. There is a small yard outside, surrounded by iron fences. The residents of the community are rich or expensive, and the security is extremely tight. Tang Mo nodded. It is estimated that the first half of this house will live here in the first half of the apocalypse. She is more at ease if the safety is higher. The university majored in biological sciences at the end of the Tang Dynasty. In the past few days, she inadvertently revealed to Wen Jianshu during the chat that her professor said that the recent climate environment is really strange. Just in case, it is better to prepare more food. Wen Jianshu didn''t take it as a child''s nonsense after hearing Tang Mo''s words, but thought about it seriously for a while. At the end of the next day, Tang found that a large amount of food items had been transported to the house, filling several rooms. Lin Yi kept saying that the two were fooling around, but after all, she was used to being gentle, and she didn''t stop the two people she loved making fun of. After all, food is never wasted. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t believe that Uncle Wen would make such a big move just because of his own words. After she finished speaking that day, Uncle Wen''s attitude was very strange, as if he had already prepared for this matter. Yes, a big family like the Wen family that dominates in the last days should know something at this time. It''s better this way, because she can''t speak too clearly and can''t achieve the effect she wants, because she can''t trust anyone in this world except her mother. Wen Jianshu''s movements have always been fast. After two days, the supermarket at the end of Tang''s world has been reinforced. Not only have the windows been replaced with stronger metal, but the doors have also been replaced with fingerprint passwords, which are almost impossible to open with brute force. The fingerprints are set by Lin Yi and Tang Mo. With this supermarket, Lin Yi has more security in the last days, and Tang Mo feels a lot more at ease. Wen Jianshu was also ready to bring the knife to the end of Tang Dynasty. The blade of the knife was not long and thin. It was dark copper as a whole and looked extremely sharp. The handle was covered with layers of blankets. The red cloth strips are wrapped around, and the simple patterns can still be seen vaguely. After getting the knife, Wen Jianshu also carefully equipped the knife with a protective sheath, and there was a long **** the sheath for people to carry on the body. He originally only planned to find a flashy and unsheathed knife for Tang Mo, which was also a symbolic thing, and he couldn''t explain it to his wife when he was hurt. But later, he didn''t know how, and felt that the future would not be peaceful, so he finally gave Tang Mo the real thing. He knew that Tang Mo was a careful and stable child, and he was relatively relieved. Tang Mo was greatly surprised when she saw this knife, she knew this knife! After the end of the world, since everyone has been bound to ID watches, big data statistics have become simpler and more convenient and faster. Tang Mo even felt that the real realization of the concept of the global village began with the appearance of ID watches. The Alliance has made a lot of rankings to announce the information of the powerhouses in the end of the world, and if she remembered correctly, this knife was in the hands of a top ten woman, and that woman was holding this knife. Killed countless exotic beasts and topped the rankings, becoming a mythical existence in the eyes of millions of ordinary people. Tang Mo kept stroking the blade, the more he touched it, the more he liked it, the more excited he became. Needless to say, she knows that the origin of this knife must be extraordinary. No matter how rich ordinary people are, they can''t buy it. With it, she has one more trump card to save her life. The last remaining time before the end of the world was only a few days. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was used to purchase, and the focus of this purchase was cooked food. In the first half of the year, although we were hungry, the order was not disordered, so electricity was still being supplied normally. But even so, the major restaurants have closed down and can no longer open, and it is impossible to eat what you like. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the things kept in her space are still, so there is no problem in putting cooked food. So she swept away many of the meals in the restaurant that she had always loved, and packed them up and put them on the shelves in her own space. In addition to the meals, there are also various snacks, such as roast chicken, roast duck, braised pork, rice noodles, malatang, steamed buns, dumplings, twists, grandpa Ken and other fast food. These are reserved for her to satisfy her cravings. Food is human. Treasures, she is really reluctant to leave them behind, of course, the more she can hold, the better. Just in case, she also bought some portable gas stoves, which she can use in case she has no place to cook outside. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was not until the three-square-meter place was placed full of towering clouds that he was satisfied, and there were only two backpacks left in the space for emergencies. As for the knife, Tang Mo had already put it into the space. The money in his hand was basically spent cleanly, and Tang Mo''s heart also stabilized, not as uneasy as it would have been at the beginning. Jade pendants, knives, and the experience of the past life are all the most precious treasures in this life. Each of them is a trump card to save one''s life. People are more capable and more confident, and even the temperament of the whole body will happen. Change is hard to ignore. When there was only one day left before the end of the world, Tang Mo and Lin Yi proposed that they wanted to go back to the school early to participate in the experimental activities organized by the professor. She also went back to the school for this reason in the last life. Lin Yi, who didn''t know anything, agreed without thinking much, instructed Tang Mo, and then transferred 5,000 yuan to her. Tang Mo did not refuse this time, but chatted with Lin Yi about another matter. "Mom, buy more food and medicines recently. My professor said that the world has not been peaceful recently." "Ao, didn''t your Uncle Wen buy a lot recently?" Lin Yi didn''t care. "It''s not enough, buy more of these things, and use them in the future. Besides, Mom, can you save more milk powder?" Tang Mo winked at Lin Yi. This is what she wants to say today, although Lin Yi is 42 years old, as a daughter, she naturally doesn''t want her mother to have children. But many things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, after all, Uncle Wen is the first marriage and has no children... She knew that the Wen family was powerful, but milk powder would be priceless in the apocalypse. Rather than finding it hard at that time, it would be better to save more. Even if there were no children, it would be a valuable and invaluable material in the apocalypse. She can''t tell Uncle Wen about this, so she can only mention her mother like this. "What did you say child?" Lin Yi blushed a little. At her age, she can naturally hear the meaning of her own daughter''s words. Daily update, welcome to collect. (end of this chapter) Chapter 5： back to school Chapter 5 Back to School Actually, Lin Yi didn''t think about giving birth to a child for Wen Jianshu, but after all, her daughter was so old, she was really afraid that Tang Mo would have an idea. Hearing what my daughter said today, I felt relieved. It seems that some things are not impossible. Maybe its okay to prepare some milk powder... In case it can bring good luck. Seeing the expression on his mother''s face, Tang Mo knew it. As long as the milk powder is not opened, the storage period can be very long, and even if the expiration date has passed, it will not delay eating. Milk powder in the last days is one of the most important nutrients. There is absolutely no harm in storing more of this! So he stopped making trouble, and honestly went back to his room to pack up. The coming of the end times is not a sudden thing, but if you observe carefully, there are traces to follow. In the summer at the end of July, people passing by on the street have already put on long clothes and trousers, and the sudden coolness makes people happy. Only at the end of the Tang Dynasty knew that all this was just a harbinger of the apocalypse. The countdown to the end of the world is only 20 hours away. At the end of Tang, there was not much luggage to bring to school. In fact, she put most of the things in her own space. She only changed into convenient sports clothes and carried a backpack with two bottles in it. Simple mineral water and bread. After saying goodbye to his mother and Uncle Wen, Tang Mo took a taxi back to his school. The T university where she is located is the best comprehensive university in T city. The ratio of male to female is basically equal. Now it is summer vacation. Everyone has gone home. There are only some students who stay in the school to do experiments and their home is too far away. There are still students who are inconvenient to go home. Including the teachers and staff, there are 1,800 people in the huge school. Fortunately, it is a holiday. If it is really during the semester, with thousands of people, the food in the school may not last as long as half a year. The department where the late Tang Dynasty belonged was Biological Sciences, abbreviated as the Academy of Biological Sciences. Due to the particularity of the academy, there are often some experiments that cannot be stopped in the academy of biological sciences, so there are still quite a few people who stay in the school during the holidays. In the four-person dormitory where Tang Mo was, besides her, two other people had already returned to school early. With Tang Mo''s personality, she naturally gets along very well with her roommates. Fortunately, several people in her dormitory are relatively easy-going, so although they are not close to the point of intimacy, they are always closer than other classmates. A lot of. It was noon when she arrived at school, and the two roommates were not there. Tang Mo simply cleaned up and went out with his mobile phone. Tomorrow is the end of the world, and she still has 5,000 yuan in her account that her mother just gave her. This Money is wasted if not spent. When she arrived at the school''s supermarket, Tang Mo directly asked the staff to order 10 boxes of 24 bottles of mineral water. In addition to the water in the two large freezers, there was an entire wall on the ground filled with mineral water. It looks like eighty boxes, but those are all things that can''t cross the bright road, so she wants to keep the ten boxes of water in the bedroom on the bright side. In fact, Tang Mo''s space has already filled her to the brim. The things she wants to buy now will be put in the dormitory later. After all, she can''t always take out things to eat with empty hands. Space ability user, but the secret of the jade pendant at the end of Tang still did not want to be easily exposed. In addition to mineral water, Tang Mo''s remaining focus is on compressed biscuits, instant noodles, sausages, chocolates and other foods with a long shelf life and the best filling. I bought ten boxes, and Tang Mo spent seventy-eighth of the money in his hand, so he was satisfied and told the staff the address of the dormitory. "I''m a student union cadre in the yard. These are bought for activities. You can send them as soon as possible, and the activities will start tonight." Seeing the dumbfounded eyes of the staff, Tang Mo explained to avoid future troubles. It turned out to be a need for an event. No wonder, the staff at the supermarket obviously believed what Tang Mo said, nodded and said that there is no need to wait, and now they will send and Tang Mo to send things back together. Fortunately, it was on the third floor at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and these things entered the dormitory without much effort. The four-person dormitory is very large. In addition to the bed and table, each person has a large locker with a lock. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, all the clothes and sundries in the cabinet were emptied, and all the food was locked in the cabinet. There were a few boxes that couldn''t fit, so I simply took out two boxes of water, a box of instant noodles, a box of compressed biscuits and a box of chocolates and placed them at the head of her bed. Her bed had a curtain on it, and the curtain was pulled. Can''t see anything outside. After Tang''s roommates came back in the afternoon, she took them to the supermarket again and asked them to buy a lot of food and water on the grounds that things were on sale before school started. "Mo Tang, you can''t buy cheap things like this, aren''t we hamsters?" Li Lanlan is the kind of outspoken person, and she is really confused about Tang Mo''s abnormal behavior. "Our professor is a workaholic. When the experiment is done, I don''t know if there will be time to go to the supermarket and eat. I can buy more and keep it in the dormitory." Tang Mo said while putting nut candy and snacks in the shopping box. There are still a few hundred dollars, and all preparations are spent tonight. Roommate Song Qing is an academic bully. He didn''t say much after hearing it, but his hands kept moving and choosing things the same way. When she started the experiment, she was more sleepless than the professor, and what Tang Mo said made sense, it was right to save more things. "I''ve really convinced you both." Seeing that both of her roommates had turned into hamsters, Li Lanlan resignedly picked up the shopping box and started to choose things. At the end of the last life, Tang Tang''s whole person was in a particularly dejected state. Her roommate who could last for half a year definitely contributed to her. Not only did she pull her to do the task, but she also stood up for her when she couldn''t get food because of her exhaustion. According to reason, she will never forget this kind of affection. In this life, she may not be able to save others, but it is still okay to mention her roommates and help as much as she can, and you must be grateful to be a human being. Besides, we will have to live together for half a year in difficult times in the future. They have more supplies and they can relax a lot. After all, they were starving, and they couldn''t just sit back and watch. "Let''s buy some more for Professor Tian, ??it''s not convenient for him to come out when he''s too old." Song Qing said, she was quiet and attentive. "Okay." Thinking of the old man in his 60s, Tang Mo almost slapped his thigh. Professor Kasetian was so kind to himself, he even used the remaining prestige of his professor to shelter him and gave her something to eat. How could he forget him now! Calculated the money in my hand, um... not enough. It''s okay, just swipe your credit card. Tang Mo quickly made a decision. Anyway, the social system collapsed in less than half a month. No one went to work anymore. Money was no longer money. Food became the only common currency. Naturally, credit cards were no longer needed. Im so sorry, I did it as a last resort. Tang Mo said silently to his credit card, and without hesitation, he ordered many boxes of water and food directly for the supermarket staff to deliver to Professor Tian''s room in the staff dormitory. After returning the purchases to the supermarket in the evening, Tang Mo invited everyone out to eat grilled fish. "I''ll treat you today, don''t be polite to anyone." Tang Mo took out her credit card again, ordered two pieces of two-pound grilled fish, and ordered 5 or 6 pieces of various dishes, not including the main food and drinks. . As soon as the dishes came together, Li Lanlan and Song Qing were both stunned! "At the end of Tang, I figured it out, what kind of hamster are you, you are a pig at all!" Song Qing nodded and agreed. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he just buried his head in eating and drinking, and didn''t pay any attention to what they said. Tomorrow is the end of the world. This kind of meal is really the last meal. If you dont eat this meal and eat it well, you will regret it for the rest of your life. In her last life, she didn''t eat dinner the night before because of losing weight. How could she make the same mistake in this life, she must eat well. Seeing that at the end of Tang Dynasty had no time to deal with them, Li Lanlan and Song Qing stopped talking, waved their chopsticks and joined the army of wind and clouds. Lying on the bed after washing up at night, Tang Mo couldn''t sleep, thinking about his past and present over and over again. She has done everything she can now, her mother has settled down properly, Uncle Wen will protect her, and her mother herself has a small supermarket building as an escape route, so she is more relieved. It''s not that I don''t want to be by her side, but if I don''t get a rare treasure to make myself stronger, what''s the use of just being there. After the first half year of the famine has passed, and then alien beasts are rampant, what can a person with an ordinary attribute value do to protect his mother. Companionship is useful, but it is never more meaningful than protection after being strong and being a strong backing for a mother. This was something Tang Mo had thought very clearly from the beginning. In this life, I have a treasure house of space jade pendant, and a weapon for self-defense. If nothing else, I also have a general understanding of the future direction. The dormitory is also full of food and water. With these as support, he must live a better life in this life than in the previous one. Tang Mo touched the edge of the instant noodle box beside the bed, and slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. It is updated daily. It has officially entered the theme since this chapter. Welcome to collect it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 6： it all started again Chapter 6 Everything starts again At 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, most of the people have fallen asleep, and those who haven''t slept are playing with their mobile phones while thinking about what to have for breakfast tomorrow morning. Tonight is destined to be an extraordinary night. The originally bright moon in the sky moved slowly, hiding his figure. The color of the sky began to change from the dark one to some purple, making it more distant and mysterious. If you look closely, you can find that the dark purple sky also has some sparkling stars like diamonds, making the night sky more bright and beautiful. After another two hours, some of the stars began to slide into the night sky, while most of the bright stars were still high in the sky. These star points are neither stars nor meteors. Later scientists generally believed that these mysterious substances were related to the property values ??that suddenly appeared in people''s bodies, but no one knew the exact relationship, so they had to explain the magic and mystery of nature. . People who were fortunate enough to see this spectacle of the prosperous world before they slept took out their mobile phones and started taking pictures, and then posted on Weibo to their circle of friends to express their emotions about the beautiful scenery and praise the beautiful stars. But they didn''t know that although the scenery was beautiful, it brought an unprecedented catastrophe of the century. At 6 am, Tang Mo''s alarm clock rang on time. grabbed the phone, turned off the alarm clock, sat up and got dressed, touched the pendant with his hand, and took it out to take a look. This is the process of getting up every morning at the end of Tang Dynasty recently. The shadow of the previous life made her feel at ease every morning without confirming that her pendant was still on her neck. I dont know if its her illusion, but the color of the pendant seems to have darkened a bit after waking up this morning. Remembering that today is the first day of the last days, and all the changes of the last days have already begun at 12:00 in the morning. Tang Mo felt the energy in his body, and sure enough, his mental power came back. And compared to the beginning of the end of the last world, the spiritual power is much stronger, and Tang Mo was overjoyed. She can''t feel the strength and speed for the time being, and she can''t see the specific values ??without the ID watch, but the mental power really exists in her mind. Since it has increased, other values ??should also increase. . At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his spiritual power to enter the supermarket. The arrangement of the supermarket shelves and mineral water did not change, but the free space at the checkout counter increased by about one square meter. The space will get bigger! Tang Mo, who observed this phenomenon, was really pleasantly surprised. If the space would become larger, it would be much more convenient for her to collect supplies later. Although these things in the space are now enough for her to use for a few years, who would dislike it? A lot of your own stuff. You must know that food in the last days is not just food, but also currency in circulation, and can even be exchanged for the lives of several people. The growth of his spiritual power may be that he has been communicating with the space with his mind during this period of time, and his spiritual power has become stronger. And the growth of space should be related to the fall of the stars in the early morning yesterday, Tang Mo carefully analyzed. She fell asleep early last night, but she was still clear about what happened. After all, the star rainer in her previous life blew up the circle of friends and major news media. It was hard for her to know. With a face full of happiness, Tang Mo put on clothes and went out. At this time, she had a bigger thing, and that was to eat breakfast. The school cafeteria is open for breakfast from 5 am to 9 am. It is still early, and all the grains grown in the land withered have not yet spread to the school. If she remembered correctly, the mist appeared on Earth at 8:00 in the morning, the food directly connected to the soil withered in an instant in the early hours of last night, and the plants and raw meat exposed to the air rotted away within three days. The only remaining food in airtight packaging can escape the disaster. It is 6:30 in the morning, and before people react, she can go to the cafeteria to have breakfast. After everyone found out that something was wrong at noon, it might not be so easy for her to think about having a meal in peace. At the cafeteria, Tang Mo ordered steamed dumplings, porridge, and an egg. After eating, he brought two breakfasts to his roommate. Finally, after thinking about it, he packed 10 steamed dumplings, 10 preserved egg porridge with lean meat, and 10 cups of soy milk. And 20 eggs and 20 scones. She has an extra square meter of space, and there are some places. These are her favorite breakfasts. Trying to pack as many as possible without making people suspicious is the style of Tang Dynasty. She found an empty corner and put the things she packed for herself into the space. Tang Mo turned into the supermarket again, ordered a few boxes of water, all kinds of food, and fruits, and the staff at the supermarket helped her move them in. After the hallway of the dormitory, they were carried to an empty corner and transported to the space. Seeing that the extra space was filled up again, and there were still only the two suitcase-sized vacancies left, Tang Mo felt comfortable. Perhaps, Li Lanlan is right, she may really be a hamster. It was past 8 o''clock when Tang Mo returned to the dormitory. Both Li Lanlan and Song Qing were awake, and they both sat on the bed and stared at their phones. "Ah!! I shouldn''t have stayed up late to watch dramas last night. If I don''t stay up late to watch dramas, I''ll get up early today, and I''ll go to breakfast when I get up early. After breakfast, I won''t be hungry all day because the cafeteria is closed at noon today." Li Lanlan grabbed her hair. When she woke up in the morning, she saw the announcement from the school that the cafeteria was closed at noon today. She subconsciously opened the take-out software to order food, but found that all the businesses were not open. "The takeout is also not open. Why is this? Could it really make me have no food for a day." Li Lanlan was still sad about being abandoned by the cafeteria. "Maybe it''s not a day''s work, look at Weibo." Song Qing rolled her glasses, apparently she had read the news that the land had turned purple and all the crops had rotted away. As a top student at the Academy of Biological Sciences, she found many photos of soil and compared them carefully, without missing a trace of detail. Her professional knowledge told her that such purple sandy soil would not be able to grow plants. Planting grass in the desert is even harder. "Huh??" Li Lanlan was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly opened Weibo, the more she brushed her face, the more ugly she looked. At this time, the news of the student group of T University came to remind. Wu Yi from the Academy of Biological Sciences: Besides the nickname, have you seen the fog at the entrance of the school? Why do I find it so strange? Li Qian from the Foreign Languages ??Institute: My roommate''s house is close. I want to go home for dinner when the cafeteria is closed. I haven''t responded to WeChat since I left the school gate... I''m a little worried, it won''t happen. Xia Xia from the Academy of Biological Sciences: My roommate is also...Is it related to the fog if I don''t reply to text messages on WeChat? As soon as these news came out, it was like a frying pan in the group, and many people jumped out and said that their classmates had never replied to the news since they entered the fog. Wu Yi, Academy of Biological Sciences: It''s not really the end of the world, right? As soon as I thought of the rotten crops of the land mutation I just saw on the news, everyone''s heart was covered with a shadow, and they all felt that the world seemed to be a little different from the one they knew. Li Lanlan and Song Qing looked at the news in the group, and their faces began to turn pale. People are always afraid of the unknown, especially when they are far away from their loved ones. Youtookmyarmandyoubrokemywill, youmademeshiverwihtarealthrill, youtookmyarmandwewalkedalong Suddenly, a bell broke the silence in the house. "Hey, Mom. Hmm, I''m fine. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Enough to eat, dont you know that I love shopping so much? I will definitely not run around. You also pay attention to safety. I know, I will go home when my experiment is done. alright, bye. " Tang Mo hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. The first thing Lin Yi did after reading the news in the morning was to call her girl, and she was relieved when she knew everything was fine. In the first few months of the end of the world, electricity is still being supplied, so the mobile phone network can be used normally. After the electricity stops running, everyone has already bound their ID watch, and the connection becomes more convenient. As long as the person is still alive, there will be almost no disconnection. At the end of the last life, Tang Mo also talked to his mother at the beginning of the last life, but it didn''t take long for him to contact Lin Yi again. Tang Mo didn''t know what happened to her mother outside, and she didn''t dare to think if something unexpected happened. She couldn''t go out of the school to find out. Anxiety and depression followed her to torment her. Faded down. That''s why Tang Mo was knocked down at the end of the day after losing the necklace. She had accumulated too much pressure and negative emotions in her heart all this time. "Momo, did you go to the cafeteria for breakfast?" To say that Li Lanlan''s heart is really big, she quickly got rid of the unknown anxiety, and began to worry about her stomach problems, looking at Tang Mo with envy in her eyes. "Well, it''s over. What do you think this is?" Tang Mo smiled and lifted the two breakfasts he had packed in his hands. (end of this chapter) Chapter 7： era of great famine Chapter 7 The Great Famine Era "Wow! Momo, you are an angel, a fairy, and the cutest person in the world." Seeing the rice in Tang Mo''s hand, Li Lanlan was so excited that she thought she was going to be hungry all day. "When you swipe my meal card at night, I will invite you to eat your favorite braised beef noodles, and add a marinated egg!" Three steps and two steps jumped out of bed, Li Lanlan took breakfast and started to eat . Song Qing also had a smile in his eyes, "I''ll buy you your favorite mango milk tea, and you''re not allowed to lose weight today." Tang Mo replied with a smile, thinking to himself, the wish is good, but I don''t know if the cafeteria will be open as usual in the evening. Tang Mo still had more than 100 yuan in her meal card. If she remembered correctly, the meal card seemed to be useless after only two or three days. , but not anymore. Because all three of them had breakfast, they were not hungry at all at noon, and they all swiped their phones to watch the latest news. Tang Mo, on the other hand, was watching the news while mobilizing the mental power in his body. In addition to the space attribute, the other four types of life, strength, speed, and spiritual power can be increased through continuous training, but only very slowly. In addition to constant training, you can increase your attribute points by fighting or swallowing exotic treasures, and both are much faster than your own training. But battles are often full of dangers, and rare treasures are rare. This is not something that can be done at the end of Tang Dynasty. Although the growth of training is slow, it is just a waste of time. She is trapped in school now, and she is not short of it. is time. "Momo, Xiaoqing, look at the group news!" Li Lanlan shouted loudly. Because there are too many situations today, the news in the student group has been thinking endlessly, so at the end of Tang Dynasty simply set the group to do not disturb. At this time, I clicked on the latest one and saw the school official released such a message. School Youth League Committee: The school was surrounded by fog this morning. In order to protect the safety of teachers and students, please don''t approach the school until you know the specific situation. In addition, the school cafeteria is open from 5 to 8 tonight, teachers and students are requested to arrive on time for dinner. "I just said, the cafeteria can''t be closed all the time." Li Lanlan let out a long sigh of relief. In fact, the school was really helpless. There was a call from above, and there were clear instructions for everyone not to approach the fog. But with a mouth on the top and a broken leg on the bottom, it''s really hard for them. Originally, the current food situation was not clear. The cafeteria has been suspended for one meal. If students are not allowed to leave the school at this time, I dont know how big a disturbance will be. But now, let alone the rotten food outside, even if there is food, it cant be brought in. They feed the students so fast, and in less than a month, the food reserves in the canteen will be sold out. Its really a dilemma. At the appointed time in the evening, Tang Mo and his roommate entered the cafeteria on time. "It seems... there aren''t many people? Aren''t they hungry?" Li Lanlan looked around, and the number of people in the cafeteria was similar to usual, not as crowded as she imagined. "The cafeteria is closed, the supermarket is still open, and people can starve themselves to death?" Song Qing said lightly. "Supermarket..." Li Lanlan was stunned for a moment. "I actually forgot that even if the cafeteria is closed and there is a supermarket, there is still so much food in our dormitory. How could I be hungry? I''m really stupid." Tang Mo walked around the cafeteria, but found that the dishes in the cafeteria today were much less than before, and even a lot of them were left over from the morning. Fortunately, her braised beef noodles was still very powerful and did not flinch. Tang Mo was happy, and now she is so easily satisfied. When the three of them had a good meal and went to buy milk tea, they found that the door of the supermarket was closed and a note was posted on it. "Sorry, this supermarket is temporarily closed as all food items are sold out." There are three supermarkets in ??T University, all of which are quite large. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the three of them went around in a row and found that the three supermarkets were all in exactly the same situation. The goods on the supermarket are limited after all, and the real big head is in the warehouse behind each supermarket. The supermarkets in the school are owned by the school, and the school leaders did not stop the students from rushing to buy, because everyone knows that hoarding things is the most secure thing for the Chinese people. At this time, if you dont buy anything, it will cause more serious problems. pickle. When the items on the shelves are sold out, the door of the supermarket is closed directly, and there is no more replenishment, which can be regarded as leaving a large number of mobile materials. Staying in the dormitory for a day didn''t feel like it. It was only at this time that Song Qing and the others had a real understanding of the current situation. The supermarket will not be sold out just because a lunch is suspended, the real reason is the mass death of crops. And everyone clearly felt that the rest of the morning breakfast that was just placed in the cafeteria smelled a little abnormal. It didn''t look like it had just been put there for a day, but it seemed like it had been put on for two or three days, and the students who went to eat felt it, so those who left it there early were ignored. "It seems that the school will take action soon." Tang Mo muttered. Li Lanlan and Song Qing also realized the seriousness of the situation, and their faces could not help but darken a lot. The three returned to the dormitory and sorted out their remaining food, and couldn''t help but thank themselves for their purchases last night. The hoarding purchasing power of nearly 1,000 people is very terrifying. People who move fast will go to the supermarket almost as soon as they see the news in the morning. After all, there are very few people who can grab something. They are very lucky to have so much food now. Li Lanlan, who was used to eating snacks after meals, did not dare to eat any more, and hugged her two packets of snacks tightly. "Before it returns to normal, I have to save some of these things." Back to normal? I''m afraid that day will never come. At the end of Tang Dynasty, while exercising the spiritual body in the body and constantly swimming in the body, he downloaded some videos. She has a way to exercise her mental power, but it''s not very useful in the early stage. And for the other points, she has to train according to her own situation, otherwise she will encounter some unexpected situation, she has a good knife, but she has no skills at all. There are countless videos about strengthening your body, teaching people how to use a knife, and Tang Mo downloaded a lot of them. A person with high mental strength will have a much higher memory and learning ability than the average person. As long as she practices diligently, even if she cannot become a master of martial arts, it is fine to let herself have the ability to protect herself first. Tang Mo was really not greedy. In the morning, everyone in the group was still at a loss, complaining angrily, and now it''s all about the future. Wu Yi from the Academy of Biological Sciences: Tonights dinner school is really fooling me. I stop for lunch at noon and use the mornings fooling at night. Its okay. Civil Engineering Institute Zhao Jian: Lets be content, you may not be able to eat if you are fooled in the future. If the fog persists, its really hard to say how many days the schools food can last. Anyang of the Academy of Social Sciences: Lets wait for the official news at this time. The form is unclear. Everyone who has something in their hands should save a little to eat. Anyang was known at the end of Tang Dynasty that the active figure in the school was also the monitor of their class, and he was a person with great leadership ability. After the people from the previous school were organized together, Anyang was one of the leaders, but his decision-making and organizational skills should not be underestimated. Li Qian from the Foreign Language Institute: Okay, I was going to lose weight, but now is the time. With the topic of ?? weight loss, the girls below joined in and even joked, and the atmosphere in the group suddenly became active. At eight o''clock in the evening, the National News Channel officially released the news, "After testing, all the land has been "polluted" and is no longer suitable for the cultivation of crops. The state has launched a response plan, and will continue to open the granary and distribute grain reserves. All restaurants, supermarkets and other stores that sell food products are state-owned. , Compensation measures will be issued in the future. According to various feedbacks from embassies abroad, this is the case in every country in the world, and mankind has officially entered the era of great famine! In addition, fog has appeared in many places around the world. According to the detection of fog gas, it is very harmful to the human body. Please don''t approach it to protect your own life safety, please don''t approach! " This news was repeated five times by the news station, and all the audience were stunned in front of the screen. Those who still had a fluke mentality also understood that the era of great famine was real, and this time mankind really ushered in the biggest disaster! The originally noisy group suddenly quieted down, and everyone was silent. At this time, no one knew what to say. They are a group of people surrounded by fog. If entering the era of the Great Famine is already miserable enough, then being trapped in the fog and not being able to get out is even more miserable, and there is simply no way for them to survive. (end of this chapter) Chapter 8： The school is in action Chapter 8 School has some action At nine o''clock, the school youth league committee sent a message to the group, School Youth League Committee: Teachers and students, the school has now closed all places that sell food products such as canteens, supermarkets, vending machines, etc. From tomorrow, the school will distribute food uniformly to ensure everyone''s daily needs. The leaders of each class are now invited to gather in the auditorium to discuss specific matters. This message from the Youth League Committee at this time is undoubtedly a powerful reassurance for everyone. Yun Duo from the News Agency: I really want to go home... Xia Xia from the Academy of Biological Sciences: Don''t come back. My roommates haven''t been contacted yet. The news should be true. Li Qian from Foreign Language Institute: It''s true, I just called my roommate''s mother, and she said that my roommate hadn''t arrived at home and could not be contacted. It might be an accident... The door of the dormitory at the end of Tang Dynasty was not closed, and at this time, low-pitched crying came from several dormitories next to it. Girls are emotional, especially at this moment of isolation and helplessness, everyone can''t help but think about what may happen to their friends when they leave the school in the morning. Crying is contagious. Originally, I cried for my friends, but when I thought about my current experience, it was not much better, and my sorrow came from my heart. After a while, a corridor was filled with crying sounds one after another. Even Lan Lan, the roommate of the late Tang Dynasty, began to whimper softly. Tang Mo, who had experienced the same thing in his previous life, was already immune to this kind of emotion, so where did he go? Everything has just begun, and now it is mistaken in the fog, and people who will be starved to death in the future will be large, and when a strange beast is born in half a year, the people who die every day will not be judged by one, but by criticism. But Tang Mo didn''t laugh at anyone. She was sad at this time in her last life, but it didn''t take long for her to be sad. I will starve to death, so I have no time to be sad. The potential of human beings is limitless. If she hadn''t been through the previous life, she would not have known that human beings can be strong to that point. The disasters did not knock down human beings, but made them more tenacious. After a while, they will naturally understand that emotions are the most useless things, and food and strength are the only things that can keep you alive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed his clothes and left the dormitory with only his mobile phone in his hand, and went straight to the open space behind the supermarket warehouse. That area is very hidden. If it wasn''t for chasing a stray cat at a time, Tang went to school for 3 years, and he would never know there was such a corner on the campus. But these days, a place like this is the perfect place to practice swords for yourself. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could train his mental power at any time during the day, but other attribute values ??could not do anything, so night was the best time. It doesn''t matter if it''s dark, she can let her mental power swim to her eyes to strengthen her vision. This is one of the mental power usages announced by experts after research. It is also from the day it was announced that mental power has become the ability that everyone wants to have besides the space system ability. When ?? arrived at the place, Tang Mo opened the video on his mobile phone to find the basic martial arts video, and after watching it once, he remembered the movements in it. Most of the movements in the basic video are horse steps, kicks, and other simple movements. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was doing it, he asked himself to strictly follow the standard in every movement. Her physical fitness is not very good, and her original health and strength values ??can only be regarded as low-medium among girls, so after only 30 minutes of movements, her whole body is already sore. Really bad, Tang Mo half squatted on the ground with his hands on his knees. Her physical fitness in the previous life and later was much better than it is now. Of course, she did not carry out special training at that time. The ?? agility attribute value is all based on nervous and exciting escape, or more precisely, in exchange for life. On the one hand, the increase in health and strength is due to his frequent long-distance travel, and on the other hand, it is due to fighting. It can be said that every time the attribute value is improved, she is in danger of her life. This time, she has to prepare in advance and not be so passive. After a 5-minute break, Tang Mo started the next training session. With 30 minutes as a group, Tang Mo did four whole sets of training in the evening. After the training, it was not finished, Tang Mo did another set of stretching exercises and then went for a run. There are not many quiet days, she can''t waste time. By the time Tang Mo returned to the dormitory, it was already 11 oclock in the middle of the night. The roommates fell asleep after a long day of ups and downs. After Tang Mo simply washed up, he went to bed for half an hour of mental training. The spirit in the body at the end of the Tang Dynasty seems to be attached to the body by nature, like the hands and feet of a person, which can move according to the heart. Soon her manipulator''s mental power swam through the meridians of her entire body. After coming down, Tang Mo, who was tired from before, felt that his sore limbs were much more relaxed than before. This was the second method of using mental power other than strengthening, recovery. Recovery is also the first use of psychic power discovered by humans. However, this recovery can only restore one''s own fatigue. If it is hungry or injured, there is no way to use mental power. Moreover, recovery can only be used to recover oneself, and there is no way to release it to affect others, and it cannot function as a nanny, which is also what many people think is tasteless. People cant get enough to eat, and the energy they use to work makes themselves tired. I really feel tired and sleep well, and I dont need to use my mental power. is simply taking off your pants and farting, superfluous. However, the law of true incense always comes very quickly. After half a year, when people face the cruel ecological environment and hideous beasts everywhere, they will realize that it is themselves who are shallow, and there is no way to use recovery than when they are running for their lives. more appropriate skills. This is also one of the important factors for Tang Mo, who has a slightly higher mental strength, to escape danger many times and survive. The next morning at the end of Tang Dynasty, she only opened her eyes at 8 o''clock. Now that she is not attracted by breakfast, and she does not need to be constantly aware of danger, she naturally doesn''t get up early anymore. For others, half a year of starvation was about to be faced, but for Tang Mo, it was a rare relaxation time. The Youth League Committee of the school came for information at exactly 9 o''clock, and asked the students to gather at the school playground at 10 o''clock to distribute brunch and not wait for it to expire. In order to save food, the school decided to combine three meals a day into two meals. Anyway, the students are stuck in school and cant go anywhere. They dont have much exercise. Two meals are enough. "Gathering at the big playground? Why do I think this meal is a bit scary?" Li Lanlan complained while changing clothes. "Then why don''t you eat it?" Tang Mo teased her with a smile. "Eat, why don''t you eat it, even if it''s steamed buns or pickles, I''ll eat four or five of them!" A prophecy The school gave the teachers and students really steamed buns and pickles, but there were no four or five. One person only has one steamed bun and a little pickled vegetables. Fortunately, the steamed buns are big enough for girls to eat. The boys who eat a lot can only figure out their own way. All students stand according to their own colleges, led by teachers. The professors who did not go home from school also stood in the team of their own college to collect food together. After the three of them greeted Professor Tian at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they obediently stood in the queue and waited to receive their share of food. There was no place for you to eat on the playground. T University has a total of 17 colleges, and it was the holiday season. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at the past, although the playground was crowded with people, it was estimated that there were about six or seven hundred people. There are many students who stay in the school. For example, there are about 70 or 80 students in the School of Biological Sciences who have experimental needs. The others are about 40 or 50 people, and the minimum is even only 8 people. The leaders in the school were the ones who planned to take care of the food, and the class leaders who stayed in the school were responsible for distributing food to each academy. There were about two dozen. Tang Mo squinted and observed. After a while, two boys took the lead. is still the two from the previous life. A boy is Anyang, the monitor of the Academy of Social Sciences who comforted everyone in the group last time. The other is called Tang Lianwei, from the art academy, wearing tight pants, very greasy. Anyang is a very honest and leading person, but Tang Lianwei has heard a lot of scandals. What embezzlement of the school''s public food, when searching for supplies, he enriches his own pockets, and even often molests girls. The girlfriend who was stuck in school for half a year changed every three days. As for what those girls were for, everyone knew. According to legend, Tang Lianwei has some power in his family and has some relationship with a certain leader who stayed in the school, so everyone indulged him so much, turning a blind eye. "Just eat steamed buns and pickles." Seeing the student cadres bring the food in front of their team, a huge voice of dissatisfaction broke out from the crowd. "It used to be two meals a day, but now it''s so perfunctory, what are you doing?" There are always some people who belong to goldfish. They can''t remember the shock and despair that the news brought them yesterday, and they start their own giant baby mentality again. Seeing that the situation was uncontrollable, the squad leaders who distributed the food did not panic at all. Obviously, they had expected this result when they discussed it yesterday. Anyang stepped onto the flag-raising platform in a few steps, held a loudspeaker, and began to shout down below. "Everyone, be quiet and listen to me first." The crowd below ?? suddenly quieted down. Everyone wanted to hear what the person in charge would say and whether the answer he gave would satisfy them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 9： Skyfall ID Watch Chapter 9 Skyfall ID Watch "It''s like this, you have seen the latest news today, not only the crops in the land, but any food exposed to the air is now rotting very fast. All the vegetables and meat stored in the cafeteria have gone bad and cannot be eaten, so its not that we dont cook for everyone, but there is no food to cook at all. " Anyang''s tone was very calm. "Then at least we should be full. One steamed bun is not enough." A boy shouted loudly from the bottom. With this voice, many boys immediately followed. 18.9 years old is when boys eat the most, so a steamed bun is indeed a bit reluctant. "Give you two today, and tomorrow one person will not be able to share a steamed bun. All food is rationed, do you think your request is appropriate? Isn''t it a bit selfish." Anyang looked directly at the one who spoke first. boy. Anyang''s words, Tang Mo couldn''t help but cry out for him. Standing on the moral high ground suddenly turned the person who made the request into a loser. How could the young boy receive such eyes from the whole school, his face was flushed and he couldn''t say a word. Without this leader, the other people stopped talking, and they obediently lined up to lead their own portion of food. The steamed buns were newly made today, and the pickles were pickled before. Because of the special properties of pickles, they did not go bad immediately, but the taste was not as good as before. This is also why the school is anxious to divide up all the pickles. Tang Mo believed that if it was a sealed pickle, the school would definitely be reluctant to share such a large piece for one person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sat in front of his table and ate the white steamed buns in his hands, as if he was eating some delicacies from the mountains and seas. The water on the table is the hot water she received in the water room, which is cold and white. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she remembered that the water was completely polluted after three days. The water is still drinkable now. Even though she already has a lot of water, she is still reluctant to drink her mineral water. "Momo, I really didn''t read you wrong. You are really a pig. You can even eat steamed buns so deliciously." Seeing Tang Mo eating steamed buns, Li Lanlan was full of admiration. She originally planned to take out a sausage from her small warehouse, but now that Tang Mo and Song Qing were both enjoying it, she stopped thinking about eating sausages, and fought against the steamed buns as if at home. "Treasure it well, maybe there will be no more steamed buns in the future." Tang Mo said calmly. "Ah... it''s not." Li Lanlan let out a scream, and the hand holding the steamed bun tightened. In the evening, Tang Mo started to go out for training as usual. Day after day, for a whole week, Tang Mo was training his mental strength during the day and his physical strength at night. Horse walking and running are a must. The knife Tang Mo also took out to practice, but she felt that she had benefited a lot by sticking to the simplest movements. Although I can''t feel the increase in strength and health attributes, it is true that I am getting more and more proficient with knives. It turned out that at the beginning, when I held the knife and swiped it a few times, I would let it go, and then it basically wouldn''t fall off. Although ?? is still not flexible, she feels that if she keeps practicing like her, she will be able to use it proficiently in a short time. But training like this every night also made Tang Mo discover a problem. School meals are served at 10:00 am and 4:00 pm, which may be enough for people who lie in bed every day, but it is not enough for people who exercise so much at the end of the Tang Dynasty. It was getting dark earlier, so Tang Mo moved up the training time every day, so that he could go back to the dormitory around 10 o''clock, and then quickly closed the door and made a bowl of instant noodles to eat. The behavior of adding meals at the end of Tang has caused the other two roommates to suffer. They have to go hungry every day and endure such torture. Who is going to suffer? So Tang Mo changed his strategy. Every time he gave himself a meal in the small open space behind the warehouse, he went back to sleep when he was full. Tang Mo himself was very distressed for his behavior of having to add meals every day. But seeing the continuous improvement of her physical endurance, she felt very happy again. I can only helplessly tell myself that the growth of my physical fitness is all fed by food, so accept your fate. As for going out for such a long time every night, Tang Mo explained to his roommate that his mother was worried about him and had to video with her for a while every night. He was afraid of disturbing everyone''s rest, so he went out to video. Li Lanlan and Song Qing knew something about the family situation in the late Tang Dynasty. And although everyone has a good relationship, they don''t have the habit of asking questions, so they don''t doubt anything. To remind and help within his ability, Tang Mo can, but like this kind of trump card that affects his future life, Tang Mo has no way to tell the truth to anyone. The days went by smoothly. Although the students were trapped in the school, they were surrounded by teachers and classmates, and they could still use the Internet to communicate with their families, so they were not alone. Eating is a little short, but you will be able to eat enough. After you get used to it, you wont feel anything. Peoples ability to adapt is always stronger than they think. On the 32nd day of the official opening of the Great Famine, the country officially released an ID watch supported by 5D virtual technology. This watch will clearly record each person''s physical state and vital characteristics, making it more convenient for the country to conduct demographic statistics and information. release. The major news in the future, people can receive them directly from their ID watches. You can even create an address book on it, and directly communicate with your family and friends in real time through stereoscopic video. The convenience is not comparable to that of a mobile phone. Of course, these are the most basic functions. In the future, the alliance will also update the power rankings in real time, so that every strong player can become an alliance hero and become a role model for countless people. However, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the most practical ones were the other two functions. One is the map function. In the latter part of the apocalypse, due to the serious damage to the surface, the houses collapsed, and many towering ancient trees and plants grew. So even in my hometown, there is no way to determine whether the 800 meters to the right is the former convenience store or the clear lake that suddenly appeared in Yiquan. At this time, the map of the ID watch is very important. When the satellite is no longer working, all the maps are released by the alliance or individual survivors. They are updated in real time. In detail, you can see clearly where there are dangers and where strange treasures have been found. The second function is the treasure recognition function. Just put the watch in front of the treasure you want to identify, turn on the identification function, and a special beam of light will shine on the object. The information obtained from ?? will be fed back on the screen of the watch, and it is clear at a glance what attribute value and how many attribute points the strange treasure belongs to. Of course, this is due to the existence of special substances in the treasures, so they can be identified. Except for the treasures, there is no way for the watch to identify other things. But now, the two favorite functions of Tang Mo only show icons, but they have not been developed. There is no text below, and those who are not clear have no idea what the two small patterns represent. The official announcement of the last world was only two months after the apocalypse opened. When she first arrived at the school, she went to the back mountain where she had found the Mental Mushroom, and didn''t see the mushroom growing, so he thought the official time might be accurate. Once the ID watch is bound, it is directly locked on the person''s wrist. Unless it is removed by a special government agency with a special smart tool, there is no way to remove it by external force. The functions of waterproof, shockproof and damage prevention are even more powerful. This also avoids a lot of trouble. Tang Mo is all too familiar with this watch, and she is not used to it without an ID watch these days. Obviously, the country that distributes watches has stepped up efforts to ensure that everyone has it, and has also taken many measures. When distributing relief food, people have to swipe their IDs to receive them. And those people trapped in the fog, the country did not give up, but sent helicopters to throw down a large number of watches. The height of the fog is very high, and it is very dangerous to use a helicopter to rescue. It will inevitably cause the rescued people to come into contact with the fog and cause danger, but throwing something down, especially a shock-proof, waterproof, rock-solid watch, is still no problem. "I have the strength to throw a watch, why haven''t I seen them throw something to eat, really." Li Lanlan complained while bending over to pick up a watch. "Maybe it will be thrown away in a few days." Tang Mo was adjusting the watch in her hand. She was really not talking nonsense. In two months, when the mountains and rivers were exhausted, people in the school would be unable to sit still. T University is the best university after all, and there are both leading teachers and students with backgrounds. Now that the whole world is in a famine, people outside can''t take care of it, and even those officials can''t take care of the people trapped in the fog. But right is always a good thing, and some people will always be an exception. Not long after the watch was distributed here, the granary of the school over there was in crisis. The food that was originally not much, everyone saved and saved again, but after a month, there was still not much left. The school leaders were so worried, they took Anyang and the others to hold a meeting for a few days, and finally decided to change the supply of two meals a day to one a day. Regarding the announcement of this matter, the school did not explain much, nor did it make too much waves among the students. Everyone just complained a few words and accepted the appointment. Maybe everyone has already made psychological preparations. The food is not endless, and one day they will run out of ammunition and food, but it will only happen one day later. Fortunately, bad things did not follow, everyone found that the blank personal physical status column in the watch had already begun to be displayed! (end of this chapter) Chapter 10： going up the mountain Chapter 10 is going up the mountain "Wow! It turns out that my HP is so high at 22 points. No wonder I used to be able to eat 3 bowls in one meal. Now I eat one bowl a day, and I don''t feel very hungry." The basic attributes of normal people except space are about 10~20, and 22 is indeed very high. "I recently found out that I have more strength. I thought it was an illusion, but I thought it was true." On the other side of the group, a boy from the sports department shared his data with great interest. Everyone has the comparison of classmates and friends around you, and the data sent by online netizens, so you naturally know where your attributes are roughly ranked. Its a pity that the current ranking function has not been launched yet, otherwise everyone will be able to know more about their comprehensive strength. The era of famine is a tragedy for human beings, but it did not close all the windows. The star rain that day made everyone''s basic attributes greatly improved according to themselves, giving mankind hope like fire. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he flipped through his data and clearly wrote on it ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 13 Strength: 12 Agility: 16 Mental Power: 32 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 73 Health and strength are still so weak. Tang Mo smiled bitterly. Her training for such a long time made these two attributes a little higher than in the previous life, and the price/performance ratio of her instant noodles was too low. However, his agility is much higher than in his previous life. It should be related to the regular exercise at the end of the Tang Dynasty, which led to the symmetry of the muscles and the daily running. In the last life of the Tang Dynasty, the mental power was 27, which was already much higher than that of normal people. This time, there are 32. It seems that his daily exercise has a great effect. Tang Mo was a little satisfied when he saw the mental power. Space 0 is a normal situation, the space attribute is innate, and the space attribute treasure is even more rare, which is something that is brought in by life. Owning a jade pendant is actually considered to have space. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very satisfied with his jade pendant, and he did not envy the space system power user. After all, spatial ability users generally have very low other attribute values, and it is difficult to improve, and their comprehensive strength is very low. However, they are basically national treasures in the team, so you dont have to worry about your own safety. After reading his attribute value, Tang Mo chose to hide it in the ID watch. If it is not hidden, others can see your attribute value through the query function of the watch. Now the comprehensive strength of ordinary people is generally around 50-60. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t want to be too high-profile, and it was her life principle to be a low-key person and live to the end. The things that were placed by the bedside at the end of Tang Dynasty have been eaten up, and now they have started to eat the ones in the cabinet. Of course, she seldom eats in the dormitory, and she never opens the cabinet in front of her two roommates, so Li Lanlan and Song Qing subconsciously thought that Tang Mo and their surplus food were similar. Because the preparations were adequate, and the girl''s appetite was relatively small, even a meal could barely be maintained, so Li Lanlan and Song Qing basically wouldn''t touch their small private library unless they were very hungry, so A month has passed, and there are still many things in those big bags. But others are not so good, especially the boys. I can hold back when Im hungry at first, but the mood of those who cant get enough to eat will become more and more irritable. In the end, it evolved into that people with high strength values ??would use violent threats to force students with low strength values ??and no resistance to hand over their food. According to common sense, such violent bullying incidents will basically not occur in colleges and universities, but in special times, people can''t even fill their stomachs, and their basic survival needs cannot be met. How can there be energy to maintain surface peace and literacy Woolen cloth. The survival rule of the weak and the strong has gradually emerged from here. The following incidents happened repeatedly. Everyone in the school panicked. Every time they got food, they walked together, for fear that their belongings would be cut off. "I didn''t expect that there are such morally corrupt people in our school." Song Qing rarely had emotions. She was a good girl since she was a child, and she couldn''t accept such a thing from the bottom of her heart. "Yeah, didn''t this starve the classmates who lost their food?" Li Lanlan nodded in agreement with a look of anger. Tang Mo remembered that at this time in her last life, she was more angry than anyone, but now her mood has long since changed. In the end, someone will starve to death, but everyone doesnt want to be themselves. Maybe this is human nature. Tang Mo held the steamed bun in his hand and sent it directly to his mouth, taking a big bite. The things that were disliked before are now being robbed. Where did this go? In the days to come, I dont know how many things will happen? The occurrence of many fighting incidents finally attracted the attention of the school. Now everyone is trapped in the school, and the role of legal constraints is too weak. In the end, the school doesnt have any very effective solution. There are only a few leaders, and there are only 30 students and cadres in total. What are you going to do about it? There is no military repression, and the school does not have that strength, she said. In the end, it can only rely on everyone''s self-restraint. But everyone also understands that blocking is worse than sparseness. Since everything that is happening now is starvation, solving the problem has become a top priority. But there is only so much food in the school, how to solve it? Negotiations came and went, but Anyang came up with a solution. T''s campus is very large, with mountains and water greening very well, and it is known as the most beautiful campus. During the prosperous times, many citizens visited the school as a tourist attraction every holiday. For ecological balance and viewing, the school put a batch of rabbits and pheasants in the back mountain. Because it is a small natural mountain range and not a man-made rockery, the number of these rabbits and chickens is very considerable. The back mountain of T is a tourist attraction in T city. At the beginning, the principal did everything he could to promote the school and put the mountain within the scope of his school. Because the mountain is relatively large, students usually dont go there in their spare time. There is also a long man-made lake on the east side of the back mountain, which was specially built to meet the scenery of mountains and water. It is full of koi, and there is a bridge connecting two small pavilions. And Anyang''s method is to organize students to go up the mountain to catch rabbits and pheasants, and go down to the lake to catch fish! Actually, the idea of ??the school organizing to hunt those rabbits and pheasants on the mountain has been a long time ago, but the mountain is too big, and only 20 of them can''t catch them, so they gave up. But now the situation is so dire, and the time is changing. Letting the students have something to do is the only way to solve the problem. As soon as this suggestion was put forward, everyone agreed. "I think this way, in order to prevent some people from being lazy, we will only give food to those who obey the arrangement, and not to those who do not go up the mountain and do not work." Someone put forward a suggestion. "I think it''s OK, and the hares we caught have to be handed over to the public. They were originally school rabbits. Those who caught the rabbits were rewarded with appropriate food. Everyone in the school hadn''t eaten anything for a month. If you want to fade out, you can share a rabbit soup with each person." Another person continued to suggest. Everyone, you said what I said, and all the details were finalized in no time. "Okay, that''s all set. It will be implemented tomorrow. Anyang, Tang Lianwei, you two can discuss this matter." The school leaders made a decision and immediately settled the matter. "What? To catch rabbits?" When I saw the news of the school youth league committee in the group that night, the students were all fried. "I haven''t eaten meat for more than a month. If I can catch a rabbit, I will roast it on the spot. It''s delicious." Li Lanlan imagined the oily scene of roasting a rabbit on a branch. Involuntarily drooled. "You can wake up, even if you catch a rabbit, you have to hand it over to the public. If you don''t pay it, if someone reports it, you won''t have any food for the next week." Song Qing sat on the bed and read a book. Hit without hesitation. "Ah..." Li Lanlan lowered her head and became frustrated. "It''s okay! It''s good to take the rabbit for an extra bowl of rice! I can do it too." Sure enough, it''s easier for optimistic people to be happy. In fact, most of the students in the school think like Li Lanlan. It turns out that starving in the dormitory, the more you stay, the more troublesome. Now I have something to do, not to mention whether I can catch a rabbit, at least there is still hope. While everyone was happy, Tang Mo was a little worried. In the last life, she discovered that spiritual power mushroom more than a month after going up the mountain. The official statement is that the strange treasure was born two months after the end of the world. At that time, it happened to be two and a half months before the famine era began, but She was still a little flustered. Now all the plants are dead, and the mountain can be said to be bare except for the stones. Although the location of the mushroom is relatively secret, it is not afraid of ten thousand just in case. She chose to go back to school this time, and that mushroom accounted for a large part of the reason, what if it wasn''t for two months? If it appeared early and was picked up by others, then I would be heartbroken. Although people today dont know what a rare treasure is, its a mushroom, and its something that people wont let go of once they see it. After thinking about it, she still felt that she couldn''t be so passive, she should do something! Author''s words: Because everyone''s collection and recommendation tickets were very powerful yesterday, an extra chapter will be added today. This book has reached 30,000 words so far, and it has really been liked by many people. For me, your approval is more important than anything. Ran Ran will continue to work hard! I hope everyone can collect more votes, which is really important for a new book. Ran Ran is updated stably every day, and the data will be updated when the data is good. The previous foreshadowing is almost the same, and the subsequent plot will gradually unfold. Believe me, you will not be disappointed. Thank you for your support and love you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 11： Exotic mushrooms are in hand Chapter 11 Exotic Treasure Mushrooms After contemplating for a long time, in the end, just to be on the safe side, Tang Mo decided to go up the mountain in the dark tonight to check if the mental power mushroom really didn''t appear. At 9:30 p.m., Tang Mo had finished all the training content for today. After running a few laps and doing stretching exercises, he sat on the steps next to him, took out a drawer of xiaolongbao from the space and started eating . These were bought from the store before, and when they were taken out of the space, they were still steaming and fragrant. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was almost a mouthful, and he solved this drawer of steamed buns in three minutes. Steamed buns are really fragrant. The happiness of eating at the end of Tang Dynasty was overwhelming, and the eye circles were even a little red. These are tears of happiness. The white dough is fluffy and soft, and the gravy inside is delicious and delicious. When you bite into it, the taste buds are full of happiness. I want to eat another drawer No, I can''t. Tang Mo shook his head. Due to the limitation of space, she only kept 20 drawers of this bun, and there will be no more after eating them. As a stingy girl in the era of famine, she was reluctant. This month, in order to save her money, she basically eats the things she bought in the school supermarket in the dormitory. The stock in the space is basically unchanged. Only when she is really hungry will she eat some cooked food in the space. , feel the taste of happiness. Packed up his things, Tang Mo took out a flashlight and went up the mountain. The location of the ?? mushroom is behind a large rock in a hidden corner of the mountainside, and it is impossible to find it if you don''t remove the rock. All the exotic treasures grow in such hidden places that no one can easily find them. In the last life, Tang Mo was still dizzy because of starvation, thinking about whether there would be some moss under the stone, so he thought about moving it hard. Due to the improvement of the agility attribute, Tang Mo climbed up without much effort. After finding the stone and moving it away, as expected, Tang Mo did not find anything underneath. It seems that the two-month statement is true. Tang Mo moved the stone back in disappointment. She didn''t know the exact day when the mushrooms appeared, so she can only watch it once a day from now on. After the ?? stone was moved back to its original position, Tang Mo was about to go down the mountain, but he seemed to have suddenly remembered something and turned back to look at the stone. Due to the two moves, there are some obvious scratches on the ground near the stone. She knew that there were two conditions for the place where the strange treasure was born. One was in a place with strong spiritual energy, and the halfway up the mountainside of the school surrounded by mist was indeed a good place. The second point is a hidden place that is difficult for people to find. These two conditions are indispensable. Looking at the traces on the ground, Tang Mo instantly broke out in a cold sweat. She came to move this stone when she first arrived at the school. Since she moved it, this place is not considered a hidden place. Would a rare treasure with such high requirements for birth still choose to grow in this place? The more Tang Mo thought about it, the colder her heart became. Because she didn''t think carefully enough, she was going to lose this unique treasure that originally belonged to her. This is a rare treasure, these are 5 spiritual points! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was so heartbroken that he felt bitterness in his mouth. The taste of the xiaolongbao that had left fragrant lips and teeth disappeared, and only bitterness remained. was stunned for a while, but Tang Mo was still not reconciled. Im sure I wont be able to fall asleep when I go back, so why dont you just walk around in case there are surprises. With this thought in mind, Tang Mo began to search halfway up the mountain. It was already dark at night after 10 o''clock, and there was not a single tree or plant on the mountainside with a little height. At this time, it was even more desolate. The cool wind was blowing at the end of Tang Dynasty, and she couldn''t help but get a layer of goose bumps on her body. Closing his jacket in one hand and holding a flashlight in the other, Tang Mo didn''t stop there, wandering around in the mountains. Suddenly, Tang Mo saw a stone, and she stopped and leaned over. To say that there is nothing else in the mountains, that is, the most rocks. But this stone is special, especially because it looks exactly the same as the stone that was discovered before the end of Tang Dynasty! How could there be such a coincidence in this world, Tang Mo restrained his excitement and approached the stone. Do you want to move it out and take a look? But what if you make the same mistake as before? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was entangled in his mind. One of his feet accidentally stepped on a stone, and his body was shaky, and he fell forward. He leaned against the stone and moved back when the stone hit it. "It hurts." Tang Mo rubbed his red elbow, looked at the stone that had shifted from its original position, and no longer felt entangled in his heart. I was already passive anyway, so I simply put the flashlight in my mouth and moved forward while holding the stone in both hands. After the stone was completely removed, Tang Mo finally saw the scene behind the stone. A fist-sized mushroom was propped up there like a small umbrella, with a faint purple light all over his body, which was especially clear at night. That''s right! Tang Mo was overjoyed, spit out the flashlight in his mouth, half squatted on the ground, and took a small shovel to carefully shovel down the Mental Mushroom. Tang Mo carefully held the mushroom and looked at it carefully, her hands trembled slightly with the joy of being lost and found. Point your watch at this mushroom and click on the treasure appraising function. A blue light shone on the mushroom in Tang Mo''s hand. Mental Mushroom: attribute: can provide 5 points of mental power How to use: Take orally] Originally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, I just wanted to click it and try it, but I found that the treasure appraising function on the watch was already available. This means that she is familiar with the use of various functions of the watch. For someone else, even if the treasure appraiser function is opened, when the official has not announced the use, she does not know what it is for. The removal of the treasure appraiser function shows that the official statement of two months is simply a delay. In fact, in the month after the end of the world, they already knew the existence of the treasure before the watch was issued. As for why it was not announced in advance to the public? It is natural to be one step ahead of others. Wanting to understand this truth, Tang Mo couldn''t help but feel a little fortunate. If he hadn''t confirmed it in advance today, and walked around the mountainside several times, he would have really missed this rare treasure. Tang Mo, who was very satisfied with his performance, carefully put the strange treasure into his space, picked up the flashlight on the ground, wiped the soil, and then went down the mountain. As a celebration, reward yourself with a basket of buns. After returning to the dormitory, Tang Mo quickly changed his clothes and went to wash up, took out the mushrooms and washed them, and then went to bed and closed the curtains. She has never taken Yibao in her last life, but never eating pork does not mean she has never seen a pig run. After sitting cross-legged on the bed, Tang Mo took out the mushrooms from the space and ate them one bite at a time. The taste of the mushrooms is very good, the bite is tender and tender, and the tip of the tongue is soft to the touch. The small mushrooms, Tang Tang finished in three or five mouthfuls, and then calmed down to feel his body carefully. Sure enough, in the body, Tang Mo found that his mental power had increased. Spiritual power exists in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The word sea of ??consciousness was named by later experts. The appearance is silver, and it is a group of light groups wrapped in silver light. Tang Mo can arbitrarily manipulate them to swim in his body to perform strengthening and recovery functions. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he even heard that Lin Yu, the fourth-ranked god, was a master of spiritual power, and his spiritual power could even be released into an entity to attack. It''s a pity that Tang Mo''s mental power only reached 52 when he died. According to legend, the spiritual power of the Great God has exceeded 100, and the matter of condensing into an entity is too far away from her. After swallowing the mushroom, Tang Mo obviously felt that the silver light group had grown a little bigger and the color was a little thicker. Although not much has changed, for Tang Mo, who has to manipulate it to walk dozens of laps every day, he can still feel the change. Tang Mo suppressed the surprise, controlled the light group to swim three times in the body, and carefully felt the changes from the previous one. It seems that the fatigue recovery is faster, Tang Mo came to this conclusion. Take a look at your own attribute values ??in the watch again ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 13 Strength: 12 Agility: 16 Mental Power: 37 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 78 Tang Mo was happy, he didn''t work hard in vain, and sure enough, hard work will always pay off. Eating bread and instant noodle compressed biscuits always pays off too. That drawer bun reward tonight is really deserved. After closing the watch page, Tang Mo, who had been tired all day, finally lay down and went to sleep in peace. The most important thing in her mind when she went back to school this time was half completed. She felt a lot more relaxed all of a sudden, and she soon fell asleep with less stress. On the second day, all the remaining students of the school gathered on the playground. There were not many lecturers and professors in the school. Naturally, they did not need to participate in the mountain climbing. "Why do you think there are fewer people left?" Song Qing said, pushing his glasses. "It''s not that I can''t stand it because I''m hungry, many people can''t help but run away secretly, and they don''t know where they are going to school. Xiaoxiao from the next bedroom, dragged his luggage and left the night before, and has now lost contact. " Li Lanlan has a carefree personality, and is very familiar with the girls, and there are a lot of gossip in all aspects. The place trapped in the fog was temporarily abandoned by the government. They usually read the news online, and they all knew that relief food was being distributed outside. Although the food was in short supply, it was still much better than a steamed bun at school. And many people miss their relatives more and more at this time. Although the above orders not to approach the fog, what if everything is fine? The difficulty of life always makes people more willing to take chances. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking around, in addition to about 50 school employees, there should be about 700 people on the playground now. But now the number is obviously much worse, it seems that there are only more than 500 people. If you dont come to work, you have nothing to eat. Now everyone relies on the school for their food lifeline. No one has the will to compete with the school to cut off their own food. (end of this chapter) Chapter 12： shes going to fish Chapter 12 She''s going to fish "Everyone be quiet, now there are two tasks, one is to go up the mountain to catch rabbits and pheasants. There is also a task to go down to the lake to catch fish. Lets see which one you want to do. Those who go up the mountain, please stand on my left, and those who want to catch fish stand on my right. "Anyang shouted with a loudspeaker. "The pheasant can still eat some bugs. This rabbit eats grass. Now the plants are all dead. There are no more hares on the mountain. It''s really a waste of people''s time." Li Lanlan muttered. Different from the joy at first hearing the news, Li Lanlan, who was overwhelmed later, thought it was wrong. How can rabbits survive without food? Isn''t this school a joke to them? "Maybe rabbits also eat worms like chickens?" Tang Mo replied. This is really true. The star rain that day not only increased people''s attribute values, but also animals mutated to varying degrees. Now the food chain in nature is extremely chaotic, and it has long been different from before. Not to mention eating worms, it is not uncommon for people to eat stones. Within a few minutes, everyone had chosen what they wanted to do. "You..." Looking at the teams that everyone had assigned themselves, Anyang and the student cadres beside him were speechless. I saw a large circle of people standing on the left of Anyang, and the queue was so long that the head could not be seen. On the right side of Anyang, there were only 8 people including Tang Mo, which looked very pitiful. Tang Mo looked at the few people standing next to her, all of them were boys, and even she couldn''t help but secretly said to them, warrior, admire! It''s already the end of August, it''s already autumn, and it seems to be very cold this year, everyone feels a little cold wearing light jackets, not to mention going into the water. Thats right, its about getting into the water. T The big lake is not as deep as an adult male''s chest, but it is very large. Catching fish inside is not only a needle in a haystack, but also a very difficult thing. Although the school has two small boats, there are no fishing nets, and there is no food as fish food. How to catch fish really depends on the individual. Who wants to stay in a cold lake all day? Isn''t that looking for guilt for yourself? Even Tang Mo couldn''t understand the thoughts of these brave brothers around her. If she didn''t have her own special purpose, she would choose to go into the water when her brain was kicked by a donkey. It''s great to go up the mountain, even if you can''t catch a pheasant and rabbit, you can at least sit for a while, and no one will care if you are lazy. "Students who choose to go up the mountain have to attend 5 days a week. Students who go to catch fish, due to their special nature, only need to attend one day per week." Seeing the huge difference between the numbers on both sides, Anyang immediately changed the rules. Whether there are still animals on the mountain, in fact, they have no idea in their hearts. But there are real fish in the lake. Every day when you walk across the bridge, you can see fish swimming happily in groups below. "You can think about it carefully and choose again." After Anyang''s voice came to the ground, whispered discussions began in the crowd. Continuously, some boys came out of the big team and stood up at the end of Tang Dynasty. Li Lanlan and Song Qing stood on the other side of the team and stomped their feet anxiously. Taking advantage of the chaos in the crowd, they finally ran over and dragged Tang Mo. "You are stupid at the end of Tang, how cold the weather is now, why should you suffer this crime, hurry up and go there with us." Li Lanlan said anxiously. "It''s not good for girls to soak in cold water all the time. Come with us." Song Qing''s tone was emotional for the first time, and there was worry in his eyes. Seeing the two roommates caring about him so much, Tang Mo''s heart warmed, and he stretched out his hands to grab the two of them. "Don''t worry, I like to sleep in so much that I really can''t get up if I get up early every day. I''m in good health. I like playing with water since I was a child. You two should go back soon." What Tang Mo said was so firm that she almost believed it herself. In fact, she had already thought about going to catch fish, because there was something she must get in that lake. The birth of every rare treasure in the last days will cause a great sensation. In the last half year, the school produced three rare treasures. One is the psychic mushroom she has already taken, and the second is a silver koi in the lake. That koi was caught by a boy in the lake in the third month of the end of the world. At that time, the official announced the news of the strange treasure. When a fish with such a strange color appeared, even a fool knew that it was not an ordinary thing, so the boy secretly hid the fish and took it back to burn it and ate it. If it wasn''t reported by his roommate later, no one would have thought that fishing for fish can still find exotic treasures. According to the boy, the fish gave him a full 10 points of agility attribute value, which belongs to the rare treasures that appeared in the early days of the end of the world with very high attribute value points. Tang Mo was not sure that he could catch the fish by chance, but the information on Yibao has not been released yet. He just needs to pay attention to see if the people around him have caught the fish in advance, and finally get the possibility of it. Not necessarily. Even if there is a 1% chance, she has to give it a try. With a 10-point agility attribute, not to mention going to the lake to catch fish, she has to make a foray even with swords and swords! Seeing that Tang Mo had made up his mind, knowing that it was useless to persuade him, Li Lanlan and Song Qing could only let go of her hand and returned to the team that went up the mountain three steps. Looking at the two roommates'' eyes like a fool, Tang Mo couldn''t help but smile. After waiting for another 20 minutes, Anyang was satisfied when he saw that the team had basically settled down. The fishing team that originally consisted of only 8 people had now grown to more than 80 people. discussed with Tang Lianjie who was standing by the side, picked up the microphone and prepared to speak. An Yang just picked up the microphone and swiped down habitually, when suddenly he saw Tang Mo who stood out among a group of boys. "This female classmate, have you considered it? It''s not so convenient for girls to go into the water." Anyang''s character is careful and considerate in all aspects of doing things. Tang Lianjie followed Anyang''s gaze, his eyes lit up. Although he cut his hair short and wore the most ordinary sportswear, Tang Mo''s delicate face and tall figure were still very eye-catching in the crowd, making people unable to look away. Especially standing in the middle of a group of five boys and three thick boys, with short hair flowing in the wind, has a unique and heroic temperament. Tang Lianjie''s wretched gaze Tang Mo naturally noticed it, and there was a hint of disgust in his eyes. "It''s alright, I know what I know." Tang Mo replied, and his affection for Anyang increased a little bit. Sure enough, some people are born to be leaders, and people like Anyang will definitely do something after they leave school. His demeanor is somewhat similar to the organizers of those small bases. I don''t know what he was doing after leaving the school in his last life. Tang Mo carefully recalled the small bases she had been to, and it seemed that he had never heard of it. This old classmate. "Okay, then everyone can disband now. We will gather at the playground tomorrow morning, everyone will set off together!" reminded that there was no result, Anyang stopped talking, respected Tang Mo''s personal choice, and then announced the disbandment of the team. The next morning, everyone gathered at the school playground again. I was afraid that there would be no time for the lunch at noon. The school simply distributed today''s quota to everyone early, so that they can carry it with them and arrange the time for this meal by themselves. . Anyang and Tang Lianjie each started their day''s work with their teams going up the mountain and catching fish. Tang Mo looked at Tang Lianjie standing in front of his team, feeling a little helpless. It''s a bit unlucky, how could it be assigned to him? There are five small boats in the school, all of which are ornamental boats that require manual paddles. Each boat can seat about 6 people, so the fish catchers are automatically divided into two groups, alternating every hour. "Everyone, take off your clothes and go into the water." After Tang Lianjie finished speaking, he sat down on the chair by the bank. There were six people on the boat, and two were left to paddle on the boat to watch things dynamically, while the remaining four people had to go into the water, and Tang Lianjie could not participate in these, only supervising on the shore. Watching the boys take off their shirts one by one, leaving only the trousers, Tang Lianjie turned his attention to Tang Mo who was standing on the boat, his eyes were a little fascinated. "Tang Mo, sit and watch the paddle, I''ll go down." A boy who was paddling stood up, threw the paddle and was about to take off his clothes. Tang Mo squinted his eyes and recalled that she knew this boy, he was also from the Academy of Biological Sciences, and he was the monitor of Tang Mo''s class. Usually, the two of them didn''t communicate too much, so it wasn''t a good relationship, it could only be regarded as acquaintance. Although Shi Xuan is the monitor and is considered a cadre of the current student organization, the work that should be done is still to be done. Not everyone can sit like an uncle like Tang Lianjie. Tang Lianjie, Shi Xuan has been in contact with a lot as a member of the student organization, and it can be seen that he has some ghost thoughts for Tang Mo. For the protection of his classmates, and the boys'' loyalty to girls, Shi Xuan stood up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 13： someone was poisoned Chapter 13 Someone was poisoned "Thank you, squad leader, it''s fine, I can go into the water." Tang Mo expressed his gratitude, then quickly took off his jacket, revealing a layer of black long-sleeved trousers swimsuit inside. The swimsuit was picked up in the supermarket. Tang Mo deliberately chose a larger size. The loose clothes were slightly bloated, which hid Tang Mo''s exquisite figure without revealing it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put his coat and shoes on the boat, and went into the water with bare feet. Since she chooses to catch fish, she will not be hypocritical. In the end of the world, there are no boys who want to make girls behave. Girls who are always self-sufficient are the fastest to die. The lake water in early autumn was really biting, even Tang Mo in long trousers was shivering with ice all over his body the moment he went into the water, and he immediately activated his mental power to keep warm. After the mental power swam around for a while, Tang Mo felt much more comfortable, his body was warm, and he could no longer feel the cold lake water. Who said that mental power is tasteless? It is obviously a must-have product for home murder, okay? At the end of Tang, he felt injustice in his heart for his baby''s spiritual power. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was holding a mini-fishing net that was transformed from a canvas bag. The whole body of the bag was cut with small holes the size of fingers, so that the water could leak out when fishing. While looking down for traces of the fish by himself, he carefully observed whether the people around him had harvested. For the sake of safety, several boats were not very far away, and they were all within the sight of Tang Mo. In my conscience, the school puts a lot of fry in the school every year, but no matter how much they put in, the lake is too big. 10 minutes later, everyone didn''t even see the shadow of the fish, and the original enthusiasm for catching fish has also diminished a lot, and they began to slack off. This can''t be done. If everyone doesn''t actively fish for fish, when will her strange treasure appear. Really like the previous life, if the official announcement of the strange treasure will be made two months later, then the difficulty factor that she can obtain will increase a lot. After thinking about it, Tang Mo found a bag of bread crumbs in the supermarket. These are the ingredients needed to make fried food. She really doesn''t have fish food, but the fish should like it too, right? Leaving the packaging in the space, a large amount of bread crumbs appeared in Tang Mo''s hands as soon as his mind moved. Clenched your fists and put them in the water, letting the crumbs enter the water little by little through your fingers. Tang Mo walked in circles in the water, on the surface he was actively looking for fish, but in fact, he unknowingly threw bread crumbs out on a large area. Sure enough, it''s not just people who are starving right now, the fish are also starving. As soon as they smell the aroma of the food, they quickly gather here. "I saw a fish!" a boy next to him shouted in surprise. Everyone in the water immediately looked at the water in his position, and sure enough, a dozen golden and red carps were swimming in the water, as if they were still fighting for something. "What is this fish doing?" Everyone was a little strange. "Maybe he was playing in the water." Tang Mo laughed a little embarrassedly. It seems that she can''t put so much at once next time. She has never raised fish before, and she doesn''t know that bread crumbs are so attractive to fish. After seeing the prey, everyone''s enthusiasm returned immediately. A few people surrounded the group of fish in a flanking posture, and then surrounded the fish with their own dicks, sheets, plastic bags, and even badminton rackets. Later, when he was resting, Tang Mo couldn''t help but curiously asked the boy with the badminton why he chose it as a tool. The boy shyly said that he was going to faint with a badminton racket when he saw the fish. Okay... Tang Mo was a little dumbfounded, and this was also a solution. is really answering the afterword, the chicks have their own way of not peeing. The group of carp caught a total of 8 with the concerted efforts of everyone. Although there were still many caught, it was enough of a surprise for everyone with a sheet racket. "Take it and wipe it." After seeing Tang Mo get off the boat and return to the lake, Tang Lianjie hurriedly took a towel to send him to the court. "Thank you, no need." Tang Mo didn''t give an extra look. He walked over to his backpack without looking directly, took out a large bath towel and wiped it. She is not cold at all, who has been surrounded by mental power, and her short hair is very convenient. She didn''t even get water on it, just wipe the water droplets on the outside of the waterproof swimsuit. Tang Lianjie''s hand was still holding the towel and didn''t react, and he stopped there in embarrassment. There was a gloomy look in his eyes, bah, what are you pretending to be arrogant, and I will hit you on the head with two bags of instant noodles next time, and see if you are proud or not. In fact, Tang Lianjie''s looks are okay, and the oil head noodles are still like a dog. But the dress and temperament are really too greasy and irritating, making people uncomfortable to look at, not like a good person. If it weren''t for the background behind him, he wouldn''t be the second person in charge at all. Tang Mo remembered that Tang Lianjie had a lot of troubles later, all of which were messed up for him by a leader in the school. His background is actually that his family has a little power, and he has a lot of money. Unfortunately, in this world, that little power is simply not enough, and money has become a series of useless numbers. The leaders who are trapped in the school and still don''t understand the situation still take him seriously. The weather outside has changed a long time ago. Tang Mo is not afraid of her. She wants to be a low-key person, but it doesn''t mean that people will bully her. If Tang Lianjie dares to provoke her, she doesn''t mind giving him a little "surprise". The process of catching fish was not so smooth. For a whole afternoon, a group of people caught five fish, which can be said to be pitiful. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he liked to take it as soon as it was good. It was enough to sprinkle bread crumbs on the fish once a day, and too much would be fake. There were a total of 13 fish, Tang Lianjie felt that there were fewer, and he didn''t say a word on the way back with a sullen face. It was only when I met the people in Anyang that I realized that there were less than 100 people on my side and thirteen fish, while hundreds of people from Anyang only caught three chickens and two rabbits in one day. The psychological balance has been improved a lot, and even the faces of everyone in the later days have looked much better. The things are poor, but the school is unexpectedly calm. Because everyone has known for a long time, this was originally to find something to do for the restless students, so that they would not have time to make trouble, and they did not intend to achieve self-sufficiency by going up the mountain to catch fish. On the second day, everyone really ate these things that they had worked so hard to get. Oh no, it should be said that these things are made of soup. In order to maximize the use, the school made all these meat into soup, a pot of fish soup, a pot of chicken soup, and a pot of rabbit soup. Ordinary students can only get a small bowl of soup, and only those who catch the prey can get the meat. But whether the amount of meat is enough, no one knows whether the leading student cadres are staying privately. "Hey, there''s only such a small bowl of soup. If you are full, you can only go back and drink water." Li Lanlan drank the soup in her hand in a few sips, and looked at the meat-eating classmates eagerly. But no one thought that a month and a half later in the last days, someone in the school was poisoned by drinking water! The number of ?? is still quite large, about 30 people. Because the school''s information is still more blocked than the outside world, although there is a school hospital, but there is no way to deal with this situation, the school leaders can only rely on relationships to contact the outside world, but they get a shocking news. The tap water can''t be drunk anymore! It turns out that many people have been admitted to the hospital due to poisoning in the past few days. Everyone ate the relief food issued by the state. After testing and testing, the experts finally came to the conclusion that there is a problem with the water everyone is drinking. Due to soil deterioration, the riverbed has long been polluted. Now more than a month has passed, and the pollution has completely penetrated into the groundwater and major rivers, lakes and seas. Therefore, such water cannot be drunk even if it is extremely clear, and there is no way to eliminate harmful substances in the water whether it is filtered and sterilized or boiled. The current water pollution has just begun, and only people who are weak and drink a lot of water will be poisoned. And the water pollution will become more and more serious in the future, and it will take a week before death due to organ failure caused by drinking a lot of water. In the later stage, as long as you drink a few sips, people will die suddenly in a day. And this toxin is irreversible, just like the most poisonous pesticide, as long as you drink it, even if you drink it immediately, it will not have much effect, you can only wait for death. This also means that people can only live on bottled water from now on. And this conclusion has just been drawn by experts and has not been officially released to the public. "What, you can''t drink tap water in the future? Isn''t that even full of water?" "Yes, you can endure without food, how can people live without water?" Compared with the death of crops at the beginning, it is obvious that the large-scale water pollution is now more unacceptable to people. Fortunately, since the end of the world, everyone has been drinking water from the school water room, and the water schools in the warehouse have not moved at all. The leaders were anxious once again. All the student leaders held a long meeting, and finally decided to study half a bottle of mineral water per person per day from tomorrow. According to this consumption rate, the school''s inventory can last for about half a month. As for what will happen after half a month, it can only be left to fate. Everyone''s faces were stained with a layer of emotion called despair. For the first time, they truly realized that they had really been pushed to a dead end. (end of this chapter) Chapter 14： Tang Lianjies provocation Chapter 14 Tang Lianjie''s Provocation In this mood, the 30 or so classmates with organ failure did not attract much attention. After being sent to the school hospital to lie down, no one cared about them except for the occasional food. After all, everyone is going to die, and it is no different to die sooner or later. At this time, no one has any extra sympathy. Half a bottle of water every day is not enough at the end of Tang Dynasty. In order to hide her eyes and ears, she took out a huge thermos and took out the half bottle of water. Then he secretly poured out the water in the space when people were not paying attention, whether it was while catching fish outside or in the bedroom. In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was still a lot of reserves, not to mention that the space was full of untouched ones, even those stocks in the dormitory were enough to make her a little rich woman. The food and water left outside have been eaten, and there are still 8 boxes of 24 bottles of mineral water locked in the cabinet, which is nearly 200 bottles. And there are also more than a dozen boxes of compressed biscuits, instant noodles, chocolates, and Tang Mo counted with her fingers. If she saved a little bit, maybe these things alone would be enough for her to stay in school for more than 4 months. There is no need to move the things in the jade pendant space at all, except for the cooked food of course, which is what she gave to herself, as an important tool to keep life beautiful. Tang Mo cherishes every serving of those hot meals. Usually, she only eats one serving a week, and there are hundreds of servings in it. She calculates it very clearly, and it is enough to eat it for several years. No matter how careful you are with the things on the bright side, the roommates you get along with day and night cant hide it. There was something in the cabinet at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone was aware of it, but they didn''t know how much. Song Qing and Li Lanlan are not greedy people. Although one meal a day is a bit reluctant, they will not starve to death. Although they are about to run out of their savings, they will not be exhausted. Besides, they estimated that Tang Mo had a few bags at most, which was not much compared to the two bedrooms next to them. College students are always full of business-minded talents, such as those in the dormitories on the left and right sides of the late Tang Dynasty. In the previous semester, each of the two dormitories opened a small shop in the dormitory unit, which mainly sold various beverages, braised eggs, sausages, instant noodles and other instant supper food. As long as a phone call is made to deliver the goods to the door of the dormitory, the items sold in the two dormitories are different and complementary, so the business is very good, and a lot of goods are hoarded in the dormitory. There are only two people in the dormitory during the holiday on the left side of the two dormitories, and three people on the right side. These stocks are enough for them to eat for a long time. That''s the real rich woman, everyone in the building doesn''t envy them. There are even cheeky people who go to other people''s dormitories to ask for things, and more and more people are rejected, and gradually they stop, leaving only resentment, envy, jealousy and hatred. I cant drink water anymore, and the number of times the school organizes going up the mountain has become less and less, from five days a week to one day. Climbing a mountain will make you thirsty, and when you are thirsty, you will drink water, but now there is no water. Going up the mountain is changed to one day a week, which is the same as catching fish, so the students who originally chose to catch fish in order to reduce their work went back to the team of going up the mountain. The ?? was not strong in the first place, and now there are only about 20 people left, and even five small boats are not full. But this time the school is helpless, life is so difficult, and many things dont want to be too harsh. On the other hand, Tang Lianwei still didn''t give up on Tang Mo. Every time he served meals, he stayed in front of the team of the Academy of Biological Sciences for a while, and kept winking, making everyone sick enough. When the fishing operation was disbanded again, Tang Lianwei finally got involved. "Tang Mo, wait a second." Seeing that everyone around him was almost gone, Tang Lianwei stopped Tang Mo. It''s a pity that Tang Mo was too lazy to pay attention to him, and just walked out as if he didn''t hear him. "Don''t go yet, wait a second, I''ll show you something good." Tang Lianwei ran to Tang Mo in a few steps to block her way, took off the backpack, opened the zipper and opened a small opening for Tang Mo to see. While holding up his bag, he looked around furtively, for fear that others would see what happened here. Looking at him like this, Tang Mo laughed angrily and looked into the bag. "Yo, a bottle of water and two packets." Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. "Now you know I''m fine, as long as you follow me, I''ll give you these, and I''ll give you these every week, how about that?" Tang Lianwei smiled wretchedly, with four big characters written all over his face, determined to win. It''s not that Tang Lianwei is too confident, everyone is hungry and thirsty these days, and everyone''s lips are chapped and even bleeding. At this time, the beauty of a bottle of water and two packs of instant noodles is even higher than that of giving girls two Herms bags when they were prosperous. "I don''t think you should have time to think about it at this time, right?" Seeing that Tang Mo didn''t speak, Tang Lianwei thought she was surprised. He never thought that a girl could refuse such a favorable condition. "Things are pretty good, aren''t they clean?" Tang Mo was half-smiling, meaning something. Tang Lianwei''s face turned pale, "Don''t worry about it so much, just say whether you want it or not." Since becoming the person in charge, he has accumulated a lot of things in his small treasury. Some of these were deducted from other people''s shares, and some were taken from the warehouse secretly while others were not paying attention. "Do not care." At the end of Tang Dynasty, every word was bitten very hard, he threw the bag, pushed Tang Lianwei away, and left. "Okay, just pretend, don''t come and beg me when you''re going to starve to death." Tang Lianwei shouted from behind, gnashing his teeth. "Momo, why is there so little rice in your bowl?" Li Lanlan complained that Tang Mo''s bowl was obviously half less than others, and she fought for her. "It''s alright, maybe they think I have a lot of meat, so let me eat less and give the food to those in need." Tang Mo teased with the rice in his mouth. She often eats snacks and exercises every day. She does look slightly firmer than others. She has a very well-proportioned proportion and a ruddy complexion. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew very well that this was Tang Lianjie''s "masterpiece". As the spokesperson of the school leaders, they hold the grain power. Tang Lianjie and Anyang are very prestigious among the group of student cadres. Tang Mo really thought it was funny for Tang Lianjie''s revenge. She thought she could treat herself, but she didn''t expect to give half a bowl of rice for each meal. For a moment, Tang Mo felt as if he was back in elementary school when he had a conflict with his deskmate. He was really naive. But Tang Mo didn''t expect that half a bowl of rice didn''t matter to her, but to anyone else, it was a life-like treasure. Suddenly, the bowl in Tang Mo''s hand sank, and when he looked down, he found that there was an extra piece of rice in the bowl. Song Qing over there withdrew his chopsticks and didn''t say a word, as if nothing had happened. "Hey, recently, my hungry stomach has become too small to eat." Li Lanlan muttered, and divided some of the rice in the bowl into the bowl at the end of Tang Dynasty. Seeing that there was more rice in his bowl than Song Qing and Lanlan, Tang Mo felt sour. She suddenly remembered that they were like this in the previous life, even though she didn''t have enough to eat, she always distributed meals to her who was excluded. Tears fell into the bowl drop by drop, knowing that the rice that was put in the bowl could not be pushed back, Tang Mo simply didn''t give in any more, lowered his head and smashed the rice hard. This love, she will not forget. She has secrets about Song Qing and Li Lanlan, but even the most intimate relationship between people will have secrets. What she can be sure of is that she must take her roommates to survive the past six months, so that they can all get out of school safe and sound and be reunited with their families. Only half of the people who successfully left the school after half a year, Tang Mo and Song Qing were lucky enough to drag their skinny bodies to become one of them. But Li Lanlan died in a later accident. It was an accident caused by the wrong decision of the school, and the number of casualties exceeded 100. In order to prevent infection, the deceased will be cremated at the school as soon as possible. Those who can contact the parents will send a message. Those who cannot be contacted will simply become missing persons. Anyway, they are trapped here, no one can save them and there is no law. . This time, she may not be able to save others, but she must keep her two roommates safe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 15： She saw Tian Shishi Chapter 15 She saw Tian Shishi hit a wall with Tang Mo, who didn''t want to eat hard or soft. It didn''t take long for Tang Lianjie to turn around and get on with another girl, and he started appearing in front of everyone''s eyes every day. That girl is Li Wei, a classmate at the end of Tang Dynasty. She looks a little mature, and with her usual dress and bumpy figure, she is also charming and beautiful. Every day I see Tang Lianjie doing things to Li Wei when he is outside. At the end of Tang Dynasty, they really want to grow needles. "Why did this person bend over for three buckets of rice, if I look at Tang Lianwei''s face, I can''t even eat." Li Lanlan complained. The news came from Li Wei''s roommate, saying that Tang Lianwei would give Li Wei half a bottle of water and a pack of instant noodles every week, and Li Wei took it back and showed off. There are almost no secrets in the girls'' dormitory. As soon as the news came out, everyone knew why Li Wei and Greasy Tang were together. When he heard the news from Li Lanlan, Tang Mo spewed out a mouthful of water. Yo, the treatment for changing people has also dropped. It''s just half a bottle of water and a pack of instant noodles. I folded it in half, and it''s quite stingy. It was originally what you wanted and what I wanted, but Tang Mo was not good at commenting, but Li Lanlan and Song Qing glared at her together and strongly condemned her wasting water. "If you really want to bow down, isn''t Anyang better than Tang Lianwei?" Tang Mo and Li Lanlan were shocked. They really didn''t expect that these words could come out of Song Qing''s serious mouth. "Anyang just doesn''t look down on her, haven''t you heard that our school girl Xia Wei has been chasing Anyang for a long time, and Anyang ignored her. The school girl ignored her, and others probably wouldn''t like her." Li Lanlan was enthusiastic. Share gossip. Xia Wei? Tang Mo did have an impression of this person. But she remembers the last life... At the end of Tang Dynasty, she looked at Song Qing, who was sitting quietly reading a book. If she didn''t feel wrong, Song Qing was what Anyang liked in the last life. But this happened very later, and it was because of Song Qing that she survived the accident and finally survived. But I don''t know why, these two people didn''t get together in the end, and Tang Mo didn''t understand this issue until the end. These two are really a good match. If there is a chance, this time she really wants to match them up so that the lovers can be married. At 6 pm, Tang Mo went to his secret base to practice as usual. It was already dark at six o''clock, and I couldn''t see each other''s face when I walked a little further away on the road. "You''ve thought about it, you can''t change your mind if you accept it." Unfortunately, Tang Mo heard Tang Lianwei''s greasy voice, which haunted her for a month, so that she couldn''t even hear it. Tang Mo shook his head and was about to leave. This scumbag didn''t know which good girl was kidnapping. This is really not the indifference of the late Tang, the main reason is that Tang Lianwei, although lustful and wretched, is still relatively principled, only doing what you like and I will never force the other party. So even if Tang Mo wanted to step in now, the girl might not thank herself but blame herself for being troublesome. subconsciously glanced over there, and Tang Mo''s foot that was about to be lifted fell down again. That girl...she knows. In order to make it convenient and to exercise mental power, Tang will use mental power for visual enhancement when he comes out at night, so his eyes are surprisingly good. She saw at a glance that the girl opposite Tang Lianwei was an acquaintance, and it was Professor Tian''s daughter Tian Shishi. Professor Tian has a son and a daughter both in T University, his son Tian Zhen is the counselor of T University, and his daughter Tian Shishi is Professor Tian''s old daughter. Tian Shishi was not the kind of person who would betray himself just to order food, based on his contact with Professor Tian''s family at the end of the Tang Dynasty. No, she really has to take care of this nosy thing today. "After thinking about it, bring it." Tian Shishi stretched out his hand, but there was obvious disgust on his face. "A smart person like you and you are afraid of going hungry after following me?" Tang Lianwei handed over the bag in his hand. "See you tomorrow at 6 o''clock, don''t forget." "Hmm." Tian Shishi responded calmly and was ready to leave. "Shishi, what are you doing?" A boy came out of nowhere, and the loud voice startled Tang Mo. "Brother, don''t worry about it." Tian Shishi, who had been calm all the time, suddenly panicked, pulling his brother Tian Zhen''s arm and was about to leave. "I don''t care, do I just watch you spoil yourself like this?" Tian Zhen''s voice increased again, he pulled the bag out of his sister''s hand and threw it to the ground. "Go away with your things, go away!" Tian Zhen shouted to Tang Lianwei who had not recovered. He was always restless when he saw his sister during the day, but at night because he was worried about following her out, he found out that his sister was going to destroy himself in exchange for food, which made him not angry as a brother. "Okay, okay, you wait for me!" Tang Lianwei''s physique was several sizes smaller than Tian Zhen''s, so naturally he didn''t dare to be tough, so he picked up his bag of food and left quickly. "Brother, what am I doing, I don''t want you and Dad to starve to death!" Tian Shishi''s emotions collapsed, and her tears fell to the ground. Tian Zhen saw his younger sister like this, his hands were clenched tightly into fists, but he stopped talking. It''s not that he doesn''t know why his sister does this, but he just doesn''t know what to say. "Well, excuse me, why did Professor Tian starve to death?" Tang Mo came out from behind the big tree on one side and asked suspiciously. "Sorry, I was just passing by and I just heard you mention Professor Tian''s name." She really didn''t understand that although the school staff also had one meal a day, they were much better than the students. In addition to the things she and her roommates gave to the professor at the beginning, even if Professor Tian''s family is not full, they will definitely not starve to death. "It''s the end of Tang Dynasty." Seeing the face of the person who came, Tian Zhen and his sister''s expressions softened instantly from their initial defensiveness. Tang Mo was Professor Tian''s beloved disciple, and he often went in and out of the laboratory. The two of them had met before. Besides, for the later supplies, most of them were sent by their father at the end of the Tang Dynasty, so that they should remember the kindness of others. If it wasn''t for Tian Zhen to inquire about what happened at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it would be fine. Professor Tian said that he would return those things later. "What happened to Professor Tian?" Tang Mo continued to ask. Seeing that Tang Mo was not an outsider, he had another look of eagerness. The brothers and sisters sorted out their emotions and told Tang Mo the whole story with your words and my words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 16： Professor Tians invitation Chapter 16 Professor Tian''s Invitation After listening for a long time, Tang Mo finally figured out what was wrong with all this. The problem is that he is Professor Tian. The reason why at the end of Tang Dynasty wanted to protect Professor Tian through the era of great famine was because Professor Tian used his own rations to keep her alive in her previous life. Now, because of the late Tang Dynasty, Professor Tian has more food, but he did not choose to make his life better, but chose to help more people. In Professor Tian''s heart, his disciples, including Tang Mo, are all children. Life has just begun, and the meaning of life in the future is much greater than that of the old man. So in the early days of the famine, he distributed almost all his food to his students, and then always subsidized them, resulting in his own food is always insufficient. Tian Zhen and Tian Shishi really feel sorry for their father, but their share is not much. Helpless, Tian Shishi wanted to choose the method of committing himself to Tang Lianjie in exchange for more food for his father. If Professor Tian knew that his kindness almost led to the result of his daughter who had been in pain for 20 years, I wonder if he would not be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lowered his head lightly and silently listened to Tian Zhen and Tian Shishi''s love and complaints towards his father. She couldn''t say anything, accusing Professor Tian of burdening the family more than the Holy Father? She is not qualified, because the last life was not as kind as Professor Tian, ??and she could not get out of the school alive at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he actually understood Professor Tian''s mood. Apart from the reason that the people who were helped were Professor Tian''s students, Professor Tian was more of a self-blame. Professor Tian felt that if he hadn''t wanted the children to stay at school to do experiments, they wouldn''t be trapped in school and separated from their families now. So he has to be responsible for them, so as to be the parent of each of them. "So, Mr. Tian, ??go back first. I''ll go to your office tomorrow to find you." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took off the backpack he was carrying, put his hands in the backpack and quietly took out two bottles of mineral water and two packs of instant noodles from the space. "You take these things, and give them to the professor first. He''s getting old and hungry for a long time, and his body will have problems." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he raced things into Tian Zhen''s hands. "This is..." Tian Zhen looked down. "No, these are too precious, really too precious, I can''t have them!" Seeing what it was, Tian Zhen hurriedly pushed it back, Tian Shishi also agreed with a face, and didn''t want to take things from the late Tang Dynasty. Tang Lianwei''s things are what she wants and they are replaced by her, but Tang Mo was also a helpless girl at school, and these things were her lifeblood. I have to say that Tian Zhen and Tian Shishi were educated very well by Professor Tian. "It is necessary. If you really don''t want it, just throw it away. I don''t want it either. See you tomorrow, Teacher Tian." After saying these words, Tang Mo turned around and ran away, leaving only the two brothers and sisters looking at each other, still unable to slow down, stunned. At the end of the next day, Tang went to the School Office to find Tian Zhen, who was still holding on to his post. Its a famine year, trapped here and cant even see tomorrow, most of the faculty and staff have already left their posts. Only some professors who regard science as their life are still fighting in the laboratory, continuing to do unfinished experiments, as if nothing happened. There are also counselors like Tian Zhen, who stay in school every day to give psychological counseling to children who are on the verge of collapse. Tian Zhen was the only person in the huge office. After Tang Mo knocked on the door and entered, he was not very polite. After sitting down, he went straight to the topic. "This is what I saved before. If I put it on the professor, I will let him give it to the students in the lab. Let it go to you. You can bring some of it every day and watch him finish it." Tang Mo took out a black plastic bag from his bag and put it on Tian Zhen''s table. Inside she filled 6 bottles of mineral water, a bag of five packs of instant noodles and some compressed biscuits. In particular, there is also a pack of soy milk powder that the elderly drink. Although there is no condition to drink it with water, it is also possible to eat it dry to supplement nutrition for the professor. She has calculated these things, if she saves a little bit, plus the remaining food that the professor can give her, there is no problem in persisting for two weeks. In this situation, mineral water is not about drinking from the bottle at all, but from the mouth. She really has a lot of these things. "I''ll send you some things in half a month in the future, so you don''t need to save them." Tang Mo instructed. There are more than three months left before leaving school, and she still lacks these things. But it''s really not that she doesn''t give a lot. First, she can''t explain too much. Second, human nature is not good. She must help Professor Tian''s family, but she doesn''t want them to be dependent. As for the students in the professor''s laboratory, Tang Mo asked himself, it was really not his turn to help. "Where did you get these things?" Compared with the surprise last night, Tian Zhen was shocked today. Listening to what Tang said, not only this time, but also continue to bring things in the future. "Professor Tian predicted it before, in the change of the ecological environment, he has predicted that there will be major events in the future. At that time, I started to hoard things." "If it wasn''t for the professor, I wouldn''t be able to have so many supplies right now, so even if it''s my thanks, you must keep it." Afraid that Tian Zhen would not accept anything, Tang Mo deliberately thought about his words. Of course, he said this to relieve Professor Tian and the others. "Then... I will accept it. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, as long as I can help, I will do it!" Tian Zhen hesitated for a while, seeing that Tang Mo was really not lacking, and finally decided to accept it. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the preciousness of food now, but when these things are placed in front of him, thinking about his father''s recent physical condition, he really can''t say anything to refuse. He couldn''t change his father''s stubbornness, and he couldn''t see his father getting weaker day by day. This is a life-saving kindness. Tian Zhen made up his mind in his heart that no matter what happens at the end of Tang Dynasty, even if he sacrifices his life, he will pay back this favor. "Student Tang, don''t leave yet. My father will come in a while. He said last night that he must see you." Seeing that Tang Mo got up and was about to leave, Tian Zhen hurriedly shouted to stop him. "it is good." She hadn''t seen the professor for a long time, and she also missed this old man who was kind to her. While chatting with Tian Zhen about the recent psychological developments of the students, Tang Mo, who was waiting, soon met Professor Tian. "At the end of Tang, let me do the experiment!" Expressed his gratitude and chatted with the homely Professor Tian opened his mouth and said, he is a straight-forward person, and he will not be too polite. "You are the most gifted child I have ever seen. Your talent must be used in the laboratory!" Professor''s words are really not wrong. The end of Tang Dynasty was indeed very talented in learning. When he entered the college entrance examination, he entered the school with the first grade in the whole school. He had the highest grade point in every semester, and even Song Qing, who studied hardest, could not catch up. The experiment that Professor Ertian is currently conducting is of great significance to all mankind in the era of famine. She sincerely hopes that Tang Mo can join her experiment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 17： Beginner lab Chapter 17 Entering the Laboratory Tang Mo often went to Professor Tian''s laboratory to help during the semester, and did research with many of his graduate students. But this time she came to the school in the name of participating in the summer camp, and had nothing to do with Professor Tian, ??so she never went to the laboratory again. Professor Tian is a top expert in biological sciences. After the famine years began, he mainly studied soil, and after half a year, he began to study doomsday creatures and plants. If I remember correctly at the end of the Tang Dynasty, later Professor Tian became a five-star protection figure of the Alliance because he developed an energy bar with exotic animal meat as the main material, which solved the problem of national famine. The last Tang Dynasty also received an invitation from Professor Tian, ??but at that time she was able to survive in the school under the care of Professor Tian, ??thinking that he was just pitying himself. Although he was very interested in the experiment content, he refused because of his self-esteem. "Okay, I''ll report to the lab on time tomorrow." Tang Mo smiled brightly. Professor Tian is a person with high scientific attainments. His research has been running through the end of the world, bringing a lot of precious wealth to mankind. Even if it was just a part of it, it was a great honor for Tang Mo to simply learn some knowledge. Of course she wanted to participate. set a time with the professor, and she arrived at the laboratory on time the next morning. Professor Tian''s laboratory is the most well-equipped laboratory in T University. In addition to Professor Tian, ??there are six students in it. Counting the late Tang Dynasty who came today, there are exactly seven. The four boys are graduate students brought by Professor Tian. Except for Tang Mo, the two girls are all undergraduates of the School of Biological Sciences. looked around, she didn''t know a few boys, but she knew all the girls. One was her roommate Song Qing. As the second-ranked student in the school, Song Qing was not surprised at the end of the Tang Dynasty here. The other is a "goddess-level" character who will become famous in school in the future, Wen Qing. Objectively speaking, Wen Qing''s appearance is only 6 points, even Song Qing, who has always been simple and doesn''t like to clean up, can''t compare, let alone compared to the end of the Tang Dynasty, who has exquisite facial features. Her road to fame is very simple, just because she is a space system power user. Of course, it can only hold things, which is not unusual for the current school. The most important thing is that there is a farm and a small stream in the Wenqing space, which can produce food and water. In this situation of waiting to die, what could be more precious than these two things? But Tang Mo, who now also has a jade pendant space, can''t help but wonder, maybe Wen Qing doesn''t have space-based abilities, but someone who has space treasures like her. At least in the years that followed, she hadn''t heard of any space-based power user who could grow things in the space. "This is the end of the Tang Dynasty. From today onwards, I will be doing experiments with everyone." Professor Tian introduced. "Hello everyone, please take care of me in the future." Tang Mo said humbly with a smile. Song Qing was stunned when he saw Tang Molai, then nodded with relief. In her eyes, Tang Mo was lying on the bed with the curtain drawn every day. It was too degenerate. It was really good to be in the laboratory now. Song Qing was like an old mother who was worried about the end of the Tang Dynasty. The boys were all very excited when they saw a good-looking little junior sister coming to the laboratory. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, although it was a simple sportswear, backpack and neat short hair, the real beauty could not be stopped by clothes. "Hello, little junior sister, my name is Hu Qi." The boy who was the tallest and most well-dressed among the senior brothers greeted him first. The character of the hippie smiling face looks very good, and the LOGO all over the body at the end of the Tang Dynasty can tell that he is a rich second generation. "Zhao Tianyi." "Zhao Tianci" The second person to introduce himself is a pair of twins, both of them are fat and very happy. "Hello, Junior Sister, my name is Li Guodong." In the end, he introduced himself to a boy who was dressed very plainly. His words were a bit cramped, as if he rarely talked to girls. Tang Mo nodded and said hello to everyone. But Wen Qing''s attitude was a little cold, she simply said her name and turned her face away. She originally thought she was the most beautiful girl in the lab, and the brothers took care of herself. Now that Tang Mo is here, seeing the attentiveness of the senior brothers, she is not very comfortable. What''s the use of looking good, if you''re not going to starve, see if you''re smiling after two days? Wen Qing touched the bracelet on her wrist. If it wasn''t the best time to announce it, she must show Tang Mo a good look. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was too lazy to care about her, so he changed his clothes and started to learn about the experiment. Tian''s laboratory is now doing soil analysis, and every three days, the soil will be sampled and analyzed. They found that at the beginning of the end of the world, the molecular structure of the soil changed, becoming unable to provide the nutrients needed for plant growth and destroying their root structure. The most terrifying thing is that the molecular structure in this soil was not finalized on the first day of the end of the world, but was constantly undergoing movement, division and changes. No one can say what it will eventually become. Tian has been researching how to change this structure and restore the land to a cultivable state. And Professor Tian has always had a bold idea that the rapid splitting of the molecular structure in the soil is not necessarily a bad thing. If they can be used well, maybe they will become the best food for plants one day. Mr. Tang''s professional knowledge was very solid. He quickly understood Professor Tian''s intention, and quickly got started and participated in the experiment. It is not clear whether the fission of the soil can accelerate the growth of plants through artificial intervention. But this research may have a lot to do with the legendary genetic medicine that will cause the rapid division and growth of human attribute values ??in the future. Did Professor Tian also participate in the research on genetic medicine? Because the current environment is too difficult, even during the lunch break, everyone went to the designated place to collect their own share and water, and then came back to find a place to eat. It has been almost three months since the start of the famine era. The school has basically run out of ammunition and food. The white noodles and pickles have long been separated. Now there is only some rice left, and half a bowl of water is given to the students every day to support their living. . It takes a lot of water to cook porridge, so the water for each person has changed from half a bottle to a quarter bottle. These days can''t last long. Song Qing sat in a small room in the laboratory where equipment was placed, sucking the rice soup from the bowl one by one. "After looking for you for a long time, your lunch break is really hidden." Tang Mo pushed open the door and came in and looked around. "There is also a small bed, which is quite enjoyable." "I don''t have the habit of taking a lunch break. You can sleep in a while." Knowing that before the end of Tang Dynasty, she woke up very late every day, afraid that she would suddenly not be used to getting up early, Song Qing said. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went out to train for nearly 4 hours every night. When he came back, he fell into bed and fell asleep. During the day, he was fine, so he had the habit of sleeping in late. "Well, I''ll keep half of it for you. It''s too wasteful for me to eat alone." Tang Mo passed the meringue bread that had been broken in half in his hand. Song Qing didn''t see anything, he took a bite. In the same dormitory, she naturally knew that Tang Mo had more food than they thought, so she was not polite to her. When the soft bread melted in her mouth, she felt something was wrong. Now the bread has been stored for several months, even if it has not passed the shelf life, it will not taste so fresh. And the bread she just ate in her mouth was like it was just produced, and the fresh taste made people couldn''t help but secrete a lot of saliva. The strangeness in her eyes was quickly cleared up. Song Qing is a very interesting person. If others don''t want to talk about it, she will not take the initiative to inquire about other people''s secrets. The plot progressed relatively slowly in the past two days. In order to keep my book friends who have been supporting me happy, there will be another update tonight, about 10 o''clock. Ran Ran and worked hard to code words, I hope everyone can shed some light on the collection and tickets! love you cute (end of this chapter) Chapter 18： Wen Qings Secret Chapter 18 Wen Qing''s Secret The days passed peacefully for another week, entering the third month of the era of famine. At this time, the school has basically run out of ammunition and food. The food can only be divided into two mouthfuls per person at a time, and the water can only barely maintain the needs of human life and moisten the lips. The school was quiet all of a sudden, no one wanted to waste more saliva talking, everyone lay in the dormitory to save their energy. There are still three months to go out, Tang Mo calculated the time in his heart. At this time, she had already opened the cabinet, and there were still five boxes of water and seven or eight boxes of food, which were enough for her and Song Qing and Li Lanlan. "Mo Mo, you actually saved so much!" The first time she saw Tang Mo open the cabinet, Li Lanlan''s mouth became O-shaped. Like Song Qing, the two hesitated for a long time, but in the end they did not reject Tang Mo''s kindness. Staying in Qingshan is not afraid of running out of firewood. They remembered the love at the end of the Tang Dynasty. As long as they can live well, they will be paid back one day. Even with everything in front of them, Song Qing and Lan Lan were very restrained. No matter how much Tang Mo persuaded them, each of them only drank a quarter of a bottle of mineral water and a little bit of dry food every day. One more mouthful, but I will never touch it again. Such a peaceful day made waves during a school food distribution. When everyone gathered at the playground as usual to get their food shares and were about to leave, they suddenly heard a high-decibel female voice shouting. "Classmates, don''t go away, I have something to say." Wen Qing squeezed out of the crowd and stepped onto the flag stage, walking briskly with her face raised. Everyone who was going to leave stopped one after another, wanting to hear what she had to say. The calm days have been long, and they want to look forward to the little waves. "Lend me the microphone." She said to Anyang beside him. Looking at the girl in front of her with a ruddy complexion, unlike everyone''s yellow face and thin skin, Anyang''s mind turned around and handed out the microphone in his hand. "That''s it, I think almost all of you space attribute values ??are 0." Wen Qing confirmed this as soon as the attribute value appeared. "And I''m different from you. I have space-based abilities, and my space is a farm with a clear spring. There are a lot of food grown in it. You can take it out for everyone to eat and help you get through this difficult time. !" After finishing his warm words, he threw the microphone aside, raised his head and waited for the worship and praise of the people below. "Since you have room to eat, why didn''t you take it out earlier? Do you have to wait until everyone is starving to death before taking it out?" "That''s right, my roommate was so hungry that his stomach bleeds. If you had said it earlier, everyone wouldn''t have suffered for so long." "How much is there in your space, is it enough for so many of us to eat?" The students below ?? immediately erupted into a loud discussion. Everyone was really happy, but it was also mixed with more dissatisfaction. The ?? attribute value is not unique. Even if it was not clear before, the watch has been bound for a month. It is too insulting to everyone''s IQ to say that you just found out about your own space. Looking at the ruddy face of Wen Qing standing on the stage, there was a sharp contrast with her dry face, and the psychology of the students below was even more unbalanced. "you" She didn''t expect the reaction of the classmates, her face flushed with anger and she couldn''t speak. She originally wanted to come out and be the savior at the most difficult time for everyone, so as to achieve the best results, but she did not expect things to turn out like this. Push Tang Mo couldn''t help but burst out laughing. She was like a walking corpse in her last life, and she didn''t remember such a good show at all. Is this Wen Qing treating everyone as a fool? Everyone here is a top-level figure, and I dont know how many corners there are in their minds. She was so careful, if she fooled a primary school student and a junior high school student, she might be able to barely fool her. Tang Mo became more and more curious, but she wanted to see what Wen Qing, the savior of the world, wanted to do, and how long did she want to do it? "Let''s go back first. We and Wen will have a look at what''s going on today, and we''ll send you a detailed announcement when the specific issues are clarified." Anyang saw that things were getting out of control, so he picked up the microphone that Wen Qing had thrown away and said. If what Wen Qing said is true, then he must not intensify the conflict between her and her classmates at this time. Today''s event is a blockbuster for everyone. The school leaders immediately held an emergency meeting and invited Wen Qing to the conference room to understand the situation. After two full hours, from Wen Qing''s dictation and everyone''s questions, I finally got a clearer understanding of Wen Qing''s space. Wenqing''s space has a farm about the size of a small playground. Half of it is planted with simple vegetables such as cabbage, radish and potatoes, and half of it is planted with wheat. The space is free to move at will, so whether it is planting and watering or picking and grinding wheat into flour, there is no need for Wen Qing to do it personally, it can be done in an instant. The plants in the space mature very quickly, wheat can be matured in batches in a month, and vegetables can be matured once in half a month. Now the space of Wenqing is full of mature crops. As for the seeds, Wen Qing said that her family is from a rural area, and the last time she bought them online for her family, it was already the end of the world before they could send them out. This statement made the eyes of several leaders meet, obviously they did not believe it, but at this time no one would expose it. The clear spring in Wen Qing''s mouth was a small pond next to the farm, and the water in it was stagnant water. She tried to keep fish in it, but failed. But she tried it, this water is drinkable, she not only uses it herself, but also takes out some baths every day. Wenqings space is okay to put things in it, but not living things. so This is a mobile granary and reservoir! Everyone immediately realized the great value behind Wen Qing''s space. If it wasn''t for her space ability that couldn''t be deprived of conversion, most of the people here would like to take it for themselves. Aware of the greed in everyone''s eyes, Wen Qing shivered and touched her wrist subconsciously. "Student Wen, at such a difficult time in school, it is really a huge contribution that you can contribute your own space. All the classmates will thank you for your kindness. You are our savior!" The vice-principal stood up excitedly and shook hands with Wen Qing. As expected of someone who has been in the position for more than ten years, in one sentence, Wen Qing''s space has become public. Contribution is such a good use of the word. Wen Qing obviously didn''t notice this, and was already immersed in everyone''s admiration and great glory. That''s right, she wants everyone to be grateful to her, she wants to be everyone''s savior. "Then, let''s discuss how to use these grains. Anyang, you guys will make a plan right away, and let''s discuss it with classmate Wen together." The leader turned his attention to Anyang. "Okay." Anyang nodded immediately, then turned to discuss with the student leader around him how to distribute the food in Wenqing Space is the best solution. Today''s second shift is coming, babies. (end of this chapter) Chapter 19： everyone is saved Chapter 19 Everyone is saved Anyang''s plan was quickly negotiated. According to the land area and food storage in the Wenqing space, the plan was very detailed. In the third month of the famine era, the school has basically run out of food, and the students have no oil or water in their hungry stomachs. In order to appease everyone, the plan is to change from one meal a day to two times a day, and there is still a limit of one steamed bun a day, but vegetables can be supplied to everyone. The amount of water per person is half a bottle of mineral water. Her own estimate of the area of ??the pond in the Wenqing space may not be accurate. After drinking it, it will be gone, so she still has to save some and be prepared. In the current environment, food rots too quickly when taken out at once, so everyone decided to keep the food in a warm and sunny space, and take out the amount to be used every day. "Student Wen, do you see no problem with this plan?" The school leaders first read the plan that Anyang came up with, and then gave it to Wen Qing after thinking that there was no problem. "Just do as you say, but I have one request." Wen Qing''s head hurts when she looks at the plan. Anyway, the food in the space is renewable, so she doesn''t care about it. "There are some people at school that I don''t have a good relationship with. I don''t want to give them my food? No problem." "No problem, you naturally have the power to distribute your things." Anyang replied directly. In his eyes, Wen Qing is just trying to make a little girl''s temperament, and it''s not a good relationship with three or two people. Unexpectedly, Wen Qing took out her mobile phone, added Anyang''s friend, and sent him a list of more than 30 people directly. Looking at the list of men, women, teachers and classmates, Anyang was a little speechless. But he still agreed. All he can do is think behind the scenes to subsidize these people on the list. The ?? meeting lasted for 5 hours, and it was not until nine o''clock in the evening that the school official officially sent a message to the group. Introduced the situation of Wenqing Space in a few sentences, and then informed everyone about the changes in the amount of food distributed. Two meals a day? And half a bottle of water? Seeing this, everyone was excited. Some people''s eyes are red... Are they really saved? Anyang posted Wen Qing@ in the group, "Everything we do in the future will come from the warm classmates. Thanks to the warm classmates for their selfless dedication, so that everyone can survive." I have to say that Anyang has an extremely accurate grasp of people''s psychology. Everyone swiped the screen to say thank you. After the real benefits were allotted to them, who would care if Wen Qing was hiding some thoughts. "I can''t tell, Wen Qing is quite selfless." Li Lanlan looked at the words of the two meals that day, her eyes were a little straight, and she joined the army of swiping the screen. Song Qing and Tang Mo did not speak. They were in the same laboratory. Song Qing could see clearly what kind of person Wen Qing was, let alone Tang Mo. You are selfless? Maybe, but maybe not so noble. Wen Qing is for vanity, to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by stars, and it really has nothing to do with worrying about everyone''s life and death. Lanlan thinks too much, but no matter what the purpose, Tang Mo is still very grateful to be able to take out things. Not everyone can give up their secrets in exchange for a good reputation. If it wasn''t for Wen Qing, so many people in the previous school would not be able to survive. But on the second day, Tang Mo was not in such a good mood, and he was really helpless. "Did you divide it wrong? We have one less." Song Qing, as the head of the dormitory, checked the food in his hand. "That''s right." The student cadres who divided things turned over the list in their hands. How precious is the food these days, they can''t go wrong with every serving. "There''s a guy named Tang Mo in your dormitory, right? She doesn''t own anything." "Why? Our family Tang Mo is not a big T, so they are treated differently?" Li Lanlan was the first to frown. "Then I don''t know. If you have any questions, you can go to Anyang and ask." The boy''s fingers pointed in the direction of the flag stand. "Thank you, I understand." Tang Mo grabbed Li Lanlan, who was about to rush forward to make a theory. "Forget Lanlan, it has nothing to do with them. It must be her intention to keep things warm." Tang didn''t know Wen Qing in his last life, so she didn''t miss her when distributing food. The butterfly effect this time made her meet her in the laboratory early, and she didn''t know what was wrong. Wen Qing didn''t like her. Tang Mo thought about it carefully, he didn''t have much to do with her, did he? She knew about Wen Qing''s operations in the previous life. As long as the people who offended her didn''t share anything when they shared things, it would be useless to talk to Anyang. After all, things weren''t entirely from the school, and they were considered by Wen Qing privately. Tang Mo never thought that the reason why he offended Wen Qing was because he was too eye-catching, and he received more attention from the brothers in the laboratory. "It''s too much, you didn''t offend her, it''s not because you''re pretty and jealous of you, right?" Li Lanlan pouted, unintentionally telling the truth. "Eat me, anyway, there are more points now. I''ll give you a bowl when I get back to the dormitory." "I''ll give you points too. Lan Lan''s and I are evenly matched, so that''s three." Song Qing also said. There was still food in the late Tang Dynasty, and there was no shortage of water, but the food that was distributed now included green vegetables. Green vegetables? They haven''t eaten green vegetables for a long time, and the skin on their bodies can''t be dried any more. "Okay, then I will eat your food, but I have to offer you both." Tang Mo replied with a smile. Her current relationship with her roommates can almost be said to be about taking care of each other, something she wants. For Wen Qing''s hostility, Tang Mo was just a little helpless and didn''t take it to heart. She is a very clear person. Wen Qing can give her own things to whomever she wants. That is her freedom. What''s more, I am eating the things in her space both before and now. Thanks to her, although I can''t agree with this person''s character and behavior, I can''t say anything bad. is not bad, but childish at best. With a character like ??, she will be taught to be a human being in the last days. Ever since the space thing was announced, Wen Qing has never been to the laboratory again. She just walks around the playground twice a day when she divides things, and there are always two boys from the sports department behind her. Those two boys were arranged by the school leaders, saying that the school is in chaos now, so they should protect her. The mobile granary of the whole school, who dares to take it lightly? It is said to be protection, but in fact it is no different from surveillance. Wen Qing didn''t think so, she wandered around happily, she was in a good mood, and she had to ask someone to ask some questions. "Is the food delicious? Is the water good? Are you having a good time now?" The people who were questioned all had black lines on their faces. This is the attitude of grassroots inspections under the leadership. Flattering her lips, she scolded her again in her heart. Everyone is grateful for everything, but the lofty attitude that always regards herself as God makes everyone really unable to respect her. But she can only complain silently behind her back. If she finds out, she must not add herself to her blacklist. No one can offend Wen Qing now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 20： Goodbye Qinling Chapter 20 Goodbye Qinling With ?? food and water, the depressing atmosphere in the school was relieved a lot. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she resumed her regular life. On Monday, she went to the water to fish for fish to try her luck. If she caught it, she secretly put it in her own space, and went to the laboratory from Tuesday to Friday. During the day, I exercise my mental strength, and I go to train my physical fitness every night and on weekends. The knife is also used more smoothly. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she finally discovered a pattern when she was always paying attention to the various attribute values ??of her body. That is, according to her training method and intensity, on average, her HP, strength and attribute values ??can increase by one point each week, while her mental strength can increase by three points. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was not greedy, this speed was fine. You must know that most people don''t know that their attribute value can be increased, she has already seized the opportunity. Although the ?? attribute value did not increase much, she had an intuitive feeling every time it increased. The body is getting less and less tired, running faster and faster, and swinging the knife more and more easily. Every signal is telling her that she is getting stronger. This made Tang Mo feel very secure. It was another night. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was sweating as usual, put down the knife, sat on the ground and started to eat Mala Tang. Boom The sound of the propeller came from the sky. This sound was very familiar to Tang Mo, and it was the same sound when the country sent ID watches to them trapped in the fog that day. This time the helicopter came again, but I didnt know that this night, it was secretly delivering something to that big man. The foggy area is closed, but it does not mean that there is no way to bring things in. can have such an operation, and the background behind is not hard at one point or two. She had heard of it before, but this was the first time she had seen it. Quickly put away his own things and the half-eaten Mala Tang, Tang Mo patted his **** and stood up looking for someone. In such an empty place at night, it is natural to avoid people, and the person who takes things must be nearby by now. "Yes, drive a little further east, yes yes, this is it, throw it, cast it on time, this time, I ran 800 meters last time." Tang Mo, who had strengthened his vision and hearing, slowly approached the person who was talking. Until I saw the back of that person, At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he stopped moving. That is the Qinling Mountains. Tang Mo''s heart was thumping in her chest, she tried hard to calm herself, but she was not under her control at all. Qinling was the person he liked in his previous life. She and Qin Ling met very later, when they were stuck in school for the fifth month. During that big crisis, she and Qinling were stuck together for a whole week. She has nothing to eat, Qin Ling has some, but not much. The two of them were about to finish that week. Later, Qin Ling kept pulling her to do the task. No matter if she wanted it or not, she always stuffed her with food. She never knew how Qin Ling could eat so much, and it didn''t look like the ones assigned by the school at all. For the next two months, although it was not stated explicitly, the two of them should be considered together. Qin Ling usually speaks sloppily and always loves to tease her, but he is very serious about one thing, that is, "Tang Mo, I will cover you after you go out, and I will take you home." After the fog dissipated, the two went back to their respective homes and made an appointment to see you the next day. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, when he returned home and found out that his mother had passed away, he had found Uncle An, and only then did he know that Qinling''s family background was excellent. is the biggest of the three giants in the alliance, and even better than the Wen family. Qinling is so good, what is she in the late Tang Dynasty? She lost her mother and no space, so she sold the rare treasures casually. The attribute values ??were so ordinary that it was difficult to even protect herself. What qualifications does she have to go home with Qin Ling? Later, at the end of Tang Dynasty, Qinling''s communication was blocked, and Ren Qinling frantically posted a mission in the alliance to find her. She hid in small teams that did not require registration and lived like an ant. As a proud child from childhood to adulthood, by now, she has no pride left, but she still has a little self-esteem. Pride is useless, but she has to rely on them for the rest of her life. Watching TV series when she was a child, Tang Mo couldn''t understand why the heroines who had terminal illnesses had to leave secretly, she felt hypocritical. But at that time, she understood that in front of the person she loves, anyone wants to leave the last bit of dignity for themselves. "Who are you?" Qin Ling frowned when he saw the girl standing behind him. Really unlucky, things have been thrown down and can''t be replaced. When did she stand here? Qin Ling''s heart turned eighteen turns in an instant. Seeing the girl standing there and not answering, he couldn''t care too much, he lowered his head to find the package. In order not to be seen, he could only have his family send a helicopter at night, and he was struggling to find things in the dark. "Why not, let me find you? I have good eyes." Tang Mo asked him. "What conditions?" Qin Ling raised his eyebrows. Now that she has seen it, it seems that the blood can''t be drawn out by herself today. "A meal. When I''m desperate, I''ll come to you for it." "make a deal." The vision of the late Tang Dynasty was strengthened with spiritual power, which is naturally incomparable to Qinling. Qinling has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and strength and agility are his greatest advantages. After a while, Tang Mo found four of the five packages, including the one Qin Ling found by himself, all of them! Qin Ling never expected that with this short-haired girl helping him, he could find things so quickly. "There are two brushes." Qin Ling took the package from Tang Mo and praised. "What''s the smell?" Passing by Tang Mo, Qin Ling sniffed carefully. "The taste of Mala Tang?" Qin Ling''s eyes had more content. The face is a little closer to the end of the Tang Dynasty... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he let him look at it, and did not hide back. Just now he was looking for something and didn''t look carefully. Now I just found out that this girl is really good-looking. The most important thing is that his face is still rosy and shiny, and it doesn''t look like he is starving at all. "Is there a good thing? Why don''t you take it out, let''s change it? I promise not to let you suffer." Qin Ling is now trapped in school, but it does not mean that he has little knowledge. He knows a lot of things outside through the news network at home. Whether it is space power or space treasure, nothing is unusual. "Are you a dog nose?" Tang Mo rolled his eyes, how could he still smell it after so long. After thinking about it, he turned the remaining half bowl of Mala Tang out of the space. "I''ve eaten, do you still want it?" The matter of space at the end of the Tang Dynasty will be exposed sooner or later. She has already made up the story that she discovered space power and stored some food before the famine began. Its just that in school, everyones sense of community and morality is still relatively strong, so its not convenient to reveal her space affairs. When youre outside, who can take it for granted that you have something to share with others, isnt that a disease? Qin Ling''s mouth, she can rest assured, don''t look at the usual speech is not serious, when it comes to serious business, he is more serious than anyone else. (end of this chapter) Chapter 21： the person I like Chapter 21 The person I like Seeing Tang Mo immediately conjured up a bowl of Mala Tang, Qin Ling, who was prepared, was also stunned. He didn''t expect the girl in front of him to be so happy after being exposed. He thought he had to play cat and mouse for a while, it was really fun and cool. "How about I exchange a bag of things?" Qin Ling raised the thing he was holding in his arms. "Deal." Tang Mo agreed in one bite. She ate Qinling''s food in her last life, and she knew what was in it. Chocolate, cookies, soda, and her favorite beef jerky. "You don''t even ask what''s in it?" Qin Ling put the package on the ground and took the Mala Tang. He didn''t dislike being half eaten by Tang Mo, and ate it with a big mouthful. "Ao, what''s in there?" Tang Mo smiled and watched him eat. After leaving school, she only saw him in the league daily and on the rankings. At that time, he was not as cheerful as he is now, always frowning, not cute at all. "It''s nothing, I won''t let you down anyway. If you''re short of anything in the future, come to me, just exchange cooked food, and I can get you anything." Qin Ling is not bragging. Now that the world is in chaos, he can really fix everything. , "Okay." Tang Mo responded. Carrying the package back to the dormitory, Tang Mo did not immediately wash up and go to bed as usual, but carefully put the package into the innermost part of the cabinet. "Yo, it''s not like you''re going out to call your mother, it''s like going on a date with your boyfriend." Li Lanlan joked. "The things won''t be given by little boys, right?" "Hmm." Originally, Li Lanlan was just joking at the end of Tang Dynasty, but she didn''t expect her to respond with a serious face. "Really a boy?" Li Lanlan put down the phone in her hand, and even Song Qing looked over. There were a lot of people who chased after her in college in the late Tang Dynasty, but she had never heard of anyone receiving gifts, let alone falling in love. "Who is it?" Lan Lan asked. "the person I like." Tang Mo left a sentence and went to the toilet with something. Others could not take a bath. She would sweat a lot every day. No matter how precious the water was, she had to wipe her body. Leaving Li Lanlan and Song Qing to look at each other in the dormitory, and I don''t know which lucky one was favored by Tang Meiren. The next day was Monday, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, as usual, he got up early and gathered to go into the water to catch fish. The weather is getting colder and colder, and fewer and fewer people can insist on going into the water. Tang Lianwei was standing on the bank with his new girlfriend in his arms. I heard that she was the flower of the Foreign Language Institute. He has long forgotten Tang Mo. Some time ago, he wanted to chase Wen Qing, but unfortunately Wen Qing didn''t look at him directly, and only talked about the old cadre in Anyang. means that you have space, otherwise, I really dont like your looks. Tang Lianwei hugged the little beauty in his arms and spit. "This is..." Shi Xuan, who was standing beside Tang Mo, suddenly exclaimed after he was in the water for a while. "Why is the color of this fish silver?" Hearing this, Tang Mo immediately reflected what was coming, and stepped over the water and leaned towards Shi Xuan. I saw a silver fish swimming in the water under their feet, very conspicuous in the clear water. "Catch it!" Tang Mo greeted his squad leader. She and Shi Xuan were the only people in the waters nearby. Tang Lianwei was far away from the shore, only flirting and flirting, but he didn''t notice it. No need to remind him at the end of Tang Dynasty, Shi Xuan has already moved, this is a good thing, everyone knows it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, after all, his agility has improved, and he is very fast with a cloth bag in his hand. However, due to the limitation of the tools, he was still not as fast as Shi Xuan. He saw Shi Xuan holding a tennis ball and slapped the silver fish on the head. Looking at the strength of his hand, Shi Xuan''s strength value is not low, Tang Mo guessed in his heart. Anyone who shoots this time will be confused, let alone a fish. Seeing the fish roll his eyes, Shi Xuan scooped it up. But when he got it in his hand, he was in trouble. Where is he hiding this fish with his naked body? If this is hidden in the pants... is a bit too obvious. To do this is simply disrespectful to people, treating others as blind in broad daylight. "Otherwise give it to me first, and I''ll give it to you later." Tang Mo suggested. Shi Xuan was not pretentious, and handed the fish directly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was a one-piece suit, and it was not conspicuous anywhere. What''s more, girls, even if others have questions, they will be fine. Is it possible that a group of big men can still search for girls'' bodies? Tang Mo tucked the fish along the trouser legs, but in fact, it went directly into the space, but Shi Xuan couldn''t see her clearly without her legs in the water. Fortunately, it wasn''t long before the end. After the two went ashore, they exchanged glances and went to a nearby teaching building for everyone. They found an empty classroom and went in. They also locked the door. "This should be a rare treasure. Squad leader, take your watch and try it out." In the third month of the end of the world, the official has announced the news of the treasures, and the treasure appraising function on the watch has also been officially launched and known to the public. This fish doesn''t look ordinary. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was really no need to say something to fool people. Even a fool wouldn''t believe it, so it''s better to tell the truth. Shi Xuan turned on the treasure appraising function of the watch, and a beam of light hit the fish that was still fainting. Soon, a string of text was displayed on Shi Xuan''s screen. Flexible and vigorous silverfish: Attribute: Can provide 10 points of agility attribute points How to use: just swallow] Sure enough, it was a rare treasure, Tang Mo and Shi Xuan were not surprised to see the result. has grown like this. If this fish is not a rare treasure, it would be too out of place. But the name made the two people look like black lines. Is the fish design of this silverfish stunned by a racket agile and vigorous? is too unrealistic In fact, this is really not to blame for the silver fish, if you want to blame it, it is too late for people to find it. The life in the lake is too comfortable, it eats a lot of small fish every day, and it makes itself fat. Degeneration makes the fish unable to stay strong and can only accept the fate of being photographed. "Monitor, you found this fish and you caught it, it''s yours. But I really want it, why don''t you sell it to me?" There is no objection to the ownership of the fish in the late Tang Dynasty, and it should belong to Shi Xuan. "This" Shi Xuan was a little confused. For ten agility attribute points, he doesn''t really need it. His strength is high enough to protect himself. He doesnt need to run or anything in school, it really doesnt matter to him that he walks faster and slower. The people in the school are relatively closed, and they don''t know the preciousness of this precious treasure at all. For Shi Xuan, these ten agility attribute points are not as high as the food value of this fish. (end of this chapter) Chapter 22： Did you steal fish? Chapter 22 Did you steal fish? This silver fish Shi Xuan is not impossible for him to sell, But what did Tang buy? Shi Xuan looked at the thin girl in front of him and was confused. Money has long since become waste paper because it cannot be circulated, and only food is the real currency. But at the end of Tang Dynasty? How much can I take out in exchange for this fish? "Why not..." Shi Xuan thought about it again and again. "Don''t." Tang Mo was a little anxious. This fish is not important to others, but it is very important to her. 10 points of agility is the best helper for escape. "I saved a lot of food before the famine. You can ask the squad leader, don''t be embarrassed!" As if seeing what Shi Xuan was embarrassed to say, Tang Mo took the initiative to encourage him to make an offer. seems to say, I have money, you kill me, it doesn''t matter if you kill me hard! "The food and water for the five meals? There is no limit to the type of food." Shi Xuan hesitated for a while, then brought it up. The price he quoted was a little high. Thinking that girls like to bargain, he will lower it a bit. "No problem, deal!" Afraid that the other party would back off, Tang Mo hurriedly agreed. This is a rare treasure. In the last life, I sold a piece of bread by myself. I regretted it for so many years. Now it''s her turn to buy someone else''s, she''s really embarrassed to bargain. "Then go back to the dormitory with me, and I''ll go back and get you something." Tang Mo actually carried a backpack and could take things out of the space. But no one would carry so much food and water every day, that would be too unreasonable. "Can I just put this fish away?" Tang Mo hesitated and asked. It''s not authentic to do such a thing. After all, the money and goods have not been cleared yet, and this fish is not hers. But she waited so hard for this fish, it''s really too precious, she''s got it, she really doesn''t want to make any mistakes. "No problem, you can take it." Shi Xuan was not worried about his classmates, or a well-known scholar in the school. In his eyes, he never imagined that someone would run away for a fish. They are now trapped in the school, the alien beast has not yet been born, and they have not encountered any danger except hunger, no one knows that these attribute points will be so important. However, there are too many things he can''t think of, let alone running away. After the appearance of strange beasts, it is not uncommon for people to kill people for a strange treasure. At the end of Tang, contentedly, he put the fish into his bag and threw it into the space, and then took Shi Xuan back to the dormitory. Let Shi Xuan wait downstairs in the dormitory, and Tang Mo went upstairs by himself. Opening the cabinet, Tang Mo thought for a while, what to give. The things in the space have not been touched except for a few cooked foods packaged from restaurants to satisfy cravings. As for whats in the cupboard The innermost package could not be moved. The others rummaged through and picked up a bag at the end of Tang Dynasty. They picked the things in the cabinet and filled a schoolbag. One five-pack of instant noodles, ten packs of compressed biscuits, and five bottles of mineral water. This is not five meals. These things are calculated according to the current school quota, and there are more than ten meals. This silver fish is worth it! Besides, Shi Xuan helped her out at the very beginning. Tang Mo will remember all those who helped her and treated her well. No one should be nice to you. You must learn to be grateful. This is what Tang has long understood. Putting the plastic bag in his backpack, Tang Mo went downstairs. But when he got downstairs, he found Shi Xuan standing there with an uneasy expression and someone following him. "Someone reported that the two of you hid a fish, and Shi Xuan admitted it just now, hand it over." Tang Lianwei put his arms around his chest and squinted at the end of Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo glanced at Shi Xuan, the expression on his face told her that what Tang Lianwei said was true, he really said it. This disrupted Tang Mo''s plan a bit. If she was alone, then she would definitely not admit it, and there was no monitoring. If there was no evidence, it was what she said. Even if they went to search her room, they couldn''t find anything. After all, the fish was already in her space at this time. But obviously Shi Xuan didn''t know about the space. When he heard Tang Lianwei said he wanted to search Tang Mo''s room, he panicked and admitted the fish. "Oh? You told him about the big red carp we caught?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know how much Shi Xuan had said, so he had to try to find a way. "Yeah." Although he didn''t know why Tang Mo said that, Shi Xuan agreed. He wasn''t stupid enough to tell Tang Lianwei about the strange treasure. But if this fish is discovered, it must be turned in. Isn''t it impossible to hide it when it is turned in? He didn''t understand the meaning of this at the end of Tang Dynasty. Hearing what Shi Xuan said, Tang Mo''s heart was relieved, but he didn''t show it on his face, pretending to be very desperate. Slowly took down the backpack and pulled out a red carp from it. This fish was caught in the lake before, and she caught it and stuffed it into the space when no one saw it. "Since you know everything, then hand it over to the public." Tang Mo appointed the fish out of his hand. "You are making a mistake like this! I have to report to the school. According to the regulations, both of you will be fined for three days of food allotment." Tang Lianwei caught the fish, and he didn''t forget to criticize the two of them for a meal, and then he left with satisfaction. After he left, there were only two people with their heads down and disappointed. But Tang Mo''s disappointment was fake, but Shi Xuan''s disappointment was real. Three-day share, he has a relatively strong physique and has a high demand for calories every day, so he really cant stand without food for three days. He didn''t know where the red carp at the end of Tang came from, but since she had been punished, the silver fish would naturally belong to her. Shi Xuan felt that he couldn''t ask for five meals of food and water, which would be too inauthentic. . "Anyway, Yibao has kept it, the squad leader is happy!" Tang Mo dragged Shi Xuan to a hidden place behind his dormitory building. Shi Xuan cooperated and twitched the corners of his mouth, but unfortunately that smile was even uglier than crying. "We agreed, here it is for you!" Tang Mo took something out of his schoolbag and stuffed it into Shi Xuan''s arms. "I can''t!" Shi Xuan''s first reaction was to push the thing out. "Why so many?" Feeling the weight in his hand, Shi Xuan was a little surprised. This is five meals, it''s fifteen meals. "That fish is worth it. If you really don''t accept it, then I can only hand in the silver fish and exchange it with Tang Lianwei with more food." "Hey, I don''t know how big he will be able to open his mouth at that time. I have pity on my small family and business, and I don''t know if I can see that fish again." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he pretended to be sad. Hearing what Tang Mo said, Shi Xuan burst out laughing. "You said so, then I will not refuse. I took the things, and you can call me anytime if you need help in the future. I don''t have any other skills, so I can still have the strength." Shi Xuan accepted the love at the end of Tang Dynasty and got so many things, the sadness of losing the three-day quota was swept away. The two of them ended the transaction in such a pleasant atmosphere. Just when the two of them were very satisfied and happily walked out of the shade and went back to the dormitory building, Tang Mo saw a familiar figure facing them. "Qinling?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 23： Grilled fish is really fragrant Chapter 23 Grilled fish can be really fragrant "What about the date?" Qin Ling put his hands in his pockets. Qin Ling didn''t know why, but when she saw her walking with other men, she felt uncomfortable for no reason. "At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I''m leaving first, let''s talk." As expected of the squad leader, Shi Xuan was very winked at this time. After Shi Xuan left, Tang Mo spoke. "What about buying fish, do you eat fish at night? Three packs of beef jerky." "Eat, when." Qin Ling''s eyes lit up, and he himself didn''t know whether he was excited at this time because there were fish to eat, or because Tang Mo had separated from the boy. "Okay, wait for my news tonight." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she turned around and went upstairs. She still had two red carp, and she was reluctant to share it with Qinling. Qinling''s family is so rich, and when he goes out, the treasures will be sent to his mouth without money, and he is not enough to put them between their teeth. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he did not swell, and he was very clear about his own strength. She prepared enough, but for those families who have accumulated for a hundred years, it is not enough to watch. She still thinks how to improve her strength early is more reliable. If she wants to be with Qin Ling in this life, she must make herself strong enough to stand side by side with him. Thinking of Qinling''s position in the rankings in his last life, Tang Mo had a headache. Take your time, take your time, there is a long way to go. Thinking of this question, Tang Mo, who was originally a little proud of the improvement of his attribute value, seemed to calm down after being poured cold water. is not enough. But the top priority is to eat the whitebait I just got. Now the fish is obviously on the verge of dying. I really wait until it dies. I wonder if the 10-point attribute value will be discounted. In the evening, Tang Mo went out for training ahead of time. After a set of procedures was finished, it was still early, so he took out the portable gas stove and pots and pans in the space. Clean up the whitebait and put it in the pot, put all kinds of seasonings, pour a bottle and a half of water, and let it boil. Stewed fish is not necessarily the most delicious, but it has the most complete nutrition preservation. At the end of Tang Dynasty, this whitebait did not allow any nutrients to enter his stomach. The fish soup was stewed very thickly, the milky white soup was steaming, and the drool that was wrapped around the end of the Tang Dynasty was about to stay. After thinking about it, he took out a piece of tofu from the space, took it out, cut it with a knife and put it in. Since this fish is so fragrant, of course it is best to make the best use of it. That is, it was getting dark, and the open space where Tang Mo was in was hidden and empty. Otherwise, this fragrance would cause her trouble. After the fish soup was simmered, Tang Mo took out a steamed bun and ate everything in the pot with the fish soup. The silver fish is quite big, but it is far from enough for Tang Mo, who has been lacking oil and water in his stomach and has a lot of exercise. At most, it is 6 points full. After eating the fish, Tang Mo checked his attribute values ??again. ID: Late Tang Dynasty Health: 15 Strength: 14 Agility: 26 Mental Power: 42 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 97 After cleaning up the pots and pans, Tang Mo pulled out two barbecue racks from the space supermarket and put them on the stove, and then took out the last two big carp left and started to clean up. "Old place, come quickly, or there will be only fishbone left." When everything was ready, Tang Tang sent a message to Qinling. After the first transaction, the two exchanged contact information for the convenience of contact. Qinling came very quickly, and Tang Mo even suspected that he had been squatting beside him, watching the fish come out as soon as it was cooked. "This fish is really fragrant." Qinling sat down beside Tang Mo, took the fish, sniffed it, and then ate it. The smell of fish grilled at the end of the Tang Dynasty is inevitable. After all, onion, ginger, garlic, cooking wine, and salt, no one has more seasonings than hers. I tasted the fish I grilled myself, um, it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the entrance was fragrant. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction and was very sure of his craftsmanship. Only changed three bags of beef jerky, which is really cheap for him. After eating a fish, Qin Ling obviously didn''t have enough, so he looked at Tang Mo''s half-eaten fish. Tang Mo turned her head to one side, she decided that before she finished eating the fish, she was intermittently blind. "How can you eat so much as a girl? You didn''t go to get food in the afternoon." Qin Ling was indignant, and felt that Tang Mo didn''t wink at the gold master. "No, Wen Qing''s things don''t belong to me." Tang Mo ate the last piece of meat on the fish''s tail, squinting his eyes contentedly and said. "You offended her too?" Qin Ling raised his eyes. "What do you mean, I don''t have your share?" Tang Mo didn''t know yet that Qin Ling and Wen Qing were still celebrating. "Oh, it''s not a big deal. She handed me a love letter before and asked me to throw it to my roommate." Qin Ling didn''t take it seriously. The number of people who sent him love letters ranged from 100 to 80. How could he remember clearly, if it wasn''t for Wen Qing putting him on the blacklist, he really couldn''t remember such a thing. . "Why don''t you go and hug her thigh now, maybe it''s too late." Tang Mo joked. Wen Qing''s thighs are not something ordinary people can hold on to. I don''t know how many boys in the school are following her every day, just waiting for Wen Qing to bring out something to eat and drink for them. This is the real licking dog. "She has something to hold me, otherwise I''ll hold your thigh. It''s not too demanding, just let me eat a fish a day." Qin Ling''s head slowly came over, and his handsome face deliberately made a flattering look. Looking at Qin Ling''s peach blossom eyes and the familiar tear mole under his right eye, Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat. "Go away." The hand pushed the big head away mercilessly. "Hurry up and give me the beef jerky, I''m leaving now." "It''s really ruthless." Qin Ling sat down, put away his stern look and handed the beef jerky to Tang Mo. "Find me if you don''t have enough to eat." Qin Ling said when Tang Mo was only concerned about collecting beef jerky. "If you have anything to do with me, I will cover you." For some reason, Qin Ling added another sentence. He has never been a nosy person, but today I don''t know why I want to say something. "it is good." Tang Mo lowered his head and collected the beef jerky, his whole face buried in the shadow of the night. I cover you. This is the second time she has heard Qin Ling say this. It''s great that she can meet Qin Ling again and hear him say this again. She never knew what the meaning of such a difficult apocalypse was in letting her live again. But now she feels that the end times are not so bad, and the days to come should be quite pleasant. Tang Mo secretly raised the corner of his mouth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 24： Something happened next door Chapter 24 Something happened next door After more than half a month, In the late Tang Dynasty, life was always three-point-one-line, and the fish had stopped catching. Of course, it was easier to go up the mountain with the current when you got the rare treasure. Then do experiments and training. Occasionally, Tang Mo will seduce two fishes with bread crumbs to find Qinling to satisfy their cravings together. Then he pushed Qinling to find a way to steal a chicken, and the two of them had roast chicken legs together. Even when she was in the dormitory with her roommate, she didn''t feel that the current apocalypse had much impact on her life. The first half of the last days is for people to transition, she has always thought so. If it weren''t for the strange smell coming from the bedroom next door, everyone''s life might have been so peaceful. It was one night. After Tang Mo finished training, he simply wiped his body with water and went to bed as usual. But after a while, she and Song Qing, Li Lanlan, tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. "I really can''t stand it. What the **** is this smell? It''s disgusting." Lan Lan, who had turned over dozens of times, stood up all at once. It has been two months since there was no water. Except for someone like Wen Qingtang who has a special baby, almost all of them have never taken a bath, and the smell on their bodies can be imagined. But after all, you stink, I stink, everyone stinks, and usually no one dislikes anyone. But today, the smell coming from the bedroom next door at the end of Tang Dynasty was really too big and a little too much. The two walls were unbearable. "No, I still have to go and see, aren''t they eating some strange things." Because they are hungry, many people will catch some bugs to eat when they go up the mountain. Although there is no vegetation on the mountain now, there are many scary bugs, and I dont know what they eat for a living. The taste of boiled bugs is like boiled feces, and people with a little bit of shame will not eat them in the dormitory. "It''s too dark, I''ll go with you." Song Qing packed up and got out of bed. Tang Mo also picked up the flashlight and followed behind the two of them. After the lights went out at 11:00, the dormitory building was completely dark. "Anyone?" Afraid that Lan Lan''s violent temper would annoy others. Song Qing, who was recognized as the most gentle and best-tempered in the entire dormitory, served as the diplomatic ambassador of the dormitory. Tang Mo has a brain so that she looks smiling. Anyone who is a little familiar with her will know that she is not a good-looking person. If she is serious, her fighting power is much more frightening than the fierce-looking Li Lanlan. "Anyone?" Song Qing knocked on the door again. Tang Mo stood at the door, and the closer he got, the more clearly he could smell the stench. It seems that it is not only the smell of boiled insects, but also a smell that she was very familiar with in her previous life... "boom!" Almost subconsciously, Tang Mo lifted his leg and kicked open the door of the next dormitory. The door of the dormitory is all made of wood. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the strength value has increased a little, and it is already relatively strong among the girls. It is not difficult to open the door. "At the end of the Tang Dynasty, you..." Li Lanlan''s mouth was opened into an O-shape. In the future, whoever says she is violent, she really wants to fight with others, and the people who say she is violent have never seen the world or the end of Tang Dynasty. kicked open the door that was crooked to the side, and the huge stench hit everyone''s sense of smell. Tang Mo covered his mouth and nose with one hand, and held a flashlight in the other to illuminate the situation inside. "what!!" Li Lanlan pierced the quiet dormitory with a scream. "I was so hungry that I finally fell asleep. Who is this, I''m going to die!" The girls who were awakened yelled angrily, but they were scared, and they all went to the corridor wearing clothes to see what happened. Everyone blocked at the door of the dormitory they had just entered at the end of Tang Dynasty, and the people in front of them immediately saw the scene inside by the light of the flashlight. Those were two highly decomposed corpses, full of wriggling maggots and unknown bugs eating their flesh. The cheeks of the two corpses were thin and sunken, and there were obvious traces of dried vomit around their mouths. There is also an alcohol lamp next to it. A small pot is scattered on the ground, and there is a soup mixed with various worms. It is said to be soup, and now there is only a dry lump. There was no blood on the floor. "I ate poisonous insects by mistake and died of poisoning." Tang Mo understood what was going on after looking around. Insects are not only stinky, but also have so many types that ordinary people can''t tell whether they are poisonous or not. No one would eat them if they weren''t hungry. Tang Mo found Anyang''s contact information on his watch, and directly videotaped it. The students'' affairs are now managed by Anyang. A group of girls turned pale with fright, and they were too hungry to stand up. Now seeing this scene, several of them were so scared that their legs went weak and they sat on the ground. It''s not that they didn''t know that there have been four people in the school for the past few months. Last time, everyone knew that more than 30 people died of water poisoning. But they have never faced death so directly, so they slammed into the eyes, unavoidable. Tang Mo was silent after returning to the dormitory. She was used to seeing this before. Maybe it''s because the current life is too easy, so that she has forgotten that ordinary people in the last days are so hard, and she has to say goodbye accidentally. And in her last life, she was one of those hard working people. "They...don''t the school send out two meals a day now?" Tang Mo said. No one in the dormitory slept, and when they saw something like that, no one could fall asleep. "The two of them are on Wen Qing''s blacklist. There are a lot of leftovers from a small shop before. Wen Qing doesn''t like them." Li Lanlan''s voice was also very low. When it comes to Wen Qing''s blacklist, several people''s hearts are chilled. This is like the death list, leaving a huge shadow in everyone''s heart, as if being on that list will not be far from death. I heard that there are already more than 40 people above, and these people are all about to die. Except for a few people like Qinling at the end of the Tang Dynasty who had their own skills, the days of the rest of the people are really rare and unimaginable. In this way, Wen Qing is really a god, and those who don''t like it will die. Or, she just saved what she wanted to save. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she asked herself whether she would donate her space to save everyone, so she felt that she had no qualifications to criticize Wen Qing. She was just a little sighed. Everyone is doing what they want to do, she wants to protect the people she loves comprehensively, and Wen Qing really did what she wanted to do, at least she got what she wanted in the school cage. "What about the rest of them?" Tang Mo didn''t understand. With so many boxes in stock, the two girls could save some food for a few months. "One time, the boyfriend of the girl with short hair said that he came to the dormitory to play with her, but he took his brother to remove all those things, so he left two packs of instant noodles and two bottles of water for the two of them." It was a big deal last time, and many people saw it. "No one cares?" Song Qing was angry. "I can''t handle it." Li Lanlan''s voice is getting lower and lower. She is the one who has the most contact with outsiders and the most news and gossip. She has heard too much about this. The school itself cannot protect itself and will not care about these matters at all. Remembering the last tragic situation of the two girls constantly in his mind, Tang Mo closed his eyes and lay down. There are too many things like this. It happens in every corner of the world, and everyone lives like ants. It''s not that easy, everyone can only survive if they try their best. (end of this chapter) Chapter 25： beast Chapter 25 Alien Beasts The kind of god-worshiped life that Wen Qing liked did not last long. Soon the food in her space would not be able to continuously supply the needs of the entire school. She did not lie about the area of ??the space and the maturity time, but what she did not expect was that the consumption of the school would be so large. Vegetables mature in half a month, wheat in a month, and the land area is not small. Originally, there was no specific number in Wenqing''s eyes, she only knew that it was inexhaustible. But what she didn''t figure out was that for her alone, she might not be able to use up all these things in her life, but for a school, it was not enough. There are more than 500 people left in the school, and each of them needs to eat two meals a day, which means that 1,000 meals for one person are made every day, and this is the case every day. In just one month, Wen Qing could no longer support such output. After another wave was not enough, she chose to pick the next batch of vegetables before they were ripe. But the consequences of this are huge. She found that since she picked the unripe vegetables, the time of the vegetables on the farm seemed to be slower. According to her observation, the vegetables became ripe once a month, and the wheat was Ripe once a month and a half. This incident terrified Wen Qing, and finally, unable to bear the pressure, she told Anyang everything in one go. Wenqing''s business is food, and food is the biggest thing. The school quickly held an emergency meeting, everyone discussed and planned for a long time, and finally made a decision, that is, to return to one meal a day. This made the students fry. Now they all know that Wen Qing has such a farm space, and they are used to two meals. Now it has become one meal, which makes them unable to accept it. , Everyone thought that Wen Qing didn''t want to give it, so she didn''t seem afraid of offending her on the surface, but privately she was cursing. called her hypocritical and selfish, and called her a liar. Although Tang Mo didn''t like Wen Qing, she really didn''t understand why other people hated her so much. Before and now, no one ate a bit of their food. Eat other people''s food, but also scold the family''s mother. I don''t know how Wen Qing would feel if she heard these words they said behind their backs. It''s hard to be a good person these days. In the fourth and a half months of the opening of the Age of Famine, the official announced that according to their continuous exploration, the danger in the mist was identified as an unknown dangerous creature. This kind of creature only exists within the fog range. As long as people enter the fog, they will actively attack humans, which is extremely dangerous. Officials call this dangerous creature an alien beast! In addition to this bad news, there is also good news. That is, according to research, there are crystal nuclei appearing in the body of some alien beasts, and the crystal nuclei of different colors correspond to different attribute points. As long as they are swallowed, the attribute value of a person can be increased. Each core can directly increase the corresponding attribute value by a little. The attribute value of a little bit, now only Tang Mo knows how difficult it is to increase the attribute value every time! That is really the result of sweat and time, and it cannot be faked at all. The official also reminded at the end that everyone is not encouraged to enter the fog to hunt and kill alien beasts, and they must do what they can. But in the eyes of smart people, this is simply nonsense. If it is really not encouraged, how can such news be announced. Don''t those leaders know that as long as the temptation is strong enough, people will dare to take any risk? The crystal core is so precious, even if you dont need it, you can sell it to rich people for food or something, how can no one be moved. Not long after the news was announced, Wen Qings space output soon could not even provide a daily meal for more than 500 people. Everyone lingered on the little things they had saved before school. They had been hungry for a few months, and everyone had no oil and water in their stomachs. Starvation happens in schools from time to time, but no one makes a fuss. The school has held many meetings to discuss how to ensure the survival of most students in the future, but no conclusion has been reached. The source of their food is completely relying on Wen Qing, but obviously excessive harvesting makes the situation of Wen Qing farm less and less optimistic. I don''t know how long the school will be trapped in the future, they can''t let the situation continue to deteriorate like this. In the end, they made a bold decision to organize their classmates into the fog. However, their purpose is not to hunt alien beasts to obtain crystal cores, but to get out of the fog and break through the predicament. Helicopters can clearly see the range of the fog in the sky. The leaders showed their magical powers. It was not difficult to find a helicopter to estimate the fog. According to the feedback from the helicopter, the place with the thinnest fog around the school is the gate. From the gate to enter the fog range, to exit the fog, if you dont get lost in a straight line, you only need to walk 500 meters. In other words, if you are lucky and dont encounter danger, you can go out in 5 minutes. Although the people who went out before did not succeed, this time is different. They can form a team to deal with alien beasts together. In addition, everyone has attribute points later, and their physical fitness has greatly improved. Also some confidence. The consideration of ?? school is not unreasonable. If you stay, you will die in the end. It is better to have a bold fight and organize people who want to go out. The number of people is more powerful. Even if it really fails, its okay. People die in the fog, which can be regarded as saving a piece of food for those who are still in school. This plan was understood by everyone in their hearts, but they were not spoken out. The decision must be made, and it was quickly issued to everyone. "Momo, you won''t go..." The scene where Tang Mo kicked the door of the next dormitory with one kick that day is still fresh in Li Lanlan''s mind. You must know that Tang Mo is the only girl who wants to go into the water to catch fish, there is really nothing she can''t do. Song Qing also looked at Tang Mo, waiting for her answer. "Why are you looking at me?" Tang Mo was really dumbfounded. Although her health and strength attributes have increased, her foundation is very poor. Even after the increase, she can only be regarded as the strongest among girls, and it is similar to the boys with the most average physical fitness. What do you use to kill alien beasts? You must know that although the current alien beasts are only first-level alien beasts, but now everyone has no weapons in their hands, and the battle experience is not enough. Fight those in the fog. Others don''t understand the mist, but she does. The alien beasts in it are like crowds. It''s really not as easy as everyone thinks if you want to survive the 500 meters and go out successfully. Thinking of the last life, because of the huge crisis caused by this decision of the school, the appearance of the river of blood made Tang Mo''s heart dark. The decision to enter the fog was wrong, Tang Mo knew very well. But in this case, everything is wrong. What the school has done is the optimal solution after weighing the pros and cons. All she can do is to adapt to the environment and live, and nothing else can be done. (end of this chapter) Chapter 26： Who are you going? Chapter 26 Who are you going? Actually, hearing Lan Lan say this, Tang Mo felt quite strange. In the last life, because the three of them really almost starved to death in the dormitory, they were not as energetic as they are now. Tang Mo was worried about her mother, so she had to go out. She wanted to see people die and corpses. She felt so at that time. Death was nothing to her at that time, and it was better to fight it than to live like a walking dead. And Song Qing and Li Lanlan couldn''t stand it because they were hungry, and they were worried that Tang Mo would simply sign up with her. In the end, Li Lanlan died in the fog in this school''s wrong decision, while Tang Mo and Qin Ling were trapped together for a week, and they were finally rescued by Anyang because of Song Qing''s relationship. In this life, there is food and drink, and my mother stays at home and can be in touch every day. Who wants to die? As for the crystal nucleus in the alien beast? That is, you have to have a life to take it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was never greedy for things that did not belong to her. However, everyone has been afraid of the fog for too long, and the number of people who want to fight is not as many as the school expected. Later, the school simply allocated a certain number of places to each hospital. If the number of participants is less than this number, the food supply will be reduced. The School of Biological Sciences, where the late Tang Dynasty belonged, can be said to be the college with the largest number of remaining students and the largest number of places. Seeing that everyone didnt want to go, the school teacher organized a lottery. There are a total of three places, and there are 48 people in the academy. Whoever catches the one with the words will go, which is very fair. In fact, there was a boy in the courtyard who voluntarily chose to participate because of his high attribute value, so we only selected two places in total. You won''t be pulling yourself away like that... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a paper ball and meditated in his heart. When he opened it, it turned out to be empty! I was overjoyed. "I didn''t get the draw! It''s great, I don''t have to go." Li Lanlan patted Tang Mo''s shoulder with a jump. I saw Song Qing standing by the side without saying a word, his lips pursed tightly. Tang Mo''s heart was tight, and he took Song Qing''s note and looked at it. go. is written in large black letters on it. "Now, the classmates who got the words, please come forward." The teacher said in front. Song Qing took out the note from Tang''s hand and walked forward step by step. Apart from the boy who volunteered to go, Song Qing and another girl were the rest. Different from Song Qing''s calmness, the other girl who was drawn immediately started to cry softly when she saw the words on the branches. "If there are no more students willing to go, then these three students will join the Mist Squad." The teacher announced. Li Lanlan stomped her feet in a hurry, looking around in the hope of a miracle. "Wait a minute!" Tang Mo raised his hand. "Do you want to go at the end of Tang?" the teacher asked. "Teacher, I want to say something." Tang Mo stepped forward. "It''s like this, my roommate Song Qing doesn''t want to join this team, but since she''s drawn, she has to recognize it. But I want to exchange food to see if anyone can join for her." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he said word by word. As long as there are enough people to participate, it doesnt really matter who goes, so its totally okay if someone voluntarily goes for Song Qing. But there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world, Tang Mo understood this truth. There was a whispered discussion below. Going to the fog team is not a deadly game. If you are lucky, you might be able to get the crystal core and go home. But staying in school until the end must be a mortal game. Now the food and water are so short that students need to risk their lives to die, but it is conceivable that it will not last long. "How much can you give?" someone asked below. "Ten bottles of mineral water, five packs of instant noodles, and five bars of chocolate." Tang Mo said the chips he had thought about. It can be said that after entering the fourth month of the famine, it is difficult for any of these people who are trapped in the school to run out of ammunition and food. Tang Mo has always pursued a low-key life, and this is the first time she has exposed her wealth. But for Song Qing, Tang Mo felt that it was worth it, even if it was doubled or tripled. She has saved her own life, and she may not be able to exchange one life for another, but she thinks it is worthwhile to exchange her life for something trivial to her. And at the end of Tang Dynasty, she knew what kind of life and death she would face after entering the fog, and her conscience was disturbed by taking too few things. Sure enough, as soon as this chip came out, the students below were in an uproar. I usually see that the dormitory in the late Tang Dynasty is not leaking, but I didnt expect to save so many good things. Several students raised their hands to replace Song Qing, and even the teacher was a little bit eager to move. Tang Mo chose the boy with the highest health and strength, threw a big bag in his backpack directly, and took Song Qing down. Song Qing almost leaned on Tang Mo''s body, and his whole body was shaking slightly. "Thank you." Song Qing''s eyes were outrageously red, and he sincerely thanked Tang Mo. "We are with whom, you are welcome," Tang Mo said lightly. For her now, these things are really nothing. The boy took the things and stood happily in Song Qing''s place. He had been hesitating whether to go or not, but now that he got these things for nothing, it couldn''t be more cost-effective. It was a pity for the stronger boy who was the first one who volunteered to go up. He felt like he was at a loss. "Can any of you go for me? I don''t want to go either." The girl who drew the note with Song Qing saw that Song Qing had been replaced, and immediately asked, with tears in her eyes, looking pitiful. But in today''s world, there is no flower guardian. How can the life of the flower be important, there is silence below. "You can save her, can''t you save me?" The girl looked at Tang Mo and cried. Tang Mo shook his head, "No, all the things in our dormitory have been taken out for my roommate, or you can ask your roommate." If everyone saves, Tang Mo really can''t save her. She has little strength, and she doesn''t have the ambition to save the world. "Can you..." The girl turned her eyes to her roommate again, only to see that her roommates all turned their heads, as if they didn''t see it. In fact, there is no need to say more after half the words. The girl bowed her head in resignation and stopped speaking. It turns out that not everyone can have such a good roommate, she really envied Song Qing. In this way, everything has settled, and two days later, the school will organize people to lead the team into the fog. Back at the dormitory, Tang Mo packed up the rest of the cabinet, and just took some out, and the rest of the items were not half full. was packing, when Tang Mo''s eyes caught a glimpse of a package at the bottom. She suddenly remembered, she seemed to have forgotten something very important! (end of this chapter) Chapter 27： Gift Chapter 27 Gifts She met Qinling in the mist in the last life, so it means that Qinling will also participate in the mist team this time. She must stop him and can''t let him go! Thinking of the terrifying things he had seen in the mist, Tang Mo had a shudder. immediately opened the address book and sent Qin Ling a message. "The old place at night, see you or leave." The importance of this matter lies there, she can only rest assured by telling him personally. At the end of the evening, Tang''s plan was to prepare to train normally according to his own plan, and wait until Qinling came to tell him about it. She is an extremely self-disciplined person. Her achievements are not only because of her brains, but also because of her personality. But before she could finish the warm-up and take out the broken wind, she saw Qin Ling come over. Baofeng is the name she gave to her beloved knife. Qin Ling leaned back against the street lamp beside him, with his hands in his pockets, the yellowish light cast a shadow at the corner of his jaw. "So eager to see me? Let me tell you, I stole all the chickens on the mountain, and they''re gone." Tang Mo took out a towel from his bag, wiped the sweat from his head, and sat down on the ground. "The school wants to organize people into the fog, are you going?" The end of Tang went straight to the topic, she knew that if Qinling''s stalking continued, the year of the monkey and the month of the horse would not be able to get to the point. "Go, what''s the matter, why don''t you go too? Don''t, you have something to eat and drink every day, what can''t you think about?" Qin Ling frowned. "I can''t think about it? Then why can''t you think about it?" Hearing Qin Ling said that he was going, Tang Mo panicked for no reason. "I have a reason, you are different." Qin Ling came over and sat next to Tang Mo. "You''re a girl. There... it''s very dangerous." Qin Ling hesitated for a while, but said. Tang Mo was silent. The meaning of ?? in Qinling''s words is to know the danger in the mist, and that''s right. Given the background of Qinling''s family, he is afraid that he knows more clearly than Tang Mo. "Do you have to go?" Tang Mo thought for a moment and said. "You must go." His eyes were no longer cynical, and Qin Ling''s face had a rare seriousness. The serious look on Qin Ling''s face reminded Tang Mo of the time when the two of them were together. At that time, he was also so serious, protecting her to live, seriously wanting to take her away, and seriously considering the two of them. s future. Or this is what he really looks like. "Okay, go ahead, pay attention to safety, and feel free to contact me if anything happens." Tang Mo pointed to the ID watch. There must be a reason for Qin Ling to insist on going. Tang Mo held back all the words he wanted to persuade him. If it is something that you must do, it will not change if you decide. "Don''t you go?" Qin Ling looked up at Tang Mo. I don''t know if the dim light made it difficult to see, and Qin Ling''s eyes even had a hint of request. "I''m not going, the news says there are alien beasts there, I can''t fight." Tang Mo spread his hands. "That''s good." Qin Ling secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and his face returned to the usual relaxed expression. "This is for you." He threw something at Tang Mo. After rushing to take it over, Tang Mo took a closer look, and the thing in his hand was actually a gun! And a small bag of bullets. "Can you use it?" Seeing Tang Mo''s frantic appearance, Qin Ling was in a good mood. He deliberately asked his family to throw two of them over, just to bring them for Tang Mo. He didn''t know why, he just wanted to protect her. Thinking of this, Qin Ling scratched his head. He wondered if his attribute value was so high after the apocalypse. "I don''t want it. If you want to enter the fog, you should take it yourself." Tang Mo pushed it without thinking. "You take it, I specially asked for it for you, I still have it." Qin Ling quickly got up and patted his **** before slipping away. "Do your own research and don''t call me." After speaking, the person disappeared. Tang Mo touched the gun and held the bullet bag in his hand. This is the first gift Qin Ling gave him, it''s really special. He really trusts himself, he lets himself teach himself guns, but that''s true. Tang Mo skillfully took out the bullet from the bag, put it in the gun, loaded it, held the gun in his right hand and raised it. In the last life in the team, because of the relatively high mental power attribute value, she aimed accurately. Besides running away, her strongest ability was marksmanship. Put the loaded gun and the bullet bag into the space, Tang Mo took out the knife and started today''s training. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the use of knives is getting better and better. Although the strength has not increased much, her agility has increased by ten points by the treasures. She has improved her skills and evasion by several steps. She is now confident that if she uses a knife, even two strong men will have the strength to fight. Not to mention that she also has mental power to strengthen key parts at special moments, doubling her combat effectiveness. If it doesnt work, its still okay to run away if you cant beat it with your own mental power. Tang Mo was very satisfied with her recent training results, but she also knew that if she only depended on her current force value, she was still too weak. So make up your mind, if it''s not a critical moment, you must avoid getting yourself into a fight until you''re strong enough. After all, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, to get what she wants, and to live to the end is her ultimate goal. And now that the things in the mist are about to come out, she really has to work harder in training. The second Sunday of the fifth month when the school was trapped was the day the school had decided to organize the students to go into the fog together. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the rest of the water and food in the dormitory were stuffed into his space jade pendant one day in advance. But the space in the jade pendant was not used much. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after stuffing the things brought by Qinling into it, there was not much space left. I moved the position hard and stuffed it for a long time, and there were still half a box of water and more than half a box of instant noodles left. Tang Mo took out the backpack that he always carried on his body, put 3 bottles of mineral water in it, as well as five packs of instant noodles and some daily necessities. Then put the bag in the most convenient place on the table, and the remaining few bottles of water and instant noodles were piled on the table, and kept for the next two days to eat and drink. She had already made preparations. If she wanted to evacuate the dormitory, she could just pick up her backpack and leave immediately. There was nothing extra in the dormitory. On Sunday, all the people who want to enter the fog will gather at the school gate, and Anyang will lead the team to get ready to go. Whether it is voluntary or involuntary, at this point, everyone has hope on their faces. Maybe? Maybe with so many people, can we really go out? The faces of everyone who had been dead for several months finally burst into life. The author''s words I have to do something important to me tomorrow, so I am a little late today, sorry. If it goes well, we will add more tomorrow. Good night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 28： catastrophe is coming Chapter 28 Catastrophe is coming Actually, Tang Lianjie should have led the team this time. Everyone knows that Anyang has contributed greatly to the stability of the school order. But because of the relationship behind Tang Lianjie, the task of leading the team finally fell to Anyang. Rao is that Anyang, who has always been calm and rational, couldn''t help but get some emotions on his face, looking a little gloomy. "Anyang is really unlucky enough to pay so much, but in the end, he will be slaughtered and killed." Li Lanlan was lying on the bed in the dormitory and spread gossip to her roommates. I have to say that her views are often sharp. "He shouldn''t have gone, and I don''t know why he has to go next." The worry on Song Qing''s face was obvious. "Do you know him?" Listening to Song Qing''s tone, Li Lanlan really didn''t know when her roommate met Anyang. "That''s right." Song Qing nodded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little surprised. It turns out that Anyang and Song Qing have already known each other. Listening to Song Qing''s tone, it seems that the relationship is not shallow. In the late Tang Dynasty, the daily life of going out early and returning late, doing experiments, training in the evening, was well organized. Li Lanlan spends most of the time in the dormitory, and occasionally goes to other dormitories to chat about the latest gossip. And Song Qing, like the late Tang Dynasty, also left early and returned late. During the time outside the experiment, no one knew where she went and what she did. Tang Mo and Li Lanlan didn''t ask, because she would say what she wanted to say, and the biggest advantage of her bedroom was here. "Aren''t you going to send him off?" Tang Mo said. Before the team entered the fog, many people who were close to them were watching from the school gate and seeing them off. "Let''s all go." Li Lanlan nodded excitedly, she liked watching such liveliness the most. It was a sunny day on the day of departure. Tang Mo put on a sports padded jacket and went to the school gate with a few roommates. The team organized by the school consisted of about 50 people, most of whom were boys. At the end of Tang Dynasty, they were close together, and everyone''s expressions could be clearly seen. Anyang, who was standing at the front of the team, looked at Tang Mo, and finally settled on Song Qing. Song Qing also looked at Anyang, biting his lip tightly, the eyes of the two people crossed for a while, and finally he didn''t say anything. "The end of Tang, the end of Tang! I''m leaving." Qin Ling stood in the first row and shouted loudly. He raised his right hand and waved to Tang Mo''s side. The voice was especially abrupt among the silent people. He was wearing a short black bomber jacket and padded jacket, with thick Martin boots on his feet, and he was very energetic under the sunlight. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Qin Ling and Tang Mo. "This is the owner of the package, he''s handsome." Li Lanlan and Song Qing immediately identified the boy in front of him with the person Tang Mo mentioned. "be careful!" Tang Mo didn''t care about other people''s eyes, he put his hands around his mouth like a trumpet, and shouted loudly. Hearing Tang Mo''s response, Qinling was satisfied, he tossed his bag, turned around and walked out of the dangerous school gate first. Today is an important day for the school, so Professor Tian''s experiment stopped for a day. After returning to the dormitory at the end of Tang Dynasty, he sorted out his belongings again. In fact, there were only a few left outside, a full backpack, and a few pieces of instant noodles and water scattered outside. After finishing everything, Tang Tang went to bed and started to make up for sleep. There was still a fierce battle to fight at night. She had to ensure the most adequate mental and physical strength. I slept directly until 6 o''clock in the evening. After Tang Mo got up, he put on his clothes and shoes, and then sat in front of the table and started to eat the food and water scattered on the table. In the past, to save money, she only ate 70% full, but today she ate it openly, and she was very determined to not give up. Seeing Song Qing and Li Lanlan on the side, they were terrified. Why did this posture at the end of Tang feel like it would not be possible in the future? "Momo, you are the child of the landlord''s family, so save yourself some food. How can you live in the next days? It''s not that you can''t think about it..." Li Lanlan''s words turned around twice in her mouth but she still said it. She was afraid that if she didn''t say it again, she would starve to death within three days with the obvious appetite at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Come and eat too, eat hard, eat as much as you can." Spread out the things on the table, Tang Mo greeted. The ?? space was full, and the backpack was full. If everything didn''t change according to the trajectory of the previous life, then she really couldn''t take the rest with her. There are still one month and three weeks before she leaves school. It''s really hard to say whether she will be able to eat a full meal with great fanfare after tonight. Song Qing and Li Lanlan looked at each other, and there was only one thought in their hearts, it was over, this child was really driven crazy. At 8pm, it was completely dark. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the doors and windows of the dormitory were locked, and it was rare that he did not go out for training or go to bed, but sat in front of the table dressed properly. Staring at the time on his ID watch, as if waiting for something. "what!" Suddenly, a scream cut through the silent campus in the darkness. When ?? came, Tang Mo tightened his body and glanced at his watch. 8:12, not worse than a minute from the previous life. Tang Mo knew too well what was going to happen tonight, and all her preparations for the day were for this moment. Today, 50 people entered the fog in the daytime. If it was the same as the previous life, they would encounter a strange beast soon after entering, not one but a group of strange beasts! If it is one head, it can still have the power to fight, but if you meet a group of people, there is no other way but to escape. No one told them that there were so many alien beasts in the fog, and the alien beasts were so terrifying. The ?? crowd quickly dispersed, and most of the people who fled to the school died, while the remaining ones who fled to the school brought the strange beasts chasing them into the school. In the first half of the apocalypse, alien beasts were hidden in the mist and could not appear in the world, but what people didn''t know was that alien beasts could enter the place surrounded by the mist. It''s just that they are trapped in the fog and temporarily lose their senses, and it is difficult to break through the fog and enter the place surrounded by the fog. And now that there is someone to lead the way, all kinds of beasts rushed in with the crowd. "That... what sound is that." Everyone heard the screams one after another outside, and the whole dormitory was noisy. But it was pitch dark outside, and no one dared to go out easily. Li Lanlan and Song Qing couldn''t stay on the bed, they put on their clothes and shoes and got out of bed and sat down. The dormitory at the end of Tang Dynasty was on the 3rd floor, and the window was facing a main road. Several people were leaning on the window with flashlights and looked out, but they saw a scene that they will never forget. (end of this chapter) Chapter 29： trapped dormitory Chapter 29 Trapped Dormitory "That''s..." Song Qing murmured, unable to believe what he saw with his eyes. On the road, there are giant beasts wandering on the road, and there are a few broken people on the ground, they can no longer be called people, they can only be called scum... The alien beast mentioned in the news is about two meters high, with a head like an enlarged crocodile head with sharp teeth inside, and saliva flowing down the corner of the mouth to the ground. The body is like a huge rhinoceros with four legs and a long tail behind it. The whole body is covered with layers of slimy liquid, which makes people feel uncomfortable when looking at it. glanced over, Tang Mo probably saw two or three strange beasts, this was just downstairs in her dormitory, one can imagine how many there are in the current school. The current alien beasts are only elementary aliens due to the limitation of the fog, their movements are relatively slow, their running speed is not much different from that of an adult male, and their five senses are not too sensitive. Different from the shock of the roommates, Tang Mo carefully observed the action process of the beast for a while, and came to a conclusion that she had run away. If they really meet, the three adult men must have good strength values ??to be able to compete with alien beasts. But if it''s escaping, Tang Mo can definitely do it alone. In terms of speed or agility, she must be too much stronger than other beasts. Of course, in terms of strength, she might have been slapped to death by an alien beast without even taking out a knife. As long as the mind does not slip, there are always more solutions than difficulties. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly planned various situations and countermeasures if he encountered a strange beast. Her attribute value is very high now, and she has a knife and even a gun for self-defense. Facing the current situation, she was actually prepared and not panicked. "How can something in the fog come out?" Song Qing pushed the glasses on his nose. The news said that the alien beasts were trapped in the fog and would not come out. Why was there a sudden riot. Turn on your ID watch immediately, no news comes out! It seems that only strange beasts appeared in their school, and the outside world is still normal. "It must be the people who went into the fog today who led these things out!" Li Lanlan''s voice was full of tears. I have to say, she is the truth again. "This is a school, it''s really hell." Unable to hold back, Li Lanlan still cried. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched the huge monsters wandering around in silence downstairs. He didn''t know if **** was so scary. Knowing that alien beasts will not fly up, they are on the third floor, and a few people still keep the windows tightly closed. moved the stools together, several people sat next to each other, and no one spoke. After a while, the dormitory next door also saw the outside scene through the window. After a while of noise, the entire corridor quickly became quiet. "I''m afraid..." Li Lanlan, who had always been careless, shivered, Tang Mo could feel her body trembling when he was close to her. Tang Mo looked at his watch, Qin Ling didn''t send a message, and he didn''t know how he was doing now or whether he was in danger. "Go to bed." Tang Mo was the first to take off her shoes and went to bed without taking off her clothes. She put her backpack on the bedside where she could reach at any time, so that she felt safe. Emotions are the most useless things, except to make people uncomfortable, there is no other use. It''s too dark outside now, and no one dares to go out. The IQ of the beasts is obviously not enough to go upstairs. They have no other way but to stay in the dormitory. Everything is waiting for the arrangement of the school tomorrow. . On the second day, everyone waited until noon, and there was still no notice from the school. Everyone''s mood became even more panicked. Alien beasts were wandering outside, and they were trapped in the dormitory without eating or drinking, and without even a notice. Many people''s emotions have collapsed, and even a girl who was alone in the dormitory couldn''t bear the huge pressure and jumped down from the upstairs. The loud "bang" sound was heard by everyone, but everyone seemed to selectively ignore it, as if nothing had happened. The alien beasts wandering around smelled the blood and quickly gathered around, took a sniff, and then slowly began to eat. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew why the school had not moved up until now, because Anyang was not there. Previously, Anyang was handling all matters related to the students, but now only Tang Lianjie is the leader, and the shopkeeper can''t do anything. And the leaders of the school are too busy to take care of themselves at this time, how can they take care of the students. Tang Mo sat on a chair and silently practiced her mental power. I don''t know if she felt wrong. After the alien beast rushed out of the fog last night, her mental power seemed to be a little restless. When training mental power today, it obviously felt that the growth rate was much faster than before. She estimated that she could enable the alien beast to bring out some special substances in the mist. So I took advantage of this good opportunity to hurry up to train. Obviously, I couldn''t go out to practice swords at night, so I could only focus on my mental power all the time. "Lanlan, are you there?" There was a knock on the door outside. Hearing the sound, Tang Mo quickly put the backpack in the hidden place under the table, and the food and water on the table were swept into the drawer at once. Seeing Tang Mo packed everything up, Li Lanlan got up and opened the door. "It''s Li Ying, what''s the matter?" Li Lanlan saw the person coming, greeted him, and let him in. Song Qing and Tang Mo also knew Li Ying. They all belong to the Academy of Biological Sciences. The dormitory is separated by two rooms. Although there is not much intersection, they are familiar. It''s just that Song Qing and Tang Mo didn''t have much interaction with their classmates, and only Li Lanlan was familiar with her. "Lanlan, I really can''t help it. The monsters outside are so scary, and the school doesn''t give me food and water. I really can''t hold on anymore." Li Ying started crying as she spoke. Unfortunately, neither Song Qing nor Li Lanlan answered her words. What she said is true, but who is not like this in the school now? Who can sympathize with whom? Seeing that no one cared about herself, Li Ying wiped away her tears and continued, "I want to borrow some food from you, not much, just a bottle of water and a pack of instant noodles, or, or biscuits, I don''t want to eat anything. Pick!" A bottle of water, a pack of instant noodles, this is the amount of food for a person in school for four days now. Borrow, what do you get back? Li Lanlan acted simply and opened the door of her own cabinet directly. "It''s not that I don''t lend it to you, it''s that we really don''t have it either. Everyone has nothing to eat, not only you." "Then, what about Tang Mo, I know you must have it!" Li Qian turned her attention to Tang Mo. Before Tang Mo was generous enough to take out so much food in exchange for Song Qing, she didn''t believe that Tang Mo was generous enough to take out all the food. She came this time mainly for the end of Tang Dynasty. secretly pinched her thigh, and Li Ying''s tears came out immediately. cried so badly, as a classmate, she couldn''t wait for help. "Neither did I." Tang Mo shook his head, not saying much. She has no friendship with Li Ying at all, even if the cabinet is empty, there is no need to open the cabinet for her. Yes, but dont do anything that is not necessary. (end of this chapter) Chapter 30： they are back Chapter 30 They are back "But if I don''t eat, I will really die?" Li Ying continued to cry. "Then what do you say?" Tang Mo suddenly smiled, his tone was as gentle as ever. She doesn''t even know it herself, but in fact she looks very much like Qinling now, maybe they both are a kind of person in their bones. He treats irrelevant people with such a cynical attitude. His attitude is excellent, but his heart is as cold as ice for ten thousand years, and people can''t get close to him. Looking at Tang Mo''s smile, Li Ying was a little stunned for a while. She thought that Tang Mo would be indifferent and would quarrel with her. At that time, she simply didn''t want to face, and just stayed in their dormitory and didn''t leave. But Tang Mo''s attitude made her a little unpredictable. "All the food in our dormitory is exchanged for me, or you will eat me?" Song Qing said seriously. "Let''s go if you have nothing to do. In the future, you will take two steps less, and you will be hungry." Li Lanlan pushed Li Ying who was stunned out of the door, then closed the door and even turned around and locked it. She and Song Qing have no food and water at all, and they are still living well now because of the relief at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Where did they get things for others. And at the end of Tang, not to mention, apart from the people she cares about, who else has anything to do with her? In the dormitory like this, I struggled for another day, and finally there was news from the school. To be precise, there is news from Anyang. Anyang, Academy of Social Sciences: Since the school is now full of exotic animals, I took the team that entered the fog with me to the second floor of the cafeteria. There are about 30 people in our group. Please come to the second floor of the cafeteria to gather with us voluntarily, and Wen Qing will stay with us. The news of Anyang in the group went viral. "How do we get out when there are alien beasts outside?" "That''s right, Anyang, can you come and pick us up, I''m really afraid to go out." "I''m the furthest away from the cafeteria, doesn''t that make me die?" There are alien beasts outside, not everyone has the courage to go out, let alone go to the cafeteria to gather. "Everyone lives too scattered, we have too few staff, and there is no way to pick them up one by one, so the students will come over by themselves. Of course, if you are really afraid, it is better to stay in the dormitory, everyone can do what they can." Anyang''s words blocked everyone''s complaints. Yes, if you dont want to come, you can refrain from coming, no one is forcing you to come. But everyone knows that if you dont go out, even if you stay in the dormitory all the time, you will die of hunger or thirst sooner or later. If Wen Qing was there, if he went to the cafeteria, he could at least survive with this mobile granary. This is Anyang''s cleverness. At that time, he rushed back to the school with a large army. The first thing was to go to Wen Qing''s dormitory to rescue Wen Qing and let her stay with them. Without Wen Qing''s granary, everyone couldn''t survive, and he couldn''t let her have an accident. As for the school leaders, Anyang didn''t care. Since they asked him to replace Tang Lianwei to lead the team, his relationship with the school leaders was completely cut off. What he did in the future had nothing to do with the school at all, it was what Anyang wanted to do. Looking at the news in the group, Song Qing was the happiest person. She had been calm all the time, and she walked around the room excitedly for a few times before stopping. Immediately received a video from Anyang, "Qingqing, are you alright, where are you, I''ll pick you up now." "I''m in the dormitory, I''m fine." Song Qing''s video was broadcast, and immediately blushed when he heard Anyang''s words. "Okay, wait for me, you must be there before dark." After speaking, Anyang hung up the phone. "What''s the situation!" Li Lanlan was stunned. This is so simple to know, it obviously has a story! "We''re not together yet, so pack up." Song Qing said this with a blushing face and ignored her again, taking care of her own things. Anyang said that when she came back to pick her up, she would definitely bring her roommate, so she had to pack her things quickly. Tang Mo was not surprised at all, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Anyang can do it. If this is really done with Song Qing, they will borrow a lot of his connections after that. I didn''t expect that she would be able to become a related household in her new life, so she was really happy. Anyang''s movements were very fast, and at three o''clock in the afternoon, he took two boys to the downstairs of Tang''s dormitory. "Qingqingkuai, now you have only one alien beast downstairs, gather downstairs in three minutes!" Anyang took two boys and hid behind the grass not far away to observe. Song Qing and the others had already packed all their things, and all the uneaten items scattered on the table at the end of Tang Dynasty were packed into Song Qing and Li Lanlan''s bags. A few people went downstairs lightly with their bags on their backs. Downstairs, Anyang and two boys were riding a bicycle and waiting behind the grass. When they saw a few people coming out, they quickly waved. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the group of people looked at the strange beast that was not 200 meters away from them, and couldn''t help but tremble in their hearts, but they still dared to run towards the group of Anyang. The longer the delay, the more dangerous it is. Everyone understands this truth. The movements of the people in the late Tang Dynasty were light enough, and the facial features of the alien beasts were not very sensitive, so they didn''t notice it. After a few people got on the back seat of the bicycle, the boys quickly stepped on the bicycle and started rushing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was in the car of an old acquaintance, Shi Xuan, who was always by Anyang''s side. There are very few cars in the school, and even if there is one, there is no key or gasoline. Bicycle is the best tool available. "Look, Li Lanlan and the others were rescued from the bedroom!" The sharp-eyed girl saw this scene, and a girl''s exclamation suddenly came from upstairs in the bedroom. "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Tang Mo grabbed the squad leader Shi Xuan''s clothes, feeling uncomfortable and urging several people. After hearing this, a few boys stepped on their bicycles like crazy and wanted to fly. "Really, that''s Anyang, Anyang, Anyang, save us too!" There were voices one after another from upstairs, and the beast next to him also heard the noise, looked up and looked around, and finally locked on a few people who were running wildly on bicycles and started chasing after them. Fortunately, Anyang and the others had already ridden a certain distance at this time, and the alien beasts should not be running fast, so they gave up after a few hundred meters. The dormitory at the end of Tang Dynasty is not very far from the cafeteria. It took about 10 minutes to ride the bicycle. I dont know if they were riding fast and they didnt make a sound. Except for the one downstairs at the end of Tang Dynasty, no other beast noticed them. Hiding the bicycles, Anyang and the others breathed a sigh of relief and led Tang Mo and the others into the cafeteria. The cafeteria is a glass door, and a large curtain is put down inside to block the sight of the alien beast. As for the concept of doors, it is not something that the intelligence quotient of alien beasts can understand. (end of this chapter) Chapter 31： who is the boss Chapter 31 Who is the boss There are no alien beasts wandering around the entrance of the school cafeteria for some unknown reason, which is why Anyang chose this place as his base in the first place. Anyang opened his watch and made a video call, and the door opened from the inside after a while. After several people had entered, the people inside locked the door from the inside with a large lock, and then put down the curtain. The first floor of the cafeteria is now empty, and everyone gathers on the second floor to rest. Tang Mo went up to the second floor and looked at the place carefully. If there are no accidents, most of the people in the school will spend the last month or so here. On the second floor of the cafeteria, except for the window, there are all tables and chairs for dining, and everyone is sitting on the chairs listlessly doing their own things. In fact, there is nothing to do, but just open the watch and read the latest news, so that you don''t really isolate yourself from the world. "Anyang, you''re back." Wen Qing saw Anyang rushing upstairs. "Why did you bring them back." Seeing Tang Mo and the others following Anyang, Wen Qing''s face was not very good-looking. Since Anyang rescued her from the dormitory, she had a good impression of Anyang who was "heroes saving the beauty", and she firmly believed that she with golden fingers was the heroine of this world, and Anyang was her hero. "Well, I went out to check the situation and rescued my classmates along the way." Anyang''s EQ will not be unaware of Wen Qing''s thoughts, but at this time he obviously won''t tell the truth to stimulate Wen Qing. Hearing Anyang''s words, Tang Mo noticed that Song Qing''s eyes darkened. Original last life was because of Wen Qing, aren''t they together? Tang Mo thought to himself. But she''s really not good at getting involved in this matter. From the standpoint of two people, it''s actually true, hey, it depends on their own fate. "But I don''t like her, you let her go." Wen Qing pointed at Tang Mo, but Tang Mo''s delicate face still made her feel very threatening. "Everyone is a classmate, we..." "I''m leaving! I''m going to live on the first floor and I won''t appear in front of you." Before Anyang''s words were finished, Tang Mo said. She really thanked Wen Qing so much. Well, she was just thinking of a reason to be separated from everyone, but Wen Qing came out to help her right away. Wen Qing didn''t want to see her, and she didn''t want to live with them! If they all live on the second floor, how can she take out the food in her space? It is really miserable to let her starve on the second floor like them, and she has to devote her energy to training her mental strength and swordsmanship. It is too convenient for one person. "No! Then I''ll stay with you." Song Qing was the first to object. "No need, it''s convenient for me to live alone." Tang Mo took Song Qing''s hand and gave her a look. Song Qing, who received the signal, remembered that there was still a backpack of food at the end of Tang Dynasty. It should be his own plan, so he nodded and stopped talking. Anyang nodded when he saw Tang Mo''s sense of interest. If Tang Mo didn''t obey, just because she was a clear friend, he really wasn''t a good person. "Then I''ll grieve you first. There is an empty small warehouse on the first floor, which is more suitable for people to live in." Anyang was dragged away by Wen Qing in the name of discussing the distribution of food. Tang Mo looked at his roommate''s disappointed eyes, took her hand, and went downstairs by himself. Song Qing and Li Lanlan still had some food in their bags. She knew that she was not worried. Besides, she also came out alone because she wanted to be separated from her roommate. Although the relationship is really close, she still has too many things to do. She has always been used to being alone, and she doesn''t want to be **** with her roommates all the time. found the small warehouse that Anyang mentioned. After opening it, there are about 20 square meters in it. It used to be filled with rice, noodles, grains and oils, but now it''s empty after eating. The door of the warehouse can also be locked from the inside. Tang Mo was overjoyed, so that she could do anything in her own private space. But the opposite is... The wall opposite the door was full of cardboard boxes, the only items in the huge room. Looking at the pair of cardboard boxes, Tang Mo always felt that it was in the way. She would train in this room later, or it would be better to move them all out. So little by little, Tang Mo moved all the boxes to the lobby on the first floor of the cafeteria. When the boxes were all moved, Tang Mo was stunned. The back of the box is not a wall at all, but a huge door. Tang Mo gently pushed the door, and the door immediately opened a small crack, so scared that Tang Mo hurriedly closed the door again and locked it inside. There is actually an unlocked door in the warehouse on the first floor of the cafeteria. Could it be because of this door that the cafeteria in the last life was finally breached by alien beasts? Tang Mo broke out in a cold sweat. She was the one who wanted to live here. If a strange beast came in at night without knowing it, she would be the first to die. Dare not to take it lightly, Tang Mo walked around the warehouse carefully for two more laps, and finally felt relieved after not finding anything unusual. After moving in a table and a stool from the first floor, he locked the door of his small warehouse inside. Although the warehouse is a concrete floor, it used to be a place for storing food, so it is still quite clean. Now is the end of the world, and the late Tang Dynasty was not so particular about it. I took out a bunch of foam floors from the space and put them together into the size of a bed and spread it on the ground. He took out two quilts and a pillow, one under the quilt as a mattress and the other over his body. Its winter now, and the weather is so cold that it makes peoples hands and feet cold. The people who live on the second floor dont have quilts, they all wear clothes and lie down on the table to rest at night. Tang Mo is different. If possible, Tang Mo still wants to make himself as comfortable as possible within the maximum range. After everything was sorted out, Tang Mo looked at his "new home" with satisfaction. took out a bowl of hot rice noodles and a scones from the space, sat on a chair and started eating. Today can be regarded as a housewarming celebration. It is very reasonable to move to a new house and have a good meal to celebrate. There are still a lot of cooked food in the space, but she always wants to eat less of these things, so she usually saves it. The rice noodles and scones in front of Tang Mo have a satisfied look on their faces. This is the meaning of living on the first floor. Let them eat Chinese cabbage. The end of the world has already become so hard, if people don''t have a mentality of entertaining themselves, it is really difficult to survive. After eating, he packed up, and Tang Mo took out his knife and started to practice. Training is the most important thing for her every day, nothing is more important than strength, she will never let up in training. (end of this chapter) Chapter 32： first try Chapter 32 First try In the late Tang Dynasty, the days spent in the small warehouse can be said to be very comfortable. The door of the cafeteria is locked, and no one usually goes out. Except occasionally a few students who dare to escape knock on the door and need to come downstairs to open it. Other times, everyone does not come to the first floor. Song Qing and Li Lanlan came here once, but Tang Mo put away everything in the room when they came. Seeing Tang Mo''s face eating and drinking well, they felt more relieved. But Li Lanlan secretly told Tang Mo once that Song Qing''s recent state was not very good, because Anyang didn''t dare to get close to Song Qing on the bright side because he couldn''t offend Wen Qing. Song Qing''s temperament is relatively upright, and he can''t turn this corner for a while, and even if he turns around, he can''t accept such Anyang. Tang Mo was helpless, even if she and Lan Lan could see clearly, it would be useless if the parties couldn''t see clearly. In terms of relationship, outsiders really couldn''t help. The messages sent to Qinling in the past few days have never been answered. Tang Mo was worried, but he couldn''t do anything. He could only devote more energy to training. One night, Tang Mo was just about to lie down in his warm bed to sleep when he heard a heavy snoring sound from outside the door of the warehouse. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he approached the wall and listened carefully... is a strange beast, yes, Tang Mo listened for a while, and it was one. Knowing that there was a strange beast just across the wall from him, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t sleep well, so he simply sat on the mattress and trained his mental power. Her mental power has been skyrocketing these days. When she was practicing the sword, she also developed a method, which is to concentrate her mental power on her right arm, so that her sword will be used more flexibly. , the combat power has been improved by several grades. But with her current mental strength, she won''t be able to support it for long. 10 seconds can also turn the tide of the battle, but Tang Mo was not greedy and improved himself step by step. Perhaps, with his current ability, if he faces a strange beast, he may not have the power to fight... Hearing the sound of the alien beast outside, Tang Mo suddenly had a bold idea in his heart. Once the idea of ???? has sprouted in the bottom of my heart, it can no longer be suppressed. Maybe? Why don''t you try it yourself? I really cant beat myself, can I still escape? She is now full of energy, has a knife and even a gun, and is now the weakest stage of the alien beast. Tang Mo had trained herself for so long, and she desperately wanted to know where her current level was. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lightly approached the door of his warehouse, squatted against the door, and took the knife out of the space and placed it at his feet. She put her ear next to the door and used her mental power to strengthen her hearing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she could clearly hear the gasps of alien beasts. It was not that she had never been in contact with alien beasts in her previous life, but it was all team battles. It was the first time she fought against alien beasts 1V1 alone. Tang Mo was not afraid of alien beasts with a body length of more than two meters and a very terrifying shape and appearance. But just like her attitude towards death, she has to be afraid, and she can''t move forward without overcoming her fear. picked up the knife and held it tightly in his hand, Tang Mo straightened up and dodged to the side of the door. At this time, she really hopes that her mental power can be stronger, so that she can spread out her mental power to check the situation outside, which is too much safer for her. But now, she has the only way to open the door and face it. Taking a deep breath, Tang Mo gently opened the door a small crack and looked out. Sure enough, the alien beast outside was looking for food with its head down, and any fresh flesh and blood were in their recipes. Fortunately, the stature of this alien beast is not that big, so Tang Mo let out a sigh of relief. The stature of the alien beast is also different, and the difficulty factor of encountering a person who is in the early two meters and three meters away is simply incomparable. It wasn''t long before the primary alien beast emerged from the fog, and his five senses were not very sensitive, so he didn''t notice Tang Mo''s movements. clenched the knife in his hand, Tang Mo went around behind the beast, and stabbed it in the soft belly of the beast. The alien beast that hadn''t reacted suddenly felt a sharp pain, and a lot of blood had already flowed out of its abdomen. The strength is still not enough, Tang Mo frowned. The heads and tails of alien beasts are the hardest parts, and the whole body is covered with mucus. Only the abdomen is soft enough, which is their key point. Tang Mo''s knife aroused the anger of the alien beast, but it did not hurt the vital point. In an instant, the fighting power of the alien beast was fully stimulated, and he quickly crawled off four short three-toed legs in the direction of Tang Mo. come over. Tang Mo took a few steps abruptly, bent down, and avoided the big tail swept over by the alien beast. Relying on his own flexibility and agility, he bypassed the other side of the beast, and then aimed at its stomach and jumped with a knife. Relying on the impact of his own weight, he shoved the knife into the belly of the beast fiercely, and the knife sank in half in an instant. This is a dangerous move, but if it is not like this, the power of the late Tang Dynasty will not cause fatal damage to alien beasts at all. The longer ?? dragged on, the more her physical strength was consumed, and the worse it was for her. The intense pain caused the beast to raise its hair and let out a deafening cry. The sound was especially sharp at night, enough for everyone hiding in the cafeteria to hear it, but no one would come out. Today''s people still have a natural fear of alien beasts, and it is difficult to muster up the courage to confront it, even if there are a large number of people. is not good, this cry will attract more beasts, we must fight quickly! Tang Mo made up his mind in his heart. Almost for a moment, Tang Mo tried to mobilize all his mental power to concentrate on the arm he was holding, and then pulled down with all his strength to let the knife open a bigger hole in the body of the alien beast. Pain made the beast lose his mind and began to fall into madness. The huge head with fangs lowered his mouth and opened his mouth to bite at the end of Tang. Tang Mo raised his eyes to estimate the distance, and then the knife he was holding did not pull out, but leaned back to avoid it, but his hand was even harder. Because of the limitation of the posture, sure enough, the crazy attack of the beast did not bite off the head of this human as it wished. Instead, the long teeth slashed across Tang Mo''s arm clenching the knife, leaving a blood mark. Tang Mo gritted his teeth without saying a word, and pulled his whole body back. With a bang, the belly of the beast was cut open, and the dirty things flowed out. Resisting nausea, Tang Mo quickly used his uninjured arm to expertly touch the wound of the alien beast. Soon my eyes lit up and I touched it! Then he took what he touched, and with his own knife, he flashed into the warehouse door in a matter of seconds, and then locked the door. In less than three minutes, the footsteps and gasping sounds of several alien beasts were heard outside the door. Tang Mo was facing the door. He was stretched out on the ground with all his strength. He didn''t dare to breathe, for fear of being noticed by a few strange beasts outside. Fortunately, their sense of smell is not very sensitive now, and they stopped after turning around a few times, and there was a sound of chewing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 33： spar Chapter 33 Hedron Until the strange beasts outside stopped moving, Tang Mo still sat there and couldn''t stand up. I didnt feel it when I was fighting at the time, but now I relax and realize that both my physical and mental strength have been exhausted by myself in just ten minutes. There was labor pain in the arm. Seeing that the arm was cut by the teeth of the alien beast, and the body fluids of the alien beast were still sticking to it, Tang Mo felt sick. The left arm that stretched into the belly of the beast to dig out the spar was also covered with blood and mucus, but the blood on it was not hers. It was really unbearable for me to be like this. Tang Mo reluctantly took out a large bucket of mineral water from the space, took off his clothes and cleaned himself with a towel. Until my body and hair are fresh, I put on a new set of clothes, took out the medicine and gauze and wrapped myself up. Although this wound looks scary, people''s bodies are not even stronger than before, so there is no need to worry about infection. What''s more, she still has mental strength. She treats her wound several times a day, and it will heal in two or three days, and even the scar will not remain. After finishing everything, Tang Mo finally had the time to take out the spar he took out from the belly of the alien beast. Not all primary alien beasts have spar in their bodies, and Tang Mo''s luck was very good. Spar is red, and red represents power, which is a very common one. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held the spar in the palm of his hand and crushed it with a slight effort. The liquid flowing out of the spar instantly flowed out, and then penetrated into the body along the skin. The increase in ??''s strength value can be felt by Tang Mo who accurately grasped her body, but she still glanced at the attribute value displayed on her ID watch. After confirming that the strength attribute has really improved a little, I can relax. This battle is actually very dangerous, and she is a little too big. If he had slowed down a little bit, he would have been surrounded by the alien beasts attracted by the sound of that alien beast. A strange beast has the power to fight. If there are several beasts, she should just give up. Maybe she will be more happy physically and mentally before she dies. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was replaying his previous battle. Although my mental power is not high at the moment, the strengthening and healing functions have already helped me a lot. When I get a little higher, I can release my mental power to light up the exploration skill points, and my chances of survival will be even higher. higher. His own strength is still not enough, but the short-term strengthening and high agility attribute values ??can make up for this shortcoming. Next, her focus should still be on mental power. She always feels that people''s use and opening of mental power is not complete. As long as mental power is high enough, she can still explore a little bit and make it her own fighting life the greatest helper. In the early morning of the next day, people in the cafeteria who went out every day to investigate the situation quickly discovered the unrecognizable beast that had been eaten, and of course also discovered the hidden back door in the warehouse where Tang Mo was staying. Because this was the first dead beast they found, everyone attached great importance and eagerly wanted to know the specific situation. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was also called to the second floor of the cafeteria for a meeting because he was the closest person to the corpse of the alien beast. "Do you know what happened to that dead alien beast?" Anyang asked straight to the point. "I don''t know, I rested in the warehouse very early." Tang Mo replied indifferently. She used to have a good impression of Anyang, but now seeing Wen Qing sitting next to him, it''s really not pleasing to the eye. Although he knew that Anyang did this because everyone didn''t want to offend Wen Qing, this kind of betrayal of her hue still made Tang Mo a little blind. Especially after seeing his roommate Song Qing sitting far away and feeling sad, Tang Mo''s impression of Anyang was even worse. "Then did you hear anything? Or what did you see when you opened the door?" Anyang''s tone was suspicious. It was impossible for Tang Mo to not know about that door when he lived there for several days. He didn''t believe that an ordinary girl could be so daring. She must have some secret, what''s wrong? Anyang thought repeatedly. "You don''t think it was me who opened the door and went out and killed the alien beast?" Tang Mo''s face put on his signature smile again. "Cut, you really dare to say anything, if it were so powerful, it wouldn''t have asked Anyang to save you a few burdens." Wen Qing took Anyang''s arm and didn''t let go, and rolled her eyes at Tang Mo. She already knew how many people at the end of Tang were rescued by Anyang, but she didn''t think about Song Qing. She only thought that the vixen at the end of Tang had seduced Anyang. Hearing Wen Qing''s words, Anyang had a hint of impatience on his face, and subconsciously shrank his arms and looked towards Song Qing. On the other hand, Song Qing turned pale and turned his head away. In fact, Anyang also felt that the death of the strange beast could not have anything to do with Tang Mo, but he just felt that Tang Mo was too difficult for him to figure out, so he wanted to try it out. In fact, seeing the corpse of this alien beast, everyone was not afraid, but a little excited. They have always had a natural fear of alien beasts, and now they know that they will also be defeated, but a feeling of resistance arises in their hearts. Man fears things that have no weakness, and wants to conquer things that show weakness. Anyang and the others talked repeatedly for a long time, and decided to organize everyone to hunt alien beasts in a planned way. On the one hand, they could have the opportunity to obtain spar to enhance the strength of the team, and on the other hand, they also saw if they could rescue the students who were still trapped in various buildings. These days, quite a few classmates have come to the cafeteria by themselves, but most of them are still in the dormitory building. Fear makes them unable to open the door in their hearts. Whether it is to obtain spar, or to rescue his classmates to strengthen the team, Anyang''s purpose is very clear. It is definitely not an option to rely entirely on Wen Qing now. You must make your team stronger and have the absolute right to speak. The food for classmates who do not go out to do tasks together is halved. This is a decision made by Anyang. However, this decision had little impact on Tang Mo. She had no food share, and it was a waste of time for her to hunt alien beasts with the team. She didn''t dare to show her strength, and the spar she got had to be handed over to her husband and couldn''t be owned by her alone, so she still went out to do this coolie. As for her two roommates, Tang Mo couldn''t make life decisions for others. Everyone is an adult and has their own choices. Now is not a desperate situation. No matter what choice you make, you can live. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there is no way to be responsible for the lives of others. The author''s words I saw yesterday''s comment, and I will add one later today. Not many people read the book, I remember every fan who often voted and commented. I will try my best to meet everyone''s requirements. By the way, please ask for rewards, collections and tickets, I love you cute. (end of this chapter) Chapter 34： everything is fine at home Chapter 34 Everything is fine at home It has been more than 5 months since the start of the famine era, and at the end of the half month Tang can go out of school and return to the wider world. made a few video calls to Qin Ling, but he didn''t get through, and he didn''t reply to the message. Tang Mo was worried but he could only suppress it, thinking that with his great skills, there should be no accident. also called home, Tang Mo didn''t tell Lin Yi that there were already alien beasts in the school for fear of her worrying. Instead, he asked about Lin Yi''s current situation. As expected at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu, who were newly married, soon had their own child, and they have been in the womb for more than 3 months now. When mentioning this child, Lin Yi felt a little embarrassed and a little happy. After all, Tang Mo was not around when he was too old, and it was a very happy thing to have a child by himself. Although this child came at a wrong time. Tang Mo also smiled softly on the other side of the watch. After going through her previous life, she was no longer a child who was still fighting for her parents'' favor, but she cherished those who were related to her even more. Through the conversation with his mother, Tang Mo knew that the outside world was now managed by the alliance. Scientists seem to predict that it will dissipate soon through the concentration range of the fog, so the outside world has established many large survivor bases to resettle refugees. That''s right, all those who need to rely on the Alliance to survive are called refugees. No one feels dissatisfied with this name. It seems that since they lost the ability to make a living, they have given up struggling for many things. Lin Yi also followed Wen Jianshu to live in the largest base in S City, and lived a life of raising a baby with peace of mind. The current alliance is the same as what we learned in the previous life at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Hearing that Lin Yi had lived in the core area of ??the S city base, the safest after the end of the world, Tang Mo felt a lot more at ease. In this way, even if the alien beast appears a month later, it will not affect Lin Yi''s safety, and she can do her own thing with confidence. Lin Yi couldn''t stop crying during the call with Tang Mo. She felt bad that her daughter was trapped in school at this moment and couldn''t be protected by herself. She had told Tang Mo many times that Wen Jianshu would send a plane to deliver supplies to Tang Mo, which was a trivial matter for the current Wen family. However, Tang Mo always firmly refused. She didn''t want to owe others favors when she didn''t need it, and it would be very troublesome to get back in the future. She is not a bad person, but she doesn''t like what she owes to others. She will double the repayment of those who are good to her if she can, Professor Tian is, and so is Song Qing. "Momo, I heard that the fog will dissipate soon. Tell your Uncle Wen to send someone to pick you up." Lin Yi''s love for her daughter is unmatched by anyone. "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself, can I contact you later?" Afraid of irritating the pregnant Lin Yi, Tang Mo Xian agreed. But when the fog clears, she is not going to go to S city right away. S city has many opportunities, but more talents. Staying with family members makes it even harder to find opportunities to exercise yourself. She doesn''t want to be a little canary princess. In this era, the only thing she can believe in is her own strength. This side and Lin Yi just hung up the communication, and there was a "ding" sound in the hand immediately, and a communication came in. "At the end of Tang, I still have some good things in my dormitory. If you have a chance, go in and take them. Take care of yourself." The ?? message was very short and was sent by Qinling. In just a few short words, Tang Mo had read it over and over several times. Qin Ling''s words seemed relaxed, but for some unknown reason, Tang Mo could hear a smell of explaining his future affairs. Immediately reacted, Tang Mo immediately dialed the communication. beep, beep was still a familiar voice, and Qin Ling''s phone was still unanswered. But now Tang Mo knew that it wasn''t because he couldn''t pick it up, it was Qin Ling who didn''t want to pick it up. But why don''t you want to pick it up? What the **** happened to him? Tang Mo''s heart became chaotic for a while, and the whole person stood up suddenly. Because he was too nervous, his body began to go numb, and he couldn''t calm down. The last time she was almost bitten by a strange beast, her heart wasn''t so chaotic, and it wasn''t even after she was injured. But now she is a little restless. She and Qin Ling missed a lifetime, and they just met in this lifetime, and she still wants to work hard to become someone who can compare with him. She wouldn''t allow it, let alone accept that something happened to him now! "Where are you?" "Will you tell me?" "Can you answer me a message." sent several messages in a row, but no reply. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really couldn''t sit still, and his brain was running fast. Qinling must be in danger now, but what kind of danger is it? The good things in the dormitory he said must be eaten, otherwise if it is a life-saving thing, it is impossible not to take it with you when you enter the fog. But where will Qinling be now? At the end of Tang, I remembered that Qin Ling had said that he had a reason to enter the fog. Is ?? for the nucleus? But not every primary alien beast has a spar, and each spar only has one attribute point. Qinling really doesn''t need to take such a big risk for this spar? And at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was sure that although Qinling was not serious at ordinary times, his comprehensive attribute value must be higher than his own. You can kill a strange beast by yourself, can you be trapped by a strange beast? Dangerous...Exotic beasts... At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it seemed that he suddenly had an idea. A rudimentary alien beast might not pose any danger to Qinling, so what about a group? Or, is it not a primary alien beast but an intermediate alien beast? There will be a middle-level alien beast in every piece of fog, and there must be a spar on the body of the intermediate-level alien beast, and the properties of the spar can be seen from the color of the alien beast. Each spar has an attribute value of 10 points. , which was announced later. The middle-level alien beast in the fog of the school is a big blue snake, and the blue color represents the agility attribute value. Tang Mo knew that Qinling''s mental power was not high, and the attribute values ??mainly depended on strength and agility, so these ten points of agility should be very important to him. This snake also appeared in the last life, but it didn''t appear in the school, but was always entrenched on the back mountain of the school. If such a mid-level alien beast was still wandering around the campus every day, then the small stronghold that Anyang and the others had established that had no defensive or offensive measures would have disappeared in a short time. Intermediate alien beasts, both in terms of smell, sight and hearing speed, are not comparable to the primary alien beasts who have not broken through the limits of the fog. In the last life, Tang Mo and Qin Ling were trapped in the teaching building of the school. In the past few days, Tang Mo found a night to secretly go around the teaching building, and found that there were no alien beasts from the previous life wandering below. So she thought that although Qin Ling did not contact her, she was still safe. The biggest possibility now is that Qinling was trapped in the back mountain by that intermediate alien beast. (end of this chapter) Chapter 35： shes going up the mountain Chapter 35 She is going up the mountain Intermediate Exotic Beast Tang Mo thought in his heart that if he resisted himself, it would be absolutely impossible to beat him. Besides, Qinling''s strength should be stronger than himself. If he is really trapped on the back mountain, then he can''t deal with it. Is there anything he can do? Tang Mo gradually calmed down. She is a very rational person and is hardly influenced by emotions. No matter how important it is to save Qinling, if there is no chance of success of 1%, what''s the point of giving away one''s head for nothing? She sat down and began to look at the things in her space one by one, calculating how much capital and odds she had. Although she never met this intermediate-level alien beast at school in her last life, she was prepared for anything, and she still prepared some things to face the possible unknown situation. Although it is an exotic beast, it is not an existing species on earth, but since it is in the form of a snake, it also has certain characteristics of a snake. What is the most afraid of snakes? Realgar and fire. At the end of Tang Dynasty, a lot of realgar wine was prepared in the space. As for the fire, there were also two large barrels of gasoline, which were all useful things at this critical moment. Don''t think that Qinling''s personal strength is stronger than himself, but if you really count equipment, then the overall strength may still be a lot worse than Tang Mo. The most important thing is that Tang Mo''s goal was never to defeat that middle-level alien beast, but to rescue Qinling. Or, its okay to be trapped with Qinling. She has now determined that Qin Ling was in trouble and was trapped there, otherwise it would be impossible for him not to go back to school. It has been more than ten days since they left the school. He should have run out of ammunition and food. Thinking of this, Tang Mo''s face became a little anxious, and the mental power that was turning the space seemed to be in a trance, and then he moved faster. Realgar wine and fire are both used to deal with snakes, and as self-protection, there are also many trump cards. Her breaking wind, after practicing for so long, can be regarded as a small achievement. Her mental power is now very skilled, and it is definitely a good hand to escape at a critical moment. There is also the self-defense gun Qin Ling gave her, although it is useless against intermediate-level alien beasts. But if you make a sneak attack or block when you run away, if you play it properly, you may have unexpected results. I carefully estimated in my heart, there is a drama! Tang Mo estimated a rough success rate for his operation, at least 70%. In fact, let alone 70%, as long as it is not 0, Tang Dynasty will try it. Because Qinling is also someone she must protect. The mountains at night were too dangerous, and Tang Mo did not dare to take risks, so he had to sleep first and wait until dawn before moving. The next day, Tang Mo packed all his belongings in the small warehouse and put them in the space. He only carried a simple backpack on his back and went out through the small door and went straight to the back mountain. Tang Mo''s mental power is now much higher than that of ordinary people, and her five senses are much stronger than those of ordinary people. She avoided all the way so that she hardly encountered alien beasts. Even if she accidentally met her on a narrow road and was discovered, with her legs and feet, ordinary beasts couldnt run away from her, so she arrived at the foot of the back mountain smoothly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a safer place to hide, and then started sending messages to Qinling. "I''ve already reached the back mountain. If you don''t want me to die too soon, you''d better share your location with me now." She knew that Qin Ling had received all the messages she had been sending, but she just didn''t want to worry her, so she never replied. If he is not in a coma and still awake now, he will definitely reply to this, Tang Mo has this information. Soon, a new message was displayed on Tang Mo''s watch. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he opened it and saw that it was sent by Qinling. is an expression of exasperation and a sentence. "Are you really here?" After worrying about Tang Mo all night, he finally calmed down a little, and he is still alive, that''s good. took a picture of the scenery around him with his watch, and then sent it over without saying a word. Soon, a position came from Qinling. Qin Ling understood, Tang Mo was serious, if she didn''t tell her, she would really climb up one step at a time, looking for her little by little. At that moment, Qin Ling''s mind suddenly went blank. is touching, warm, and some other things, gradually filling Qinling''s entire chest. "A middle-level alien beast in the shape of a snake is blocking the entrance of the cave. Be careful, and withdraw when you see it." Knowing that if she is not allowed to come up, she will definitely not give up. Then come up and take a look, as long as he makes some moves to attract the attention of the alien beast, it will not be difficult for Tang Mo to take the opportunity to escape. If its a big deal, let it go. Qin Ling made up his mind, Tang Mo can do this for him, so it''s not impossible for him to sacrifice himself for Tang Mo, anyway, he will die sooner or later if he spends so much. Impressed is moved, warmth is warmth, trust is trust, but Qin Ling never thought about the intersection between the late Tang Dynasty and the giant snake. The difference in strength is so great that even fighting is a waste of time. Clicking on the location of Qin Lingfa, Tang Mo knew where the hole he mentioned was after a rough estimate. At that time, in order to pick the Mushroom of Mental Power, I ran up and down the mountain at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and I was more familiar with it than anyone. The Qinling Mountains are located halfway up the mountain. On the westernmost side of the mountain, there is a steep cliff with a small cave nearby. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly climbed to the halfway up the mountain to find the position, hid it in a hidden place, and then looked at the giant snake a few hundred meters away and began to think of a way. Although I had heard of it before, but seeing with my own eyes a huge creature about ten meters long and roughly three people hugged, Tang Mo''s psychology was still shocking. If this snake is swept down to the bottom of the cliff with a slap, I basically dont even need to struggle, I can say goodbye to this beautiful world. At this time, the giant snake was entrenched on the side of the cliff, with its head raised high and looking at the cave not far from the opposite side, standing still. ''s spitting core and long fangs all indicate that it is not a big guy to mess with. Tang Mo shrank his body again, exerting his mental power to keep his exhalation to a minimum, for fear that the big guy would notice him. After all, intermediate-level alien beasts are different from primary-level alien beasts. The five senses must be much sharper, and the movement speed and strength are also faster. At this time, Tang Mo did not dare to gamble at all. Why don''t you let the snake go after you and let the snake go after you, and then Qin Ling takes the opportunity to escape? Tang Mo was thinking about this possibility in his heart. But he was quickly denied by himself. No, no, no, no, no, with the length of this giant snake, it is basically a matter of minutes to catch up with her and swallow it before turning around and chasing Qinling. What else can we do? Even if you allow yourself to enter that hole. Tang Mo''s brain was running fast, thinking about what she could do at this moment to break this predicament. (end of this chapter) Chapter 36： Siege of the Serpent Chapter 36 Siege of the Serpent Maybe At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the cliff that protruded out. The giant snake was very large, entrenched on the edge of the cliff, and the bottom of the mountain was under it. The protruding cliff is about 50 meters wide, and the position of the giant snake is about 200 meters away from the cave. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, if he rushed directly to the cave, he would most likely be stopped by the snake. Then, you can only outsmart it. After going through the plan that will be carried out for a while in his mind, after making sure that nothing goes wrong, Tang Mo took the gasoline out of the space. rushed out with a gasoline barrel in his hand, but the direction was not the cave where Qinling was located, but the cross-cutting line between the cave and the giant snake. The distance of ??50 meters is only a matter of seconds for the current Tang Mo. She spilled gasoline on the ground while running. A few tens of seconds is short, but for a giant snake with sensitive five senses, it is still a bit long. It quickly reacted that a strange human appeared beside it, the body that was originally entrenched like a stone instantly moved, and started chasing in the direction of Tang Mo. When the giant snake approached Tang Mo and opened its **** mouth, a burst of flames forced it to shrink back a few meters. Seeing that this trick really works, Tang Mo threw away the lighter in his hand and ran to the cave. Without the chasing of the giant snake, Tang Mo quickly entered the cave. He didn''t care to check the situation inside. He took out a jar of realgar wine and splashed it at the entrance of the cave. This fire and realgar are impossible for the giant snake of the intermediate-level exotic beast to want its life, but it is still possible to block its footsteps and make it a little bit jealous. The fire will be extinguished in a while, and realgar is sprinkled at the entrance of the cave. Even if the giant snake does not leave, it will re-entrance back to the edge of the cliff. After everything was done, Tang Mo clapped his hands with satisfaction, and after he recovered, he began to look at the cave. The entrance to the ?? cave is very small, and one person can barely enter by bending over, which is also an important reason for blocking the giant snake. But the inside of the cave is quite different, about a dozen square meters. There is a flowing stream in the cave, which is extremely humid and cold. At this time, Qin Ling was slumped in a corner of the cave, his face was pale and his eyes were closed. Seeing that Qin Ling was here, Tang Mo hurried over to check his condition. Alright, still alive. Although he is alive, the overall state of Qinling is not good. Bandages were tied around his thighs, but the blood had already seeped out. He had lost too much blood, and he had not eaten for a long time and was in such a humid and cold place, so Qin Ling''s face was barely bloody. If ordinary people would have died long ago, it would be a miracle that Qinling could survive till now. Seeing that the water droplets on the ground had soaked Qin Ling''s clothes and pants, Tang Mo frowned. He took out the foam floor from the space, made a size of a bed and placed it on the open space next to it. Then he took out a set of dry mattresses and laid them on the foam board. He peeled it off and threw the others on the mattress. Because of his anxiety, Tang Mo''s technique was really not gentle. In the middle, Qinling felt that someone was taking off his clothes, and he subconsciously wanted to struggle. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Tang Mo was doing something to himself, and closed his eyes with peace of mind. What she likes, Qin Ling has no strength at all now. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he undid the bandage on Qinling''s thigh, revealing the **** wound inside. Although he was ferocious, Tang Mo was unexpectedly relieved. is a scratch from an ordinary alien beast. Although the wound looks serious, it is not a big problem. She has always been worried that it was bitten by the giant snake outside. If the venom seeped in, she really had no way to detoxify it. Qinling''s wound was simply bandaged with a bandage. It was seen that he had not been treated with medicine, and it had not been treated for a long time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, after taking out the fruit knife and disinfecting it with alcohol, he cleaned the purulent part of the wound, then put some anti-inflammatory and hemostasis medicine, and re-banded it with clean gauze. Then he took out a men''s jacket and sweatpants and dressed Qin Ling neatly, which was a relief. turned around again in his own space, and then reluctantly took out a pot of hot vegetable and shrimp porridge. There is ??water in the cave, but there is nothing to eat. Qinling has been hungry for so many days, and Tang Mo is embarrassed to fool him with instant noodles and compressed biscuits. It would be too inhumane. The pain on his legs was relieved, and the dampness under his body became dry and warm. After all, he was a person with excellent physical fitness. Qin Ling quickly recovered a little strength and opened his eyes. It was Tang Mo who was sitting beside him with a bowl of porridge in his hand, and the aroma could not stop pouring into his nose. "Are you an angel?" Qin Ling couldn''t help but asked. "I thought I was going to die, how did you get in? Did the snake let you in? Did you bribe it?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he rolled his eyes, and he was poor in kung fu. How big is his heart? Put the spoon into the bowl and stuff it directly into Qin Ling''s hand. "Hurry up and eat, I haven''t seen you for a few days, you''re going to be skinny to a skeleton, you''re ugly." What Tang Mo said was purely contrary to his heart. Although Qin Ling''s thin face has no flesh now, his paleness like a knife added to him a delicate aura of a sickly beautiful man, which made people unable to bear it. Staying raised a feeling of protection and distress. Qinling was really rude, and he poured a bowl of porridge into his stomach. After eating, he licked his lips, "I ate too fast, I haven''t tasted the taste yet, can I have another bowl." "At night, you haven''t eaten for a long time. It''s not good to eat too much at once." Qin Ling nodded obediently, took the water handed over by Tang Mo, and drank it one by one. "How did you get into it?" Tang Mo asked when he saw that Qin Ling was a little more energetic. "Of course he took the initiative to mess with it, it''s a treasure." Qin Ling smiled at the outside, without the slightest awareness that he was almost killed by the treasure he said. "So you entered the mist for it? Are you crazy about the middle-level alien beast?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was a little incredible. It was difficult for the junior alien orcs to defeat them now. Qinling actually wanted to hunt an intermediate alien beast on his own initiative. is a bit too unpredictable. "If it wasn''t for the fact that I met a group of crocodile heads halfway through, it consumed me too much energy, made me lose equipment and get injured. I really can''t say who wins or loses with that big snake." Qin Ling said with a smile, although he was joking, Tang Mo knew he was serious. Is the Qinling Mountains now so strong? At the end of Tang, she could barely deal with a first-level alien beast, and Qinling could already compete with an intermediate-level alien beast. The gap between the two was not even a little bit. There are people outside the heavens. Tang Mo, who was originally quite satisfied with her abilities and a little complacent, seemed to be poured a basin of cold water on her head, which made her calm down. (end of this chapter) Chapter 37： Desperate things Chapter 37 "At first I thought I was going to die, but since I can catch my breath, I have to settle the bead." Qin Ling narrowed his eyes, looking a little like a dangerous person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that the bead Qinling was talking about was the spar in the body of the giant snake. Qin Ling touched his new clothes and trousers, and nodded with satisfaction, "Don''t say it, I look pretty in everything I wear." "Go away." Tang Mo''s face was expressionless. The days in the cave are not particularly monotonous for two people together, especially two people who often bicker. To Qin Ling''s surprise, Tang Mo didn''t seem to be a talkative person, but he couldn''t speak to her every time. Is this the legend that one thing overcomes one thing? Because of the existence of this sick number, the quality of the food for the two of them has skyrocketed. Even if they are eating instant noodles, Tang Mo will take out the pot and gas stove to cook the noodles very deliciously, and then put some ham sausages and marinated eggs. Qinling''s leg injury healed quickly due to the improvement of medicines and living conditions, and his face was visibly rosy. According to the plan at the end of Tang Dynasty, it is only twenty days before the fog disperses. By then, this place will not be the place with the most spiritual energy. Naturally, the giant snake will not be willing to stay here forever, and will look for a better place. But Qin Ling obviously didn''t think so. Although he didn''t say it, Tang Mo knew that he was still obsessed with this snake. Qinling has been lying down and resting because of the inconvenience of legs and feet. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was sitting on the side, seemingly closing his eyes and resting, but in fact he was constantly exercising his spiritual power. I don''t know why, but in this cave, my spiritual power grows very fast, three times that outside. She now suspects that the giant snake has been staying here not because she and Qinling are alone, but because the aura here is too abundant, the snake likes it very much. Always sitting there without moving his body, Tang Mo felt that his arms and legs were a little stiff, and he couldn''t stand it any longer after sitting like this for a few days. The space in the cave is still quite large. Putting Qinling, a disabled person, in the corner will not take up much space. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply took out the wind and prepared to practice. It is not realistic to run in a small place, but it is enough to practice arms and legs and swing the knife. Tang Mo was not afraid to reveal the trump card to Qinling. First of all, she trusted Qinling, and secondly, the knife was not really an invisible trump card. Because sooner or later, she will use it in front of everyone. If it is really a trump card, then her biggest reliance is actually mental power. After all, whether it is short-term reinforcement, escape or treatment, it is only when no one else understands it that the maximum value of one''s spiritual power can be exerted. Qinling has nothing to do during the day, except to sleep with his eyes closed, he just opens his eyes to watch the end of Tang Dynasty. When she saw Tang Mo took out a knife out of thin air, she didn''t feel anything, but when he saw the knife clearly, there was more content in his eyes. "Your knife is quite good?" Qin Ling praised. "How good is it?" Tang Mo knew that Qin Ling was born in an aristocratic family and had seen a lot of things. The things that could make him praise him must be good things. "The one who made this knife should be considered the top in the country. I had to grind my grandfather for a long time when I was 18 before getting one." "That''s really a good thing." It wasn''t easy even for Qin Ling to get a handful. It seemed that Uncle Wen really cared about her request. Tang Mo practiced little by little according to the knife skills she had learned in the video before. She has taught herself for a long time. As her strength and agility increased, she felt that this knife was more comfortable to use. After watching for a while, Qin Ling''s face was very strange, as if he didn''t know whether to speak. It wasn''t until Tang Mo Lian was out of breath that he finally couldn''t help laughing out loud, and then the laughter got louder. "This knife is really a waste of money for you. It''s too wasteful. Going to the market to buy a watermelon knife at your level is the same. Maybe it can be a little easier." Qin Ling laughed so loudly that it affected the wound, covering his legs while trying to control his facial expressions. "I''m self-taught." Tang Mo gritted his teeth and said word by word, making up his mind, Qin Ling''s favorite shrimp and vegetable porridge is no longer available, don''t even think about it! It''s a pity that she still thinks she''s practicing well. It turns out that in Qin Ling''s eyes, it''s just a joke. "Look at the swing you just made, it should have been your wrist, but your whole arm. I wont say it if it doesnt look good. Its more laborious. Others can swing ten times, but you can only swing three times. " Qin Ling remembered every move he made at the end of Tang Dynasty. He cultivated martial arts at home since he was a child, and it was naturally no problem to give guidance to the end of Tang Dynasty. "Wrist?" Tang Mo turned his wrist and swung the knife again in Qin Ling''s way. Sure enough, this time I changed the place where I exerted my power, I felt a lot easier, and I was able to exert more power. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was surprised and urged Qinling to say more. "And your stance, obviously the lower plate is unstable, you can''t see it when you practice it yourself, and when the fight is real, the opposite side rushes over, and before you can use the knife, maybe you will fall a dog and eat **** first." Qinling''s words are not pleasant, but every point is exactly the weakness of the late Tang Dynasty. "And the direction of the tip..." Chinese martial arts is broad and profound, and it is naturally easy to practice to keep fit. But if you really want to fight with a sword and a sword, just relying on video self-study is obviously too simple to think about these things. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought that he was doing well, but in fact he was just drawing a tiger and a cat, and he didn''t even enter the door. After ??re-improved according to Qinling''s instructions, Tang Mo waved the knife again, over and over again. She felt that she had made new progress every time, but Qin Ling was still not satisfied and asked her to do it all over again until the movement was perfect. The pigs have not been raised in vain for so many days, in exchange for a master, this business is worth it! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very happy. Since I found out that there is a free lame master Qinling who can teach me and make my swordsmanship advance by leaps and bounds. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he practiced knives during the day and night, and then let Qin Ling pick out her faults and improve them without wasting any time. Qin Ling shouted every day that she was squeezing the poor disabled and vulnerable groups, but it was useless. Gradually, Qinling''s legs were almost healed, and his face was not only bloody, but also had more flesh, and he didn''t see the embarrassment that people should have in times of famine. After his legs were healed, Qin Ling couldn''t bear to sit every day. He had not moved his body for a long time and came here with Tang Mo''s broken wind. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I was stunned. This strength and fluency are really unmatched. The tip of the knife quickly swiped through the air as if it really made a sound, and Po Feng really realized the meaning of its name at this time. Qin Ling, who was holding the knife, pursed his lips, his back was straight, and his chin was slightly raised. "What''s the matter, you are fascinated by my handsomeness?" Qin Ling''s words broke the picture of this idol drama. "Hey, it would be perfect if you were dumb." Tang Mo looked at the top of the cave and sighed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 38： take the initiative Chapter 38 Take the initiative Because of the feeding at the end of Tang Dynasty, Qinling quickly put his own whitebait fat. And at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the swordsmanship improved rapidly, and compared with the previous one, it was equivalent to the gap between children and adults. It has only been three days since the fog dissipated. Tang Mo has always remembered this time, and at this time, Qin Ling was obviously unable to sit still. "No, I still have to kill this guy. Is there anything else I can use, lend me some, go out and pay it back to you." Qin Ling didn''t like the big pile of snakes coiled there. Now that he is back to life, it is time to change the positions of the hunter and the prey. "I''m with you. I still have some gasoline and realgar wine. The gun you gave me last time is still there. Brofeng is for you. What do you need?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, she took out all the things she might need. She had already prepared for Qinling to do this big thing. "That''s enough." Qin Ling moved his arms and legs and did the stretching exercise. Tang Mo thought about it and took out a wrist-thick hemp rope from the space. The rope was very long and was collected by Lin Yi when he bought the goods. Tang Mo soaked the rope in the gasoline bucket, "You will find a way to wrap the rope around the snake." Unlike Qinling, Tang Mo always wanted to be more cautious and cautious, and put his life safety above everything else. The snake-catching plan of the two people was chosen in the daytime of the second day. The two people hid behind the stone cave door like two little mice poking their brains. "Do you think I''ll be eaten by it when I wrap the rope around it?" At this time, the giant snake was spitting out its core with its mouth open, which made Qin Ling feel a little terrified. The plan arranged at the end of Tang Dynasty was quite comprehensive. Qin Ling took the initiative to attack, and when the big snake counterattacked, he climbed onto the snake''s body and wrapped a rope soaked in gasoline around the snake''s body a few times. Then lit the rope, and after the snake caught fire, Tang Mo went out and sprinkled realgar wine around the snake to temporarily reduce the snake''s movement range. Finally, the two worked together to kill the giant snake. The plan is very comprehensive, and if nothing else happens, the two of them have a good chance of winning. "It''s you who said you were going to fight this fight, how come you''re cowardly?" Tang Mo expressed contempt for him, is this really the iron-blooded Qin Ling she saw in the Union Daily in her previous life? "No, I just want to study it, you said the teeth of this snake... ah!" Before Qin Ling could finish speaking, he was kicked out by Tang Mo. Obviously, this sudden set of operations, not only Qinling, but even the big snake who closed his eyes and rested was startled. After seeing that it was the villain in front of him, he opened his mouth and moved over. Qin Ling calmed down, holding the hemp rope in one hand and Po Feng in the other, instead of dodging, he rushed towards the snake. The last time he fought against the snake was when he was exhausted and his leg was injured. Now that he is in his prime, he is quite confident with Qinling''s strength. Soon, Qin Ling, who was agile, jumped onto the back of the big snake with something, jumping up and down, and wrapping the rope around the snake''s head several times. The giant snake started to go mad, shaking its body crazily, trying to lift the over-the-top human being from its body, but it failed once. At this time, Qinling not only finished wrapping the rope, but also stabbed several knives on the body of the giant snake with Po Feng from time to time. Although there was no fatal damage, it also made the giant snake''s anger value almost reach its peak. Tang Mo watched intently from below. Together, she saw Qinling in battle for the first time. Worthy of being the first person in the previous battle power rankings to be the leader of the alliance, Qin Ling is not only hardworking but also has unparalleled talent. showed such a powerful strength in the early days of the end of the world, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was almost impossible to imagine how powerful the Qinling Mountains would be in the future. It''s a shame that she still thinks that he wants to enter the fog and kill the intermediate-level alien beasts. It turns out that she doesn''t know anything. During the battle, time always passed very fast. Qinling completed all the preparations explained by the end of the Tang Dynasty in less than three minutes, but just when he lit the lighter, an accident happened. It may be that the two of them planned too well and forgot to experiment. The lighter given by Tang Mo had no way of igniting the hemp rope soaked in gasoline. "This hemp rope won''t ignite, why don''t I just get on it!" Qin Ling waved at Tang Mo with a lighter on the snake''s back. Oops! Hearing Qin Ling''s words, Tang Mo''s expression changed immediately. The giant snake at this time has been completely irritated. If the hemp rope is not lit at this time and directly confronts the giant snake, then Qinling will definitely suffer. Seeing Qin Ling crouching on the snake''s body, Tang Mo rushed out of the cave without thinking. "I have a way, come down and cover me!" Hearing Tang Mo''s response, Qin Ling attacked the giant snake without hesitation. At this time, Tang Mo took advantage of the snake to turn around to attack Qin Ling, and used his milk strength to climb onto the snake''s body and grab the hemp rope. Really, watching Qinling climb up and down is quite easy, how come it is so difficult for me. Tang Mo took out the kitchen-specific long-head lighter he took out of the space, and then mobilized his mental power to isolate the moisture in the air near the hemp rope. Then turn on the lighter and aim at the twine It''s done! At the moment when the fire was lit, Tang Mo jumped off the big snake and rolled twice on the ground before stopping. She had never done anything about keeping the air dry with her mental power, but she just thought about it and thought it would be interesting, so she did it directly. I didnt expect this spiritual power to be able to develop as many uses as I thought. "Now, kill it!" Tang Mo shouted. At this time, the giant snake had begun to be entangled in the flames, and was rolling on the ground trying to put out the fire. Ke just rolled out of a certain range and smelled the realgar smell. The restrictions everywhere made the giant snake fall into a passive and crazy state. Taking advantage of the snake''s lack of time to take care of himself, Qin Ling took Po Feng and stabbed the giant snake in the eye. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not idle either. He took the knife found in the space and aimed it at the seven inches of the giant snake. Almost at the same time The knife in Tang Mo''s hand was resisted even before the snake''s skin was broken, and it could no longer pierce. Tang Mo withdrew his hand in embarrassment. Well, she was out of her control. The nakedness of this intermediate-level alien beast was definitely not something she could do. And the wind in Qin Ling''s hand stabbed into the snake''s head fiercely along the eyes of the giant snake. The battered giant snake let out a howl of pain, and then struggled even more violently. Its huge and sturdy tail swept towards the two of them, swept the two of them to one side, and fell to the ground. Tang Mo and Qin Ling looked at each other, and they both picked up their weapons and ran towards the cave. The ?? giant snake is now the most frantic time, and it is not smart to provoke it when the hatred value is the highest. The fire on his body can still burn for a while, and the ban on realgar wine can also be used for a while. It is better to wait until it struggles to the point of exhaustion and end the battle with the least effort. (end of this chapter) Chapter 39： do you like me Chapter 39 Do you like me The giant snake kept rolling on the ground because of the pain. Tang Mo poured a bucket of gasoline on it before running. "Maybe, we''ll be able to eat meat in a while." Tang Mo looked at the giant snake that was constantly struggling, like a chef looking at the meat on his chopping board, and he had already thought of various ways to eat it. "you" Qin Ling didn''t expect that the first thing Tang Mo thought of at this time was eating. Shouldn''t normal girls be nervous and afraid in this situation? What is her brain circuit? "Let''s go, the meat will burn if you don''t go out." Tang Mo took the first step out of the cave with his own knife. There is no way to kill the giant snake with fire alone, but the bleeding eyes have reduced the snake''s health and combat effectiveness a lot. Seeing the two humans who had seriously injured him came out again, the giant snake swung its tail angrily, wishing they would die immediately. It''s a pity that the long-term struggle has consumed a lot of its strength, and the combat power at this time is not even half of its heyday. The pain in the eyes, the flames on the body, the nasty realgar around. Every one can''t kill it, but every one makes it extremely painful and tortured. Tang Mo nimbly avoided the giant snake''s attack, but still dodged to the seven-inch position of the giant snake. This time, Lun rounded his arms and slashed at the snake''s body with even greater strength. Pooh is the sound of a knife cutting into meat. Tang Mo was overjoyed, and when he looked down, he saw that the knife had sunk by about three centimeters. For the giant snake, this kind of damage was basically the same as cutting the nails and cutting the flesh. Just when Tang Mo was stunned, a violent roll of the giant snake overturned Tang Mo''s man with a knife. "Be careful!" Qin Ling shouted, running towards the end of Tang Dynasty. But at this time, he didn''t have time to reach out to take Tang Mo, so he tried his best to pounce and landed on the ground, letting Tang Mo fall on his body. "Are you OK!" Tang Mo, who fell on the human flesh mat, had nothing to do. He threw the kitchen knife and went to help Qinling Mountains. "Hey, is my waist going to be crushed by you... You can be responsible for me." Qin Ling got up with his waist. "roll." Pushing Qinling away, he can still joke, it seems that he can''t die. The body hardness of the intermediate-level alien beast is not a joke, it is not something that humans can deal with now, it is not because he is too bad, Tang Mo silently picked up the knife and quit the battle. And Qin Ling took Po Feng and relied on agility to continuously shorten the distance from the giant snake, and then stepped on its body to leap up, and he shot a knife in the eyes very quickly. This power Tang Mo was sure that Qinling''s strength attribute value was definitely higher than his speed attribute value, not even a little bit higher. The blind giant snake let out its final neigh, but at this time it couldn''t see anything. It was the end of a strong bow and could only twist its body to be slaughtered. Soon, Qin Ling swam around beside the giant snake, took a few knives at every key point, and then retreated to Tang Mo''s side. The giant snake continued to struggle for three minutes, and then slowly spread out on the ground, dead and completely dead. Qin Ling and Tang Mo walked over and carefully looked at this behemoth. Carrying Po Feng back and forth for a few laps, Qin Ling still felt that he didn''t know how to start. Otherwise, try this position. Tang Mo made a gesture under the snake''s head with her kitchen knife. She knew that Qin Ling was really looking for the location of the spirit stone. The snake was too big. It was obviously a big project to find a small bead in such a big body. Qin Ling nodded, and directly opened the position that Tang Mo had drawn, then put his hand in and groped carefully. After a while, his eyes lit up, and he held out his hand with a fist. Qin Ling put his hand in front of Tang Mo and stretched out his fist. There was a blue irregular diamond spar lying there. Although it was stained with blood, it still couldn''t hide the fluorescent light flowing on it. "It''s really a spar with agility attribute value, and the news is correct." Qin Ling''s face was even more surprised. Guan Tang asked for a bottle of mineral water and washed the spar clean. Red represents strength, blue represents agility, green represents life, white represents spiritual power, and yellow represents space. This is the official data given long ago. However, the blue spar in Qin Ling''s hand at this time was several times larger than the red spirit stone he took out from the primary alien beast at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The primary spirit stone has only one attribute point, while the intermediate-level exotic beast has ten attribute points. It is not difficult to explain why each team has to hunt and kill intermediate-level alien beasts even if they risk their lives later, and the harvest and the effort are naturally proportional. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had also seen intermediate-level spirit stones in his last life, but in that battle, a lot of people died in their team. Even in the late apocalypse, it would not be easy to hunt down intermediate-level alien beasts. And this battle is really the right time and place. Both of them are in the best mental state, have complete weapons and equipment, and occupy the best terrain. Of course, the most important thing is that Qin Ling is very strong. In the real battle, almost all of Qin Ling is fighting alone. Tang Mo didn''t show much strength. After all, with her current strength, she can''t even cut the body of a giant snake. open. Thinking of this, Tang Mo wanted to cover his face, it was really embarrassing... "I''ll give you this." Qin Ling threw the spar in his hand to Tang Mo. Tang Mo, who didn''t respond for a while, hurriedly took it over. After seeing what was in his hand, "Give this to me? Are you crazy?" In this battle, she didn''t help much. Qin Ling was different from Shi Xuan. She didn''t believe that Qin Ling didn''t know the preciousness of this spiritual stone. If you didnt know, you wouldnt risk so much risk walking into the fog and almost dying. "Your strength is too low, you are easy to die, if you add a little more agility and run faster, you can live longer." Qin Ling said objectively. "My agility is already higher than yours, and my strength is stronger, but you need it more. It''s just a few days'' food expenses." The cost of this meal is so high that most people can''t afford it. "But aren''t you here this time for it?" Tang Mo didn''t understand that she and Qin Ling should be the same kind of people. The strength of people like them is more important than anything else. "To be precise, I came for it." Qin Ling pointed to the cool and transparent giant snake. "At that time, I received news that there will be higher-level alien beasts in all the mists. Please don''t act rashly. I just want to prove to them that even if I am trapped here, I am not a waste." Qin Lingxiao''s helplessness, being trapped here means that he has lost the resources that many families can give. Although it is impossible to give up in his identity, he does not want anyone to look down on him. "This is enough now, and there are many people and things that are more important than this spar." At this time, Qin Ling''s eyes were brighter than the spar, and he stared at Tang Mo closely. "do you like me?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 40： come home with me Chapter 40 Come home with me Qin Ling''s words instantly exploded in Tang Mo''s ears, igniting her whole face. This sentence brought a much bigger surprise than the blue spar in her hand. what did he say? do you like me? Even if he confesses, shouldn''t he say I like you, why ask her? Is it because she has been too active recently, making him feel that she likes him very much? It''s too embarrassing. In an instant, countless thoughts appeared in Tang Mo''s mind. It was the first time for her to have a relationship with her. She had no experience and could not draw any conclusions that would be helpful to her. Even in the last life, he knew that she and Qin Ling liked each other, but he didn''t say it too clearly, and there was no such thing as confession. "Did you steal my lines, do you like me?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he decided to turn passive into active, and we will see how Qin Ling answered. If he is different from before in this life, then don''t be sentimental. "Well, I like it." Qin Ling replied without hesitation. In terms of love, boys seem to be born top students. "What about you?" Qin Ling was not prepared to give Tang Mo a chance to escape. He has seen his own heart very clearly, and now he wants an answer from Tang Mo, and he believes that the answer will be the same as himself. "Well." Tang Mo nodded, and opened his arms to embrace Qin Ling''s waist. This time, she has to be brave again, she no longer wants to hurt herself and the people she likes because of her embarrassment by saying things that go against her heart. I didn''t expect Tang Mo to hug him actively, Qin Ling was frozen for a while and didn''t know what to do. When he reacted, there was a smile on his face, and his arms hugged Tang Mo tightly. Tang Mo''s height of 170 is considered high among girls, but Qinling is taller, and his height of 185 is just enough to put his head on Tang Mo''s shoulders. If Tang Mo could see Qin Ling''s expression now, he would definitely laugh at him for laughing like a fool at this moment. "Then we are considered together, right?" After the two separated, Qin Ling confirmed it again. "Well." Tang Mo continued to nod. "When the fog clears, you can go home with me. I will protect you in the future. Yes, and your family, all belong to me!" Qinling began to look forward to a better life after the two of them were together with great interest. His family kept sending him news, and he knew that soon the fog would disperse and he could go home. Hearing Qin Ling''s words, Tang Mo, who had just been on top, slowly calmed down, took Qin Ling''s hand, and the two sat on the stone on one side. "I want to talk to you about this. After the fog clears, let''s go back to our respective homes first, and we''ll be together when we''re strong enough to live comfortably in the end times, okay?" Tang Mo had been thinking about this for a long time. She understood her intentions, and she was sure that she liked Qin Ling. But now is the end of the world, it is not the time to fall in love casually and put the focus of life on love. Qinling''s family is very powerful, but it is his home. She has no way or possibility to put her own life and her mother''s life in the hands of others. No one knows better than her that in this cannibalistic world, only being strong is fundamental. It''s not that she doesn''t believe in Qin Ling, but his current strength is not enough to compete with the end times or even his family. After all, they are all too weak now. "If we go home with you, will the two of us stay in the survivor base and fall in love? Become an ordinary person who needs protection from others, is that what you want?" Seeing that Qin Ling was still a little excited, Tang Mo explained slowly and gently. She knows that she is the same person as Qin Ling, he will understand. Qin Ling slowly calmed down and began to think carefully about what Tang Mo said. I have to say that what Tang Mo said was very reasonable. With the power of his family, there was no problem in protecting a few people, but do you really want to live such a life? No, he can''t. "Are you going out?" Qin Ling asked. "Well, only experience can make people grow." Tang Mo sat beside Qin Ling, his head held high, his eyes full of light. For a while, Qinling was fascinated by such a late Tang Dynasty. Yes, it is because of something like this in her bones that she is irredeemably fascinated by her. "Okay, one year, we will live together again in a year. But you have to promise me, protect yourself, and send me a message anytime you encounter any danger, I will be there soon." Qin Ling finally let go. One year is also the time he gave himself. He has the confidence to grow himself within one year. Grow enough to protect the people you love by your own strength. "Okay, it''s a deal." Tang Mo looked at Qin Ling''s side face and smiled again into crooked eyes. "Let''s work hard, we''ll see you at the top of the mountain." After Tang Mo finished speaking, he gently kissed Qin Ling''s face. Never run away, give each other a chance to face and grow together. The regrets of the previous life have finally come to an end in this life. The afterglow of the setting sun was cast on the two young people, giving them a golden light called happiness. Unfortunately, the time of harmony is always short. "Qinling, are you a pig? If you cut the skin of this snake like that, you will break it! Give me some light, this thing will work for me." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood on the body of the giant snake and directed Qinling to work. "I''m too strong to hold back!" Qin Ling rolled up his sleeves and worked. The size of this snake is really too big. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was not enough strength, so Qinling could only do the final work alone. The middle-level alien beast is a good thing, and the whole body is full of treasures. Snakeskin can be made into defensive equipment, and the venom remaining in the fangs can be sold to the alliance to earn a lot of spar. There is also snake meat. It is not easy to eat some meat now, not to mention that the meat of intermediate-level alien beasts is very beneficial to the human body. Not to mention physical fitness, it can also enhance the attribute value. Although the increase in attribute value is very weak, it is better than nothing. "Be careful, if it breaks for me, you will have to pay me in the future." "Don''t worry, if this knife can be worn out, there will be no sturdy knife in the world." Qin Ling rolled his eyes. After the two are really together, the last barrier is gone. Getting along more easily has actually made them poorer. Except for bickering every day, there is no time to stop. Sometimes Tang Mo wondered whether the day when Qin Ling confessed was the only warm and romantic moment for the two of them. "Tang Mo, you can keep this knife well. I still have one. When you see it, you will know that we are destined to be together." Qin Ling thought about the knife in his family that came from the same source as Po Feng, Couldn''t help but smile. A lot of things, maybe its really fate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 41： Intermediate Spirit Stone Chapter 41 Intermediate Spirit Stone The snake skin and fangs Qinling on the giant snake were given to Tang Mo, he was going back to the base, and there would be no shortage of resources by then. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was going to go out and wander, and there was nothing, which made him uneasy. The ?? giant snake was too big. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Qin Ling only asked Qinling to pick up large pieces of meat to cut, and all other bits and pieces were thrown away. The two of them took a long time to cook and store these meats in the space of the end of the Tang Dynasty. There are all kinds of barbecued and steamed meat, and it is also convenient for the end of the Tang Dynasty to change the taste. The stock that was originally consumed in the space these days has also become full again because of the supply of snake meat. Those who couldn''t hold it in the late Tang Dynasty sat on the ground with Qinling and ate hard. It is a great blessing to be able to eat such cooked food in the last days. Besides, the meat of the exotic beasts is very fresh and tender, which is no worse than that of farmed poultry. Coupled with the rich seasonings at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the final taste and texture are absolutely amazing, and the fragrance makes people want to swallow their tongues. In the end, those who could not fit or eat were packed into their backpacks at the end of Tang Dynasty and Qinling. In short, they must not be wasted. Waste is shameful, waste is a crime. The alien beast that had been blocking the two of them was killed by them. There is really no need for the two of them to stay here. Instead of waiting on the mountain, it is better to go back to the school. If there is any news, it is better to respond as soon as possible. But after all the aftermath work was done, the sky had already darkened, so the two discussed it and decided to leave after the last night. The area in the cave is very large. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he made two beds in the cave with foam floors and quilts. They were far apart. But today, the two just confirmed their relationship, and when they are in the same room again, the atmosphere becomes subtle. Tang Mo and Qin Ling both sat in their seats silently... No experience, no one knows what to do now, but obviously this is not a good place to make some progress. "Rest early, good night." Qin Ling blushed first, got into the bed and lay on his side no longer looking at Tang Mo. Tang Mo''s face also warmed, but he slowly stabilized his emotions, sitting there cross-legged, ready to complete a major event before leaving. That is to absorb that intermediate spirit stone. Immediately, the spirit stone will become the currency circulating in this world. Judging from the exchange rate of the intermediate spirit stone, it can be exchanged for a lot of food. But obviously, for the end of Tang Dynasty, nothing was more important than his own strength. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, she still wants to change things into attribute points as soon as possible to feel more at ease. In the same way that she absorbed the red primary spirit stone last time, she still put the spirit stone in the palm of her hand. It''s just that the strength to crush it this time is stronger. When the blue crystal clear liquid inside slowly flowed out, Tang Mo closed his eyes and felt the energy flowing into his veins and even moisturizing his internal organs. Don''t look at the small amount of liquid flowing out of a spar, but the huge energy contained in it made Tang Mo feel that every inch of his body was getting stronger. Blue represents agility, but the spar is not only an increase in attribute points, but also a strengthening of the user''s body. The effect brought by the primary spirit stone before was not very obvious, but the changes brought by this intermediate spirit stone to Tang Mo''s body can almost be seen with the naked eye. Tang Mo opened his eyes and felt the obvious muscle lines on his waist and abdomen, very satisfied. No wonder the Intermediate Spirit Stone is also scrambled in later generations, and the things it brings are indeed enough to make people jealous. turned on his ID watch, Tang Mo checked his latest attribute value. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 21 Strength: 22 Agility: 43 Mental Power: 57 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 143 His comprehensive attribute value actually exceeded 100! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was pleasantly surprised that his attribute value in the last life reached 100, which should be a year after the end of the world began. At that time, she had gone through dozens of battles, big and small, before she raised her stats a little bit. In this life, he absorbed two exotic treasures and two spiritual stones, and his constant practice finally allowed himself to break through 100 comprehensive attributes in school. Tang Mo hasn''t checked his attribute value since he absorbed the elementary spirit stone last time, and his attribute value has grown abnormally fast. But she is not surprised, because the spiritual energy of this cave is so abundant that it is hard to ignore, and exercising your spiritual energy here is simply a multiplier effect. And these days she not only trains herself hard, but also fights several times. Battle is one of the most effective ways to increase human attribute points. But what surprised her the most was not this, but the changes in her body and space. Tang Mo felt his body, and felt that every muscle was under his control, and he had 100% control over every part of his body. still has its own space She found that after the spiritual stone was completely absorbed, her space actually expanded a little! Although it wasn''t very obvious, the place where I could put things freely was crowded slowly, but now it''s loosened up, and there''s still a little vacancy left. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I made a rough estimate, and now my space is one square meter larger than before! When ?? was absorbing exotic treasures, it might be that Tang didn''t pay much attention to it. At that time, my physical fitness was too poor, and I couldnt see much effect if I strengthened it at all. At that time, all the attention was on his comprehensive attribute value, but he didn''t pay much attention to his own space, which actually expanded a little. And the changes of the primary spirit stones are too small to be noticed, but now the changes brought by the intermediate spirit stones have brought Tang Mo into a huge surprise. The space can be increased through spiritual stones or exotic treasures, so more things can be stored in the future. This undoubtedly made his trump card a bit thicker, and it was easier to survive in the apocalypse. But after being happy for a while, Tang Mo calmed down. She hadn''t forgotten the embarrassment that her knife couldn''t even cut through the skin of a giant snake. There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. Now the attribute value of Qinling should have exceeded 200, so how many masters will there be in the outside world? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that the alliance would soon open the combat power rankings, and the top ten with the highest comprehensive attribute points in the country would appear on it. When the time comes, you will know how strong the real powerhouses are and how far apart he is from them. Tang Mo''s eyes are full of expectations. After finishing his bed, Tang Mo lay down, and the two of them fell asleep quickly after a long day of exhaustion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 42： downhill Chapter 42 Down the Mountain In the early morning of the next day, Tang and Qinling ate a full meal of roast snake meat, and then went down the mountain together. The two were going to go to Qinling''s dormitory to take out the food he had put in the dormitory, and then go to the canteen to spend the last days before the fog cleared. Shuttle through the campus, Tang Mo found that in just a few days, the students escaped from the predicament of being chased and preyed by alien beasts. formed a team to hunt and kill the lonely beast, but unfortunately this crocodile-headed beast is still bound by mist, and it is full of mucus and cannot be used as food. Anyang led a team to hunt and kill alien beasts, and also rescued all the surviving people in each dormitory building by the way, and gathered everyone in the cafeteria. It is precisely because of this that Tang Mo did not see any other people when he followed Qin Ling back to his dormitory. "This is the first time in my life to come to the boys'' dormitory." Qin Ling took Tang Mo''s hand and smiled at her. "Really not." Tang Mo shook his head solemnly. "You..." Qin Ling raised his eyes, originally wanting to tease Tang Mo, but who knows that this girl is not only not shy, but also has other stories. "Confession is lenient, and resistance is strict." Qin Ling stretched his arms around Tang Mo''s shoulders and hugged her tightly in his arms. "I used to help the professor with experiments, and occasionally I went back to graduate school to ask my brother for something." The goal was successful, and Tang Mo was happy. Graduate schools are different from undergraduate schools, and naturally they are much more relaxed. "Huh." Qin Ling still said that the baby was not happy. Arrived at Qinling''s dormitory and pushed open the door. Only at the end of Tang did he realize that the university he attended was not the same university at all. Qinling''s dormitory is a single room. Although it is also in the dormitory building, the decoration and furnishings inside the door are obviously not of the same level as everyone else. The post-modern large cabinet with double bed, dark wallpaper, and a large sofa in the room, this is not here to go to school, this is simply to enjoy. However, unlike the boys'' dormitory imagined at the end of Tang Dynasty, Qinling''s room was extremely clean and tidy, and there was nothing superfluous. Even after leaving for so long, there is still a faint fragrance of cologne under the smell of dust. Qin Ling entered the room. His locker was unlocked by fingerprints. After opening the locker, it was full of packages, which were neatly placed there. It was clear what Tang Mo was in that package, two bottles of mineral water, some beef jerky, and some compressed biscuits and candies. I made a rough estimate, and there must be more than 60. "Can''t you take these with you?" Tang Mo looked at the large cabinet and doubted in his heart. "What do I take away, I definitely have to go back to the base, the house is in chaos now, I have to be there as soon as possible." Qin Ling said, his eyes darkened. His family has many people and complicated relationships, and many things are not so simple. "When I get home, I don''t need these things. They are all reserved for you. I don''t know if I will starve and be bullied when I go out alone." Qin Ling pinched his little girlfriend''s face. If he hadn''t known Tang Mo''s ambitions and ambitions, and also knew that she was a smart person, he would have just let his girlfriend out for a year. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine if I don''t bully others." Tang Mo patted Qin Ling''s hand off and smiled meaningfully. Fortunately, the previous middle-level spirit stone expanded his space a little, just enough to hold these things. Otherwise, if she saw these things today, she would be so annoyed. received everything in his own space, and the space in the late Tang Dynasty was saturated again. Then the two of them left the dormitory and walked towards the cafeteria. I didnt deliberately avoid alien beasts along the way. There werent too many alien beasts in the school. Generally speaking, they appeared alone, and they didnt pose any threat to the two of them. If they can, they really hope to get more so that they can collect more spar. But that''s it, the two of them also got 4 spirit stones along the way. Two pieces of red, one green, and one white, and Qinling threw them to Tang Mo involuntarily. The end of Tang Dynasty was a little speechless, why did she feel like she was going out shopping with the second generation of rich? What''s the matter with the inexplicable joy and coolness? This might be a woman. Qinling means that he is taking Tang Mo out to collect some spar, and he will accumulate some capital for Tang Mo. But Tang Mo knew that such an opportunity was temporarily gone, because the fog would disperse tomorrow. At the entrance of the cafeteria, the two of them went in smoothly. Now there are many people coming and going every day, except that the door is closed at night and someone guards it, and the door is open during the day. The nearby alien beasts have long been cleaned up by Anyang''s leaders. Even if they really come again, there are many people in the cafeteria. The most important thing is that people are no longer afraid of alien beasts. Courage is the biggest harvest of mankind this month. The second floor of the cafeteria was already overcrowded, and there were many people sitting and resting in the lobby on the first floor. It''s winter now, and everyone is wrapping up their last clothes. If you don''t have winter clothes, you put coats one after another on your body to keep yourself warmer. The late Tang Dynasty had foresight for the changes in weather. At this time, she and Qin Ling had already changed into warm and thick assault clothes, and their shoes were also wearing Martin boots that were convenient for sports and warm. It turned out that there were not many people in the warehouse where Tang Mo lived, mainly because now everyone knows that there is a small door in the warehouse. In case a strange beast breaks into the door suddenly, and there is no defense in sleeping there, it is really insecure. When Tang Mo walked into the small warehouse, he found that the people living in the warehouse were all his old acquaintances. Professor Tian and his son and daughter, Tian Shishi and Tian Zhen are resting inside. Unlike other people who travel lightly, Professor Tian has a lot of books and equipment piled up around him. These are the most precious materials he has obtained for so long. No matter how others discourage him, he will insist on taking it with him. "What happened to the professor?" Seeing Professor Tian lying weakly on the cold ground, his face thin and pale, Tang Mo hurriedly asked. "Dad is sick, he is old and his health is not good, and the weather is cold, and now there is no medicine for this condition..." Tian Shishi lowered his head and pulled Professor Tian''s hand with his thin fingers, hoping to spread the word. some warmth. "Where''s the medicine? Isn''t there medicine in the school hospital?" Qin Ling said. "At that time, Anyang brought everyone back with the medicine, and Wen Qing said that in exchange for the food she gave everyone, all the medicines belonged to her. I went to beg her, but she didn''t give it. " Tian Shishi continued. Tian Zhen next to ?? was depressed and smashed the wall with his fist. My father was sick like this, my sister was still starving, and I was the mainstay of the family but couldn''t do anything. As a man, he felt really aggrieved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 43： see you again Professor Tian Chapter 43 Seeing Professor Tian Again "Wen Qing she!" Tang Mo''s voice was filled with rare anger. Before Wen Qing put herself on the blacklist, she didn''t feel anything wrong, nor was she angry. But now that Professor Tian was dying of illness, the fact that Wen Qing took up so many medicines and could not save him really instantly ignited Tang Mo''s anger. Other Wen Qing can ignore it, but Professor Tian is different. He is someone who is kind to Wen Qing. It was Wen Qing who begged Professor Tian to enter the laboratory to do experiments. In the laboratory, Professor Tian also took good care of Wen Qing, because she felt that it was not easy for her to be a weak (appearing) little girl by herself. Even if Wen Qing said later that she had space, Professor Tian not only did not let her help, but instead warned all the brothers in the laboratory not to contact Wen Qing privately to ask for things. For an old man who is so kind to himself, how can she be so cruel! Seeing the huge fluctuations in Tang Mo''s emotions, Qin Ling stood aside and held her hand. "In this way, I will contact the contact to send some medicine." Qin Ling thought of a way, he could see that this Professor Tian was a very important person to Tang Mo. "It''s okay, I have the medicine, I just feel a little... Forget it." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took down his backpack, reached in, and took out some cold medicine and anti-inflammatory medicine from the space. took out the two bottles of mineral water and some instant noodle biscuits in the bag and handed them to Tian Shishi. "This is medicine, and there are some food to eat. You give it to Professor Tian, ??and you should share the rest with Teacher Tian." Teacher Tian was naturally referring to Tian Zhen. "Okay..., thank you." Tian Shishi hesitated, bit her lip and didn''t ask anything else, just lowered her head and took the thing. Although her face is not obvious, her trembling hands when picking up things means that she is not calm on the surface. Father is saved! Tian Shishi is only a 20-year-old girl after all. The things that have happened these days have made her breathless, and she doesn''t even dare to cry. I was afraid of crying, and being knocked down, I would never be able to stand up again. Tian Zhen looked at the things that Tang Mo handed over, his eyes turned red, and he knelt down for Tang Mo. He knows what those foods and medicines mean now, and how precious they are. "At the end of Tang, we will never forget what you did for our family. I really don''t know how to repay it now, but if one day, you have something to use for us, you will die!" Tian Zhen''s words were very serious, which surprised Tang Mo. hurriedly helped him up and comforted him a few words, that''s all. She did all this to repay the kindness she owed before, without asking for anything in return. Because there was Professor Tians family in the warehouse, the space in the late Tang Dynasty was not very convenient. Although the matter of space will be exposed sooner or later, but after all, everyone will part ways when the fog clears tomorrow, and she doesn''t want to add more troubles out of nothing. took the backpack as cover and took out two small quilts. One was thrown to Tian Shishi, and she was placed under Professor Tian''s body. The other one was folded up, and she and Qin Ling sat on it snuggled up. She knew that she could go out tomorrow, so let''s do it now. Besides His arm was still quite hot, Tang Mo hugged Qin Ling''s arm tightly, feeling that even his heart was warmed. "Can you contact the people in the research institute over there in the alliance, Professor Tian is now studying the soil and animals that have changed dramatically in the era of famine, and has made some progress. There should be breakthroughs in planting and meal replacement in the future." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I dont know how much hardships and hardships Prof. Seeda had to go through before he entered the institute and made such a great contribution later. In this life, she wants to make this journey easier. "Planting and meal replacement?" Qin Ling listened to Tang Mo''s words, and then looked at the books and instruments beside Professor Tian, ??his eyes suddenly lit up. He is trapped here, which does not mean that he does not know the situation outside. His family has been looking for valuable research personnel with a lot of money. Everyone knows how valuable such research is in times of famine. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I guarantee that their family of three will be taken directly to the base on the day the fog clears, so they won''t have to worry about eating and drinking." When this thing is done, it is not his job to help Tang Mo, but Tang Mo''s job to help him. He has been out for too long, and being able to make some contributions to the family is also one of the capitals for him to get back on his feet. Qin Ling opened his watch and immediately contacted the relevant person. He was not surprised why Tang Mo felt that he had something to do with the alliance, he didn''t say Tang Mo and didn''t ask. But there seems to be this kind of tacit understanding between them, just like they should have known at the end of Tang Dynasty. In the evening, Professor Tian''s family got the food that Anyang had distributed, one quarter of a steamed bun, and a finger-sized sweet potato. Tang Mo knew when he looked at the size of the sweet potato that Wen Qing was just holding on, and her space was about to be over-consumed by her. Because there were outsiders, Tang Mo and Qinling couldnt eat the snake meat, so they could only make do with mineral water and biscuits. Qin Ling pouted a little unhappily, but Tang Mo touched his head to coax him symbolically. Since the two confirmed their relationship, Qin Ling''s temper has become softer and softer, and he will often act coquettishly towards Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t think there was anything strange, but he was happy and enjoyed it. She has a cool temperament, and she is used to being alone and won''t act like a spoiled child at all. Qin Ling''s situation made her feel warm, and she even began to imagine that if she had such a greasy and crooked family for a lifetime, it would really be unimaginable happiness. Besides, she had seen in the newspaper what Qinling looked like in the last life. Compared to the cruel and cruel Qinling, she hoped that he could always be her little boy, even if he only had a moment to relax in front of her and do whatever he wanted. The night passed quickly, because the weather was too cold and everyone was hungry for too long, and they had long lost the energy to make noise. There was a dead silence, as if there were no living people. Tang Mo wrapped his arms tightly around Qin Ling''s arms and put his head on his shoulders and slept peacefully. Most of the cotton jackets that were taken out to cover the two of them were covered on Tang Mo''s body. Qin Ling''s long legs curled up a little coldly, but there was a happy smile on the corner of his mouth. Early the next morning, Qin Ling and Tang Mo were awakened by a loud noise. Qin Ling slowly opened his hazy eyes, and his first reaction was to look at the people around him. After seeing Tang Mo''s eyes also open, he gently kissed her between the eyebrows. "Did you sleep well?" The voice of the boy who just woke up had a characteristic hoarseness, which was very pleasant. "What''s wrong?" Tang Mo rubbed his eyes. "I heard from outside, it seems that the mystery fog has dissipated." "Oh." The calmness of the two is a stark contrast to the noise outside. Professor Tian''s family had already gone out because of the news outside. At six in the morning, they had woken up Qin Ling and asked them to go out together to discuss the fog dissipating. But at that time, Qin Ling just put his index finger to his mouth and shook his head gently. "Is it okay to have wontons in the morning? I want to eat wontons." Qin Ling looked at the end of Tang with wet eyes like puppy dogs. He knew that Tang Mo couldn''t stand him the most. "it is good." Tang Mo agreed with a smile, and put his hands together to rub his handsome face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 44： respectively Chapter 44 Respectively Qin Ling and Tang Mo finished their breakfast slowly, then packed up their things and walked out of the warehouse door holding hands. All the survivors in the cafeteria, and it can be said that all the survivors of the school are concentrated on the first floor of the cafeteria, noisy and noisy about the fog dispersing outside. A lot of news exploded in the watch in the morning. With the appearance of alien beasts, alien beasts have appeared in the outside world. That is to say, the alien beasts in the fog have escaped the shackles of the fog and ran out freely to harm the masses. Compared to the panic of the people outside, the mood of the school people who have been trapped by the fog for a long time with the alien beast is somewhat complicated. I am afraid of comparison in everything, I always thought I was the worst, but now the whole world is suffering with me, but it is much easier to accept this world that has become purgatory. All those who gather here have only one purpose, and that is to get out of here. They haven''t been home for a long time and haven''t seen their parents. Now the people outside have been placed in various survivor bases, so naturally everyone in the school is going to the survivor base where their families are. "I''m going to the S base. If anyone wants to go to the S base, you can come with us, and everyone will take care of you on the way. If you go to other places, you can form a team by yourself." When Anyang is used to being a leader, he is naturally the first to speak out in the face of such a big thing. Wen Qing stood on the side and did not speak. She had already contacted the person in charge of the S base and made an appointment to send a helicopter to pick her up at noon. The ??S base is the largest base where the alliance headquarters is located, and Qinling is also going to that base. For example, some people with background power in the family are picked up by helicopters. As the best university in the province, the students in the school are naturally crouching tigers, hidden dragons, and it is not easy. Wen Qing, a power user with space farms that can be planted, will be warmly welcomed by Al Qaeda even if he has no power. Judging from the attitude of the base contacts, Wen Qing knew how important she was to the alliance. So she couldn''t like Anyang anymore. She felt that it was a real match to find a rich second-generation official and second-generation in the league with her own abilities. As soon as ?? Anyang''s words came out, the people in the cafeteria whose original destination was the S base were overjoyed. For so many days, Anyang has long been a pillar in their hearts, and being with him is naturally a sense of security. On the contrary, those who did not go to the S base wailed a little. Now the world outside is full of alien beasts. Who knows if they can live to the day of the base. "Should someone pick you up at your house?" Tang Mo asked Qin Ling. "Well, I just received the news that the helicopter came at noon, and Professor Tian''s family came with me. How did you change your mind and go back with me?" Qinling''s family is always watching the news on his side, and the first time the fog cleared, Arrangements have been made to ensure the safety of Qinling Mountains. "Go back and cheer, maybe I will surpass you next time we meet." Tang Mo held Qin Ling''s hand, pulling him towards Song Qing and Li Lanlan. "Seriously, where are you going next?" Qin Ling asked as he followed. "I don''t know, I haven''t thought about it yet. In short, I won''t let myself be idle, and comfort makes people regress." Tang Mo knew that Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu were now living in the S base, and she also wanted to go back to see her mother, but she couldn''t. As long as you go back and think about it, it will be difficult. Even with her current strength, even participating in some tasks is restricted by Lin Yi. She doesn''t want to be a rabbit raised in captivity, so she can only say sorry to her mother. "Tang Mo, you''re back!" Li Lanlan watched Tang Mo squeeze over and hugged her happily. Tang Mo sent a message to his roommate when he left, so the two of them were not very worried about her safety. "This is?" Li Lanlan''s eyes slid to the hands that Tang Mo and Qin Ling were holding tightly, her eyes smiling ambiguous, this handsome guy looks familiar. "Hello, let me introduce myself. I''m Tang Mo''s boyfriend. My name is Qin Ling. Please take care of me." Qin Ling introduced himself generously, smiled with a harmless face, put away the tail of the big bad wolf, and turned into a harmless little white rabbit. After Li Lanlan and Song Qing both introduced themselves, Tang Mo turned the topic with a blushing face. "Okay, don''t talk about me, where are you going next?" "I" Song Qing just opened his mouth, but was interrupted. "Qingqing, I have found you, you and me!" Anyang pushed the crowd away and came to Song Qing and them. After learning that Wen Qing would no longer act with him, Anyang felt a little disappointed that he had lost the moving granary, but also felt a little fortunate, so that he could do what he wanted without caring about anyone''s color. "No, thank you." Song Qing politely refused, with obvious alienation on his face. "Let''s go together, we have a lot of people, and it''s good to have someone on the way to take care of us." The first thing that Anyang did after getting rid of Wen Qing was to come to Song Qing. Is this affectionate, or does it not care? This made Anyang do the absolute best. Tang Mo shook his head in his heart. The relationship is really complicated. Before the loss, he thought that he could match the two of them to make up for the regret of the previous life. The relationship is also mixed with so many stories that outsiders can''t interject, even if she has lived a lifetime, she doesn''t understand these complicated things. Fortunately, she and Qin Ling are relatively simple, otherwise her head would really die. "No need, someone from my house will pick me up." Song Qing still refused. Hearing Song Qing say this, Anyang was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know that Song Qing still had this background. The look in his eyes was a bit complicated, and he couldn''t tell whether it was regret or what. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know that Song Qing still had this background, it was really hidden! Anyang is a very interesting person, so it''s boring to talk about this, he nodded and left. "Tang Mo, take your boyfriend to the S base with me." Song Qing sent an invitation, Lan Lan and her destination are not the same, otherwise they can go together. "No, we have other arrangements, you two pay attention to safety, we will have an appointment later." Tang Mo smiled and refused, and then said goodbye. Every farewell in the last days must be serious, no one knows if this is the last time we meet. At noon, the sound of helicopters landing on the playground and on the roof gradually came, and then waves of people came to the cafeteria with weapons to pick up the people they wanted to pick up. All the people watched them leave with envious eyes. No matter when, having money, power and power can make people live safer, more dignified and more dignified. Those who came to pick up people were almost all equipped with guns, which also made the people who stayed at the school for half a year more deeply aware that the outside world was really different from before. When Qin Ling left, Tang Mo didn''t go out to see them off. Their goodbyes were as simple as good night. After all, the farewell of those who will surely meet again does not have to be so grand. is for a better goodbye respectively. See you soon, they all know. (end of this chapter) Chapter 45： New beginning Chapter 45 A New Beginning The people in the cafeteria quickly disappeared one after another. They have been trapped here for more than half a year. The beautiful ivory tower in the past is like a prison for them, and it is full of danger. Prison where he died. Even if the outside world is dangerous, no one wants to stay here for one more second. Tang Mo didn''t set off in a hurry, but called his mother. The fog all over the world dissipated at the same time. Unexpectedly, Lin Yi heard Tang Mo''s plan on the other side of the video and immediately became popular. She has been worried about her daughter for half a year, and now she can finally see her, but Tang Mo said she would go out to practice if she couldn''t go home, which made Lin Yi unacceptable. Experience? Thinking of the terrible things outside, Lin Yi''s tears were about to fall. "Mom, don''t worry, I''m very good now, really!" Tang Mo comforted his mother here. "I promise you, I will go back when the baby is born, okay?" Lin Yi''s belly is only four months old now, and it will take half a year until the baby is born. For the sake of the mother''s emotions, Tang Mo temporarily comforted her. Lin Yi wiped her tears over there. She knew the temperament of the girl she gave birth to, and it was useless to persuade her to make up her mind. "Momo, I''m your Uncle Wen. If you really don''t want to come back for a while, you must protect yourself when you are outside alone. If you are in danger, call your uncle immediately, don''t be afraid, uncle will take someone by plane and be there soon. " Wen Jianshu squeezed in from the video. He has been living by himself for more than 40 years. He has regarded Tang Mo as his relative. He is very protective of his family. And as one of the leaders of the current alliance, he understood Tang Mo''s choice and praised him from the bottom of his heart. Only a child with aspirations like this can really do something in the last days. What he can do is to protect and support. Although he can completely protect her like a delicate flower, what Tang Mo has to do now is what he really appreciates. "I''m going too!" Lin Yi shouted while wiping away tears. "Wife, don''t go, I''m amazing, I can protect Momo well, you can take care of it at home." Wen Jianshu said weakly. "No, I''m going, even if I give birth to the baby on the plane!" Lin Yi insisted that there was no doubt about the issue at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Okay, all of our family will go, sesame sauce will also go, we will all go." Yan Wen Jianshu, the wife management, immediately agreed. flutter Tang Mo''s stomach hurts because of the two''s words. Sesame sauce is a Labrador raised by her mother. She often chats with Lin Yi, naturally she knows it. asked a lot more, and Tang Mo finally hung up the call. Although his mouth is impatient, his heart is warm. She now has Qinling, her mother and unborn siblings, Uncle Wen, and Sesame sauce. With someone (and a dog) waiting for me behind me, it feels so good to have a home to go back to, even if the next thing is more cruel, I dont have to be afraid. Love makes people braver, maybe that''s what it means. While there was no one, Tang Mo tidyed up his space again. The original space was already full. Later, after the upgrade, the extra space was stuffed with the materials taken out from the Qinling dormitory. Now there is no more space. Any extra space is gone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, as usual, he stuffed two bottles of mineral water, some biscuits, bread, sweets, and some daily necessities into his backpack. She did not team up with anyone, but chose to set off on her own at the end. Actually, there is no specific destination. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he recalled the place where the famous exotic treasure was born in the last life, and wondered if he could find any leaks. I can''t remember the others clearly. The only thing I remember is that there was a desert flower in City B. The person who got the flower at that time took twelve intermediate spirit stones for it. Twelve intermediate-level spirit stones with different attributes already have 120 attribute points, but why would anyone pay this price to exchange that exotic treasure? is because that treasure was the treasure with the highest attribute value found at that time, with 100 spiritual attribute points. That is a year after the end of the world. At that time, people already knew the huge role of spiritual power, and the value of 100 spiritual attributes is a critical value. Beyond this value, the performance of spiritual power will reach a new level. . Of course, the effect of a 100 attribute value treasure is not only that, the energy contained in it can strengthen the physical quality even more. This was discovered at the end of the Tang Dynasty when he used that intermediate spiritual stone. 100 attribute points and physical enhancement are only for ordinary people, but for the late Tang Dynasty, there is a very important effect. That is to expand the area of ??the space! Last time, a mid-level spiritual stone with 10 attribute points increased her space by one square meter, and Tang Mo did not dare to imagine how much space area a 100 attribute point treasure could increase. Desert Flower was exchanged by a family in the last life. 12 Intermediate Spirit Stones are not a small amount not only for individuals but also for any family. They spent all their financial resources in exchange for this desert flower in order to cultivate a genius in their family, Lin Yu. At that time, people already understood that the development of full attribute value is not the right path. Even if the comprehensive attribute value is high, it is not as powerful as a person who develops a certain attribute value alone in battle. Comprehensive Attribute Value Combat Power Rankings are only ranked according to everyone''s Attribute Values. There are too many things to consider, such as the physical quality of this person, such as muscle coordination and flexibility. And the weaponry of this man and the strategic thinking he has, these are all things considered in a battle. Lin Yu was a very famous person in the last life. He was originally a genius in spiritual power. After that flower of the desert, no one knows how powerful he is. The usage of ?? mental power all depends on individual comprehension, and Lin Yu is undoubtedly a genius in comprehension. If I could get that desert flower Tang Mo fell into a fantasy for a second, but soon woke up. That is the legendary treasure of the previous life, she still has such illusions. However, City S is right next to City T where she is now. Due to the huge changes in topography, it has now become a huge desert. Anyway, she doesn''t have a destination right now, so it''s not impossible to go there and see. The map function on the ??ID watch can ensure that in the current situation, Tang Dynasty still has accurate reference objects and directions, so as not to get lost. Tang Mo''s idea was quick, he put on his backpack and sorted his clothes, walked out of the school gate, and walked in the direction of City B. (end of this chapter) Chapter 46： dangerous bus Chapter 46 Dangerous Bus When ?? walked out of the school gate, Tang Mo looked up at the sky. The sun in winter is very good, and the sky is bluer than before, just like a long, long time ago. Looking around, the earth is no longer bare, but covered with a large area of ??green. Countless towering old trees and underbrush young grass emerged from the ground, breaking the hard cement bricks and tiles, and digging out patches of fresh soil. Those plants are growing densely and wantonly, without the abruptness of outsiders, as if they should exist. The air became fresher because of the green plants, and Tang Mo became a betrayal of this world at this moment. She forgot the people who were struggling between life and death, and forgot herself who was always in danger. She felt that what the earth ushered in was not the end, but purification and rebirth. took a breath of fresh air, Tang Mo strode forward, and now she has to find a nearest base to deal with the baby in her space. The fangs and skin of that giant snake are useless in their own hands, and selling them to the Alliance will become the most deadly weapon and life-saving defensive equipment. The headquarters of the ?? Alliance is in City S, but all bases in the country are controlled by the Alliance. Each base has a complete trading venue and task release venue. It is the most complete industrial chain and controls the lifeblood of the country. I checked it at the end of Tang Dynasty. The nearest base was only 20 kilometers away from her. It would be no problem if she walked by herself. Now those alien beasts have just dispersed from the fog, and many of them are still in groups. It is not a problem for her to meet one or two, but if she encounters a group, she will be in trouble. The ?? fog disappeared, the mucus on the alien beasts disappeared completely, and the agility of both vision and smell increased greatly, and Tang Mo did not dare to compare the speed with a group of alien beasts. is still too weak... If you were stronger, you wouldn''t have to be so timid. The original plan at the end of Tang Dynasty was to settle down in the small base and do tasks to strengthen himself along the way, while approaching B city in the general direction. It seems that he can only be more cautious, Tang Mo clenched the wind in his hand. "Drip" Suddenly, a car horn came from behind. "Hey, go to the Huacheng base, get food in exchange, and get on the bus?" A bus came from behind Tang Mo, and the young man leaned against the window and shouted. Such refitted buses can be seen almost everywhere in the apocalypse, taking people back to the base. There is no time or station, and it is all by luck. Flower City Base? Tang Mo thought about it for a while, but he had never heard of it. But it was the same for her wherever she went, so she simply got into the car. The driver was a strong man with a bald head with flower arms. When Tang Mo got into the car, he stepped on the accelerator. "Hi, my name is Ah Lian, I specialize in ticket sales, and the return journey is cheap, so just give me something to eat." The young man sitting by the window near the driver introduced himself. He looked like he was in his early twenties and was about the same age as Tang Mo, but he had a professional smile on his face, but he seemed to have been struggling in society for several years. is not a simple person, Tang Mo came to a conclusion in his heart. The drivers and conductors of any base bus are not simple people, this is very clear at the end of Tang Dynasty. A mixed place always loves surprises, especially now that the social order is disrupted. Tang Mo took off the bag and reached into the bag, took out the half-pack of biscuits he had eaten before, handed it over, and paid his own fare. Ah Lian was pleasantly surprised when he saw the half-pack of biscuits. Compared with other people''s broken instant noodles and weed dumplings, this ticket at the end of Tang Dynasty can be said to be very expensive. Allianz immediately had a good impression of this girl with a dark face in a hat. In order to save some trouble, Tang Mo put on a hat and painted some dark foundation on his face. In a good mood, he pointed Tang Mo to the cleanest position behind him, "I''ll be there in 10 minutes." After sitting down at the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around and saw that there were four other people in the car besides himself, Ah Lian and the driver. A potbellied bald middle-aged man with a suitcase sat next to a beautiful woman in over-the-knee boots. There is also a middle-aged woman leading a little boy. Compared to the middle-aged man''s pair, this mother and son look much more shabby and embarrassed. Hunger can be written on the face. Tang Mo withdrew his eyes and pulled down the brim of his hat to close his eyes to rest, but before her **** was warm, the bus stopped again after a sudden brake. Two men, one tall and one short, came up from the outside, and there was no sign of starvation on their faces. After the two got into the car, they gave Ah Lian a piece of dried meat, and then stared at everyone in the car. The purpose and aggressiveness of this look made Tang Mo very uncomfortable. Also, they have a peculiar smell, not stink but just disgusting. The two did not go to the back of the car, but sat in the aisle across the aisle from Alian. Tang Mo''s peripheral vision has been locked on two men, her sixth sense tells her that there is something wrong with these two men. "Don''t move!" There was a sudden explosion, and the tall man took out a watermelon knife with a long arm from his arms and aimed it at Ah Lian. And the short man also took a few steps to the middle-aged man behind him and held him by the neck with a fruit knife. The young woman screamed and ran away from the man beside her, and sat further away. Obviously, these two men, tall and one short, have been calculated, and only these two men are dangerous to them in the car. Tang Mo held the Po Feng in his hand and calculated how long it would take if he pulled out the knife and stabbed it into the stomach of a tall man. If the Arab League and the middle-aged man were killed, the remaining old and weak women and children would not be able to escape. The truth of ??lips dying and teeth being cold was understood at the end of Tang Dynasty, so she would not sit idly by. However, Ah Lian, who was pointed at by the knife, was calm and unexpected, as if he did not see the sharp knife that was only about ten centimeters away from him, but slowly zipped the bag with the collected grain on his back and put it on the back. on your own seat. Tang Mo looked at Ah Lian''s calm face, and unconsciously grasped Po Feng''s hand and loosened it again. "Don''t, I still have some good things, I''ll give them all to you, don''t kill me." The middle-aged man behind him is used to living a pampered life. I have never seen such a scene before. He threw the box in his hand to the ground, and then he softened first, his voice trembling. At this time, the bus was driving in a green forest, and suddenly it braked suddenly, and everyone leaned forward and stabilized. The author''s words The ?? book has exceeded 100,000 words. Thank you for your continued support. established a book group: 399816294 Welcome to come and play, you can discuss the plot, urge updates, and chat. One chapter will be added when the group reaches 100 members, and two chapters will be added when the group reaches 500 members. Irregular red envelope gift~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 47： enter the base Chapter 47 Entering the Base Just when the tall man had not had time to recover, the bald driver who was still in the driver''s seat suddenly rushed over. A sharp three-edged bayonet suddenly appeared in his hand at some point in time, relying on the huge inertia, he inserted it fiercely from the back of the tall man. The length of the ?? knife was very long, piercing through the tall man''s body and blood, spurting out of the wound, splashing all over Ah Lian. Rao was the late Tang Dynasty who had lived for two lifetimes, and he had never seen such a turbulent, blood-splattered scene. But Ah Lian sat there calmly, and just wiped the blood on his face with his hands. "Hu Da, you are really careless. You stain my clothes every time. Do you know that the water at the base is very tight now?" Alian complained to the bald driver. The tall man''s body gradually softened, and was thrown aside by the driver. "Don''t come here, I''ll kill him if you come again!" The fat man who was holding the middle-aged man completely panicked when he saw that his companion was easily killed within a few seconds. "If you want to kill you, just kill it." The driver wiped the knife in his hand carelessly and walked towards the other gangster. His slow pace was like a devil in the fat man''s eyes, and death was approaching him step by step. "I really did it!" At this moment, the fat man''s body trembled just like the middle-aged man he was holding. After struggling for a few seconds, the fat man seemed to have made up his mind, and stabbed the fruit knife in his hand into the middle-aged man''s body. I don''t know if it is because the business is not very skilled. The fruit knife did not penetrate the key points of the middle-aged man, but made the struggle of the middle-aged man more intense. The woman sitting on the other side tightly covered her child''s eyes, while the coquettish beauties who came with the middle-aged man also shrank back, trying to reduce their sense of existence as much as possible. At this time, everyone didn''t know what they were more afraid of. Seeing all this, the driver and conductor who didn''t change their faces seemed to be more disturbing than the gangsters. The blood splattered in front of his eyes did not stop the driver''s pace. He walked slowly and firmly to the side of the already trembling fat man, and gave him a good feeling with the knife in his hand. After the middle-aged man next to ?? gained a short period of freedom, he hurriedly covered his wound and ran away from the gangster. "Hei, do you want bandages and medicine? Exchange the box in your hand." The driver pointed to the middle-aged man, still holding the box in his hand. Apparently, he has been coveting this box for a long time. "Okay, I''ll change it!" The middle-aged man''s eyes were full of reluctance, he slowly released his hand and pushed the box out. Even if you are a fool at this time, you know that your box will definitely not be kept. The driver was very happy with the man''s food in front of him. He grabbed the box and took out some gauze or the like from his pocket and threw it on the ground. turned around and returned to the driver''s seat, started, started, all in one go, as if nothing had happened. At this time, Ah Lian put the bag on his body again, and counted his "tickets" without any appearance of the rest of his life. Perhaps the impression left by the late Tang on the Arab League was too good, and the calm reaction just now was too hard to ignore. Alian turned his head, smiled harmlessly at Tang Mo, and explained some things patiently. "People who make our money are used to encountering extremely similar things every day, and they won''t make a fuss for a long time." Tang Mo nodded, in today''s world, it is indeed not an ordinary person who can operate a bus. Today''s people are not old, morality and justice have long disappeared without a trace, and there is no real strength, who has the courage to make such money. "They''re not good people, do you smell the stench on them? That''s the smell of our own kind. People these days are crazy to want to live." Ah Lian''s words were not very clear, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood. In these days when there is no food or drink, in order to survive, people are willing to eat anything, whether it is soil paper, cotton or similar. As long as they have eaten human flesh, they can no longer be called human beings. They are more terrifying than alien beasts. In order to survive, they dare to do anything, just like the devil who came out of hell. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he nodded at Ah Lian to show his understanding. The United Arab did not act in this battle, but Tang Mo had a certain evaluation in his heart for the bald driver. The comprehensive attribute value may not be as high as it is, but the strength must be extremely high. If it were himself, Tang Mo would replay the battle in his heart. He is not afraid of these two people, but if he really wants to solve them, there is no bald driver who comes more neatly. UAE did not participate in this battle, but in terms of his calm attitude at the time and the respect of the driver for him, the strength of the UAE is probably even higher than that of the bald driver. People in this era only respect the strong, this is an iron law. It didn''t take long for the 10-minute journey, and the bus quickly stopped at the gate of Huacheng Base. "Get out of the car in a while, you can go with me, I have stayed at this base for a long time, and I will be a guide for you, how about I just charge you half a packet of cookies?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was not clear or unclear why the attitude of the Arab League towards him was very different from that of ordinary people. At this time, Tang Mo''s short hair covered his eyes with a peaked cap, his face was black, and there was basically no beauty at all. "Okay, deal." She is going to live in this base for a while, and she has to go to the Alliance Exchange, know more people and have a guide, which is not a bad thing. The passengers in the car all walked down one after another, the gate of Huacheng Base. Now is the early stage of the establishment of the bases. All major bases receive survivors for free, and provide a certain amount of meals every day. In the later period, Tang Mo knew that when entering and leaving the base, he had to hand in one or two spar. The daily meals can only be exchanged by doing tasks. There is no free lunch in the world. The beautiful woman has been separated from the middle-aged man, and the two are standing far apart. After all, the middle-aged man who lost the box and was injured was just a burden to him. "Can so many people live in the base?" Seeing the flow of people coming and going, Tang Mo couldn''t help but have some doubts. Huacheng Base is nothing but a small base. It is only a base, and it is only the area of ??two communities. However, a high wall was built outside, and some towers were built in the four corners of the high wall, so that you could see the situation in the distance. The gate of the city is guarded 24 hours a day, and the guards are all armed with guns, which makes the people in the base feel very safe. The current vegetation grows recklessly, and the ecological environment has changed a lot. Many buildings in the community have suddenly grown into the sky, and the tops of the giant trees are crumbling, and there is no way to repair them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 48： Alliance Exchange Chapter 48 Alliance Exchange "There are not many buildings left that can live in people, but now that people have reached this point, who cares about this, just pull a piece of cloth and sleep on the ground." For the curiosity of the late Tang Dynasty, the Arab League seems to be very ordinary. People who enter the base for the first time will always be shocked by the scene here. Now is not the same as the prosperous world, but the mentality of many people has not been converted. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not that she had never seen the base before, but the Huacheng base was the smallest and the most crowded, so she was a little curious about it. Alian was directly at the door and distributed this harvest with the bald driver. The two people each took 1/3 of the harvest, and the remaining 1/3 was to be handed over to the base. After all, the bus is now owned by the public. Following Ah Lian into the gate of the Huacheng Base, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he really understood how common it is for Ah Lian to sleep on the ground. The community has long been invisible in the base. Instead, it looks like a huge forest park with only a few intact buildings left, but more of them are endless grass and trees. "How long do you want to stay here?" Alian asked Tang Mo. "Half a month." Tang Mo said after thinking about it. She needs time to deal with her own things and carefully prepare for the next goal. "What about food? The base will give you one meal every day. There are three ways to live there. The first one is that the daily rent for those few intact buildings is not cheap. The second is that there are large and small tents on the grass. The rent is paid by the day, and only a little food is enough. The third is to use the sky as the bed and the ground as the bed, but you are a girl, try not to do this. " Alian introduced it to the end of Tang Dynasty in detail and thoughtfully. It has not been long since the alien beast was born, and the crystal core is still very precious, and everyone does not want to waste every attribute point, so the crystal core has not become a currency circulating on the market. "How do you calculate the money for a room in the building?" To be honest, Tang Mo had just come out of school, and he didn''t have a rough estimate of the strength of the people outside. She is somewhat unable to determine whether her current attribute value can protect herself. If he could choose, Tang Mo still wanted to make himself a little safer in the greatest possible range. It doesn''t matter to her whether the environment is good or bad, she has lived in the mud before. But safety is very important, and she wants to live a few more years in this life. "10 jins of rice or food equivalent to 10 jins of rice can live in that house for a week. Or use a crystal nucleus as a commission for a crystal nucleus, you can live for a month. But I advise you that even if you are lucky enough to get the crystal core, don''t spend it, it''s best to use it on yourself. " Tang Mo nodded silently after hearing this, but said nothing. "Did you see the two small villas over there? These are the two best houses in the base, one is the Alliance Exchange, and the mobile is the Alliance Mission Center. There will be two such houses in each base, which are used to take quests in exchange for food and crystal cores, and then sell some valuable things. If you need it, you can go there and see for yourself. " Following the eyes of Alian, Tang Mo saw the most important destination of his trip. The area of ????Huacheng base is not too big. It only took about 15 minutes, and Alian took Tang Mo to visit the base. In addition to a few houses, the exchange mission center, there are tents and people sleeping on the grass everywhere. There are also many, many stalls on the side of the road, and there are some disorganized things on the stalls. Household appliances, clothes, luxury goods, and even RMB, these stalls have everything. People put everything on themselves and put them in front of them, expecting someone to pick one of them in exchange for their next meal. "What do you eat in the base now? What about the water?" Tang Mo asked Alian. "It''s easy to eat now. Many of these unnamed plants now have fruits. As long as they are tested by the research institute, they can be made for everyone to eat if they are not poisonous. Although they are a bit unpalatable, they have almost no nutrition. But at least not starving. For ?? water, the alliance has now sent a purifier to each base. After such a simple purification, the water can be used as domestic water, bathing, and washing clothes. If you drink, drink a little less, and you won''t die. Of course if you drink too much you will die. " The corner of Tang Mo''s mouth twitched. Why didn''t she realize that Ah Lian had such a hobby of telling bad jokes? After delivering the remuneration for this guide to the Arab League, Tang Mo parted ways with him. Alian lived in the tent area, but apparently Tang Mo did not plan to live in the tent as well. She walked into a residential building that seemed to be in relatively good condition, and easily found the administrator sitting in a chair in the lobby on the first floor. "Come looking for someone? This is not allowed in." The administrator didn''t even lift his eyes. He saw a lot of poor people who came to this building to find relatives and friends. "No, I want to live here for half a month, how do I charge?" The administrator looked up and saw this tall, slender and ordinary girl in front of her. "10 catties of rice, if you don''t have it, the equivalent food will do." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he neatly took out the 10 kilograms of rice he had prepared for a long time from his bag and handed it to the manager. There are still a few ?? elementary crystals and her, but each one is an attribute point, and she is reluctant to use it. That chubby administrator took this heavy bag of rice from Tang Mo''s hands in surprise, and weighed it in his hand, he knew that it was a sufficient amount. found a bunch of keys from the drawer and handed it to Tang Mo. "Upstairs on the 3rd floor, turn right and turn to the 5th room. If you need anything, find me and buy it with food." Holding the key upstairs, Tang Mo found his room and looked around after opening it. The most basic layout of 1 room, 1 living room, 1 kitchen and 1 bathroom. Basic furniture and facilities are available. Although the sheets and quilts are not new, it can be seen that they have been cleaned. is a cheap hotel in a previous life. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, she never lived in a building in the last life. I simply cleaned the room again, and replaced the sheets, quilts, and pillows with things in my own space. changed his clothes, went to the bathroom, and took a shower. I put all the clothes that had not been washed in water for so long into the washing machine and cleaned. Then I went to the kitchen refreshed and ordered a bowl of noodles for myself. The tap water in the base can be used for bathing and washing, but the pond below still uses the mineral water in the space. The current base can only filter out domestic water, so she is not at ease if she eats it. Of course, this is not a problem for those who are dying of thirst. It is slightly poisoned, and no one cares about it at all. As long as you can''t die for a while, it''s okay to live one more day, it''s everyone''s idea. After eating the noodles, he took out his clothes from the washing machine and dried them on the balcony. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lay down on the bed with peace of mind, ready to catch up on sleep. She hasn''t slept in a bed for a long time. The bed is simply the greatest invention of mankind. It makes people feel at ease and happy. All the rest will be discussed when he wakes up. Tang Mo slowly closed his eyes, immersed his entire body in the soft quilt, and fell asleep. (end of this chapter) Chapter 49： Trading Chapter 49 Trading By the time Tang opened his eyes again, it was already evening, the sun had already set outside, and the night had dyed the world into a foggy color. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he packed up and prepared to go out. He didn''t do the most important thing, and the end of the day was not complete. She was used to taking things with her, and there was hardly anything left in the room that belonged to her. But I still have to lock the door as usual, and keep doing what it looks like. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he locked the door and turned to leave, he suddenly met a pair of big eyes. It was a girl in a white nightdress, about fourteen or fifteen years old. She was leaning out halfway through the half-opened door next door, her big eyes fixed on Tang Mo, and she was holding a Some tattered teddy bears. "Hi, I''m a new neighbor." Tang Mo greeted the girl friendly. In response to Tang Mo''s response, the girl obviously shivered, her eyes still staring at Tang Mo from a distance, without saying a word. Those eyes were very pure, Tang Mo didn''t see any unfriendliness from them, but he didn''t care about the girl''s silence, he smiled and prepared to leave. "Xiao Mo, why did you open the door in your pajamas, go back quickly." A woman with a basket suddenly appeared in the corridor. The woman was actually not very old, but she looked forty or fifty years old. The clothes on his body are tattered but refreshing, but the yellow and thin color on his face can''t be concealed. Following the eyes of his daughter, the woman saw the end of Tang. "I''m sorry, my daughter is slightly autistic and doesn''t communicate well with others, so I''m bothering you." The woman quickly bowed to Tang Mo and apologized with sincerity. "It''s alright, I''m new here, so I''ll leave first." Tang Mo said and left. This woman''s dress and skinny complexion didn''t look like she could live in an apartment. Something was wrong with that child, Tang Mo put a question mark on his neighbors in his heart. But the most important thing at this time is to go to the Alliance Exchange. Tang Mo''s curiosity has always been limited for things that have nothing to do with him. The location of the ?? Alliance Exchange is very close to the apartment where Tang Mo lived. These well-preserved houses are all in this area, which is clearly isolated from the tent area on the other side. "This alliance exchange is as elegant as ever." came to the door of the exchange, and Rao, who had seen Tang Mo countless times, couldn''t help but sigh. The villa has been converted into a Chinese style, with some solemnity and solemnity, and there are even a few stone pillars engraved on the door. You must know that in today''s world, to do such a facade project, how much effort is wasted by the alliance. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could understand the reason why the Alliance had so carefully repaired the exchanges and mission centers of each base. has left a sacred and perfect place for people in a ruined world, at least there is some hope, which is much better than the desolation. The ?? spiritual encouragement method is actually a very useful thing for people. There were very few people in the exchange in the evening, very few. Dozens of square enclosed spaces were carved out around the hall on the first floor, and Tang Mo randomly picked one and walked in. There was only one machine and one chair in the space. Tang Mo pulled out the chair and sat on it, then began to take things out of his space. A few nuclei of primary alien beasts, the skin of that big snake, and fangs. Crystal Core Tang Mo did not intend to trade it out, he just took it out to try out the value attribute of the current crystal nucleus. "Please put the items to be traded on the trading table. This exchange can only trade items on exotic beasts, crystal cores, and special items such as exotic treasures." Seeing that Tang Mo didn''t move for a long time, the machine issued an urgent reminder. The late Tang Dynasty showed that a spar was placed on the trading table. A burst of red light swept across the trading desk, "The primary crystal core of strength attribute, the exchangeable items are as follows, the seller can choose a trading item by himself." The screen of the machine displayed a series of items, mostly food. Twenty catties of rice, five packs of instant noodles, some compressed biscuits, snacks, drinks There are also some necessities such as clothes, tents, etc., but there are few options above. After looking at the transaction above, Tang Mo was somewhat clear. The rent for an apartment costs 10 catties of rice a week, which is 40 catties a month. And a crystal nucleus can also live in an apartment for a month. But on the exchange, the crystal core can only be exchanged for 20 kilograms of rice. It seems that the alliance''s need for crystal cores is not as valuable as everyone thinks. is also true, now many tasks in the task center are related to hunting alien beasts, and the crystal cores are continuously entering the exchange. But there is only so much food, and after changing it, there is no more. took the crystal core off the trading table, and Tang Mo put the two fangs of the intermediate alien beast on it. "This transaction has exceeded the authority and cannot be carried out. Please bring the transaction card to the second floor of the exchange to conduct manual transactions. Sorry for the inconvenience caused to you." After the machine swept the things that Tang put on it, it issued a reminder, and a black card-shaped trading card was spit out from the window below, with the words Alliance Trading Center printed on it. "Exceeding the authority? Can''t trade on the first floor for intermediate-level exotic beasts?" Tang Mo, who has never entered the exchange a few times, doesn''t know what''s going on. In the past, the loot was traded by the captain, and then finally distributed. She almost never participated in this link. took out the trading card and took his things. Tang Mo got up and went to the second floor of the exchange. The second floor is not accessible to everyone, only by swiping trading cards. The layout of the second floor and the first floor of the exchange is very different. If the first floor is convenient and fast to meet the large passenger flow, then the layout of the second floor is small and refined. There are about five rooms on the second floor, each with an open door, and a smiling staff member in a suit sits inside. This was Tang Mos first time on the second floor of the exchange. He chose a room and walked in, closed the door and sat in front of the staff. put the trading cards and the snake''s fangs on the table in front of him. "This is what I want to sell this time." Tang Mo said directly. Sitting in front of Tang Mo was a middle-aged man with gold-wire glasses. I saw that he took the fangs and put them on the instrument behind him, and pressed a few special buttons. Soon, some text was displayed on the instrument. The middle-aged man printed it out and read it carefully, and then brought the fangs back to Tang Mo''s eyes. The ??ID watch also has the function of identifying treasures, but it is obviously not as complete and powerful as the instrument of the exchange. "I don''t know if the lady wants to exchange something? Crystal core or food? Or permission?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 50： Transaction complete Chapter 50 Transaction Completion "Permissions?" She can understand ?? food and crystal cores, but this is the first time she has heard about permission in the alliance exchange. "It''s like this, the rights to redeem the treasures you sell are common to the whole alliance. According to the value of your treasures, you will be exchanged for silver VIP, gold VIP, and diamond VIP status." The gentle and polite staff patiently explained to Tang Mo. "What''s the use of this authority?" Tang Mo really didn''t understand this at all. It was actually common to the entire alliance. It is conceivable how low-level she lived in her last life. "VIP privileges can exercise certain rights in the base, such as free and more convenient access to and out of the base. Enjoy the best benefits such as room and board, there are certain preferential policies in the exchange, and priority treatment in the mission center. Privileges There are many roles in the base, and specific ladies can slowly explore after becoming VIPs." "The higher the level, the greater the privileges, right? Are there any more than diamond VIPs?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he always felt that this person in front of him especially hoped that he could exchange permissions? "There are also Glory VIPs above the Diamond VIPs, but this is not something that can be exchanged for selling treasures. Only those who have made great contributions to the alliance are eligible to become Glory VIPs. At present, only a few of the Alliance''s helming families have a small amount of Glory VIPs. quota." "Your baby can be exchanged for a silver VIP, do you want to exchange it?" The staff added another sentence. Looking at the man''s MLM-like smile, Tang Mo flinched. "No, please tell me how many crystal cores can be exchanged." What kind of authority is too far away and impractical for Tang Mo. She doesn''t need to be a person with status for the time being, and now she can improve her strength is the kingly way. "Oh, if you want to exchange crystal cores, each of these two fangs can be exchanged for eight primary crystal cores, and the crystal core attributes are optional except for the space attribute crystal core." If Tang Mo read it right, there was a flash of disappointment on the man''s face. A fang is eight, and two are 16? Tang Mo was overjoyed, this intermediate-level exotic beast was really valuable, and the materials on its body exceeded the value of its crystal core. "And this, you can also help me calculate the price." Judging from the price given by the exchange, it was relatively honest, and Tang Mo took out the complete Jiaopi. The appraiser''s eyes lit up when he saw what Tang Mo took out. It was the first time he had seen the skin of such a complete intermediate-level alien beast since his work. This is a good material for defensive equipment! I immediately took over and scanned and printed the report in one go. "20 primary crystal nuclei." The appraiser thought about it and gave a quotation. Their job is to use the highest price-performance ratio to leave the most valuable things for the alliance, so the price can be artificially fluctuated within a certain range, and they have this power. "Well..." Tang Mo thought for a while in his heart. The price is not low to be honest, but she always felt that there would be a better solution. "Look at this, I want to use these materials for a dagger with venom tempered. I also need a Jiao skin defensive vest. I will sell the rest of the materials to you. You can see if I can deduct my processing fee. How much is left?" Such a plan at the end of the Tang Dynasty is not unreasonable. Attribute value is important, but if the equipment can''t keep up, and you fight with your bare hands, even if you have no fighting power, you will definitely suffer. In addition to buying things, the alliance exchange naturally also sells processed equipment, so she might as well use the good things she got to buy everything for herself first. Anyway, I dont need much material for these two pieces of equipment, and the rest is the same for resale. "If so..." The appraiser quickly estimated the amount of materials and production costs for the two pieces of equipment that Tang Mo needed. "After deducting the two pieces of equipment made for you, you can still have a total of 10 crystal cores left for the rest of the materials." Ten? According to the quotation just now, there are a total of 36 crystal cores for the two crystal cores and the Jiao skin. Then his two pieces of equipment cost a total of 26 crystal cores. 26 nuclei! 26 attribute points, that''s two and a half intermediate-level alien beasts. No one knows how hard it is to kill intermediate-level alien beasts than at the end of Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo felt a pain in his heart, but after thinking about the dagger and armor he wanted, he still nodded. Its easy to spend money, but hard to make money. The old saying is true. "Then what kind of primary crystal nucleus do you want?" the appraiser asked. is of course spiritual attributes. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he wanted to take the road of spiritual power, and naturally he must fully develop spiritual attributes. "Can the primary nucleus be replaced with an intermediate nucleus?" Tang Mo suddenly remembered that there seemed to be such a way in the previous life to exchange primary crystal cores for intermediate crystal cores. "Yes, but 15 primary nuclei can be replaced by one intermediate nuclei, and the attributes are optional except for space." This is robbery. Tang Mo hesitated, in addition to the ten crystal nuclei for the reward, she had exactly five primary crystal nuclei in her hand. But this is equivalent to wasting five attribute points in vain. But the physical enhancement brought by the intermediate crystal core is incomparable even if the ten primary crystal cores are added together. More importantly, an intermediate crystal nucleus can expand Tang Mo about one square meter of space, which is the most important reason why Tang Mo wants to change the intermediate crystal nucleus. Her space is full now, and it is imminent to expand the space. "Change!" Tang Mo gritted his teeth and took out his only five primary crystal nuclei. I was crying silently in my heart. It was a real loss for me to come here. I handed over the complete materials of the intermediate-level alien beast and all the crystal cores on it. In the end, I only exchanged an intermediate-level crystal core and went home. Holding the white intermediate crystal core exchanged for all his net worth, Tang Mo went out of the gate of the Alliance Exchange. At this time, the sky is completely dark, the power system of the base is still there, and the only remaining street lights are still on, so that people''s nightlife will not end so early. The moon in the sky is incredibly bright, and the stars are so bright that it seems to be back in ancient times. After finishing his top priority, Tang Mo leisurely strolled around the roadside stalls while breathing the pure air brought by the fresh vegetation. Although she has no crystal cores, she has a lot of food. For these ordinary people, the imminent food is much more important than the crystal nucleus. Although the grass fruit from the base can make people hungry and feel full, but the nutrients contained in it are too small. After eating, people will still be pale and weak, and the body urgently needs oil and water to comfort the stomach. Most of the stalls display clothes and jewelry. Nowadays, watches have the function of identifying treasures, but people will first identify things like jade bracelets and jade pendants that can see some spiritual energy. It''s really not easy to find a leak. (end of this chapter) Chapter 51： bought a dress Chapter 51 Bought a dress "Hey, you stepped on my thing." A young boy''s voice sounded on the side. Tang Mo looked at his feet, and sure enough, his feet were stepping on a white short sleeve, and after moving his feet away, a large footprint was printed on it. "It''s this trick again, I really treat people like fools." The uncle who set up the stall next to him rolled his eyes and said contemptuously. The boy sat behind his booth and bit his lip tightly, holding a big, panting golden retriever in his arms. Noticing the golden retriever Tang Mo, he couldn''t help but take a few more glances. In this era of famine, except for people like Uncle Wen who keep dogs to make their wives happy, how can ordinary people afford pets. Now that people cant live anymore, who is willing to give food to pets, its not bad not to eat their own pets. In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were relatively few families with pets, but if she knew more, she knew that pets had long been the food of the family. Some people who really love their furry child can''t say enough, so they exchange it with the pets of the people around them, which can be regarded as psychological comfort and pass the test for themselves. "I''m sorry, but the things you sell are dirty." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a look at the position of the clothes and understood. It was obvious that it crossed the booth and touched porcelain 100%, and anyone with long eyes could see it. "Since you''re dirty, you have to buy it. I want half a bottle of clean water, or a quarter bottle." The boy was a little afraid to look into Tang Mo''s eyes, but he insisted on finishing what he wanted to say. "What if I don''t have water?" Tang Mo said. "There is no water... if you don''t have water, you can go." There was no struggle on the boy''s face, and he seemed relieved to hear Tang Mo say that he had no water. "Oh? Why only water? Don''t eat?" Don''t blame Tang Mo for being curious, now that the water filtered by the base will not die for a while, the food you eat seems to be more important. "I just want water, Ponyo can''t drink filtered water." The boy held the dog in his hand, the big golden retriever''s name was Ponyo. Ponyo seemed to sense the owner''s emotional fluctuations, struggled to raise her big head, and licked the boy''s palm with her wet tongue. At the end of Tang Dynasty, his heart softened a little. People in the last days can''t believe it, but animals still retain their pure and kind nature, unconditionally trusting and loving their masters. "What''s your name? Where is your family?" "I, my name is Xiaofei. My parents are gone, Ponyo is my only relative, I can''t lose it anymore." "But your clothes don''t seem worth the money, right?" "If you have water, you can take whatever you want from my stall, you can take everything!" Xiaofei answered neatly. Tang Mo really squatted down after hearing this, and took the pure white short-sleeved shirt in his hand. The clothes were brand new and the tag had not been removed. It felt good to the touch. Tang Mo didn''t recognize the tag. The brand written on it should not be cheap at the time. Xiaofei''s stalls are mostly luxury goods for young people, such as sneakers, sunglasses, backpacks and watches. It can be seen that before the famine came, his family should be good. It is really rare for such a little rich second generation to be able to take care of a dog in his current life. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked through it and picked out a black baseball cap and a big sunglasses. "These should be enough for half a bottle of water." Then he took out the remaining half bottle of mineral water from his backpack and threw it to the boy. Xiaofei obviously hadn''t reacted yet, and was hit by the flying bottle. Bo Niu turned her head and glanced at Tang Mo with dissatisfaction. Even Tang Mo, who had never raised a dog, knew what was in her eyes. "It really is human nature." Tang Mo looked at the golden retriever with a funny look. "Hey, little girl, why are you buying his junk, come back soon. Look at my booth, but it''s all good stuff, you can use it!" Seeing that Tang Mo was really able to take out things, the uncle next to him was anxious. If he hadn''t been far away, he would have wanted to drag Tang Mo to his side right away. Tang Mo glanced at the things on the stall next to him. Most of them were daggers and tools, which were much more practical than the things on Xiaofei''s side. But she has already made a dagger at the alliance exchange at a high price, and this ordinary handicraft really can''t get into her eyes. "I know you pity me." Young boys always have the strongest self-esteem. "Thank you anyway." Self-esteem is sometimes not that important in front of what you love. "equivalent transaction." Tang Mo raised the thing in his hand, waved his hand and left. After visiting all the stalls and making sure that there was nothing to attract him, Tang Mo walked to his apartment in disappointment. Sure enough, he was too naive to want to pick up something good or something. "The end of the Tang Dynasty?" Downstairs in the apartment, Ah Lian, who came to the task center to find a suitable task, saw Tang Mo with a pile of things in his hand. "Is this shopping?" "The clothes I didn''t wash, I just exchanged the rest of the jewelry." Tang Mo put it lightly. "You live here?" Alian looked at the apartment building on the side. The rent here "Well, I''m quite tired. I have nothing to do. I''ll go first." Having come this far, it would be too fake to deny it again. The words of Ah Lian made Tang Mo inexplicably feel a little uncomfortable, so he said hello and left. went upstairs and found that the girl in white next door was still holding the shabby bear, squatting at his door at this time. "I saw you and your friends downstairs just now." The girl said rarely. "That''s not my friend." Tang Mo opened the door. If she didn''t absorb the intermediate crystal core quickly, she always felt that there was still some unfinished task today. "Listen to him, your name is Tang Mo. My name is Xiao Mo, Jasmine''s Mo, which Mo are you?" "The end of the last days." Compared to the fresh and elegant girl''s name, Tang Mo felt that his name was too unliterary. "Can I go to your house to sit?" the girl continued. Tang Mo just opened the door and was stunned for a moment. This little Mo is not like a child with autism as her mother said. "Come in." Tang Mo opened the door to let the girl in. She can feel that the girl''s attribute value is not strong, and there is an indescribable feeling on her body, as if there is something very similar to herself, but there is no germination. Entered the room, Xiao Mo sat on the chair politely, and put the teddy bear on her lap obediently. "How old are you this year?" Tang Mo casually found a topic. "Twelve years old." "You don''t look like you are twelve years old." Tang Mo thought that Xiao Mo must be at least fourteen years old, and her stature has grown, with slender and slender legs exposed under the white nightdress. "Uncle also said that I don''t look like twelve years old. He promised my mother that he would stay with me when I was fifteen years old." Xiaomo''s tone was very flat when she said this. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she wasn''t sure whether the girl understood the deeper meaning of the words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 52： Vitality Short Sleeve Chapter 52 Vitality Short Sleeves "Who is uncle?" If it was an ordinary little girl, Tang Mo would have no interest in asking any more. Now who is not struggling to survive, those men, women and children sleeping on the lawn, those ambiguous voices in the tent, it is not easy for everyone to live. Xiao Mo can at least live in an apartment, and even in the cold winter, she can still enjoy the air conditioner and wear a skirt, which is already much better than too many people. "Uncle is my mother''s boyfriend. Not long after entering this base, my mother got to know him and brought me in." Xiao Mo''s words still made people unable to see emotions. Tang Mo recalled the woman who said hello to him. Although she was a vicissitudes of life, her facial features were indeed beautiful, and it was not difficult to see her exquisite figure under the simple clothes. Xiao Mo has followed her mother. For Xiaomo''s mother, Tang Mo was indeed a little contemptuous. As a woman, she had no right to interfere with her own choice. But as a mother, she brought her child into the tiger''s mouth like this, and was a mother in vain. "You want me to help you? I probably can''t do much." Although Tang Mo felt sorry for this girl in his heart, but housework was difficult to break in the prosperous world, not to mention the current apocalypse. Responsible for the filth of Xiaomo''s mother on the moral high ground? and then? What is the appeal, let her take Xiao Mo back to the grass to live and sleep in the open air, without enough food? What qualifications does she have. "No, I just want to be your friend." Unexpectedly at the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaomo didn''t cry and begged her to save herself, but wanted to be her friend. "why?" "I don''t know, sister, I really envy you. Why is my life so hard, I don''t even want to say a word in that house every day. I thought time would pass by pretending that I couldn''t see or hear anything. A little bit, but its still sad, every minute and every second is difficult. Xiao Mo''s fingers were tightly clasped in the teddy bear''s body. She doesn''t have autism at all, she just allows her heart to escape. Tang Mo didn''t know why this little girl who had just met said this to herself, but she was not disgusted. She could see that even though she was struggling in the mud, the girl did not give up hope and was protecting herself in her own way. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally understood what exactly was like himself in Xiaomo''s body, that is, stubbornness, stubbornness who refused to admit defeat. "Xiao Mo, have you climbed the mountain?" "Huh?" Xiao Mo looked at Tang Mo in confusion. "Only those who climbed to the top of the mountain are qualified to talk about the hardships they have experienced along the way when they are overlooking the beautiful scenery. People will think that this is a medal of honor. The suffering of those who did not reach the top is unheard of and speaks out. It''s also a joke, it''s like making excuses for your own failures." It is rare for Tang Mo to say this. The girl Xiaomo touched a certain point in her heart. If she could, she would like to give her a hand in Tang Mo''s unique way. "So I shouldn''t be talking about my suffering?" Xiao Mo seemed to understand. "No, but you are going to the top. When you are strong, what you experience is not only suffering, you can also give them meaning." After listening to Tang Mo''s words, Xiao Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up. After thinking about it for a long time, it seems that the things that I didn''t understand before were suddenly solved, and the end of the darkness is no longer endless but a faint light. "Thank you, I understand." Xiao Mo got off the stool and said goodbye. walked to the door and turned around, "So sister, are we friends now?" "Yeah." Tang Mo nodded with a smile. Watching Xiao Mo leave, Tang Mo locked the door, then took out the white intermediate crystal core and absorbed it in the palm of his hand. Feeling the constant flow of abundant energy in his body, Tang Mo''s heart gradually calmed down. Her words were not only for Xiao Mo, but also for herself. Only those who have reached the top are qualified to talk about the hardships they have experienced, and those who have not failed to reach the top are not even qualified to complain. The moment he opened his eyes after returning from rebirth, Tang Mo worked hard every minute, trying to enrich and improve himself to the greatest extent possible, and did not dare to relax for a moment. She just has a space, and she has more past life experience than others. Her talent and strength are still the same, and she can''t do it if she wants to rely on her strength to crush others and protect herself in the apocalypse. She still remembered everything she experienced on the bus last time, if there were no bald driver and Alian at that time, if there were two more gangsters or stronger strength. She may have directly explained the beginning of her journey to the end of the world. Because she knows her own shortcomings and her weakness, she is modest and cautious, so she works harder. The training of mental power is boring, but she only sits for five hours. The training of ?? swordsmanship made her unable to figure it out, but she was so abruptly learning every movement in the video frame by second, frame by frame, that forced her to take down the whole set of swordsmanship. When ?? first practiced, the knife fell on the ground again and again, bruising her feet many times, but she didn''t rest for a day, she just stood up like that. is not without fatigue, nor without pain. But she always remembered that those who did not succeed have no right to complain or feel wronged. After absorbing the intermediate crystal nucleus, Tang Mo obviously felt that his body seemed to be lighter, and the impurities in his body became less. checked the space, and as expected, the area in the space increased by about one square meter. Tang Mo excitedly put all the hats and sunglasses from the market into the space, but when she was about to put the half sleeve in, her hand suddenly stopped. The texture of this dress is so good that it is more comfortable to wear it close to the body. The clothes are new, Tang Mo didn''t care if he was stepped on, anyway, it was all gray and clean. Three times, five times and two, he put the clothes on himself, feeling the soft texture of the fabric. "How do you feel, inexplicably more energetic?" After putting on the ?? clothes, Tang Mo suddenly felt a change in his body. Because of his high mental strength, Tang Mo was very sensitive to almost every change in his body. "It seems that my attention has become more concentrated, my thinking is clearer, and my thinking is more flexible. What''s going on?" Tang Mo put his eyes on the clothes he had just put on. The appraiser function of the ID watch was turned on by some mysterious person and aimed at the white short sleeves he was wearing. Name: Vitality Short Sleeve Attribute Value: Life Attribute Value 10 points Tang Mo looked at the text displayed on the screen in front of him, a little unbelievable. Sure enough, good people in this world are rewarded. Almost at that moment, Tang Mo made up his mind to do more good things in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 53： secret in the tent Chapter 53 The Secret in the Tent The vitality attribute value does not have any attack attribute, and many people don''t care about it at first. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was clear that from the night when the stars of the end of the world came, none of the five unique attribute values ??that could be surveyed in the human body was useless. Vitality is equivalent to the blood bar in game characters. The crispier the character, the easier it is to die. The thicker the blood, the more resistant the tank. It''s just that life is not a game. In real life, no one deliberately focuses on vitality, and then makes himself an existence that resists damage for his teammates. But if the strength is strong enough and the vitality is still high, the combat effectiveness of that person is really difficult to estimate. Treasures in the apocalypse are not only edible, but also useful equipment like this. It''s just that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I heard that decorations such as rings, necklaces, and wooden plaques were identified as having the property of exotic treasures. She also saw clothes with property values ??for the first time. Will there be acceleration shoes in the future? That world is too mysterious. I have to say that the truth was revealed at the end of the Tang Dynasty. After knowing that this piece of clothing was a treasure, Tang Mo decided that he would never take it off no matter what, even if he changed and washed, he had to dry it at night and put it on again during the day the next day. Her life is like her, this dress arrived just right for her. Turn on the watch Tang Mo refreshed his latest attribute value information. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 32 Strength: 25 Agility: 47 Mental Power: 72 Space: 0 Comprehensive strength: 176 176! Seeing the final attribute value, Tang Mo was pleasantly surprised. This is probably the value she reached before she died in the last life. You must know that at that time, she had been fighting in the battle of the last days for five years. "At the end of Tang, my friend has something good that he wants to sell. The price is 10% higher than that of the Union Exchange. I wonder if you want it?" Just as he was about to close the page, Tang Mo received a message from Ah Lian on his ID watch. Alian does a lot of things in the base. Apart from occasionally renting a bus with a bald driver to go out to make a living, he does many other scattered jobs. I wanted to come here because I saw where I lived and knew that I was a rich person, so I became a second-order dealer. "what?" If it''s something that can increase the attribute value, she doesn''t have the crystal core, but Tang Mo doesn''t mind exchanging it with food, a lot of food. Although the value of food is slightly worse than that of crystal cores, as the most widely circulated currency at present, there are still a lot of people vying for food. "The good things on alien beasts, you will know when you come. See you in the tent area at 10 o''clock tomorrow." The next day, Tang Mo dressed neatly and arrived at the place that Ah Lian had agreed to. This time, she did not have a backpack but put it in her own space. There was still nothing left of hers in the room. "It''s early, let''s come in and talk." Alian walked out of a tent with a smile on his face, pulled Tang Mo and bent over to go in. He turned around and zipped the tent door. The space in the tent is very large, about a dozen square meters, like a small house that can be moved. Not only living, but many people also rent tents to make small purchases for a little money. For example, if the team hunts a lot of things and is unwilling to sell it to the alliance, they rent tents for one day and sell them to those who want to buy them at a high price. "What about things?" There was still a man in the tent at this time, apparently this time the seller. "Don''t worry, you have a drink first, I have already asked my brother to fetch the things, and they will be there soon." The man''s words made Tang Mo''s pupils shrink. There were many loopholes in his words, they were lying to her. The expression on ??''s face and the movements of his hands did not change, he lifted the cup and rubbed it against his lips. As soon as the cup was lifted, Tang Mo smelled a strange floral fragrance. This is a low-quality stunner, produced by the Alliance Research Institute to create a short-lived stun for alien beasts to facilitate battles. did not expect that it would give a lot of wicked people an opportunity to use it as a great weapon to abduct women and children. The scent of this thing cannot be concealed. People in the last and later generations knew that this thing existed, and everyone had twelve eyes. But at this time, this thing is still a new thing, and Ah Lian and the man did not expect Tang Mo to be so knowledgeable. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the fake action swallowed the water into the stomach, but in fact, the water was moved into the cup in the space by the conduction of the fingers. She can''t figure out the strength of the two of them now, so instead of confronting them head-on, it is better to see what the two of them are hiding. This hallucinogen is ready to attack, so Tang Mo, who pretended to drink water, counted for about three seconds before falling down on the table limply. Of course, I carefully chose a more comfortable position when I fell. "Has Xiaoba arrived?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, I heard Ah Lian ask the man who was sitting. "From the moment she came in, I sent Xiao Ba a message to let him go upstairs, but, seeing how ordinary she wears, is there really a good deal?" There was some distrust in the man''s voice. "How long have I received the ticket on the bus? You can trust me when you look at people, and you can''t go wrong. This must be a fat sheep." Hearing Ah Lian''s voice, Tang Mo felt a chill. It turned out that he had become Ah Lian''s target from the moment he got in the car. She was still careless. "Put away her things first, then tie her up and leave it in the tent to pick up the work. We have to squeeze the oil out of her body. I have observed that she came here by herself and has no relatives or friends. Wait until this happens. It''s not easy being a fat sheep alone." Alian''s voice is no longer as enthusiastic and cheerful as before, like a devil in hell, speaking the cruelest words in the most ordinary tone. "Let''s do this cleanly, don''t let Brother Hu know." Ah Lian added another sentence. Brother Tiger? Tang Mo had never heard the name ??, so she made a mark in her heart. "You can rest assured that I will do things clean and beautiful. How much is your attribute value now, is it over 100?" Xu was waiting too long, and the two of them started other gossip. Now everyone''s attribute values ??are low, and it''s not even possible to specialize in which attribute. By default, whoever has the highest total attribute value is the most powerful. "No, it''s almost, but it''s probably about the same next month." There was some pride in Alian''s voice. "Now there are not many people in the base with over 100 attribute values. Apart from the people in the alliance, there are Brother Hu and his subordinates. It''s you and the bald head." The envy of men is beyond words. Speaking of the bald head, Tang Mo couldn''t help thinking of the bald flower-armed driver. She had seen the strength of that driver. "Oh, this is the bright side. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the base, and there are many capable people." Listening to the words of the two people, Tang Mo couldn''t help but seem to have a certain understanding of his own strength. She didn''t know what kind of strength she was without a comparison reference for a long time, but now she knew, the value of 170 might not be bad. However, Huacheng is a small base after all, and the Arabs and the man they know are limited. At the end of Tang, he decided to remain a low-key person. Lets get over the current difficulty first. Author''s words: If you like it, don''t forget to add it to favorites! Burning is updated daily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 54： Xiaomos mother Chapter 54 Xiaomo''s mother "Nothing? Impossible, you didn''t enter the wrong room, right?" Just when Tang Mo fell into evaluating his own strength, the video on the watch of a strange man rang, and the younger brother who was sent to search Tang Mo''s apartment sent the results of his own search. There was nothing in the room at the end of Tang Dynasty, as if no one lived there. "Are you sure this woman is really a fat sheep?" The man questioned the UAE suspiciously. "Of course, it''s impossible to have nothing. I clearly saw her carrying a bunch of things upstairs that day. By the way! The backpack and the backpack are not in the room?" Alian said with certainty. "Isn''t there a space-based ability?" Seeing Ah Lian''s appearance, the man doubted the past like other possibilities. "No, when I saw her for the first time that day, she also had a knife. A woman who can use a knife shows that she has some strength. Except for the space attribute value, the space system power user is garbage. This woman Absolutely impossible." "Maybe he was prepared to put things elsewhere." A Lenovo thought for a while and said, isn''t his disguise not perfect enough? He deceived a lot of people with this look, and he would never roll over on this little girl. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he secretly rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, people today have seen relatively few things in the world, and they may not have heard of space treasures. Otherwise, if you come to search your own body, you will be passive. "Don''t worry, I''ll let Sister Zhang come to train her later, and I''ll say anything after suffering for a few days." Thinking of the training, the man turned his attention to Tang Mo''s face again. But when he saw Tang Mo''s dark face and short hair, he turned around in disgust. It''s not easy to sell like this, it''s really sad. After a while, Tang Mo heard the tent door open again, "A newcomer?" was the voice of a woman in her 30s. "Sister Zhang, I''ll leave it to you. Remember to tie it tightly. She is disobedient when she feeds the medicine once an hour. Tell me when you''re ready, and I''ll arrange a guest." The woman who came in after the man explained it went out with Ah Lian. The woman they called Sister Zhang took out a rope that had been prepared earlier and walked towards the end of Tang Dynasty. The current rope couldn''t trap her at all, Tang Mo knew his own strength. So he didn''t struggle, he wanted to wait for Ah Lian and the others to move further away, and let the middle-aged woman approach him. When the woman came to Tang Mo, Tang Mo obviously felt the woman''s footsteps paused. But he recovered after a few seconds, grabbed her hand and tied it up. The time of this drug is not very long. When the rope on his hand is **** and the other party wants to tie him elsewhere, Tang Mo opened his eyes leisurely. What caught my eye was a familiar face. That was Xiao Mo''s mother, who lived next door to Tang Mo, and they had a relationship. "you''re awake?" Seeing the sharpness and scrutiny in Tang Mo''s eyes, Zhang Mei was startled. "Don''t blame me, blame the current world, and blame your bad life." I don''t know whether to comfort Tang Mo or herself, Sister Zhang muttered. "Since you do this, why do you have to live in a man''s house with your daughter?" Compared with anger, Tang Mo was more curious. Since you have done this kind of pimping business, why do you have to endure humiliation with your daughter? The end of Tang was a very realistic person. She could understand what people would do in order to survive, but she could not understand the life of this woman surnamed Zhang. Hearing Tang Mo''s question, Zhang Mei was also stunned. This is not the first time she has done this kind of thing. Every time a girl wakes up, without exception, she is hysterical, insulting, screaming and crying. It is also the first time she has met a little girl like Tang Mo. "When I first brought Xiao Mo here, I encountered the same thing as you. But at that time, the first guest I met was a noble person. I don''t know where I got into his eyes, and it cost him a lot of money. The price switched me out. Then that''s what you see." Xu was feeling a little guilty about her acquaintance, Zhang Mei explained subconsciously. "You don''t hate them? Why help them?" "What do you hate, you know? Every time I bring out a girl like you, I can get a whole bottle of mineral water and half a catty of rice. Oh, by the way, you can live in an apartment, right? Will understand the value of these foods to us poor people." A hint of mockery rose on Zhang Mei''s face, hate? If self-esteem can be exchanged for food, she would like to tear off her face and let thousands of troops trample on it. Its too hard to be hungry, and its too hard to be bullied. If she had a choice, she would never be willing to suffer like that again in her life, even if she became an accomplice of the perpetrator. "So I can change you a bottle of water and half a catty of rice, that''s fine." Tang Mo nodded knowingly. For such a profitable thing, she understood Zhang Mei''s choice. "What about your daughter? In the future, let her walk the same path as you and dedicate herself to that man?" If it is understandable to do anything for yourself, then as a mother, is it okay to do so? Tang Mo had never been a mother, but she knew that if it was Lin Yi, even if she risked her own life, Tang Mo would not suffer any grievances. "That''s her life, at least, at least I have to live first." When ?? mentioned his daughter, Zhang Mei''s eyes darkened. There are no exams to be a parent in this world, and not all parents love their children enough to sacrifice themselves. may be talking about a topic he doesn''t want to talk about, Zhang Mei ignored Tang Mo, but took out a tape to seal Tang Mo''s mouth. tied her to a chair so she couldn''t move, then turned and walked out of the tent. Now is the time for the base to distribute lunch. Even if they live in an apartment, Zhang Mei and her daughter still have to rely on the meals distributed by the base every day. Of course, we also need extra money from the UAE. After Zhang Mei left, only Tang Mo was left in the tent. Just when she was about to break the rope of her wrist, the door of the tent was pulled open again, and a slender figure came in. "Shhh!" Xiao Mo wore a shabby but clean cotton jacket, made a shush gesture at Tang Mo, and then untied the rope that tied Tang Mo to the stool. Xu is that her strength is too small, Xiao Mo, who has no tools, can''t untie it, her face is sweaty in a hurry. Seeing the little girl''s blushing face and working hard, Tang Mo''s heart was suddenly moved. Xiaomo had been eavesdropping outside the tent, and Tang Mo had noticed her little figure long ago. It was obvious that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, her hands could be loosened with a single twist, but at this time, she did not make any movements, and let the girl untie the rope for herself. She is not someone who likes to owe favors to others, but she wants to owe this favor today. Finally untied the rope, Xiao Mo threw the rope aside and gently took the tape off Tang Mo''s mouth. "Hurry up and escape. The farther you escape, the better. Those people are very powerful here. You can''t afford to offend them." Xiao Mo anxiously pushed Tang Mo, and the sweat on her anxious face was so straight It was too late to wipe down. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally understood the weird look on Xiaomo''s face when she asked if Ah Lian was her friend. It turns out that she already knew it. She knows everything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 55： leave base Chapter 55 Leaving the Base "Do you hate her?" Tang Mo tore off the tape on his mouth and asked. She didn''t leave in a hurry, Ah Lian and the man have done their tasks, and won''t come back for a while. And Xiaomo''s mother just left, even if she came back early, Tang Mo''s strength didn''t take her seriously at all. It was not because she was afraid that she had not resisted before. "It''s okay, but I was always sad when I wasn''t sure if she loved me. I always embarrassed myself and wondered if I wasn''t good enough. Now I''m better, I know it''s not my fault." Xiaomo''s eyes were clear and magnanimous. She didn''t know if she was hiding too well, but Tang Mo really didn''t see any sadness in her eyes. "Three months, I can''t keep embarrassing myself, right?" Xiaomo even put a smile on the corner of her mouth. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also laughed, no matter whether he was genuine or pretending, the children who could still laugh at this time would be able to live. "What about you? You were deceived by someone you trusted and almost took your life here. Are you sad?" "sad?" Tang Mo tilted his head and thought about it, she really couldn''t find a sad point from the beginning to the end. She never trusted anyone, not anyone. "Sad, sad that I''m not smart enough." This incident was reviewed at the end of Tang Dynasty when he pretended to be in a coma. I don''t blame others for blaming me, but I was careless. was still not cautious enough, and still jumped into the opponent''s trap. "It''s really cool, I''m going to be someone like you in the future." Xiao Mo''s eyes were bright as she looked at Tang Mo. Tang Mo touched Xiao Mo''s head, she always had a special feeling for this child, like a miniature version of herself, and she always felt that one day she would bloom. "are we still friends?" Xiao Mo was a little cautious, no matter what, the person who tied Tang Mo with a rope was also her mother. "Of course, if you need it in the future, give me a video call." Tang Mo pointed to the ID watch. . After saying goodbye to Xiao Mo, Tang Mo stepped out of the tent, changed a coat and put on a baseball cap in the corner, and then rushed to the Union Exchange. Her apartment is impossible to go back to, and there is nothing of her own in it. But there are still two treasures of my own in the exchange. It may be that there are not too many people coming to the second floor of the exchange, so the speed of each order is very fast. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he received his own dagger and armor as he wished. The dagger is edged on both sides, but one side is quenched with the venom of a viper, while the other side is non-toxic and easy to cut, and both sides are extremely sharp. The armor is made of the inner lining of the giant snake. The material is very soft and comfortable, and the ability to resist damage is very strong. The staff who handed the armor to her said that this armor can not only prevent some ordinary cold weapon attacks, but even the bullets of pistols. Of course, in the hail of bullets from submachine guns or bazookas, you cant rest assured that you will be fine if you put on this defensive equipment. Tang Mo looked at the two pieces of equipment in his hand, his eyes were full of light, this thing was a good thing without trying to see it with the naked eye! Equipment made from materials that have no attribute value will not carry any attribute value. Like the half-sleeve of life force that Tang Mo wore, it was a magical work of the starry sky and the universe, and it was impossible to make it by human beings. He took off his jacket in the exchange, put his armor over the white short sleeves, and put the jacket back on. The dagger was hung on the belt that was specially matched with him around his waist, and Tang Mo left the Alliance Exchange with satisfaction. The moment ?? came out of the Huacheng base, Tang Mo felt like a villain who had just left the novice village in the game. Although he had already added equipment, the road ahead was still a long way to go. Huacheng Base came by accident, and she didn''t have a definite destination for the next one. B city is a desert. At this time, the flowers of the desert have not bloomed, and it is not interesting to go too early. It is better to improve yourself in a place with sufficient environmental resources. Tang Mo was thinking about where he was going next, while hunting and killing lonely beasts in the jungle. The current environment has been degraded to the environment of the era when the jungle was at its peak, or it is not so appropriate to use degradation, but restoration. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the current strength is no problem to deal with a single primary alien beast. Three or two can barely compete, but if there are more, they can only escape. There are more types of alien beasts out of the school. The primary alien beasts in the fog of the school are all in the form of crocodile heads, but now there are various alien beasts in the jungle. Mammalian beasts are more powerful, and insect-like beasts are more numerous and flexible. And the flying beasts, every time they appear, will inevitably lead to a disaster, which has not been encountered at the end of Tang Dynasty. While killing alien beasts, Tang Mo summed up his combat experience, reflected on his own shortcomings, and then continued to make up for it in the next battle. Although she has lived two lives, in the last life she was just a lingering ordinary person. Except for some common sense experience in the end of the world, she has almost nothing to accumulate wealth for herself in battle. Everything depends on her now slowly groping . The brain is ahead of the hand, which is the most suitable fighting skill that Tang finally found out. Because mental power is your biggest advantage, you can deeply strengthen your vision in battle, magnify and slow down the opponent''s movements. People with strong mental strength have the most agile minds. The moment the opponent makes a move, they come up with countermeasures and then wave them out to resolve them, and then turn passive into active. Only in this way can the attack efficiency at the end of the Tang Dynasty be guaranteed to the greatest extent, the most physical strength is saved, and it is foolproof. Everyone can only maximize their own advantages by summarizing their own combat experience according to the characteristics of their own conditions. When it comes to using his brain, Tang Mo never saves a bit of brain power. Walks to hunt alien beasts during the day, and sleeps in the hunter sleeping bag produced by the alliance at night. It is a sleeping bag specially designed for people who hunt alien beasts. At night, the sleeping bag will emit an unpleasant smell of alien beasts and is extremely hard, so it is very safe to sleep in a hunter sleeping bag at night. The premise is that you don''t encounter any guy above the primary alien beast. Because the full-time hunters do not necessarily return to the base every day, sleeping bags have become a necessity, and Tang Mo also bought one for himself when he left the Huacheng base. It cost her a bag of 50 jins of rice, it really hurts to death. Three primary alien beasts will have a primary crystal nucleus. Before you know it, Tang Mo had already accumulated more than a dozen crystal cores of different colors. Just when she was about to continue searching for prey, she suddenly saw a familiar figure behind an old tree. UAE? ! Alian was fighting with a brown bear at this time. As a primary alien beast, the brown bear''s fighting power is obviously stronger than other primary alien beasts. At this time, Alian had the upper hand, but the blood on his body and his clothes no longer showed that he did not take advantage of the bear. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held his breath and waited quietly for the battle to end. At the moment when the brown bear fell and Ah Lian dug out the crystal nucleus, Tang Mo dodged in front of Ah Lian. "Yes" "boom!" The UAE only had time to say the first word before falling into a pool of blood. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he wiped the ashes from the muzzle with a handkerchief, and then retracted the gun back into the space. walked to the corpse of Alian, picked up his backpack and the crystal core in his hand that he had not had time to put away, and threw it into his own space. Although there are no restrictions on the use of guns now, ordinary people have no channels to buy them. In the base, only official personnel can carry guns, and they cannot kill people casually. So Tang Mo was very careful in the base, unless there was a real emergency, he would not take out this treasure. But now that we are in the jungle of natural selection, this baby can come out and make an appearance. She hates the plot in the TV series where the good guy delays killing the bad guy and waits for him to finish his last words to find a chance to turn things around. In the mind of the late Tang Dynasty, there is nothing to talk nonsense about. Damn people shouldn''t live for one more second. For the strong, it seems that the end of the world is not the end of the world. Losing order has given them freedom. Tang Mo suddenly felt so. Then she remembered that there seemed to be a well-known village near T city where she was located, which was known as a paradise, and still maintained the original order before the end of the world. That is a place that will give people a lot of surprises, but unfortunately it was submerged by a wave of alien beasts before it existed for a long time. After thinking about it, Tang Mo decided to go to that interesting place to take a look. The author''s words Relax, Wen Qing will definitely be abused, the bracelet must be robbed, the male protagonist will definitely appear at the most critical moment, and the next place to go must be very interesting. Trust me I''m done! (end of this chapter) Chapter 56： Taoyuan Village Chapter 56 Taoyuan Village Taoyuan Village is a rural area near T City. Most of the young people there go to T City or nearby cities to make a living, leaving only some older women or women with children who still live there. Every month, he relies on the money sent from the outside by his family and the poultry he grows in his yard to achieve self-sufficiency in the pastoral life. Taoyuan Village was not originally called this name, but since the advent of the famine era, people deceived themselves and changed the name of the village because they looked forward to a better life. The location of Taoyuan Village is marked on the map on the ID watch, and it is obvious that someone has arrived there long ago. But that is not a base under the jurisdiction of the alliance, there is no exchange or mission center, and there is no natural material or earth treasure. Some are just a group of ordinary people, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, so no one stayed there for too long. But there is one thing that Tang Mo did not know if it was a coincidence or not. Later, there were several genius boys and girls in the spiritual power ranking from Taoyuan Village. Many people are guessing whether the location of Taoyuan Village was too aura to raise such a child. Its a pity that Taoyuan Village at that time was destroyed by alien beasts, and the ruins where people went there later were only a barren jungle of trees, which was no different from the place next to it. Now Taoyuan is still there, there is no reason for Tang Mo, who is particularly concerned about the mental power attribute value, not to check it out. Follow the map straight through the forest and grassland. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was grateful for the current topography and landforms, so that the place that had to go around in a big circle could be completed in less than a day''s journey. Of course, this is inseparable from her high enough attribute value and physical fitness. There are still very few intermediate-level alien beasts, and I dont know where they are hibernating to recharge their batteries. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, as long as you were a little careful to avoid the hordes of alien beasts, the journey was quite smooth. The current topography is almost difficult to drive, and a car with a slightly lower chassis cannot drive 200 meters, so at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had no idea of ??finding a car to travel. This kind of fast travel can not only find a few alien beasts to collect crystal cores to exercise their fighting ability, but also improve their agility during fast travel, and constantly use their own mental power to strengthen their feet. The scenery along the road is similar, all of them are towering trees, dense or sparse jungles, and occasionally inadvertently break into a small forest. The closer to the edge of the city and the foot of the mountain, the taller and denser the trees in the forest, and the weirder the plants look. It seems that nature has naturally separated this place into a different look. This place is very far from the nearest base. Generally speaking, except for special missions, people will not travel so far to hunt alien beasts. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there were almost no people on the way. Just when she was feeling a little bored, a strong and tall figure in front attracted her attention. It was a man who was half a head taller than Tang Mo. Tang Mo was 1.7 meters tall, and at least a man was 1.9 meters tall. Coupled with his burly figure, it is quite scary to look at it suddenly. The big man was wielding an axe and chopping down a tree as thick as Tang''s waist. After thinking about it, Tang Mo decided to go and say hello first. "Hi, big brother, how about cutting down trees?" Tang Mo showed the kindest smile, which was very simple and sincere on her swarthy face. "Ah, hehe." Seeing someone coming to greet him, the big man stopped and waved, holding an axe in one hand and scratching his head in the other. His smile was more sincere and simple than Tang Mo, which made Tang Mo a little embarrassed. lost, it seems that his skill is still not in place, far worse than others. "Can I ask you if Taoyuan Village is nearby?" The map shows that Taoyuan Village is nearby, but after wandering around for several times, Tang Mo has not found the location of the entrance. Hearing the words Taoyuan Village, the big man had a clear reaction on his face. "I''m from Taoyuan, are you going? I''ll take you there." Undisguised excitement hung on the big man''s face. "It''s not good, you''re too polite, don''t delay you cutting down the tree, or please give me a direction, I''ll go by myself." After the incident of Alian and Huacheng Base, Tang Mo obviously couldn''t rest assured about this big man who was obviously stronger than himself. When things go wrong, there must be demons. In this apocalypse, such enthusiastic people are either fools or plotters. After listening to Tang Mo''s words, the big man didn''t say anything, but raised the axe again. ѡ In just one click, the tree that was only half-cut down fell down like this. Pinned the axe to his waist, bent over and pushed the tree against his shoulders, the big man turned back and smiled shyly at Tang Mo. "Let''s go." Emotions, this brother hasn''t exerted his strength just now, he''s just playing there. The end of Tang was speechless. I couldn''t find any excuses, and I couldn''t find the entrance to Taoyuan Village by myself. can only follow behind the big man carrying the tree, the dead horse becomes the living horse doctor. Walking all the way, Tang Mo and the Hercules around him understood the situation of Taoyuan Village. After a few words, Tang Mo felt that the man next to him might not really want to plot against him, but the first situation. how to say It doesnt seem like its good to be stupid, but its not very smart anyway. "Why did you come to chop down the tree?" "The village chief and uncle said that the village should be fenced off to be safe." The big man laughed. "Is it a lack of strength at first? Why do you cut down trees like this?" "The uncle of the village chief said that my strength was too strong and I couldn''t control it well. When I cut down a tree, I had to cut down a tree ten times. This time it was only six times." The big man looks older than Tang Mo, but his face has a childish look of bewilderment after making a mistake, and two small-eyed puppy-like grievances hang down. Tang Mo felt a little guilty when he saw it, so he quickly moved to the next question. "Isn''t this tree available everywhere? Why does it go so far to cut it down? How troublesome is it to carry it back?" Unconsciously, Tang Mo followed the big man for more than ten minutes, and the big man carrying the big tree didn''t seem to feel tired at all. "The purpose of cutting down trees is to surround the village. It is even more unsafe to cut trees near the village." The big man looked at Tang Mo like a fool, with a little sympathy in his eyes. Everyone said he was a bit stupid, but he wasn''t. This little girl was even stupider than herself at such a young age, which was pitiful. Tang Mo stumbled, she must be not full at noon, and now the blood supply to her brain is insufficient, otherwise how could she ask such a stupid question. I don''t know how many times I circled around and passed through an unusually dense forest. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I finally saw a village surrounded by large branches with a thick waist. The area of ??the village is not large, but in this way, countless trees are used. It can be seen that the people in the village are paying attention to the construction of the security of their own lives. The gate of the village is two sturdy iron gates. Inside the gate are two men who have been watching the outside through the holes in the gate. When they see the big man coming back with a tree, they hurriedly open the gate. "Tiegen is back." The people inside greeted enthusiastically. The two men were surprisingly young, and one of them had a rough and handsome look. He looked like he had read a book and went to a university. He didn''t look like someone who would spend a normal life in the countryside. "Who is this?" Seeing a girl with short hair behind Tiegen, the two were obviously a little surprised. There are few outsiders in Taoyuan Village. Their iron roots are so simple. Dont be deceived by outsiders and cause trouble, so let them find their homes. Looking at Tang Mo, he looked quite young and tall. The handsome man had a particularly bad face. He pulled the iron root that had just put down the tree and dragged him behind him. "This girl, what are you doing in Taoyuan Village?" Starting in October, two changes a day, welcome to collect, subscribe, and reward~ The author will work hard to update, thank you for your support. (end of this chapter) Chapter 57： spiritual heaven Chapter 57 Spiritual Heaven "Brother Xiaodong, she''s not a bad person. She met me when I was cutting down trees. She said she was going to Taoyuan Village and couldn''t find her way, so I brought her back." Tiegen hurriedly explained to the young man standing in front of him. "Tie Gen, don''t talk, everyone is a good person." Seeing Tiegen''s explanation, the man named Xiaodong became even more angry. This woman didn''t know what kind of stupor she had given to Tiegen, and she spoke for her in a moment. "Hello, my name is Tang Mo. I heard that Taoyuan Village is a place, and I really yearn for this kind of life, so I came here because of its name." Tang Mo adjusted his expression and took out the most sincere tone. There is no lack of experience just learned from Tie Gen. I have to say that with Tie Gen as a perfect benchmark, Tang Mo''s sincerity and harmlessness have become more in place. Like a little fox putting away his tail. "Why don''t you go to the base?" Shen Xiaodong is still suspicious. The base not only has good benefits and benefits, but also has more opportunities and people. They have nothing here. "To tell you the truth, I came out of the Huacheng base in T city. My attribute value is too low, I have no support, and I can''t live there..." At the end of Tang, he lowered his head as he spoke, with a look of grievance that he hesitated to speak. in place. She praised herself silently in her heart. There are still too few intrigues in the countryside. Seeing a girl like this, Shen Xiaodong, who was the most dissatisfied, softened his tone. "Then you, come first. But I can tell you that the village is small, and the places to eat and live are limited. If you want to live here, you have to pay." "Okay, I still have some food left, how much is enough? I may have to live here for a while." For Shen Xiaodong''s request, Tang Mo felt very reasonable. If everyone wanted to come and live for free, then this small Taoyuan Village really couldnt hold so many people. "I don''t know the specifics. I have to go back and ask my dad." Shen Xiaodong hesitated and said that he has never encountered a situation where outsiders want to live in the village for a long time. "Brother Xiaodong''s father is our village chief. Don''t be afraid that the village chief''s uncle is very nice and will not charge you too much food." Afraid that Tang Mo would be worried, Tie Gen quietly walked around and said. "Come here for me!" Shen Xiaodong gave Tie Gen a fierce look and pulled him back. "Tie Gen is my prospective brother-in-law. You can come to me if you don''t understand anything in the future. Tie Gen, you have to talk to the woman, be careful I tell Xiaotang to let her ignore you in the future." Shen Xiaodong was afraid that Tang Mo would take a fancy to this big man, so he hurriedly asked both sides. Tang Mo''s worry about Shen Xiaodong was a little inexplicable. It is considered rare for Tiegen to find a daughter-in-law, so why is he worried about being robbed? "Don''t, don''t tell Xiaotang, please." Tiegen''s eyes drooped into puppy shapes, filled with worry and pleading. didn''t say a word again, stood far away from the end of Tang Dynasty, just walked with his head down. Tang Mo found this scene very interesting. It seemed that Tie Gen liked his fiancee very much, and he didn''t know what kind of girl she was. Entering Taoyuan Village and breathing the first breath of fresh air, Tang Mo''s face changed instantly. But because of the people around her, she tried hard to control and temporarily suppressed her emotions. The village chief''s family lives in the center of the village, which is one of the few brick houses. It is really not an easy task to have such a well-preserved brick building in this landscape. There are small houses built of various kinds of wood scattered around. Although it looks a bit simple, it is much better than the tents seen at the Huacheng base at the end of Tang Dynasty. The weeds on the ground in the village have been cleaned very cleanly, and some new plants that can be picked and eaten are transplanted in a fixed position, which looks very neat and well-kept. The seeds of the prosperous age can no longer adapt to the current land, but these new plants after the end of the age are flourishing and growing, and many of them can also be eaten by humans. What surprised Tang Mo the most was that there were some poultry such as pigs, cows, chickens, ducks and geese in the village. This shows that in the most difficult period of the first half of the last world, the people here also kept poultry cubs and did not eat extinction. This is simple to say, but it was not an easy task at a time when no grass grew and people were almost dying of starvation. This was obviously a collective decision, which made Tang Mo even more curious about the head of Taoyuan Village. "Father, there are strangers in the village." pushed aside the fence of his yard, Shen Xiaodong shouted in the direction of the house, and then brought Tie Gen and Tang Mo into the main room of his house. After Tang Mo was seated, the village chief Shen Qing walked out of the back room. A long robe, like a figure from ancient times, but now it is very commensurate in this blue brick loess wooden house. "Hello girl, I''m Shen Qing, the mayor of Taoyuan Village. May I ask when you are visiting Taoyuan Village this time?" Shen Qing''s appearance is very similar to Shen Xiaodong, but the gentleness and wisdom that settled between his brows and eyes are not found in the young Shen Xiaodong. Tang Mo, who had a very high mental strength, felt Shen Qing''s secret observation of himself, but this look was not disgusting, but made people feel like a spring breeze. Repeated the words just now, but this time Tang did not bring such full emotions. In front of the old fox, it doesn''t make much sense to hide the tail of the little fox. "There are still many newly built vacancies in Taoyuan Village, so long-term stay is no problem." After listening to Tang Mo''s words, Shen Qing responded with a smile, without a trace of reluctance on his face. "I still have some food here, and I''ll use it as a fee for disturbing me these days. Please take care of me." Tang Mo took out a package from his bag, put it on the table and pushed it in front of Shen Qing. "Miss Tang doesn''t have to be so polite. But since I have the heart, I will accept it. I will let Xiaodong bring you the daily meals in the future." Shen Qing politely thanked him, but did not reject it. If he did not take any money, he would accept it, which would not conform to the rules of Taoyuan Village. But in exchange for this, he promised to cover the meals in the village at the end of Tang Dynasty. The package was sealed, Shen Xiaodong stepped forward and opened the package in front of everyone. The money will be in trouble in the future when the money is counted in person. "these are" Shen Xiaodong, who opened the package and saw what was inside, was full of surprise. Inside the package are five packs of beef jerky, five packs of compressed biscuits, some loose candies, and two bottles of mineral water. This was left to the end of the Tang Dynasty by Qinling, and there were many such packages in the end of the Tang Dynasty. "It''s too much, take it back." Shen Xiaodong didn''t touch the contents, but instead said to the end of Tang Dynasty. The value of these things is now. They all know how valuable they are before they go outside. It is not easy for a girl to live in the house of a girl at the end of the Tang Dynasty. If they just live for a few days, these are really too much, and they are embarrassed to accept them. "I took the liberty to come here, I''m really disturbing. If you don''t accept these things, then I''m really embarrassed to live here for a long time." From the moment she stepped into the gate of Taoyuan Village at the end of Tang Dynasty, the mental power in her body was restless, as if there was a huge attraction that was guiding them to wander in her body over and over again. Even without the active training at the end of Tang Dynasty, those attribute points glowing white started their own carnival in the meridians. The passive growth of ??''s mental attribute value made Tang Mo feel a huge ecstasy in his heart. I am also glad that Taoyuan Village really came right! This place is simply a paradise of spiritual power. She has not had time to see how much her spiritual power has increased, nor has she had time to observe the changes in her spiritual attribute value. But the strangeness in her body made her clearly know that if she could live here for a while, with a little guidance, her mental power would grow at a terrifying rate. As long as Taoyuan Village exists, she can''t wait to live here forever. So what are these things, even if you take them out ten times or twenty times, you won''t feel distressed if you look at them like the late Tang Dynasty, this is simply the biggest bargain in the world! (end of this chapter) Chapter 58： MVP is Iron Root Chapter 58 MVP is Iron Root "There''s sugar!" Tiegen on the side saw that there was candy in the package, got up and rushed over, reached in with a big hand, grabbed a handful, and ran out to the door. This action was so sudden that Tang Mo was stunned to see it. However, the village chiefs Shen Qing and Shen Xiaodong did not have any dissatisfaction, but looked at Tie Gen''s back with love. Even if you are not very smart, it is not appropriate to take so much sugar at this time. To know that high-calorie sugar is a luxury nowadays, the attitude of the village chief and his son is really strange. Looking at Tang Mo''s somewhat surprised look, Shen Qing explained, "Don''t take offense. I grew up watching Tiegen. Although he is not particularly smart, he is very kind. He is the person who contributed the most in Taoyuan Village. Even if the whole package is given to him, it should be." Xu knew that Tang Mo was going to live for a long time. In order to facilitate her to better integrate into the life of Taoyuan Village, Shen Xiaodong told Tang Mo about Tiegen in general. It turns out that Tiegen was not a native of Taoyuan Village, but was abandoned in Taoyuan Village when he was over a year old. At first, everyone didn''t understand why some people abandoned a good boy, but as time went on, everyone gradually saw Tiegen''s slow language ability, and then they understood the reason. At that time, the village chief Shen Qing took Tiegen to the hospital for examination. The result was a congenital mental retardation, a relatively mild one, but it could not be cured. Later, Tie Gen was left at the village chief''s house. Everyone in the village knew about Tie Gen, and they treated this child as his own son. It can be said that Tie Gen also grew up eating the food of the village. Although his intelligence is slow, Tiegen is extremely kind and simple, and his strength is amazing. Since he was sensible, he has helped every family in the village with their chores. As long as he is greeted, he is willing to do anything. Later, the era of famine came, and every household in the countryside had a lot of food in storage. Relying on the unified leadership of the village chief, everyone spent the most difficult time. Except for a few newborn children who are really not enough milk and no milk powder to support themselves, and a few frail elderly people, everyone else has survived until now. The strong labor force in the village was originally small, and the strength attribute value of Iron Root had skyrocketed unprecedentedly. Therefore, most of the fence construction and house construction in the village, 80% of which were built by Iron Root little by little every day. Also, the alien beasts that suddenly attacked before the fence was completed were also destroyed by Iron Root and a few men. It can be said that Tiegen is the protector of the whole village. Without Tiegen, there would be no peace in Taoyuan Village. Thinking of the tall tree trunks that surrounded the entire village, it was almost unimaginable at the end of Tang Dynasty that most of the projects were completed by himself. And he also repelled the alien beasts several times, protecting the people of the entire village. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t help smacking his tongue. This Tiegen said that he was the MVP of Taoyuan Village. There was nothing wrong with him. If this is the case, let alone a few pieces of candy, even if he was given all the things in the village, Iron Root could still afford it. "With such a son-in-law, the village chief is also satisfied." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was polite. She now somewhat understands why Shen Xiaodong is helping his sister watch Tiegen so tightly. With such a thigh, he really ran away with others, but he couldn''t cry to death. "The little girl and Tiegen decided to be a baby girl. I''m a little embarrassed to say that. The little girl is more cheerful and precocious. When she was eight years old, she told her family that non-Tiegen would not marry." As if he could see Tang Mo''s thoughts, Shen Qing said with a smile. Even though he was wearing a long robe, he didn''t have any of the conservative and pedantic thinking of the ancients. Instead, he found it very interesting to joke about his daughter when she was young. "Dad, where did Tiegen get the candy?" said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, a crisp female voice from far to near. Shen Xiaotang held a handful of candies in one hand and an iron root that was a head and a half higher than her in the other, and strode into the room. Tang Mo looked at the girl who walked in, and praised in his heart. The girl has inherited all the advantages of her father perfectly. Although she is not tall, she is very slender. A pair of big eyes are embedded in her fleshy little face, which makes people feel a sense of protection. But the voice and actions are very crisp and neat, without the squeamishness of a little girl. Shen Xiaotang''s dress and Shen Qing''s are completely two centuries old, wearing a short jacket, padded jacket, leggings and small leather boots, very foreign. "Let me introduce you, this is the little girl Shen Xiaotang. Xiaotang, this is the guest who will be staying here temporarily, Tang Mo. She brought all these things." Shen Qing introduced. "It turned out to be a guest, hello, I''m Shen Xiaotang." Shen Xiaotang put the candy in her left hand on the table, stretched it out and shook Tang Mo generously. "That candy is for you, eat it." Seeing Xiaotang put the candy he gave back on the table, Tiegen expressed that he was a little unhappy. "What to eat, let me ask you, did you go out to work again today, didn''t I let you rest for two days? What''s going on?" Shen Xiaotang''s eyes were aimed at Tie Gen fiercely, but he did not let go of his hand holding him. "You took a nap for too long, I''m bored, just go out for a walk." Tie Gen''s eyes didn''t dare to look at her, so he said silently. "Xiaotang, be gentle, don''t always bully Tie Gen. This is Tie Gen. If you change a man, who would dare to marry you like a tigress. Don''t scare Tie Gen away." Shen Xiaodong knew his sister''s temperament too well, and always spoke to Tiegen every time. "Dare he not marry me?" Shen Xiaotang pulled Tie Gen''s entire arm into his arms, and his voice rose a little higher. "That''s right, I won''t run, I have to marry Xiaotang!" Tie Gen patted Shen Xiaotang''s hand and gave her a firm look that you can rest assured. Seeing the unanimous appearance of this pair of enemies, Shen Xiaodong silently withdrew from the group chat... is that he is redundant. "Okay, don''t make trouble, Xiaodong, take Tang Mo to set up the place where you want to live first. It''s getting dark, and you won''t be able to see clearly at night." The village chief instructed everyone to hurry up and do something serious. He was going to go out to see the chickens he raised, so everyone should leave quickly and dont get in the way here. Shen Xiaodong took Tang Mo out of the village chief''s house, and while walking, he greeted the villagers he met on the road, and introduced Tang Mo to everyone. Everyone''s eyes were very friendly. After walking about 500 meters, he arrived at a small house made of wooden planks. Shen Xiaodong said that this is where Tang Mo will live next. "The door of the house is locked inside and outside, and the key is on the table in the house. This kind of simple house is not particularly good for keeping warm. There are some quilts on the bed. If it is not enough, you can come to me again." Shen Xiaodong explained carefully. "I''ll bring you a meal every day at noon. If you go out, send me a message, and I won''t come. If you have anything to do with me, or ask Aunt Zhang next door, everyone will tell you." After expressing his gratitude, Tang Mo sent Shen Xiaodong away, and couldn''t wait to open the door and enter the house where he might live for a long time. Delayed for so long, she has too many things to do quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 59： liquidate the spoils Chapter 59 Liquidation of the spoils Entering the room, Tang Mo almost choked on the dust inside. This house may have been uninhabited since it was built. It was built for a lonely old man before, but after the old man died, he didnt live there. In the house there is a wooden bed with a set of futons on it, a wooden table, a wooden chair, and a small window, and nothing else. Such a large amount of dust is really hard to fool people. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the cleaning tools and a bucket of water from the Huacheng base from the space and started cleaning. The filtered water in the Huacheng base is not drinkable, but you can still take a bath and live. The late Tang Dynasty, who lived a very careful life, was naturally reluctant to use his own mineral water to bathe all the time, so he picked up a few large buckets of tap water and stored it in his own space. After the house was cleaned up, Tang Mo neatly folded the quilt on the bed and put it aside, and then put on his own quilt. Since there are such conditions, then you can create a comfortable environment for yourself. After everything was sorted out neatly, Tang Mo sat down on a chair and began to follow the mental power in his body. The mental power that was running fast and rambling, gradually became obedient under Tang Mo''s comfort, and under Tang Mo''s conscious guidance, it ran at a high speed in a direction and did not stop for a moment. Conservative estimates at the end of the Tang Dynasty suggested that the speed of the spiritual light spot at this time was at least three times as fast as usual. And the outside world doesn''t know if it''s the aura in the air or what, there are always some tiny white light spots floating towards Tang Mo''s eyebrows, making the mental power in the body continue to grow. Tang Mo checked the attribute value of his ID watch, and his face was filled with joy again. In just a short while, her spiritual attribute increased by two points! And it is completely passive operation. It seems that those spiritual geniuses from Taoyuan Village are definitely not a coincidence, and the gains they can bring to themselves are absolutely enormous. Suppressing his inner joy, Tang Mo used his spiritual power to keep it wandering, while sorting out the spoils he had harvested along the way. The crystal core she exchanged at the Huacheng base has already absorbed the rest of the venom dagger and armor. She wears the ?? armor all the time, on the outside of the spiritual half sleeve and the inside of the jacket. And the venom dagger is even more useful than expected, especially when it comes to repairing the dying alien beast after the battle, it is also more convenient and quick to use it to cut the alien beast to find the crystal nucleus. Along the way, there are dozens of primary alien beasts hunted at the end of Tang Dynasty, and her luck is not bad. Before she encounters a group of alien beasts, she has accumulated dozens of crystal cores of different colors. particles. There is also a backpack from Ah Lian, which was not available until this time at the end of Tang Dynasty to take a good look at what was inside. "A few packets of biscuits, and a bottle of water." The first thing Tang Mo took out from Alian''s backpack was some food. "this is" Then, Tang Mo took out a small bag from his backpack. Opened the bag and poured out the contents. It was full of crystal nuclei, more than the small pile collected by Tang Mo himself. This Arab is really rich and well hidden... This full of primary crystal cores startled Tang Mo, but thinking about it is also true, Ah Lian is also a bus conductor and a pimp. To a certain extent, in order to earn crystal cores, Alian is still working hard. But it''s cheap now, it''s all at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Without any hesitation, Tang Mo gathered all the crystal nuclei together, and then no matter what color it was, they began to absorb them one by one. She doesn''t care if these crystal cores are things that can be exchanged for currency in circulation, she only cares about how her comprehensive attribute value can be improved faster and faster. If she remembered correctly, the ?? comprehensive attribute value ranking list will come out soon. She doesn''t want to be too different from the people on the list. After all the crystal cores were absorbed, Tang Mo did on the chair and began to exercise his mental power, making it run at a higher speed. The speed of cultivating spiritual power in Taoyuan Village is twice the result with half the effort, and she is reluctant to waste every minute of her time here. And this practice is one night I dont know if the effect of cultivating at night is better. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didnt stop all night. He didnt rest until dawn, and fell asleep on the bed. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, it was already 11:00 noon. She doesn''t lack anything, but she has to stay in Taoyuan Village for a while, so she can''t be bored in her little house all the time. After ?? cleaned himself up, Tang Mo opened the door of his room. Maybe because the surrounding forests are denser, the air in Taoyuan Village is better than other places. The sleepy and full Tang Mo took a few deep breaths, then stretched out in front of the sun, and knocked on the neighbor''s courtyard door. "Come here, are you...?" said it was the courtyard gate, but it was also a small fence made of wood. Tang Mo saw a woman in her early forties walking out of the house. "Hello, eldest sister, I just came to Taoyuan Village to live temporarily. My name is Tang Mo." Tang Mo showed his most well-behaved smile. "Hey, come in and sit." The ?? woman welcomed Tang Mo with the enthusiasm unique to rural women, and then found a small bench in the yard for her to sit down. "The little girl''s mouth is so sweet, don''t call me sister, you are young, I am a grandmother, call me Aunt Chen." Aunt Chen enthusiastically chatted with Tang Mo, "You seem to be about the same age as my daughter-in-law. She has just given birth and is sitting in confinement in the house for fear that the wind will not come out, otherwise the two of you should have something in common." It can be seen that Aunt Chen and her daughter-in-law should have a good relationship. A few words of congratulations to Aunt Chen, and a few words of Aunt Chen''s words about her lovely newborn grandson, before Tang Mo finally got to the point. "Aunt Chen, how do we use water in our village now?" This is also the theme of Tang Mo''s visit this time. Although she has a lot of water in her space, she feels distressed that she uses all the water for domestic use in the space. I searched the house for a long time and couldn''t find the water pipe, so I came to the neighbor''s house and asked to see how the water was used in the village. "Water, you can pick it up from the small house next to the village chief''s house. Now that''s the only place with a running water pipe. The water is all filtered, the village chief said, just like the water in the past, you can drink it with confidence. already." will not be harmful to human body? At the end of Tang Dynasty, she wondered, she was not surprised that the village could have a complete set of filter equipment, but the filter equipment that would not be harmful to people''s health is not even in the S base of the Alliance Center. How could Taoyuan Village have it? "What about the food?" "You see these plants in the ground. It''s just that the plants look different from before. Our current life is no different from before." Aunt Chen''s words were full of ease, not at all the exhausted panic of outsiders being tortured by the apocalypse. Tang Mo just listened and didn''t say anything. She vaguely felt that everything seemed a little wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 60： The voice of the beasts Chapter 60 The voice of the alien herd "Have you never been worried about the attack of alien beasts?" Tang thought for a while and asked tentatively. "Alien beasts, do you mean those strange-looking animals? It''s no different from the cats and dogs of the past." When Aunt Lin mentioned alien beasts, she didn''t show any fear of alien beasts at all. If Tang Mo''s mental power was not sensitive enough to feel that Aunt Lin''s attribute value would not be too high, otherwise she would have thought she was some kind of hidden master. "That" "At the end of Tang, the meal is here." A somewhat urgent voice suddenly came from outside the fence, and I saw Shen Xiaodong holding a bowl of something in his hand and shouting loudly for Tang Mo. "Then Aunt Lin, I''ll leave first, and I''ll come to disturb you next time." Tang Mo said goodbye politely. Aunt Lin got up and walked to the gate of the courtyard, and chatted with Shen Xiaodong a few times. It could be seen that the relationship between people in Taoyuan Village was very harmonious and intimate. "If you want to live here, don''t talk to the villagers about the outside world." Shen Xiaodong put the bowl in Tang Mo and said seriously. "They don''t know anything?" Tang Mo was surprised. She had always felt that something was wrong, so it was here! Aunt Lin''s reactions were completely different from those of people in the era of famine, on the contrary, they were optimistic and no different from the prosperous world. It turned out that she would not understand that it was the end of the world. But it''s impossible. Now there is no information on the ID watch. Even if everyone doesn''t go out, it won''t be blocked to this extent. "The people who stayed in the village were the elderly and children. After the watch was issued, the village chief did not send it to everyone to activate it. No one would know if we never received relief." Shen Xiaodong explained. "Then what if the people outside come back?" Tang Mo was a little incredulous. "The base in the city is too far from us. At least until now, no one has walked through so many dangerous jungles just to eat this bun in the village. If you want to contact your family, you can call the village chief. It''s the same. " Shen Xiaodong''s face was full of self-deprecation. Their Taoyuan Village just had a nice name, but it was actually a place abandoned by their relatives. Old people, children, those who were most blessed in prosperous times are now the most troublesome burdens. There were also people who called to care about the situation at home, but as soon as he mentioned asking him to take his family to the base, he gave up immediately. Maybe he doesnt have that ability. When you cant take care of yourself, its hard for everyone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could understand a little of the thoughts of those people. "Hasn''t the village chief thought to gather the people from the village and bring them to the base, or tell them the truth, and they have the right to know the truth." "These people don''t have the ability to survive. I won''t say whether they can go to the base. Even if they get there, we have all inquired about it, and the base will soon implement the policy of exchanging food. These old people and children can''t do anything. Now they are self-sufficient and can live. When they reach the base, they will all die. Compared to death, the vegetable buns are also quite delicious. " Shen Xiaodong understands his father''s helplessness. As a village chief, he feels that his father has never been so responsible, and his father Shen Qing is his pride. "As for the truth, you will understand when you stay here for a long time." In the last sentence, what Shen Xiaodong said had a different meaning. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t quite understand it, but he also knew that this was not the time to ask questions and had to give up. Shen Xiaodong brought four vegetable steamed buns to the end of Tang Dynasty. They said they were vegetable steamed steamed buns, but they were stuffing made by wrapping the fruits of several plants with the leaves of certain plants. The taste is not good, but if you are hungry, you can swallow it with some salt. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not dislike it, and seriously swallowed all the four vegetable buns into his stomach. After eating his lunch, Tang Mo started to sit on a chair to train his mental strength again, and he forgot the time for this exercise. The end of the Tang Dynasty lived such a regular life for the next week. During the day, he found an open space in the village to run to maintain his physical fitness, practiced his knife skills, and then went to collect water and go home. At night, she concentrates on training her mental power. Twenty-four hours a day, she almost only sleeps five or six hours, and the rest of the time is used for training. Can''t relax for a moment, this is what Tang Mo asked himself. In just one week, under Tang Mo''s intentional training, her mental strength has improved extremely rapidly, and the white light spots in her brain have grown rapidly at a very abnormal speed. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power attribute can already be said to be a genius-level leader, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is one in a hundred. Other comprehensive attribute values ??are also steadily improving under the feeding of those crystal cores and their own continuous training. These days when Tang Mo lived in Taoyuan Village, in addition to eating vegetable dumplings, he also ate the remaining snake meat in his own space. One night after more than a week, Tang Mo was struggling with his white spots on the chair as usual. As the number of light spots increased, her ability to apply mental power gradually increased, and her application methods also gradually increased. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she gradually tried to spread out her mental power to the outside, and being able to extend her mental power to explore the external situation was what she always wanted to do, but she was only lacking in her previous mental power. At the beginning, those light spots were a little naughty, but after the adjustment at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they gradually converged into a thin silver thread that passed through the wall made of wood. This silver thread is silver in Tang Mo''s eyes, but invisible to outsiders. Except those with higher spiritual power can perceive the existence of the spiritual power of outsiders, as long as the spiritual power is lower than the late Tang Dynasty, they will not feel any sense of this silver thread. Tang Mo manipulated the silver wire through the house little by little, to another house, and then broke the wall and went in. The scene inside the house was soberly presented in front of Tang Mo. Aunt Lin was sitting beside the bed holding a crying child in her arms, and sitting on the bed was a young woman. It is a little inappropriate to say that it is a woman, because she looks younger than Tang Mo, just a young girl. In rural areas, people get married relatively early, so this should be the daughter-in-law who just gave birth to the child mentioned by Aunt Lin. However, both the girl and the child looked very bad. In this era of famine, it is really not an easy task to have enough milk for a month. Tang Mo sighed and withdrew his mental power without looking further, and then continued to stretch the silver thread. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just wanted to see how far his spiritual power could reach, so he did not spread his spiritual power over a large area, but just walked away in the form of silver threads. Taoyuan Village has a total of more than 20 households, and the area is not large. Soon Yinsi broke out of the village wall and swam to the unknown in the forest. Just when Tang Mo felt a little reluctant and was about to lose his mind, he suddenly felt a huge and low voice. That voice was in the forest closest to the village, making Tang Mo feel a little familiar, like... The voice of the alien herd. (end of this chapter) Chapter 61： sleeping black wolf Chapter 61 Sleeping Black Wolf If the alien beast is the messenger of hell, then the alien beast group has brought **** to you. The end of Tang, who struggled in his last life, knew nothing but the meaning of alien beasts. Lets put it this way, 99% of the demise of a base was because of alien beasts. If it is found in time, the people in the base can escape like birds and beasts. But if it is not discovered in time, then the situation of the whole army will be wiped out from time to time. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had experienced countless escapes due to alien herds, and he had also seen countless tragic situations in which large and small bases were littered with corpses in the Alliance Daily. The mental power has run out, and there is no way to see the specific situation over there. Tang Mo quickly withdrew the mental power and sat on the chair for a while with lingering fears. Sitting there thinking for a long time, Tang Mo decided that she was going to check it out. The alien herd is not a trivial matter. If it is really an alien herd, she must run as fast as possible. But what if not? Taoyuan Village is a paradise for spiritual power. The resources she gets here are better than those obtained by the children of the largest family in the S base. She is really reluctant to leave. So she has to check to make a decision with peace of mind. Although it was a dark night, Tang Mo, who was able to strengthen his strength, was actually not affected much, but had an advantage. The gate at the entrance of the village has been locked. At this time, the man who was looking at the door was the man who was with Shen Xiaodong last time. At this time, he was already leaning on the chair and dozing off. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she climbed out from the tree wall next to the door with her hands and feet, and the wall more than two meters high could not stop her now. Taoyuan Village is very close to the forest, about three kilometers, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he arrived there very quickly. The bright moonlight and the cold wind illuminated the forest in the middle of the night especially gloomy. Tang Mo pulled the zipper of his coat to the end, and then approached the forest lightly. At the edge of the entrance to the forest, Tang Mo stopped, then spread out his spiritual power and went all the way into the deepest part of the forest. The picture conveyed by ?? mental power is like a freeze frame of a horror movie. In an instant, countless pairs of glowing eyes seemed to be staring at a very attractive prey, and that prey was Tang Mo. At that moment, Tang Mo''s brain felt numb, as if countless needles were gently rubbing against his skin, and his hair trembled instantly. This is the closest moment to death since she was reborn. Tang Mo subconsciously took a few steps backwards before standing up, but his mental power did not withdraw. No, if it was just a pack of wolves, they wouldn''t let Taoyuan Village go, they should have launched an attack long ago. Three kilometers is too close, even the rudimentary alien beasts will definitely perceive the dense crowd, which is a fatal attraction for them. Tang Mo continued to spread out his mental power with his weak body. Probably behind an ancient tree, Tang Mo saw the reason why the wolf pack was not in a hurry. It was an incomparably huge black wolf, three times the size of an ordinary wolf. At this moment, he was lying there with his eyes closed and resting. At the moment when Tang Mo''s mental tentacles touched the black wolf, the black wolf''s originally closed eyes opened slightly, and the deep dark green light seemed to pass through countless trees and grasses and shot straight towards Tang Mo. As if his body energy was not enough, the black wolf quickly closed his eyes and fell into silence again. Tang Mo, who had already been unable to control his mental power, slumped on the ground, and all his mental power returned to where they should have been in an instant. It was a mid-level alien beast that had not awakened from a deep sleep. There is no need to identify the ID watch at all, Tang Mo was sure and certain that it was an intermediate-level exotic beast. And it is a more powerful existence than the original Orochi. At that time, the big snake was still in a state of ignorance in the fog, and now the middle-level alien beast has accumulated strength after sleeping, and when it wakes up, its strength will definitely reach a new level. An intermediate wolf, plus countless primary wolf packs. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no fight at all at this time, and there was only one thought in his heart, that is, hurry back and tell the village chief about this matter, otherwise the people of Taoyuan Village will all die, all will die. The night is already deep at this time, But when Tang Mo was knocking on the door of Shen''s house, Shen Qing put on clothes and politely welcomed Tang Mo in. On the other hand, Shen Xiaodong, who came to open the door, complained to Tang Mo and stared at the side. Looking at the village chief''s flattering face, Tang Mo calmed down a lot, and told Shen Qing about the wolves and black wolves she had just seen. Shen Qing''s face became serious little by little, she listened carefully, not letting go of every word in Tang Mo''s words. After Tang Mo finished speaking, there was a long silence. "Miss Tang, I know about this. Thank you very much. For your safety, you should leave as soon as possible." Shen Qing''s face quickly returned to normal, calm and not like a normal person. "That you" Afraid that Shen Qing would not understand the dangers of alien herds, Tang Mo made it clear. "People in the village can''t move anymore, so let''s live in their homeland." The village chief picked up the tea on the table and drank it, while Shen Xiaodong''s face was white, but he didn''t speak. Almost immediately, someone as smart as the late Tang Dynasty understood what the village chief meant. He has already made a decision, on behalf of more than 20 households in Taoyuan Village. In the end, Tang Mo was just an outsider, she just lived here temporarily, and had no reason or qualifications to judge any choice of people here. After ?? came out of the village chief''s house, Tang Mo had been thinking about whether the village chief was right to do so. She knew that this was the best choice for the villagers, but the villagers of Taoyuan Village were deprived of their right to know and understand the outside world, and they were replaced in ignorance to determine their fate. Is this really fair, really Are you responsible for your life? No matter how cruel the truth is, they still want to know, at least before they die. But it didn''t take long for Tang Mo to understand all this. At that time, she realized that the village chief is the most sober person in the entire Taoyuan Village who understands everyone the most. I understand even more what Shen Xiaodong said meaningfully that day. anyway, At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally decided not to leave Taoyuan Village, not to mention that the black wolf didn''t know when he would wake up, and the wolf group would not launch an attack for the time being. Even if it is a riot of alien beasts, with her current strength, it is of course impossible to fight, but she is 100% able to escape. On the ability to escape, she is serious. She is really reluctant to bear the rich spiritual power here, even if she licks blood on the tip of the knife, she has to lick a few more mouths to be enough. On the day after the discovery of the alien herd, she returned to the days of hard training. But she is more vigilant, always paying attention to the one next to the village. The training is also more serious and hard, after all, the days here are counting down every day. On an ordinary day, Tang Mo happened to go out with Aunt Li to collect water. On the way back, I saw Tiegen covered in blood stumbled back with the help of Shen Xiaodong. That was the first time Tang Mo saw Tiegen injured, and his whole body was full of traces of fighting with different beasts. When passing by them, Tang Mo obviously noticed Aunt Li''s eyes dodging subconsciously, and turned his head away slightly. is not at all like treating a benefactor who has contributed the most to the village. (end of this chapter) Chapter 62： sneak attack Chapter 62 Sneak Attack If it wasn''t for Shen Xiaodong''s mention of the relationship between Tie Gen and the villagers, Tang Mo would have thought that Aunt Lin had any grudge against Tie Gen. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also noticed that not only Aunt Lin, but also no one else who met on the road came forward and cared about the last sentence, which was very contrary to the usual harmonious and friendly atmosphere in the village. "Is Tiegen okay?" Tang Mo asked Shen Xiaodong. She came to Taoyuan Village on the way of Tiegen Belt. The house she lives in now is built by Tiegen. She is grateful to this simple and honest big man. "My daughter-in-law is still waiting for a drink, so I''ll go first." Aunt Lin hurriedly said goodbye and turned back home, as if to avoid hearing the other party''s answer. There was no surprise on Shen Xiaodong''s face, as if everything was what he expected. "Those who were scratched by alien beasts, now there are more and more alien beasts roaming in the forest, and it is difficult for Iron Root alone to support them." Shen Xiaodong and another young man who stayed in the village would also go out to help fight the alien beasts, but their strength was very weak and often did a disservice, and later they could only rely on Tiegen alone. "Is there any medicine? I still have some anti-inflammatory drugs." "Thank you so much!" Shen Xiaodong''s eyes lit up. The medicine in the village has been used up long ago, and everyone was injured by standing up, especially the iron root who was injured the most. Today, he was seriously injured. It would be better if there was medicine. After all, if Tiegen can''t fight now, their Taoyuan Village is like a field that has lost scarecrows, and even the last resistance is gone. "Okay, I''ll go to the village chief''s house to find you after I send the water back." Tang Mo held the water and thought about the reaction of Aunt Lin and the other villagers just now as he walked home. They didn''t react as if they didn''t know the reason for the iron root''s injury. This is very different from the docileness and tranquility of life that Aunt Lin described to her. Like, then pretend. Its just that the object of deception is not others, but yourself. In fact, life in Taoyuan Village is like a small space made of paper in hell. The paintings are full of happiness and tranquility. Everyone knows it''s fake. But someone is willing to break this layer of paper, break into hell, bravely face the most real life, and make a riot for 300 rounds. There are also people who cautiously shrank to the edge of the paper, closed their eyes and covered their ears, and lived according to the scenery on the paper, for fear that it would break. Everyone is extremely sober, but some people choose to face sobriety, while others choose to lose sobriety. No one is wrong, everyone is choosing the way they want to live. If cowardice can make people happier and support people to live, then it is meaningful, more meaningful than anything, and no one is qualified to criticize it. The great advantage of the late Tang Dynasty was empathy. The apocalypse comes suddenly, and all life in the world is struggling. So as long as you don''t hurt others, any choice you make at the end of Tang Dynasty is understandable. When ?? came to the village chief''s house, Shen Xiaotang was already helping the undressed Tiegen clean the wound on his body. Looking at the **** scratches on Tie Gen''s body, Tang Mo took a deep breath. Tiegen is not only high in strength attribute value, but his life attribute value must also be terrifyingly high, otherwise a normal person with a wound like this would have fallen to the ground and could not stand up long ago, and Tiegen could stumble home by himself. is really not easy, be a heroic guardian. Seeing Tie Gen''s eyes closed and silent, even Tang Mo, who was not a native of Taoyuan Village, was inexplicably moved. "These are anti-inflammatory drugs and bandages. After cleaning up, apply the medicine and bandage him, and he can recover faster." Tang Mo handed out the medicine, and she prepared a lot of these medicines. But since her mental power has reached a certain level, her self-healing ability has made her almost useless of medicine. It can be said that these medicines are prepared for others. "Thank you so much." Shen Xiaotang took the medicine from Tang Mo in surprise, and she was the one who felt the most distressed when Tie Gen was injured. "The alien beasts may be coming more frequently recently, everyone should be careful." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t know whether the village chief had mentioned the alien herd to her family, or how much, so she could only remind it politely. The situation outside the village is obviously not optimistic, and there are few days left to live peacefully in the village. Tang Mo, who had this sense of crisis, trained harder and seized the last remaining time. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the current use of mental power is getting better and better, and the development and application of the function of using it to detect the external environment is also relatively complete. On an ordinary night, at the end of Tang Dynasty, as usual, he spread his spiritual power to the periphery of the fence of Taoyuan Village to check the surrounding situation. Suddenly, the picture of two uninvited guests reached the end of Tang Dynasty. These two uninvited guests Tang Mo was very familiar with, they were wolves in the forest. is it coming tonight? Tang Mo was startled. But if it is a large-scale attack by a herd of alien beasts, it should not only come from two. Tang Mo thought about it, and observed the movements of the two wolves. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was confirmed that these two little minions were just scout wolves sent by the wolf king to inquire about the situation. It seems that the wolf king still hasn''t woken up, but it should be soon. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put on his clothes and opened the door. He came to the periphery of the village and looked for a nice fence and turned out. This position is very close to the two wolves. The wolf quickly noticed Tang Mo, and then turned around and bared his fangs at Tang Mo. The two primary alien beasts are just right to be used to test the results of their training during this period of time. This is also the reason why the Tang Dynasty chose to be positive. One-on-two This was the first time at the end of Tang Dynasty, her hand clenched Po Feng, waiting for the wolf''s attack. After a stalemate for about ten seconds, a wolf on the left moved and flew towards Tang Mo''s neck at a high speed, with its mouth wide open, revealing a mouth full of fangs. After the visual enhancement of the late Tang Dynasty, any offensive moves in the battle will have a slow-motion effect. took a slight step to the right, took a step back, and quickly waved his right hand towards the wolf''s stomach. This time, he slashed the wolf''s body firmly, oozing a lot of blood. The wolf rolled to the side with a squeak, and rolled back to the side with a slap, but still stared at Tang Mo fiercely. Take advantage of his illness to kill him! Tang Mo charged towards the injured wolf with a broken wind, this time aiming at the wolf''s neck. The injured wolf did not dodge, but charged towards him. At this moment, the wolf on the other side also rushed over from Tang Mo''s side, and the two wolves had a tacit understanding and launched an attack at the same time. Tang Mo has been paying attention to the wolf over there and noticed its movements, but the sword stance of his own has not changed. Instead, he accelerated the attack speed and added three points of strength to it. The blade and the flesh collided together, and the wolf''s body softened under the knife. Almost at the same time, Tang Mo''s right leg kicked sideways in a roundabout way, sending the wolf flying from the side to the side. it hurts Tang Mo''s leg hurt. Compared with the wolf, her strength was obviously weaker. Her legs would feel numb when she kicked it out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 63： People from harm Chapter 63 Eliminating Harm for the People Simply stomped his feet, and Tang Mo rushed up again with the knife in hand. What surprised her was that the current rudimentary beasts were completely different from the previous animals. They actually have the ability to think. After knowing that the way to directly hit Tang Mo''s artery was unsuccessful, the wolf who was kicked to the side changed his strategy. The wolf who was kicked didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, took a few steps back, and then started to run at an accelerated pace, trying to rely on the huge inertia to collide with the not weak human in front of him. The wolf was much bigger than Tang Mo in both head and weight. Even if he discovered its intention quickly, the speed was so fast that Tang Mo only had time to dodge half of his body, and the other shoulder was still caught by the other side. The wolf bumped hard. Seeing that the human being was knocked to the ground by himself, the wolf did not stop but continued to charge up, jumping on Tang Mo''s body and trying to bite her. Either you die or I live, both at the end of Tang and the wolf are very clear about this. Baofeng had already dropped his hands and fell to the ground at this time, and it was too late to pick it up again. Almost in an instant, Tang Mo squeezed the wolf''s chin with one hand, so that his mouth couldn''t bite, and he couldn''t go forward and bite his own throat. In the other hand, Tang Mo took out his poisoned dagger from the space, and then tried his best to send the dagger into the wolf''s abdomen, and then kept twisting his wrist. The wolf''s eyes were wide and filled with unwillingness. His mouth was open in the last struggle, but he was always unable to break free from Tang Mo''s imprisonment. The blood in the abdomen became more and more, and in the end, he slowly closed his eyes, and the whole body was paralyzed on Tang Mo''s body. Feeling that the wolf was out of breath, Tang Mo took out the dagger from its abdomen, and smeared a few knives on its neck for safety. Strongly supported Tang Mo, who had used up his last bit of strength, and then he spread out on the ground with confidence, unable to do any more action. After a while, Tang Mo had the strength to push the wolf off his body, and then took out the only crystal nucleus from the heads of the two wolves. She really didn''t know what treasures ??wolf had on her body, so she threw both corpses into a big bucket in her own space on the principle of not wasting it, just to fill the rest of the snake meat that was eaten up. Tang Mo dragged her tired body home with blood all over her body. At this time, she no longer cared about her discomfort, but resumed the battle just now. One to two, before coming to Taoyuan Village, it was a little difficult for her to deal with a single alien beast, but now she can face two. She knew that she did not use all her strength in this battle, and she was just trying to check her actual combat skills. If she can use some tricks to sneak up on the trap, or take out the gun directly against the wolf''s chin at the critical moment, she can win the battle a little easier. Tang Mo has been in Taoyuan Village for half a month, and her strength has increased by at least one third. She is very satisfied with this result. It should be known that the current hunters generally go out to do tasks in the form of small groups, hunting exotic beasts near the base. There are few who are particularly strong to go out to hunt alone, and the prey can only choose the less powerful ones who are alone. The current strength of the late Tang Dynasty can be said to be basically able to walk sideways in a particularly small base. Of course, if it was an alliance center base like the S base, Tang Mo was just a little shrimp. Returning to his room, Tang Mo''s first thing was to take off his clothes soaked in wolf''s blood, then took out a big bucket and took a good bath with the water he picked up in the village during the day. Then I washed the clothes with the bath water and dried them at the door of the room. Then I lay comfortably on the bed and fell asleep. Wolf is a very persistent creature. If one reconnaissance fails, there will be a steady stream of reconnaissance attacks until the black wolf wakes up completely. Tiegen is now recovering from his injuries at home, and he can no longer go out and clean up the nearby alien beasts. The village chief and the others have been worried that when Tiegen lost his ability to fight, there were alien beasts lingering near the village, so the doors were locked every day, and they watched the situation outside anxiously. But what they were worried about did not happen, everything was calm. The people in the village felt calm, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, they were exhausted. She goes out every day and day to hunt some exotic beasts that wander out of the nearby forests. She doesn''t enter the forests, there are too many beasts, and she can''t kill them all. At night, she jumped out of the fence and killed two wolves nearby, and even three wolves once came, and they were all wiped out by Tang Mo. Tang Mo deeply felt that the intelligence of the black wolf might not be very smart. There are only about twenty wolves in the wolf pack. If you give people heads every day, he will soon become a bare commander. The wolf''s body could no longer hold in the space at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and he was afraid that the smell of blood would attract something, so he had to bury it in the soil. Those who fight and dig pits every day, Tang Mo felt that it was really too difficult for him. Of course, she didn''t do all this to surpass Iron Root to become the new MVP, she didn''t have such a high level of consciousness. It''s just that fighting will make people progress faster, and maintaining the peace and tranquility of Taoyuan Village as much as possible will allow her to live longer in this spiritual paradise. The lips are dead and the teeth are cold, she still understands this truth. However, he was also an unsung hero who eliminated harm for the people. Tang Mo silently gave himself a thumbs up in his heart. But even such a peaceful day didn''t last long. On a sunny morning, the wolf king woke up. That day happened to be the second day after Tiegen''s complete recovery. He and a few grandparents and grandparents went to work nearby. Of course, their work content is different. Tiegens work is to chop down trees and continue to repair the fence, while the aunt and aunts work is to pick edible plants and fruits. Xu is that the recent days are very calm, the weather is very good, Taoyuan Village did not lock the door as usual, but opened the door to embrace the beautiful scenery. When Tang Mo walked out of the door, he was still thinking, this door is so wide open, did Shen Xiaodong and the others relax their vigilance or gave up completely? Tang Mo went farther than Tiegen and the others. Every time he wandered around the entrances of various forests, catching the lonely little poor. But today, Tang Mo felt that something was wrong in this forest, and the calm air was full of restlessness. She has always been sensitive with a high mental power attribute value, and she also believed in her sixth sense very much, so she probed her mental power into the forest to see if there was really anything abnormal. But this sight gave Tang Mo a big surprise. (end of this chapter) Chapter 64： unexpected surprise Chapter 64 Unexpected Surprise In the very center of the forest, under the tallest ancient tree, the sleeping black wolf was standing on a boulder, and a dozen wolves below were staring intently at their leader. That posture was like a lecture. In the eyes of the late Tang Dynasty, this was completely a strategic arrangement before the battle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, an alarm bell suddenly rang in his mind! Not good, the middle-level alien black wolf has already awakened. During this period of time, wolves were constantly wandering around Taoyuan Village. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that Taoyuan Village was still in the black wolf''s heart. The alien herd is not easy to attack, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not clear why Taoyuan Village, a small place with a population of more than 20 people, became the target of the black wolf. Now that the black wolf has woken up, it will soon launch an attack. With the understanding of the wolves'' habits at the end of the Tang Dynasty, if nothing else, a large-scale attack will be tonight. run. This was the first thought in Tang Mo''s heart. She was no match for this black wolf alone, let alone a pack of wolves. Taoyuan Village, as far as she knows, is that only Tiegen''s combat power can fight on the battlefield, and the others take up space even to die. All her personal belongings are habitually carried on her body. If she leaves at this time, her safety will not be threatened by the wolves at all. But At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly thought of Aunt Lin, as well as Aunt Lin''s child-like daughter-in-law and a small dumpling-like grandson. Tang Mo always thought that she had become an indifferent person after experiencing so much, but at this time, the scenes in Taoyuan Village kept passing by her eyes. Although the people there have been running away, each of them maintains the simplicity and kindness before the end of the world, which makes Tang Mo feel great warmth. She remembered that Tiegen was still working outside with a group of unarmed people at this time, and that the gate of Taoyuan Village had not been locked... Tang Mo bit his lip, turned and ran back to the village. The village chief''s family, Tang Mo, is already very familiar with it, but it''s a pity that every time he comes, he brings bad news. When Tang Mo knocked on the door and entered the courtyard, the village chief was still serving his precious little garden in the backyard. Seeing Tang Mo come in, the village chief seemed to know that it was a very important matter, and called both Shen Xiaodong and Shen Xiaotang to the main room. "The black wolf woke up. If my judgment is correct, the alien beasts will attack tonight. A middle-level alien beast with a dozen primary alien beasts." Tang Mo''s words were concise and to the point, but the meaning of the words made everyone sitting up straight. "Xiaotang, you go outside and call Tiegen and the villagers back, then ask Huazi to close the door and let him keep an eye on what''s going on outside." Shen Qing immediately made arrangements, Shen Xiaotang complied and walked out quickly. "Otherwise we will take the villagers away now? It''s better to wait for them to die before they arrive." Shen Xiaodong clasped his hands tightly, showing his nervousness. Tang Mo shook his head. "It''s too late. When I came back, I saw a few wolves wandering around scattered around. As long as we go in a large scale, they will be dispatched immediately, and they will be more passive at that time. The villagers in the open space are like a piece of fat. Swallow it little by little." Shen Xiaodong pursed his lips and stopped talking. There was a deadly silence, and they were all waiting for the village chief to make the final decision at this critical moment of life. "Xiaodong, you go and call all the villagers, hurry up." Shen Qing sighed lightly. This may be the last night of their Taoyuan Village. At this time, he can only personally break down the beautiful mirage built for his villagers. "Village Chief, there is still one afternoon, and there is still a lot to prepare." Xu was comfort, Tang Mo said something to Shen Qing. "Miss Tang, I know you are not an ordinary person, and I probably know the reason for coming to our Taoyuan Village. I have an unkind request here today." Shen Qing paused for a while before continuing, got up and went to the backyard. At the end of Tang Dynasty, sitting there, he was a little confused about the departure of the village chief. But she could probably guess what the village chief wanted to say next, after thinking for a while, she made a decision in her heart. Soon, the village chief took out a pot of plants from the backyard and carefully placed it on the table. It was a pot of flowers, only a huge flower bud was there, budding. There is a layer of delicate fluorescence around each petal, which is a symbol of exotic treasures. This is Tang Mo''s eyes staring at the potted flower remained motionless, and he was reluctant to move it away. Every bit of mental power in her body was boiling as if she was summoned, and a grand carnival was going on in Tang Mo''s body. There is no need for identification at the end of Tang Dynasty. She is very sure that the plant in front of her is a spiritual treasure, and it is a very powerful spiritual treasure with a very high attribute value. "Actually, I already knew that Miss Tang came here for the abundant spiritual power of Taoyuan Village." Shen Qing pushed this potted flower to the end of the Tang Dynasty. "This pot of white peony is the fundamental reason why our Taoyuan Village is so full of spiritual power." "This potted flower will continuously release the spiritual power that can be absorbed by the human body during the growth process. People who practice spiritual power near it will get twice the result with half the effort and play the strongest auxiliary role. However, this is not its only value. When it blooms, every flower consumed can add 10 spirit points to the eater. " At the end of Tang Dynasty, he suppressed the huge surprise in his heart. Each petal is 10 spiritual points? That is equivalent to the merger of many exotic treasures, the value of this flower is simply impossible to estimate! But Tang Mo didn''t say anything, she knew that the village chief would not take out this treasure of the town and village just to introduce herself. "If you are willing to stay and help our Taoyuan Village get through this crisis, then no matter the outcome, win or lose, it''s yours now." The village chief''s eyes are firm. His years of experience are enough to see the extraordinaryness of the late Tang Dynasty, and he can also see that she is a person who makes great promises. Just because she knew that after the black wolf woke up, he could risk it and come back to inform the village, Shen Qing was willing to take a gamble. If Taoyuan Village was slaughtered tonight, what''s the point of the existence of this spiritual flower? Might as well have another chance and give it a try. Looking at the flowers in front of her that were very attractive to her, she seemed to know the fate of Taoyuan Village in the previous life. No wonder such a small village can attract the covet of alien beasts. It turns out that what the middle-level alien beast really wants is this rare treasure that condenses the essence of the world. After ?? Taoyuan Village disappeared, strange treasures were naturally taken away by strange beasts, which was the real reason why later generations could no longer discover the secrets of Taoyuan Villages spiritual power. (end of this chapter) Chapter 65： Backstage at the end of Tang Dynasty Chapter 65 Backstage at the end of Tang Dynasty In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably expected that the village chief would ask her to stay and help, and she had already made a decision in her heart, that is to stay and fight. The group of ??a dozen alien beasts is actually the smallest. Although there is a mid-level alien beast as the leader, it is far less terrifying than the hundreds of black alien beasts she has encountered before. She probably measured her own strength and could try it. Although the winning rate is not high, but she can run away if she can''t beat her. She has a bottom line in her heart. But she never imagined that there was such a treasure in the village chief''s backyard, and she could give her this treasure as a bargaining chip. This made it a little embarrassing for the late Tang Dynasty. Its different from staying to help out as an obligation. After receiving peoples things, you have to fight a battle that is almost certain to lose Of course she could do that, but it wasn''t important. There is a principle in doing things at the end of the Tang Dynasty, that is, repaying kindness and repaying kindness. This flower of spiritual power has a fatal attraction to her. She can''t push it away, but if she accepts it like this, and then sees Taoyuan Village perish, she is really ashamed... Tang Mo sat there without answering, thinking seriously for a while. Shen Qing also knew that such a dangerous thing had to be thought about, and did not urge her, but waited quietly. After a while, Tang Mo finally made up his mind, raised his head to look at Shen Qing, and said word by word. "I accepted this flower. In exchange, I will keep your Taoyuan Village safe." This sentence is powerful, confident and firm. Shen Qing was stunned when he heard Tang Mo''s words, but seeing Tang Mo''s firmness in his eyes didn''t look like he was joking. How powerful people can fight the herd alone, Shen Qing actually didn''t believe it. But what Tang Mo said made him feel very moved, at least if he had this heart, even if this special treasure was not given away in vain. "Of course I can''t do it on my own." Tang Mo smiled, then opened the video on the watch to find the nearest contact and dialed out. The video was picked up in less than three seconds. "Momo, why did you call me during the day today? Did you miss me?" A clean male voice sounded on the other side of the call, and there was the sound of shooting in the background. Qin Ling was practicing guns at the training ground at this time, and he put down the gun and picked up the phone as soon as he saw his baby calling him. "Don''t be annoying, there are still people around me." Tang Mo''s face turned red, how could she forget that Qin Ling was always not serious when talking to her, and she would not have made this phone call in front of the village chief. Although she and Qinling can''t meet every day, they still make video calls. On average, two people will call at night in three days. This is already the result of discussions at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, according to Qinling''s intention, the phone would have to be called every day. "I''m in a bit of trouble here, can you lend me some people?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, she wanted to protect the safety of Taoyuan Village. To say that she could only rely on herself would be bragging, but it was absolutely no problem to borrow some people from Qinling. As the only direct grandson of the first family in the alliance, Qin Ling quickly got the position that could only belong to him after he left school. Although the position is not too stable, and there are still many obstacles around, but a lot of achievements have been made. Of course, these are not what Qin Ling said, but what Tang Mo saw from the Union Daily. Her boyfriend is already a celebrity, and he will be on the news every time, and every time he is on the news, he must cause a lot of fandom. Fortunately, Tang Mo is not the jealous person. I don''t know how sad this day will be. "Trouble? Where is it? I''ll go right over." The voice over Qinling instantly cooled down, like a different person. I don''t know if it was a gesture or something, the sound of gunfire and talking stopped instantly, and it was quiet. "It''s actually nothing..." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he briefly explained the situation here, and then described the approximate strength of the wolf pack. "Send the location to me. You must protect yourself first, I will arrive in about two hours." He hung up without waiting for Tang Mo to answer Qinling''s side. Usually every time he made a phone call, Qinling kept bothering him and didn''t want to hang up. It can be seen that he is really anxious. Tang Mo hung up the phone helplessly, "Then I''ll put this flower away?" She said to Shen Qing. This was also the most important reason why she called in front of Shen Qing. With Tang Mo''s temperament, she was not at ease when things were not with her. Although Shen Qing has already said that she can take the flowers now, she has to show some sincerity first to make people feel at ease. "This is..." Shen Qing was shocked and speechless. "My boyfriend." "Miss Tang''s boyfriend must be very good." In this big environment, everyone knows that the only long-distance transportation is helicopter. And now it''s not ordinary people who can get on a helicopter. "Hmm... It''s pretty awesome, I should be considered a rich second generation." At the end of Tang, he thought about it and put a label on Qin Ling, saying that he is the second rich generation, it should be no problem. When will the ranking list come out, if Qin Ling can make it on the list, I will give him another title. At this time, Qin Ling didn''t know that his precious girlfriend described him as a rich second generation, otherwise he could spit out blood. "No wonder, Miss Tang is so confident in walking the end of the world, I am clumsy." Shen Qing had long seen that Tang Mo was extraordinary, and there was no fear of the end of the world. This fearlessness is not the same as the ignorant fear of the Taoyuan villagers, but a fearlessness that has the courage to face anything. It turns out that Miss Tang has such a backstage behind her. "Actually, I''m pretty good myself." At the end of Tang Dynasty, his eyes flashed, trying to explain to the village chief. She estimated that her strength could probably hit three iron roots. This kind of combat power is quite powerful in Taoyuan Village, so there should be no problem. Shen Xiaotang over there had long since recalled Tie Gen and his party to the village, and Shen Xiaodong also brought the representatives of each household to the open space in front of the village head''s house. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I did a general investigation and found that there were 22 people in total. Most of them were over 60 years old, and few were in their early 40s like Aunt Lin. But Aunt Lin is to take care of her daughter-in-law who stayed in the village to give birth to a child. Otherwise, at the age of Aunt Lin and her daughter-in-law, they should be working outside now. Shen Qing stood in front of everyone, took the most serious attitude, and told the villagers in detail and earnestly the crisis they were facing this time, so that they must lock the doors and windows when they go home, no matter what they hear at night. Do not make any sound. After the village chief finished speaking, there was silence below. It was different from what Tang Mo imagined. She thought that even if everyone knew about the danger in the outside world, when it really came to her head, when the beautiful painting was torn apart, everyone would be hysterical. But no, everyone''s faces were just dead silence. They have been preparing for this day for too long, and when it does come, there is only hopeless peace. Everyone wants to live, but no one wants to resist. Most of them are old and unable to walk steadily, so how can they resist? can only accept the final arrangement of fate. "Does anyone have a little rice left at home? My grandson is just a month old. He is too young. He has only been in this world for 30 days. I think, at least let him have a full meal before leaving." A familiar voice from the late Tang Dynasty sounded in the crowd with some tragic solemnity. (end of this chapter) Chapter 66： The battle starts early Chapter 66 The battle starts early That was Aunt Lin''s voice. "I still have half a bowl of old rice at home, let''s cook it for the children." A grandfather with a hunched waist said. "My family''s rice is newer, I''ll go back and get it for you." A gray-haired grandma on crutches also rushed to say. "My family has it too!" "I still have some cornmeal noodles, let''s drink some for your daughter-in-law, it''s not easy for a woman who has just given birth..." One after another sound came and went. In the last moment, everyone here still maintains the greatest goodwill towards life and companions. This is also the most moving place here at the end of Tang Dynasty. After the crowd dispersed, Tang Mo did not go home, but knocked on the door of Aunt Lin''s house. "It''s the end of Tang, come in." Seeing Tang Mo, Aunt Lin still enthusiastically let her in. After so long, she was already familiar with this new polite little girl. Rural people may be inherently resilient, even if they know that fate will deal a fatal blow to them soon. In the rest of the days, I will still live a good life with a calm mind. "Would you like to go into the house to see my good grandson, my good grandson is very good-looking, you must take a look." This is the first time Aunt Lin has invited Tang Mo into the room. Before the child was not full moon, it was not suitable for a confinement mother to see outsiders. Tang Mo nodded with a smile and followed Aunt Lin into the room. Aunt Lin''s daughter-in-law was the same as what she had seen before. She looked only eighteen or nineteen years old, with a baby face, but she looked a little thin. I was like a child with another child in my arms. Seeing Tang Mo walk in, the child''s mother kept smiling at her. Tang Mo thought that maybe Aunt Lin didn''t tell her the information she heard from the village chief. "Hug the baby, it''s not easy for him to come to this world. Apart from mother and grandma, you are the only person he sees." Tang Mo was stunned when he heard this. And then quickly took over the baby who just turned one month from the mother. is a boy. His big eyes were drooling, and he was still smiling at Tang Mo. Aunt Lin didn''t tell lies, this child is indeed very good-looking, very similar to his mother. After hugging for a while, Tang Mo returned the child to his mother''s arms, then took off his backpack and took out a big bag from it. "There is a can of milk powder and two bottles of mineral water in here. Let''s make some milk powder for the child to drink." These days, people can''t get enough to eat, so how can my mother have milk. When adults suffer, children suffer too. "milk powder?" Aunt Lin and the child''s mother looked at the things on the table with wide eyes. "It''s too expensive..." Aunt Lin pursed her lips. She borrowed a little bit of Chen Mi, thinking about making a bowl for the child. She never thought that anyone could drink milk powder now. "Mom..." The child''s mother turned her head and looked at her mother-in-law in a pleading way. As a mother''s nature, she loves her child more than anyone else. The mother and daughter finally accepted this gift from Tang Mo. Just as they were about to thank them, Tang Mo ran away from Aunt Lin''s house. Not long after returning to his home, Shen Xiaodong''s hurried voice came from outside the door. "At the end of Tang Dynasty, it''s not good, the wolves are coming!" "Is it coming now?" Tang Mo opened the door and hurriedly followed Shen Xiaodong. "It''s already at the door, the door won''t be held for long, and Tiegen and the others have already arrived." When Tang Mo ran to the gate of the village, the black wolf and his men started ramming the door. "What to do, this door won''t last long." Shen Xiao stomped his feet in a hurry. Tiegen was also looking at his brother Xiaodong in a hurry. At this time, he didn''t know what to do. His limited brain capacity made him anxiously spinning in circles at this moment, not knowing what to do. Can''t let them in! There was only one thought in Tang Mo''s mind, and once he entered, it was all over. The current houses in the village are all wooden gates, and the fences in the yard are useless to alien beasts. Once the wolves come in and spread out, there are only three or two people on their side, and they can''t be saved at all. She still underestimates the wisdom of the intermediate-level alien beasts. They also think and have strategies in order to win, and they simply dont play cards according to common sense. There was still half an hour, Tang Mo glanced at the time. Qin Ling said that his people would arrive in two hours, and now there is still half an hour, she must hold them off. "Tiegen, if I let you out now, are you afraid?" Tang Mo asked the big man beside him. "Don''t be afraid, don''t let them come in and hurt Xiaotang!" Tie Gen stiffened his chest, as if waiting for your order. "Okay, then you go out with me." At the end of Tang, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to climb over the wall. The door could not be opened. If he wanted to go out at this time, he had to continue to climb over the wall. "I''ll go too." Shen Xiaodong said anxiously. "You are guarding it inside, and in case someone slips through the net, you are responsible for cleaning up." Tang Mo turned back and shouted. That is a pack of wolves. People with too low stats go out and die, which means nothing. Tie Gen stepped on a chair and pulled out the high fence next to Tang Mo together. Seeing that two people suddenly fell from one side of the wall, the wolf who was hitting the door was startled and immediately retreated. At this time, the distance between Tang Mo and the black wolf was about 200 meters. She squinted and looked at it. The black wolf sat at the back of the wolf pack like a commander. The two sides faced each other for almost 30 seconds, and suddenly, five figures rushed out from the opposite side. "On the iron root!" Tang Mo shouted. Hearing Tang Mo''s order, Tie Gen immediately rushed out without any hesitation and got entangled with a few wolves. I don''t know if it was because of the wolf king''s order or for some reason, the five wolves rushed to Tiegen without exception. did not attack at the same time, probably with the intention of breaking through one by one quickly. But this was exactly what Tang Mo wanted, and she immediately took out her pistol from the space. "bang bang bang" three times The three wolves surrounding Tiegen fell to the ground, and every shot hit the spot. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he now has enhanced vision, coupled with the huge sharp perception bonus of the powerful spiritual attribute, he is a genius-like existence without a teacher in terms of shooting and aiming. It doesn''t even require practice, she can hit the bullet anywhere she wants within range. There are a total of 20 rounds of ammunition in her pistol, and now she has used three rounds, plus the ones she used before, there are still 16 rounds. Tang Mo joined Tiegen''s battle with Po Feng, and the two of them solved the remaining two wolves in a few rounds. The bullets are limited. If possible, Tang Mo is going to use the remaining 16 bullets to solve the remaining 8 wolves. She can''t waste a single bullet. As for the black wolf, bullets won''t do much damage to it. Seeing that the five wolves were wiped out by these two humans almost instantly, the black wolf narrowed his eyes dangerously and slowly stood up from the ground. Tang Mo knew that it was ready to go into battle in person. "Leave that black one to me, Tiegen, you have to deal with the remaining ones. Remember to focus on defense and attack as a supplement. Delay time and ensure safety!" Tang Mo put the gun in his waist and clenched Po Feng with his right hand. She had a hunch that the black wolf was going to come at her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 67： he came Chapter 67 He''s here At the end of Tang Dynasty, she had experience fighting with intermediate-level alien beasts, but at that time she was just a small assistant to help Qinling. And now, here, is her home. Tang Mo has one of the biggest advantages in battle, that is, her mental power can be sensed in advance before the opponent''s next move, maybe only one second in advance, but that is enough. This maximizes Tang Mo''s ability to avoid fatal attacks and then find his optimal entry point. Tang Mo and the wolf are almost entangled for a few seconds and will soon separate before entering the next round. Her knife grip is deadly, and every attack adds mental power to her forearm, which can make her damage higher. And not only did she have to face the black wolf, she also occasionally got distracted to see Tiegen, and fired a few shots to help him relieve the pressure. She had to keep them all alive. In order to see blood with a knife, Tang Mo could not perfectly avoid every attack of the black wolf. When he slashed the knife on the black wolf''s back again, Tang Mo''s shoulder also received a heavy claws. staggered, Tang Mo groaned, and took a few steps back. turned his head to look at his shoulder, his clothes were soaked with blood. The Black Wolf wasn''t much better. He was covered in blood, but he still stood there, waiting for the next opportunity to attack. Tang Mo licked the corner of his mouth, which was stained with blood from the black wolf. I don''t know if it was the stimulation of blood or something else, Tang Mo''s whole body began to be inexplicably excited, as if he had been hit with stimulants. A strange sense of stimulation rushed from the soles of Tang Mo''s feet to his forehead, and every pore on his body seemed to be screaming. To fight. From a rational point of view, she knows that the best strategy now is to drag it to Qinling. But now she can''t control herself, she has to listen to her innermost desire. This time, Tang Mo took the initiative, and she flew towards the black wolf with the broken wind. The black wolf did not sit still, but jumped up likewise. Tang Mo lifted his slender and powerful right leg and swept it towards the wolf''s abdomen. The black wolf dodged to the side, just hitting the edge of the knife that Tang Mo had calculated, and another wound with deep visible flesh exploded on the black wolf''s body. "Ow" The black wolf fell to the ground in an embarrassed manner, rolled around a few times, and cried out in pain. Without waiting for a second, Tang Mo chased after him and raised his legs again. She found that her legs are very flexible and powerful, and when fighting, she can mobilize the coordination of the whole body in combination with the broken wind in her hands. The function of the neck and waist is to dodge flexibly, and the arms and legs cooperate to attack. Always keep your eyes on the opponent, pay attention to every movement of the opponent, and subconsciously calculate the opponent''s next move according to the coherence. And the brain can''t forget to think. In a battle, between two people with similar strengths, the one with the smartest brain must have the absolute advantage. During the battle with the black wolf, Tang Mo gradually entered a state of ecstasy. It seems that fighting is not painful, but enjoying the battle, enjoying the process of sculpting yourself a little bit and turning yourself into a fighting machine. Unwittingly, in the battle between Tang Mo and Heilang, Tie Gen was getting farther and farther away, until Tang Mo could no longer be distracted to see Tie Gen, but was completely immersed in his own battlefield. Soon, in this battle, Tang Mo gradually changed from a disadvantaged position to an upper one, and started an overwhelming attack. "Boss, that''s the sister-in-law? She''s quite... fierce." I don''t know when, Qin Ling brought his team to the door of Taoyuan Village. Qin Ling saw these two fierce battlefields at a glance. He observed Tang Mo''s state at this time. He did not rush to help, but asked his men to clean up the remaining wolves on Tiegen''s side. With the help of Tang Mo''s bullets from time to time, although Tiegen''s side has been pressed and beaten, he did not let the wolf get to the point. At this time, Tiegen was lying on the ground covered in blood and tattered clothes, but he was still breathing. Qinling asked people to stuff him with medicine, and left it on the ground. At this time, he has more important things to do, and that is to watch his daughter-in-law fight. The people Qin Ling brought this time were his personal guards, the most direct subordinates. Everyone here is a king when they leave the S base. At this moment, a total of twelve men in black in black combat uniforms stood behind their boss, watching their sister-in-law fighting intently. When they learned that they were going to save the sister-in-law with the boss, they thought it would be a scene where a delicate little girl huddles in the corner waiting for the boss hero to save the beauty. I didn''t expect to come here and found out that they didn''t come to save people, but to see the big sister-in-law beat the black wolf. Everyone is silently measuring the strength of themselves and their sister-in-law in their hearts, and helplessly found that they can''t even match their own sister-in-law and a woman. If they face a middle-level alien beast, they will die alone if they fight alone. might be able to struggle a bit, but the result will definitely be a loss. It looks like a big sister-in-law. Now, fighting this black wolf is like playing, as if the opposite is not a mid-level alien, but is bullying a **** dog next door. This is why the strength of the boss is perverted, and the strength of the daughter-in-law he is looking for is so perverted, in the end it will not let people live. The group stared at Qinling''s back resentfully. They knew that Qinling brought them here to stimulate them. Be careful not to be too sinister. At this time, Qin Ling''s eyes were bright, looking at Tang Mo''s every move, there was only one thought in his heart. That''s how his baby can be so handsome when he fights, he wants to quickly marry her back home. He had seen the way Tang Mo used a knife before, and now he is not a little bit stronger than that time. Looking at it, Qin Ling suddenly felt that something was wrong, he noticed the bright red on Tang Mo''s shoulders. That''s... blood! Qin Ling''s face quickly turned cold, and his whole body was cold from the inside out. Even the dozen or so people standing behind him could feel that the atmosphere was suddenly wrong. Qin Ling didn''t want to wait any longer. Just when he stepped forward to help Tang Mo solve the battle, Tang Mo pulled the knife out of the black wolf''s stomach, and kicked the black wolf''s huge body away with one kick. . Tang Mo''s current mental strength has improved a lot, enough to support her to strengthen three places at the same time during a battle. Eyes, right arm holding Broken Wind, and right leg. This time, the black wolf finally didn''t stand up again, wriggled and struggled on the ground for a while, and finally completely collapsed there, announcing the end of the battle. Tang Mo''s whole body was still in a state of confusion, so he propped himself up to the black wolf''s side, and wiped its neck back and forth several times with the broken wind. The ending of ?? must be cautious and agile, and not careless. This is the habit of the late Tang Dynasty in battle. It wasn''t until all this was done that she really let out that breath, threw the knife, and sat down on the ground. This battle almost exhausted all her physical and mental strength. If this wolf persists for a while longer, then it is really hard to say who wins and who loses. However, the benefits of thorough consumption are huge, Tang Mo could feel the changes this battle brought to his whole person. As if he understood something at once, his fighting level suddenly rose to another level. (end of this chapter) Chapter 68： must go home Chapter 68 Must Go Home "I''m late." Qin Ling squatted down and looked at Tang Mo. He really blamed himself. If he could have come earlier, Tang Mo would not have been hurt. "Why don''t you protect yourself?" On the other hand, Qin Ling was really angry, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his body to fight. Anyone can see that Tang Mo''s style of play is completely desperate, but if you are more conservative, you will not suffer such serious injuries. Tang Mo had more than her shoulders on her body. Later, she was red-eyed, and she had long forgotten the pain on her body, and the black wolf left a lot of marks on her body. It was the first time that Tang Mo saw Qinling with such a low air pressure. In her impression, Qinling was always laughing and making trouble, and rarely spoke to her so seriously. "I can''t stand up anymore..." Knowing that he was wrong, Tang Mo resorted to what he learned from Qinling, and looked at Qinling with watery eyes. But she seems to have forgotten that her face is still black in disguise, with stains and blood on her body, and she can''t touch Meng. It''s just that Qin Ling can''t seem to see those. Hearing Tang Mo''s words, his whole heart melts, so he can''t blame her anymore. stretched out his arms and grabbed Tang Mo into his arms, then stomped to the village. Shen Xiaodong has been observing the battle situation in the door, seeing Tie Gen and Tang Mo being besieged, anxious but unable to help. The village chief also came at some point, guarding the door with Shen Xiaodong, waiting for the last line of defense in Taoyuan Village in case a strange beast broke in. When they saw a group of men in black, led by a young man, take action to save Tie Gen, they knew that the rescuer that Tang Mo called had arrived. I was overjoyed, their Taoyuan Village... seems to be really saved. "Dad, look at that man, doesn''t he look like one of the youngest leaders of the Alliance that has been appearing in the Alliance Daily, Qin Ling??" Shen Xiaodong, who had been observing the battle through the doorway, stammered. That man appeared in the power center of the alliance as if he had been born out of nowhere two months ago. ''s prominent family background, profound background, decisive decision-making, ruthless personality and persevering handsome face, all make any survivors remember the name Qinling deeply in their minds. "It turns out that the second generation of wealth that Miss Tang said was him, and the word of second generation of wealth is really..." Shen Qing murmured aside. The battlefield is naturally cleaned by people from Qinling and the Shen family. According to Tang Mo''s prompt, Qin Ling carried her to the small house where she lived and gently put her on the bed. "Medicine, bandages, water." Qin Ling glanced at the room, it was empty, it didn''t look like anyone had lived in it, and he could only ask for something from a man with space at the end of Tang Dynasty. He was in a hurry to take his daughter-in-law away, and he didn''t have time to get something from his subordinates. "You go out first, I can handle it myself." Tang Mo, who knew Qin Ling''s intentions, blushed a little. She was injured on her shoulder and all over her body. She had to take off her clothes if she was taking medicine. "You don''t think that you are like this, what else can I do to you?" It took only a long time to be serious, Qin Ling teased. "You are struggling to lift your arms now, so don''t be brave, my little ancestor." Tang Mo struggled to lift his arm, and sure enough, the pain was excruciating. After thinking about it, he was no longer hypocritical. He took out everything from the space and handed it to Qin Ling. Qin Ling''s technique was skilled and professional, and the two of them completed the drug treatment in silence with blushing ears. Roughly wiped his body and put on clean clothes, Tang Mo was more energetic. "It''s also worth it. This is my reward for this battle." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the flower of spiritual power from the village chief and introduced its special features to Qinling. "It''s precious, but it''s not worth hurting yourself." Qin Ling looked at the flower and gave a very flat praise. "that''s it?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, when she saw the flower, she almost shouted out in surprise, but Qin Ling''s reaction now makes her feel too unfulfilled. "Don''t forget, the Alliance Exchange is run by my family." Qin Ling rolled his eyes. The two most important profiteering large-scale chain business organizations in the alliance are the alliance exchange and the alliance mission center. The ?? Alliance Exchange is completely controlled by the Qin family, while the Alliance Mission Center is jointly managed by the Wen family and the Lin family. This is also the most important reason why the Qin family''s children have always had the best resources and never lacked good things. Qin Ling''s attitude when he saw this rare flower of spiritual power was also because of this. is very precious, but there are at home. silently put the things back, and Tang Mo, who was hit, went back to the bed and lay down. Well, she won''t show off to Qin Ling anymore, it''s too shocking! "You can rest for a while, and go back with me in the afternoon." Qin Ling touched the top of Tang Mo''s head, like he was touching a pet. "Where are you going back to?" Tang Mo didn''t respond for a while. "S base, you go back with me to recover. I can''t let you stay here by yourself anymore." "What? I''m not going back!" Tang Mo sat up straight, how could she easily come out when she returned to the S base. Although she has to face a lot of unknown dangers outside alone, the benefits it brings to Tang Mo are also huge, allowing her to grow up at the fastest speed. She doesn''t want to go back to the S base to be a flower in the greenhouse. "No. There is no negotiation." Qin Ling took out the posture of being in power at the base, which is beyond doubt. "No, you don''t know, my mental strength is quite strong, and I recover quickly." Qin Ling knew that spiritual power had a healing function, but it had to be very high, otherwise the healing effect would be minimal. "No matter how tall you are, will you be fine tomorrow? It''s useless what you say today, you must come with me." Tang Mo was downcast, she really wanted to say that with the strength of her mental power, the injury would really be better tomorrow. After all, they were all traumatic injuries, and they didnt break arms or legs. But she didn''t want to tell Qin Ling how much her mental power was worth. Tang Mo has many treasures, space, spiritual power short sleeves, broken wind, poisoned daggers, armor... But her biggest trump card is actually her super high mental attribute value. Mental attribute value has too many functions, strengthening, exploring, healing and so on. But each item can only have the greatest effect when it is unexpected, so Tang Mo will not expose his trump card in advance until the most necessary moment. Qin Ling was one of the few people she trusted, but she still couldn''t tell him about it. Even this trump card, Tang Mo didn''t even say her mother Lin Yi. It''s not that he is afraid of betrayal, it''s just that this is the greatest sense of security that Tang Mo himself can give him in this apocalypse. "Okay, I''ll go back with you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 69： Cant get it out Chapter 69 Tang Mo lowered his head and pondered for a while, but finally gave in. It has been almost three months since she came out of school. In this March, she has experienced Huacheng Base and Taoyuan Village. In fact, she has gained a lot. Taoyuan Village''s current flower of spiritual power has been in her pocket, and she really has no need to stay here. It''s better to go home first. During the last video call, she saw that her mother''s belly had grown, but she should go back to accompany her. The work of cleaning up the battlefield was very fast. A total of one intermediate power crystal core and eight primary crystal cores of different colors were dug out of the wolf pack. The meaning of ?? at the end of Tang Dynasty was to give these to Qinling and let him share it with the person who brought it. After all, they made a special trip for her. But those people shook their heads desperately when they heard what my sister-in-law said. They didn''t dare to take anything from my sister-in-law. Besides, they were Qinling''s personal guards, and there was no hardship in life and death. "You can take it yourself, you just want to give it away." Qin Ling sneered and rubbed Tang Mo''s head. Tang Mo stared at him, but he couldn''t lift his arms to hit him. Bullying the disabled is too much! took Qinling to the village chief''s house to say goodbye. The village chief''s family watched Qinling come in and hurriedly stood up at a loss. After all, he is the person in power of the alliance, equivalent to the existence of a national leader, how can people not be nervous. Seeing everyone''s embarrassment, Tang Mo drove Qin Ling out and asked him to wait for her outside the door. Seeing the man who appeared on the Union Daily every day obediently walked out and stood at the door, the Shen family''s father and son were even more panicked... "This time the crisis in Taoyuan Village has been lifted, and I have to leave." Tang Mo said goodbye to everyone. Everyone nodded understandingly, with gratitude in their eyes, Miss Tang is not an ordinary person, and everyone knew that it was impossible for her to live in Taoyuan Village. "Qinling told me that someone will come to help you repair the infrastructure of Taoyuan Village. Then, every month, supplies will be distributed according to the specifications of the small base. But don''t worry, it''s just supplies, and no one will disturb you." This was proposed by Qin Ling, as a thank you for taking care of Tang Mo during this time. After all, that flower is the treasure of Taoyuan Village, which can also make Tang Mo take it more at ease. I have to say that both the late Tang Dynasty and Qinling are the same people in terms of life, and they are very particular about repaying their gratitude. "This, this is really a big thank you." Shen Qing was so excited that her eyes filled with tears. They have been supporting Taoyuan Village for a long time. Now that they have supplies every month, life can be a little easier. In the end, Tang Mo left some medicine for Tiegen, and some milk powder and food for Aunt Lin and his family of three, and then they followed Qinling and the others on the plane. It takes an hour and a half to fly to the S base from here. Tang Mo and Qin Ling sat on a small sofa, and the rest of them sat behind them. "Where do your family live now? I''ll bring them all to the S base, so that you can stay at ease." Qin Ling is very careful, and he also has a careful thought, that is, if Tang Mo''s family is taken over, she will stay at the S base with peace of mind. Even if I have to go out in the future, I will come back often. Where is your family? Hearing Qin Ling''s words, Tang Mo suddenly remembered a very crucial question. That means Uncle Wen and Qin Ling know each other! There may even be a vaguely competitive relationship. She couldn''t let her family know about her and Qinling''s affairs, otherwise, if there was trouble, she would have caused more trouble for her mother. It''s been less than a year since my mother got married, and her stepdaughter caused trouble for the family. She didn''t care, but she was afraid that her mother would be criticized for staying in that house in the future. What''s more, Qinling''s current position is not stable enough, and his strength has not been recognized by everyone. Announcing the relationship with the stepdaughter of the Wen family at this time will definitely cause a storm. I can tell with my head that originally the Wen family joined forces with the Li family to barely compete with the Qin family, but now the Qin family is going to marry the Wen family and throw the Li family out. This will definitely be a big problem! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he always thought about things very long-term and cautiously. "Qin Ling, let me tell you something. Can we keep our relationship private first?" "Not public? Do you mean to let me tell others first? Why, can''t I show it??" Qinling was blown away all of a sudden. He finally hoped that Tang Mo would be with him, and he couldn''t make it public yet. Wouldn''t it mean to fall in love secretly, he refused. The people next to ?? were all blushing, all wanting to laugh but couldn''t hold back their laughter. Their boss can have a day when the girl can''t take it out. This is to let those who are standing in the queue chasing the boss know that they must not hang themselves. "No, listen to me, you know that my dad died when I was very young." Tang Mo took Qin Ling''s hand. Hearing Tang Mo said this, Qin Ling became quiet and held Tang Mo''s hand tightly. "My mother has been raising me with hardships and hardships, and this year she married Wen Jianshu." The turning point of this passage is indeed a bit big, which makes it difficult to digest "Wen Jianshu? Is that the one I know?" Qin Ling was surprised. He always thought Tang Mo was just a child from an ordinary family. He didn''t expect to have such a big background. "Yes." Tang Mo nodded. This incident had a big impact on Qinling. Although the Qin family was the leader in the alliance, the power of the Wen family should not be underestimated. Wen Jianshu is the current ruler of the Wen family. He is gentle and polite, but he is very rational and intelligent in his bones. He and Wen Jianshu had several encounters, and they admired each other very much. Of course, Wen Jianshu also has a very famous characteristic, that is, he is famous for loving his wife. is one of the rare high-level figures who do not have any flowers and plants around. Qin Ling did not expect that Mrs. Wen, who was envied by women, was actually Tang Mo''s mother. "You don''t have to worry, I will solve this matter, I don''t want you to be wronged." Qin Ling thought for a while and said, he knew it was a bit difficult, but it was not impossible. Even if done well, it''s a good thing that everyone''s happy and very beneficial to him. Of course, the most important thing is that he didn''t want to hide his relationship with Tang Mo because he was afraid that Tang Mo would feel wronged. "I''m not wronged, really. My mother is pregnant, at least we''ll make it public after she gives birth." "I beg you." Tang Mo used her trump card for the second time today. Qinling was instantly defeated, and he could only nod helplessly along with Tang Mo. Harm, who made him have no resistance to the end of Tang. He sometimes doubted himself, did he really only know Tang for a year? Many times, there is an inexplicable throbbing feeling in his heart telling him that he really loves this woman and that he must be with her all the time and never be separated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 70： Got home Chapter 70 Homecoming The plane was parked inside the S base. Originally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it meant to park outside the base. She first came down and entered the base by herself, and she had to do a full set of acting. But he was rejected by the reluctant Qinling. Just kidding, this distance is not enough for the plane to take off and land again. This plane is the private property of the Qin family, and it landed directly on the tarmac of the Qin family when it landed. As the largest base, the ??S base is almost the size of a small city. The site belonging to the Qinling family should be as large as the Huacheng base, with all the facilities, and the luxury is jaw-dropping. Qinling''s home map was not marked in detail, and Tang Mo, who had no choice but to find the exit, could only follow Qinling''s side and ask him to send him out. Tang Mo''s face was not covered with dark foundation at this time, just a baseball cap, and then lowered his head, expecting no one to see. At the ??S base, she only knew a few people, so it wouldn''t be such a coincidence. "It''s already at the door of the house. You really don''t want to go home with me. Grandpa will definitely like you very much." Qin Ling was still struggling. "Momo?" Suddenly, a somewhat familiar voice rang in the ears of the two of them. Qin Ling looked up and saw Wen Jianshu, who was following behind him, staring at her. is over. This was the first feeling in Tang Mo''s heart. "Uncle Wen." Tang Mo called out with a look of death. "This is my daughter, who has been wandering outside and just came back. Why didn''t you tell me?" Wen Jianshu introduced the late Tang Dynasty to the people behind him. "As soon as I got back, I happened to meet the plane returning to the S base, so I took a downwind. Haha." explained at the end of Tang Dynasty. A group of people looked weird, and it was really a coincidence that the wind was blowing. "Qinling? Do you know him at Momo?" At this time, Wen Jianshu noticed that at the end of Tang, it was not someone else but Qin Ling. Although Qin Ling was much younger than him, given the status of the Qin family in the alliance, Qin Ling''s attitude towards Wen Jianshu really didn''t need to be too respectful. Besides, he was a very smart person, and when he grew up, he might not be so scary. Wen Jianshu is very accurate in reading people, Qinling Mountains are not in the pool. "I''m not familiar with each other, I just met." Tang Mo waved his hands and immediately cleared up the relationship. The words ?? came out, and the face of a certain man next to him cooled down at a speed visible to the naked eye. "I''ll go back to see my mother first, you guys are busy." The people present were all elites, and they said too many mistakes. At the end of Tang Dynasty, before everyone could reply, they immediately ran away. Seeing Tang Mo leave, Qin Ling nodded to Wen Jianshu, turned around and went back. On the way home, he turned on his ID watch and sent a message to Tang Mo. I hate you! ] There is also an angry straight-legged villain expression pack at the back. Hey HeiTang Mo, who justified the loss, can only pretend to be stupid, which will help the family unite. called Lin Yi, knew the location, and Tang Mo quickly touched the door of Wen''s house. On the way, she has also been looking at the environment of the S base. In the last life, she has been in various small and medium bases, and has never been to the center of the alliance. Here, it''s even better than she imagined. The high-rise buildings no longer exist, replaced by small villas. Of course, villas are only places where rich people can live. Ordinary people live in foam houses that can be moved and dismantled at any time. Although its a bit rudimentary, its still much better than living in a tent or sleeping directly on the grass. Most of the people in the ??S base are used to going out to do tasks in exchange for food and equipment they need daily, and there are also a small number of incapable people who rely on the daily relief to survive. In this life, because Professor Tian arrived at the research institute ahead of schedule, nutrients made from exotic animal meat and other plant fruits were also developed in advance. One per person per day can maintain the needs of a person''s life for a day. But this is just survival, not life. Everything is in order here, people''s ability to adapt is strong, and everyone who lives here quickly adapts to such a day. The Wen family''s area is much smaller than that of the Qin family. It is also a group of villas plus open space, which is probably less than half of the Qin family. This is not because of lack of status, but because there are too few people in the Wen family, and they really can''t use so many places. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I had already learned from Lin Yi that the old man of the Wen family was already very old and was in poor health, and he abdicated long ago. Mr. Wen has three sons in his life. The eldest son, Wen Jianli, is about forty-five years old. He has a very warm temperament and only loves to raise flowers, grass, drink tea and read books. The second son, Wen Jianshu, is the stepfather of the late Tang Dynasty and is now the ruler of the Wen family. The youngest son, Wen Jianming, is also an old man. He is only in his early thirties this year. He is a businessman and a playboy, and he is addicted to romantic affairs. When he was in his prime, he was busy doing business and talking about all kinds of love. Even if he gets married and has children, he still looks like a prodigal son who will never look back, making one head eight big. But Qin Ling had mentioned to her on the plane that Wen Jianming and Qin Ling had a very good relationship. The two met because of a business before the end of the world, and they hit it off. Falling in love with such a scumbag... At the end of Tang Dynasty, his eyes became very content. Qin Ling explained the whole way, and he couldn''t stop complaining about his talkativeness. The sons of the Wen family are married late, and the children are born even later. Because there are few collaterals, Mending is not very prosperous. Unlike the Qin family and the Li family, there are not many children in their own family, but there are a lot of relatives. Uncle Wen Jianli has a pair of sons and daughters, both of whom have just graduated from university and are still studying. Of course, now I dont go to university anymore, I go directly to the school that the alliance has just established. There are all powerful and powerful children, and they are learning things that are more suitable for the last days. Uncle Wen Jianming''s son just turned five years old, the age when he was just talking. And Wen Jianshu''s child was even younger, and still did not come out of his mother''s belly. At the gate of Wen''s house, Lin Yi had long been standing there waiting for her daughter. "Mom! Didn''t I tell you not to come out?" Seeing his mother standing there with a big belly, Tang Mo hurriedly greeted her and hugged her. "I''ve lost weight. Are you starving outside?" Lin Yi stared at her daughter and looked up and down. She felt that the child was suffering outside, and the tears could not be stopped. "I haven''t lost weight, I''ve eaten enough, you see I still have something to eat in my bag!" Knowing that pregnant women are emotionally sensitive, Tang Mo quickly comforted them, and then helped his mother into the house. The brothers, including the old man, all live in separate villas. Only on important days will they go to the old man for dinner together, and they rarely meet each other. Tang Mo and Lin Yi sat down in their living room and chatted about the current situation. The mother and daughter, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, seem to have endless things to say. (end of this chapter) Chapter 71： meet and greet Chapter 71 Meeting Ceremony Lin Yi talked about everything, she told Tang Mo almost everything after she came here. Knowing that his mother was doing well here, Tang Mo was relieved a lot. She and Lin Yi will omit a lot of things, and probably only talk about the people they met along the way and some interesting things. As for those battles, they were naturally ignored strategically. But hearing Aunt Lin, her daughter-in-law, and the newborn grandson in Taoyuan Village, Lin Yi felt the same sadness. The Labrador named Sesame liked this newcomer very much. He only sniffed at the beginning, and then he kept lying beside Tang Mo''s legs, as if he was an old acquaintance. The modesty of meeting. The sun shines on the mother, daughter, and a dog through the large French windows. It is as beautiful as an oil painting mounted in a photo frame. The first floor of the villa is the room of the servants and the nanny, the third floor is the room of Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi, and the room at the end of Tang Dynasty is on the second floor. The room was no longer pink, but a light blue, which Tang Mo liked very much. The clothes in the closet are no longer princess dresses, but all kinds of high-end sportswear, each of which looks much stronger and dirtier than the ones bought by Tang Mo himself. Sure enough, the principle of getting what you pay for is always true. It seems that Wen Jianshu has gradually figured out the temperament of his new daughter, and the things he prepared are more and more in line with the late Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed his clothes and slept comfortably on the bed for an afternoon. She was used to sleeping on the wooden bed in Taoyuan Village, and she was about to forget what a soft bed felt like. I sank my body into the soft and thick quilt, ah, I really dont want to wake up. Sure enough, comfort makes people fall. By the time Tang Tang woke up again, it was almost dinner time. Before going to bed, Uncle Wen told her about tonight''s arrangement, and he was going to have a meal with "Grandpa". officially introduced Tang Mo to all his family members and admitted that Tang Mo was a Wen family. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t change into any formal clothes, he just picked a gray-blue sportswear in the closet, washed his face and combed his hair, then went downstairs with Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu to Mr. Wen''s place. Wen Jianli''s sons and daughters are usually in closed training at school, but they are not at home today. On the dinner table, there are only Mr. Wen, Wen Jianli, Wen Jianshu and Wen Jianming, three couples, as well as the late Tang and five-year-old Wen Yixuan. After Wen Jianshu''s introduction, Tang Mo politely greeted everyone present before taking his seat. Looking at Tang Mo''s neither humble nor arrogant manner, Mr. Wen nodded first. He knew that at the end of Tang, this girl hadn''t returned to the S base for so long to wander outside. Such a girl is good! The old man who had a good impression of the late Tang Dynasty met the real person today and liked it even more. "Girl, this is the gift that grandpa prepared for you." Mr. Wen took off a string of sandalwood bracelets from his hands. Under Wen Jianshu''s signal, Tang Mo hurried forward and took it respectfully. There is also a meeting ceremony! Knowing that he would come back earlier, Tang Mo thought silently in his heart. Wen Jianli and Wen Jianming also took out the gifts they had prepared. What they prepared were fruits that were not visible in a transparent gift box. It is probably a rare treasure, and it is impossible to open the watch to identify it in front of everyone. Tang Mo took over the things and thanked them one by one. Don''t look at the things that the Wen family took out very common, but even in the S base, the exotic treasure is a very precious thing. A rare treasure with a 10 attribute value is equivalent to the attribute value of a mid-level exotic beast, which is very precious. The Wen family also truly recognized that a man in the late Tang Dynasty would come up with such a valuable thing. The reason for approving the late Tang Dynasty is very simple. First, Lin Yi has been very knowledgeable since she married Wen Jianshu, and got along very well with her family. Second, at the end of Tang, this girl looks good, not coddled and willful or petty. The third and most important thing is that Lin Yi is now pregnant with the blood of the Wen family! On this point alone, there is not much to give to the end of Tang Dynasty. The family had a very harmonious meal. The aunt and Lin Yi spoke less, and the others took turns to amuse the old man. Especially Wen Jianming''s daughter-in-law, Zhou Ying, is the person who can take care of the atmosphere the most at the dinner table, especially the flattering of Mr. Wen one after another. She is pretty and can talk very well. Those flattering things in her mouth are only playful and not offensive. Tang Mo, who had a general understanding of the situation of the Wen family, quite understood Zhou Ying''s behavior. My husband is unreliable. After getting married and having children, I still mess with flowers. Only when I have a firm foothold in this family can I give myself and my children some protection. After the meal, Tang Mo''s family of three returned to their villa. Before going upstairs at the end of Tang Dynasty, Wen Jianshu called her to his study. "You take this bag as pocket money." Wen Jianshu took out a small bag. The bag is gauze and translucent. After Tang Mo took it, he glanced at it and knew that it was a crystal nucleus. Two intermediate cores, a white spiritual attribute and a blue agility attribute. There are also more than thirty small primary nuclei of different colors. This pocket money is really a big deal... At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had a rough idea of ??the price of the S base on the way back to Wen''s house. The current currency in circulation is still food, and the crystal nucleus is still too precious to be circulated in the market. At least Tang Mo didn''t see anyone paying with crystal cores at the roadside vendors. Two intermediate nuclei and dozens of primary nuclei, which is really a lot. Thirty or so primary crystal cores, about a month''s harvest for a ten-person team. Tang Mo was in the squad in his last life, and she couldn''t understand these things any better. Dont even think about the mid-level crystal core. Ordinary squads cant avoid intermediate-level alien beasts, and they will be wiped out if theyre not careful. "Momo, uncle knows that you are a very thoughtful girl who has her own pursuit of strength. What uncle wants to talk to you about today is about the use of these crystal cores and exotic treasures." "use?" Tang Mo thought he knew how to use the crystal nucleus and the exotic treasure. It was a very simple question. She didn''t know what Uncle Wen was going to say to her. "You are from the Wen family. It may be rare for rare treasures to be rare, but you will definitely not lack crystal cores. But my uncle hopes that you must be more restrained in using it, and don''t blindly rely on external forces to improve your attribute values. . Attribute value is not the higher the better for anyone." Wen Jianshu''s expression was very serious. He really thought Tang Mo was his own girl before he wanted to tell her this. What he wanted was to make Tang Mo better and better. "Isn''t the higher the attribute value the better?" Tang Mo was really surprised. She had lived two lifetimes and this was the first time she heard of it. Have you been wrong all along? (end of this chapter) Chapter 72： space upgrade Chapter 72 Space Upgrade "It''s true that both crystal cores and exotic treasures can immediately increase your attribute value, but the attribute value is not the higher the better, and the human body''s ability to withstand it must also be considered." Wen Jianshu patiently explained to Tang Mo that the S base has the best research institutes and scientists, and these conclusions were obtained after numerous verifications. S base has more powerhouses than other places and it is not unrelated to the fact that the information here is more closely followed by the research frontier. "For the simplest example, if the strength attribute value of a ten-year-old child is suddenly increased to 100 through external force, but his body cannot bear such a high attribute value, then he will not use it for a long time. Those attribute values ??that come to him will backfire on his body." "Backlash?" These were things Tang Mo had never heard of. "That is to say, those high attribute values ??that you can''t afford will become a burden on your body, consume your body''s energy, make your body worse and worse, and may even lose flesh and blood and become a fleshless body. skeleton." Wen Jianshu described the matter very seriously, although no one has become a skeleton because of raising their attribute values ??too quickly. But this is a predictable result after countless experiments. "So if you don''t blindly increase the attribute value according to your physical needs, it may have the opposite effect on your own strength?" "That''s right, so many people have stopped using the crystal core now. Only after the battle has improved their physical functions will they use the crystal core properly." Wen Jianshu nodded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the kid could quickly understand what he meant and draw inferences from other facts, which made him very satisfied. Uncle Wen''s words made Tang Mo ponder while looking at the bag of "pocket money" in his hand. No wonder the attribute values ??of the people on the previous rankings did not increase all the time, they always remained at the same value for a long time. Will someone with that level of strength lack a crystal nucleus? impossible. Those who have reached that point just look farther, and they won''t pull out the seedlings to help them grow. Tang Mo didn''t know this in the last life because she and the people around her didn''t stand at that level at that time. At that time, their living conditions did not allow them to think about the future. Everyone just wanted to live until the next day. "Uncle Wen, don''t worry, I understand. I will take one step at a time and absorb the crystal nucleus according to my actual situation, so I won''t mess around." Tang Mo was really grateful that Uncle Wen could tell him this. After returning to his room, Tang Mo spread the greetings he received at the dinner table one by one on the table and used his watch to identify it. The fruits sent by Wen Jianli and Wen Jianming are all treasure fruits, one can increase the life of 20 attributes, and the other can increase the power of 20 attributes. Tang Mo did not hesitate to clean it and swallow it directly into his stomach. She listened to Uncle Wen''s words, but she couldn''t understand her body any better. She experienced many battles along the way, and did not forget to exercise every day in Taoyuan Village. Compared with her attribute value, her physical fitness is obviously better. In terms of ?? mental power, she has been studying its various uses during this time, and each use is consumption and toughness. She knew very well that she could continue to absorb some spiritual power to supplement what she had consumed. Strength, life and agility, her body is absolutely bearable, and it can bear a lot. The string of sandalwood bracelets sent by Mr. Wen is also a rare treasure in space. This was something Tang Mo didn''t expect. She didn''t expect that Mr. Wen''s handwriting was so big. Even for the Wen family, a space treasure is a very precious thing. That string of beads is very strange, most of the beads are just ordinary beads, only three of them have a cubic meter of space in each. "Now I have two space treasures." Tang Mo touched his necklace. "Can you combine these two exotic treasures?" An idea suddenly popped up in Tang Mo''s heart. She had never heard of the combination of two spatial treasures before, but she just wanted to give it a try. With excitement, Tang Mo took off the necklace that he had been wearing and never took off, and put it on the table together with the bracelet. How can you get them together? Tang Mo pushed the two things together with both hands, making them touch each other. but apparently had no effect. Or try dripping blood? found a knife to sterilize the poison, then cut a small incision on his hand, and stained the blood on these two things. Still no response... Or try mental power? She usually uses her mental power to collect things in space, so maybe she can. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he controlled a spiritual force to stick out of his body, and then divided them into two halves. Half is connected to her necklace, and part is connected to the bracelet. Then gradually combine the two halves of the spiritual power into one... There is a play! The necklace and beads slowly moved together under the control of mental power. But this process consumes more mental power than Tang Mo imagined. While the two things are slowly approaching, it needs her to continuously transport the mental power in her body as support. This process is very slow, so slow that it makes people suffer. "No, I can''t hold on anymore." Tang Mo felt that the mental power in her body had reached the end, and it seemed that it would be consumed soon. She didn''t know what would happen when all her mental power was exhausted. may die. Fortunately, his hands were still able to move at this time. He poured out all the crystal nuclei that Uncle Wen had just brought, and found all the white crystal nuclei. Then Tang Mo transported the mental power in his body while absorbing the crystal nuclei with both hands. , to replenish the lost spiritual power. One crystal nucleus after another turned into powder in Tang Mo''s hands... At the same time that the energy of the last intermediate crystal nucleus entered Tang Mo''s body, the necklace and bracelet finally touched together through the pulling of mental power. Perhaps the energy of the jade pendant at the end of the Tang Dynasty was much larger than that of the bracelet, and the bracelet disappeared at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, the bracelet was gone. Tang Mo picked up his necklace and found that there were three small wooden beads next to the necklace that originally only hung a jade pendant. The size of the wooden beads is really very small, about the size of red beans. This is fused together? But are these still separate things? At the end of Tang Dynasty, his heart was full of doubts. She first tried her spiritual power into the wooden beads, but she failed. The wooden beads seem to be the most common wooden beads. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she used her mental power to touch her jade pendant again. This time it went well. She immediately saw the scene in the jade pendant space. She carefully looked at every inch of the space, trying to see what had changed. The items on the shelf that were originally used by the late Tang Dynasty were filled up, and it became the appearance of being full at the beginning. The free space on the cashier side has become larger. Tang Mo carefully estimated that it is about three square meters. The space in the bracelet really merged into the jade pendant! (end of this chapter) Chapter 73： The troubles of top students Chapter 73 The troubles of top students Please enter the text. It turns out that Space Treasures can really be merged? Tang Mo was ecstatic, her direction was spiritual power. But with this jade pendant that can also be upgraded, then she is not only a spiritual power user, but also a space power user! Spirit and space are the most precious abilities in the post-apocalyptic era. Spiritual abilities have a very wide range of uses, and are the abilities that best reflect strength and are suitable for fighting alone. And space is the most suitable skill for survival and every team needs a lot of skills. After the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was completely possible to say that he was a space-type power user to cover up that he was a spiritual-type power user. Dressing up as a pig and eating a tiger fits the temperament of the late Tang Dynasty the most. She has never been an arrogant person, she just wants to live with dignity and a little longer. Tang Mo put the necklace back on his neck again, and then absorbed all the remaining crystal nuclei of different colors. This is a lot of energy, and it was not until all these crystal cores were used up that Tang Mo really felt that his body seemed to be saturated with attribute values. I didn''t care about it before, until I listened to Uncle Wen''s words and felt my body with heart, only to find that the compatibility between attribute values ??and body really needs everyone''s attention. I''m going to move my body, Tang Mo thought to himself. Early the next morning, when Tang Mo opened her eyes and habitually turned on her ID watch, she found that the ranking function that she had been thinking about had been updated! Seeing the small icon suddenly appearing on the interface, Tang Mo couldn''t help but get excited. Didn''t go in for the first time, Tang Mo first checked his attribute values ??again. She is not someone who sees whether her attribute value increases or not every day, it is too utilitarian, as if her efforts are for those numbers, she does not like it. It must have been quite a while since she last looked at her attribute values. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 98 Strength: 82 Agility: 109 Mental Power: 211 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 500 500! This value really startled Tang Mo. She hadn''t watched it for a long time, and she didn''t know that her attribute value was so much higher all of a sudden. In fact, Tang Mo didn''t know, the crystal cores and exotic treasures she got during this time were enough to be on par with the children of the aristocratic family. Besides, she has gone through so many battles, and she still has strict requirements on herself that are not relaxed all the time. These attribute values ??are really worth every point at the end of Tang Dynasty. After knowing his specific situation, Tang Mo opened the leaderboard. The ?? alliance is the alliance of the entire China, and the statistics are naturally everyone in China. In the most conspicuous position of the first place, Qin Ling''s name was hung brightly on it. As the result of the previous life, Tang Mo was not surprised. In the last life, Qinling also made everyone know him again as the first place in Huaxia comprehensive attribute value. is not only the youngest person in power in the league, but also a well-deserved first talent. Until today when the rankings were updated, Qin Ling''s position was truly secured, and he used his strength to prove to everyone that he was the strongest existence. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he swiped down one by one In fact, the memory of the previous life is already a little vague, and she doesn''t know any of them at all, so it is not clear whether this ranking is the same as the previous life. She was there to find someone, Lin Yu. He remembered that Lin Yu was the first person in spiritual power because of the desert flower with 100 spiritual attribute points. There is no him on the ranking list now, which means that the flower of the desert is still there! Don''t look at Tang Mo now returning to the S base, she didn''t give up on that flower, and she will set off again. read the names one by one, until the last name was seen, Tang Mo confirmed, The rankings this time are really different from before... Why is she so sure? Because the 100th place on the leaderboard is also the last position, Tang Mo clearly saw two words, Late Tang Dynasty. She actually made it to the rankings? ? How can this work, how can she reduce her sense of existence? Seeing his name, Tang Mo''s first reaction was not excitement, but anxiety. But then thinking about her being a "space power user", the whole talent relaxed again. Don''t be afraid, she has a shield. The ?? leaderboard has three columns, one is the ranking, the other is the name, and the other is the total attribute value. The attribute value of the 100th place at the end of the Tang Dynasty is 500, while that of Qinling, the first place in the list, is 1786. It is three times as big as in the late Tang Dynasty. Is this still human? It''s perverted. If she still remembered that person was her boyfriend, Tang Mo really felt that her imagination could be richer. Like that is an alien? Or being occupied by some alien beast or something... She felt that she had worked hard enough and was not slack for a moment. But there are 24 hours in the same day, but some people can make the attribute value go against the sky. I can only say that this is the power of talent... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also observed a very interesting phenomenon. The attribute values ??of people on this leaderboard are very different. The top 20 are all above 1000, except for Qinling which is 1786, the others are between 1000 and 1500. As for the rest, the difference is not too much. For example, Tang Mo and her predecessor only differed by five attribute values. is just a matter of a few nuclei. The leaderboard is updated in real time at 0:00 every day based on the big data fed back by the ID watch. As long as you don''t try your best for one day, the people behind you will surpass you at any time. Although Tang Mo was not very happy with this ranking, but since she went up, she didn''t want to come down again. Although her purpose has always been to keep a low profile, she doesn''t like to lose. This leaderboard is like a small whip raised high behind you, urging you to work hard at any time, Tang Mo sighed deeply. As in school, top students are always more concerned about their rankings than poor students. Being a good person is really tiring. Is this the trouble of happiness? The end of Tang Mo''s troubles here, and Qinling''s phone call came in right away. "Number 100, our baby is awesome!" Qin Ling''s tone was a sincere compliment, he was really proud of the late Tang Dynasty. But the word "100th", why did Tang Mo feel so ridiculed? Especially from the mouth of the first place. "As a celebration, shall we have dinner together at night?" "no." "Then I''ll show you around the base?" "no." "Come to my house to see grandpa." It is best to keep it private first. Naturally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not want to enter and exit the Qinling Mountains at the base. Qinling is now tantamount to a big star, and attracts attention wherever she goes. How can she keep it a secret when she goes shopping with Qinling for dinner? "I won''t tell you first, Uncle Wen is calling." The ready-made reason came. Before Qin Ling could pout, Tang Mo quickly said goodbye and picked up Wen Jianshu''s call. (end of this chapter) Chapter 74： Strangers proposal Chapter 74 Stranger''s Proposal "What''s wrong with Uncle Wen?" This was the first time Wen Jianshu had called Tang Mo, which surprised him. "Momo, are you on the leaderboard? You are so good! You are really proud of our family. Uncle is proud of you." Wen Jianshu''s voice, who was always calm and rational, was filled with suppressed joy. "You stay at home with your mother first, and I will celebrate you when I get home!" Before Tang Mo could say anything more, he hung up the phone, as if he was not congratulating Tang Mo, but simply expressing his joy. Tang Mo blushed a little, she was really embarrassed to receive such praise as the 100th place. In case the person behind her surpasses her tonight, isn''t everyone happy? is really head-scratching, and the heights are too cold. Not only Qin Ling and Wen Jianshu, but Song Qing and Li Lanlan also sent video messages to Tang Mo, congratulating Tang Mo. Li Lanlan is now in a small base with her family. Her strength attribute value is quite high. Now that she has joined a fixed team, her life is not bad. Song Qing''s home is at the S base. He heard that Tang Mo had just arrived at the S base and immediately sent an invitation. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Song Qing asked Song Qing to send the location. It happened that there was nothing to do today, so I was going to find her in a while. Dress up and go downstairs to have breakfast with my mother. Fortunately, Lin Yi usually just watches TV at home and teases the dog, and doesn''t pay much attention to the rankings. Now she doesn''t know that her precious daughter has entered the top 100 in China. name thing. This also saved Tang Mo a lot of trouble, she was congratulated enough now. On the way to Song Qing''s house, Tang Mo was still thinking, if she arrives at Song Qing''s house soon and her family life is more urgent, she can help. After all, that was one of her best friends in the last days. Unlike others, she couldn''t stand by. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, it seems that he forgot that Song Qing was in the helicopter sent by his family when he left the school... It wasn''t until she walked to Song Qing''s house that she was stopped by a gun guard at the door, that she knew she was really overthinking it. took another look at the address Song Qing sent him, If I''m not wrong, this is the Li family, right? The Qin family, the Wen family, and the Li family are the most recognizable landmark buildings in the S base. Not to mention the splendid style, there are a group of guards with guns around. stood at the door and called Song Qing and asked Song Qing to come out to pick him up. Tang Mo Wangtian was speechless. How did she not know that the people around her had such a great background? How much has she missed in the last life? When Song Qing came, he saw Tang Mo raised his neck and looked at the sky. "What are you doing?" He patted the end of Tang Dynasty heavily from behind. Song Qing has always had a calm temperament, and only in front of Tang Mo and Lan Lan did she occasionally reveal the side of this girl. "Long time no see." Tang Mo looked at her, squinting and smiling. Because I first went to visit Qin''s house and stayed at Wen''s house for two days, I have become immune to the luxurious building decoration of Li''s house in the late Tang Dynasty. Sure enough, from simplicity to luxury. Sitting on the large and comfortable sofa, two little sisters who haven''t seen each other for a long time are chatting. "You came to the S base this time for your boyfriend? She is now a celebrity in the entire base." Song Qing had seen Qinling when he was at school, and it was not until he returned to the base that he realized that the boyfriend he had made by his friend was not ordinary. "Now that the Cowherd and Weaver Girl have met, every day is sweet, right?" Song Qing joked. "It''s really not for him, it''s mainly because my home is here, and this time it''s also to come back to accompany my mother." When it comes to Qinling, Tang Mo is still a bit big. "Actually...my stepfather is Wen Jianshu." Tang Mo''s roommates all knew about her family situation, and it was impossible for Tang Mo to stay in Wen''s house all the time, so she simply told Song Qing the truth. "What?" Song Qing couldn''t control it, and his voice became louder. Her mother is the daughter of the Li family, the sister of the current Li family ruler. Song Qing belongs to the Li family, and she is the one who understands the embarrassment of the situation in the late Tang Dynasty and Qinling. "That" "Let''s keep it private for now. My mother is still pregnant. Besides, there are a lot of things involved. Let''s wait until everyone is stable." Tang Mo said. Unconsciously, she couldn''t tell Song Qing about this. Although she was from the Li family, it was not a big deal, but it was quite troublesome. Even if the Li family was involved, it would not be Song Qing''s turn to worry about it. "That''s right, it''s you who suffered." Song Qing responded with a sympathetic look at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Stop talking about me, how about you? Do you still have contact with Anyang?" When it comes to Anyang, Song Qing''s face is not as strong as before. "He is also at the S base and occasionally sends me messages, but it''s impossible for me and him." Tang Mo nodded clearly. With Anyang''s temperament, whether he really liked her or because he knew the background of Song Qing''s family, he continued to pursue her. With Song Qing''s temperament, the two of them had no fate. Also, since seeing Anyang''s attitude towards Wen Qing before, Tang Mo felt that he was not worthy of Song Qing anymore. "You don''t know yet, Wen Qing has also come to the S base. Although her space farm has exhausted her and can''t produce food. But space is the largest area of ??space-based abilities known so far, so every time she has to send it out. The mission team is scrambling to take her." Mentioning Wen Qing, Tang Mo suddenly remembered something. She was quite sure that Wen Qing was not a space power user, but possessed a space special treasure just like her. Then if you take her space treasure and fuse it with your necklace... Thinking of the size of the farm in Wenqing Space, Tang Mo could hardly imagine how the two would react. For Wen Qing, Tang Mo had no guilt at all, not to mention the strong food for the weak. It should be said that her previous targeting of Tang Mo should be **** for tat. "Sister, is there a guest at home?" A boy with a strong figure who looks like he likes to exercise came down from the second floor. His face is somewhat similar to Song Qing, very handsome, and with that strong figure, Tang Mo has a mysterious and strange feeling. "Well, my friend Tang Mo is from the Wen family. Tang Mo is my brother, Song Feng." Tang Mo got up and greeted his brother politely. "Wen''s family?" Song Feng suddenly raised his head and looked at Tang Mo carefully. Neat short hair, refreshing sportswear, clean face. "will you marry me?" Everyone was shocked when they heard this. Tang Mo stood there dumbfounded, forgetting to react for a while. What''s the situation? Was she being proposed? But she doesn''t know this person at all? Step back 10,000 steps even if you fall in love with yourself at first sight, shouldn''t you confess first? In an instant, ten thousand thoughts flashed through Tang Mo''s mind. Finally she figured it out, Song Qing''s brother, There seems to be a problem with the spirit. (end of this chapter) Chapter 75： Training Camp Chapter 75 Training Camp "Brother, didn''t you say you were going to training camp, hurry up and go." It was Song Qing who reacted first and pushed Song Feng towards the door. Fortunately, the family of four lives in this home. Song Qing''s parents are going out today, so Song Feng''s words did not scare the elderly in the family. "That, at the end of Tang Dynasty, don''t you think about me, I''m serious!" While being pushed out of the door by his sister, Song Feng turned his head and said to Tang Mo. boom! The door is closed and the world is clean. "Don''t mind Tang Mo, my brother is not a fool, he is just for me." Seeing the content in Tang Mo''s eyes, Song Qing, who had lived together for four years, naturally knew what she was thinking. "You know about the alliance between the Li family and the Wen family. The adults in the family think this alliance is unstable, so they want to form a family." Song Qing leaned on the sofa and supported his forehead. In-laws? The Wen family had few children, and after thinking about it at the end of Tang Dynasty, they were only Wen Jianli''s sons and daughters. The elder brother Wen Ze is 22 years old and the younger sister Wen Lin is 20 years old. "I''m 24 and my brother is 25. In terms of age, my brother and Wen Lin are more suitable. But Wen Lin didn''t like my brother, so the family wanted to match me and Wen Ze." As a Li family member, she enjoys the honor, but she also has to carry the responsibility. "What about your uncle''s child?" "Uncle''s children are all in their teens, which is inappropriate." "Wen Lin doesn''t agree, Wen Ze agrees?" Tang Mo had never seen the brother and sister, nor did he understand their temperament. "Wen Ze didn''t make a statement, but I waited for him to refuse first. After all, my position in the Li family is not as important as what he said." "My brother is afraid that I don''t want to be wronged. I heard that you are from the Wen family, that''s all." Song Qing couldn''t help laughing at his brother, feeling helpless and moved at the same time. Each has his own frustrations, even Song Qing, who lives in the Li family, has his own difficulties. "Sister and brother love is also very good, it''s popular now, or would you consider it?" Tang Mo joked that the difference was only two years old. If it was really suitable, she really didn''t think it was a problem. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he left after having lunch at Li''s house. He didn''t stay much in the afternoon. After all, he had already agreed with Uncle Wen to wait for him at home. In the evening, Tang Mo''s family of three sat at the table and had a warm dinner. Simple home-cooked dishes, just like before the end of the world. The ??S base was specially cultivated with the technology of soilless culture to cultivate a batch of vegetables and fruits before the end of the world. However, the output is very rare, and only the rich or expensive can eat it. After dinner, Tang Mo and Wen Jianshu entered the study once. "Momo, if you want, try training camp tomorrow." "Training camp?" She seemed to have mentioned the word from Song Qing''s mouth only today. "You didn''t know when you first came to the S base, it is a unique place built in the S base to improve everyone''s strength as soon as possible. There are all kinds of equipment and equipment for training, and there are people who can learn from each other. It can be said that there you can see the most powerful teams and hunters in the entire base. " Wen Jianshu was entrusted by Lin Yi and didn''t want a girl at the end of Tang to be too hard and dangerous, so he didn''t mention the training camp to Tang Mo before. And today he saw Tang Mo''s strength on the ranking list, and he wanted to understand one thing, that is, blindly protecting is not loving children, but delaying Tang Mo. "This is the ID card I got for you, you can go in with it." The training camp is not for everyone, and 30 primary crystal cores must be paid, which is not a small amount. You must know that Tang Mo doesn''t even have a single crystal core in her whole body. If Uncle Wen doesn''t prepare an identity card for her, she will really worry about it. "In addition, uncle wants to ask you, what direction is your attribute value developing?" At this point, everyone knows that it is the most cost-effective thing to choose a direction to strengthen their attribute values. "It''s a space system, but the space is not big now, and it can''t hold too many things." Tang Mo scratched his head embarrassedly. She is really not humble. She doesn''t have much space left now, so she really can''t hold much stuff. Space Department! That is a very rare skill, suitable for girls. Wen Jianshu is happy, this kind of auxiliary skills really fulfilled his wife''s wish. But I looked at the training camp ID card I just gave to Tang Mo... Im getting old, and I really dont think things through carefully enough. You must not let your wife know about this. The next day at the end of Tang Dynasty, he went to the training camp with the identity card given by Wen Jianshu. The name ?? Training Camp sounds a bit inconspicuous, but it actually covers a large area and looks like a big diamond. It is divided into large and small empty fields, which perform different functions. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he swiped his identity card and walked in. There were more people inside than expected. It seems that there are still many rich people now. The decoration is a dark style, the large black and the darker lighting make the space full of mystery. There are no real staff in the entire training camp, all are guided by robots, and some intelligent optical brain workbenches are scattered in each venue room, serving everyone. The end of Tang was scratching the electronic screen in the hall to understand the structure of the training camp. The entire training camp is divided into four large blocks, the firearms training ground, the cold weapon training ground, the 1V1 fighting platform, and the Alliance Colosseum. is a literal meaning, which can be understood at the end of Tang Dynasty. The firearms training ground and the cold weapon training ground can provide weapons. The venue is very large, and you can even find a special teacher in it for guidance. But these cost money, 10 primary nuclei an hour. There was no money at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Her marksmanship does not need to be practiced, and mental strength is her best talent bonus. Knife technique really needs the guidance of a professional teacher. When she has money, she will definitely go. She was very curious about the remaining 1V1 Arena and the Alliance Colosseum, and decided to go to the Arena to see what kind of place it was. Walking into the battlefield is a field the size of a football field. There is a large ring in the middle of the field. There are stepped chairs on all sides for people to sit and watch. There is also a stand on the second floor, which is only for special VIPs to sit. place. The walls are surrounded by large screens to ensure that people can see the situation on the ring in all directions. The entire arena was almost full of people, and when I looked around, I could only see densely packed heads. Two shirtless people on the arena were fighting fiercely with their bare hands, and the bottom of the arena was filled with small tables. That is where people bet. Many people are in the arena all day long, not to fight on stage, but to bet on the bottom. You can bet at will within five minutes of the start of the battle. If your eyesight is strong enough and you are lucky enough, you can make money by spending a day here than by hunting and killing alien beasts outside. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, people''s moves were clearly seen, which was equivalent to decomposing people''s battle scenes in slow motion. Naturally, the advantages and disadvantages were clear at a glance. The two men on the stage, one is attacking and the other is defending, the attacking one seems to have the upper hand, but in fact, there are flaws in every move. The defensive one stepped back, but maintained his strength, his eyes were sharp like knives. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was an answer in his heart, But she has no money. It''s hard for a clever woman to cook without rice, it''s really hard to be a poor man. Just when Tang Dynasty was sad about her poverty, a familiar figure in the stand on the second floor attracted her attention. (end of this chapter) Chapter 76： Im going to crush him Chapter 76 I want to crush him Qin Ling''s handsome profile radiated a circle of light in the dim light. Sitting on the sofa, his two slender arms were leaning on his legs, and his back was curved with neat lines. While watching the game on the ring, the feet in Martin boots were still tapping the rhythm on the ground. The people standing behind Tang Mo had seen them last time, and they were people from the Qinling Guards. Tang Mo put his hands in his pockets, and immediately thought of a feasible solution. She knew how to get the first start-up capital! She found the stairs that went up to the stand on the second floor, and then slipped up quietly. At the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, two people in black are guarding there. One of them, who had never seen Tang Mo, saw a beautiful girl sneaking upstairs, thinking that she was another passionate fan of their boss, and immediately prepared to stretch out his arms to stop him. The other hurriedly put his companion behind him, "Hello, sister-in-law!" "Shh!" Tang Mo bent over and made a gesture to the two of them. The stand on the second floor is too conspicuous, and only by bending over can you be blocked by the fence. Compared with himself and Qinling with his hands. The little brother in black immediately gave in and let his sister-in-law go over. Tang Mo bent down and rubbed behind the Qinling sofa again, squatted down, and was just blocked by the wide sofa. "Hey." Tang Mo hit Qin Ling''s shoulder with his finger. "You...isn''t it uncomfortable to squat, I''ll move it for you." Qin Ling turned around and saw his daughter-in-law squatting pitifully on the ground. "There doesn''t seem to be enough space, so let''s sit on my lap." Qin Ling sat back down again. "Don''t be poor, lend me two spar." Tang Mo stretched out his little hand. Her father died early, and for the first time in her life, she was really embarrassed to ask a boy for money. Never mind, when she was in the cave, she ate a lot of her own treasures for Qin Ling, and it didn''t matter if she took a few crystal cores from him. "Two pieces?" Looking at the small white and tender hand that Tang Mo stretched out, Qin Ling couldn''t help reaching out and patted it, then gave the person next to him a look. The little brother in black immediately handed over a large backpack. Qin Ling opened the bag and took out two bags and threw them to Tang Mo. "Don''t worry about what I want, send me a message, and I''ll find someone to send it to you." Tang Mo glanced at it, the bag was very familiar, the same as what Uncle Wen gave last time. Each bag is configured with two intermediate nuclei and thirty primary nuclei. "Enough, let''s go, thanks." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was satisfied, and the start-up capital was available! This feeling of falling in love with the rich second generation, let alone, is it good to get used to it? "Let''s go now? Woman, you are too ruthless! Stay with me for a while." Hearing Tang Mo said she was going to leave, Qin Ling suddenly became a little anxious, and subconsciously turned around and pulled her. He hasn''t seen her since he came to S base at the end of Tang. It''s hard to see her, and he is really reluctant to let her go so quickly. Qin Ling''s anxious look on his face made no secret, which shocked the group of young brothers around him. They have done so many missions with Qinling, when have they seen Qinling look like this? They secretly warned themselves in their hearts that they must be more respectful when they see my sister-in-law next time! Tang Mo looked at the look on Qin Ling''s face, the sweetness in his heart rose, and he was completely reluctant to let him go and hold his hand to make him sad. looked around, and saw a few girls wearing skirts and over-the-knee boots in the opposite stand were already looking at him. Tang Mo thought for a while, and with the hand that was not pulled out, he fastened the wide hat that came with his sweater onto his head with one hand. Then he got up and walked around in a circle, pulling Qin Ling''s arm and sitting directly in Qin Ling''s arms, with his back to the stand over there. The big hats covered the faces of Tang Mo and Qin Ling. Tang Mo''s face got closer and kissed Qin Ling''s lips. Qin Ling, who was shocked by this set of operations, did not react for two seconds. After he reacted, he immediately wrapped his arms around Tang Mo''s tight waist hidden under loose clothes, and kissed back. The two of them kissed each other like no one else was in front of them. The little buddies in black turned their heads in all directions, and even wished they would disappear. "The one wearing the clothes will be held for a while, and it will be regarded as the crystal core I returned to you." As soon as the kiss was over, Tang Mo, whose blush had not yet dissipated, leaned into Qin Ling''s ear and said. Then got up immediately, grabbed his hat and slipped down the stairs, submerged in the crowd on the first floor. Qin Ling licked the corner of his mouth, feeling that his arms suddenly felt empty. Looking at Tang Mo''s disappearing back, his face was filled with an uncontrollable smile. I''m really worried, I have to get married and go home as soon as possible. threw the bag that had just been tucked aside on the ground, "Take these to the man in clothes on the stage." At this time, the two people who were fighting when Tang Mo first came in were no longer on the arena. "But... the one on the other side seems to be more powerful." A black-clothed guy behind him couldn''t help but say it, you must know that there are dozens of bags in that bag. That is a huge sum of money, is it really going to waste like this? The two men on the stage had just come on stage, one was shirtless and the other had tendons. The other one was still wearing a shirt, he was thin and small, he had his back hunched, and he had no fighting spirit, as if someone forced him to come to power. The stage is voluntary, and the victorious side can draw 1% from their stage as a reward for their victory. Obviously, the man in the clothes didn''t have that champion look. "Can I question what I said?" Qin Ling didn''t look at the person who was talking, and leaned his body on the sofa with his arms outstretched. There seems to be a violent storm hidden in the plain tone, as if it can devour people in the next second. The temperament of the whole body instantly changed from a pure and shy little boy to Shura who just came up from hell. Everyone in the stands shivered involuntarily. "Go down and receive the penalty yourself." After saying that, Qin Ling closed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. There was a dead silence, no one dared to say a word, and the gasping voice was kept to the lowest level. Over there, Tang Mo had already taken off his hat in the crowd, found a random platform in the arena, and then took out a bag of crystal cores and pressed it onto the picture of the man wearing clothes. She originally wanted to press down both bags, but the taste of not having money is too uncomfortable, she can''t tolerate a little mistake, she must leave some way for herself. She had seen the two men on the stage when she was just going up the stairs. That naked big man with tendon and flesh can see that he is a player majoring in strength. It is really not a joke to kill a cow with one punch. As for the short man in clothes, Tang Mo could probably tell from his pace that he was majoring in agility. This point can be seen at the end of Tang Dynasty, and some other interested people can also see it. Generally speaking, in a fixed and small area of ??1V1, power players are more dominant. If Tang Mo was not a big spiritual touch, she would probably think that the big guy would win. But her keen mental power felt the same kind of breath. Everyone may have some mental power attribute values, but the fluctuations are small. But the short man was different. When Tang Mo''s spiritual force probed over, he felt a spiritual force that was much stronger than others. should be more than 100, judged at the end of Tang Dynasty. If it is mental strength plus agility, then strength alone is definitely not enough. Tang Mo''s own agility is also very high, and she is consciously improving. She knows too well how powerful the combined effect of mental power and agility is. As for the reason why the man pretended to be weak, he naturally hoped that more people would bet, so that he could get more crystal cores after winning. You must know that the players who enter the arena are not forced to pay extra fees. No one is a fool. If they are really weak, who can pay to be beaten? After pressing the bet, Tang Mo leaned on a table with his hands in his pockets and watched the game. At this time, the game had just reached the white-hot stage. When Tang Mo looked up, the small man was slowly straightening his waist. Five minutes have passed, and he can no longer bet. He is finally serious! Once again dodged the attack of the naked man, this time the little man was finally going to attack. Everyone saw that he circled behind the big man at a very fast speed, and then swung his fist out, directly attacking the vital part of the big man''s neck. All the audience, including the big guy, didnt take this punch seriously. The big guy didnt hide, but directly prepared for the next attack. How powerful can a punch from that skinny man be? You must know that he majored in strength, and people with high strength generally do not have low vitality. He wanted to end the fight with a punch after taking this punch, this time his opponent could no longer dodge. What everyone didn''t expect was that the little guy''s punch directly put the big guy on the ground. "Plop" with a loud noise, the sound of a strong man falling to the ground. Just when everyone was stunned, the little man continued to fly up, and with just two feet, he kicked the huge and strong man out of the ring. Now the battle is officially over. Everyone felt incredible, and there were boos from the audience. Tang Mo could see clearly from the side, that the little man who punched just now used all his mental power to bless his arm. This is the role of reinforcement at the most critical moment of the battle, not only the damage is high enough, but also the greatest effect at the moment that no one can imagine. Because most of the people are betting against the strong man, the odds of the small man are very high, which has reached the point of 1 to 57. The 57 bags of crystal cores that Tang Mo won were packed in an oversized bag and handed over. The poor have become rich and have become well-off. Looking at the large sack of crystal nucleus in his hand, Tang Mo had tears in his eyes. Tang Mo made a lot of money this time, but there are dozens of games every day in the battlefield, and winning or losing a game can''t cause any huge sensation. The big screen displayed the information about the betting on the game. Tang Mo was the third person who beat the small men in this game. , That bag of crystal nuclei is not a small number. There are actually two people in front of her who are taller than her? One must be the little man himself, and the other will be Qinling? Tang Mo still remembered that she reminded Qinling about this when she came downstairs. If she listened to her, then this time she not only paid back the money, but also made a lot of money for Qinling. It didn''t take long for this matter to be confused, and soon Tang Mo knew how much Qinling earned... As soon as you see it, you can close it. In the next few games, Tang Mo did not continue to bet, but found a position to watch the games on the field one after another. To say that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were quite a few battles with alien beasts, even for intermediate-level alien beasts twice. But the number of times she fights with people is really very small, and she has learned a lot from the end of Tang Dynasty in the arena of the battlefield. Not only how to fight people, but also those reactions and moves that you can use, learn from each other''s strengths. This stay was half a day, and he was not ready to go home until he was hungry at the end of Tang Dynasty. When Tang returned to Wen''s house, Wen Jianshu, Lin Yi and Sesame were watching TV on the sofa. There is also a cardboard box that is too huge to ignore in the living room. "Momo, when you went back to the base, did you have anything left on the plane that you didn''t take? It was just delivered by the Qin family, said it was yours?" Wen Jianshu said. Although the relationship between the Wen family and the Qin family is not as close as they are with the Li family''s partners, it is not a bad relationship. In fact, there are quite a few ordinary exchanges. "My stuff?" Tang Mo was puzzled. Just when he was about to take it apart, a message came from the ID watch. Open and take a look. Qinling: These are all won by the baby, and the daughter-in-law is the best! ! was followed by a cheerleading dancer holding flowers to celebrate. The black line on Tang Mo''s face, she seemed to know what was inside. "Uncle Wen, do you think the Qin family is rich?" Tang Mo suddenly asked a question. "The entire alliance exchange belongs to his family. He receives things from the common people at low prices and sells them at high prices. There are 78 bases and 78 alliance exchanges in the country. The daily transaction volume is about several million crystals. Nuclear up and down, is this considered rich?" The late Tang question made Wen Jianshu a little amused. This silly child, isn''t this the equivalent of asking the richest man in the country if he is short of money? "Ah, I see. Uncle Wen, Mom, I''ll go upstairs first, and I''ll come down for dinner later!" Tang Mo, who got the answer, picked up the big box and moved slowly on the stairs like a snail with a shell on its back. Finally moved the box up, Tang Mo closed the door of the room, then turned on his watch, clicked on the dialog box, and gave Qin Ling a smile. Originally, she thought that these things were too precious, so was it bad for her to collect them? Knowing the great cause of the Qin family, these are nothing to them, right? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he opened the box, and it was packed with bags containing crystal nuclei. This bag has been understood at the end of Tang Dynasty, and it is all the same configuration. The number in ?? is not one thousand but at least eight hundred. "I will definitely get some good things for Qinling in the future." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put all the crystal cores and boxes into the space, thinking silently in his heart. The author''s words: Put the word count of the previous two chapters into one chapter. Do you prefer two short chapters or one long chapter? (end of this chapter) Chapter 77： Vitality upgrade Chapter 77 Vitality Upgrade With money, Tang Mo began to plan a lot of things. The S base has the most abundant resources in the country. She has a lot of things to prepare. Now that she is rich, she should prepare well, after all, she will not stay here for too long. Even if the training camp is complete, there is no jungle in the wild that can inspire people''s fighting spirit more. As for Doutai, she is really short of money, and its okay to press it occasionally. If she always wins, the fact of her mental ability will soon be known to everyone. She is only the 100th place in China, and there are too many powerhouses ahead. Sorting out his things, Tang Mo carefully thought about what he still lacked and what he had to make up for. After this large box of crystal cores was put in, there was not much space left. I have to go to the Alliance Exchange to trade those wolf meats. Exotic animal meat exchanges are all collected and used to make raw materials for energy bars, but the price is very low. If she has a special treasure, in addition to her own space jade pendant, she also has a short sleeve of vitality to bless her defense. There is also the pot of flowers from Taoyuan Village, which has been tested at the end of Tang Dynasty. If the flowers are placed in the space, the rich spiritual power will not be released, only if they are taken out of the space. This is a little more troublesome, but it also avoids a lot of trouble. Otherwise, only those with strong spiritual power would notice something strange when they passed by Tang Mo, which would be too dangerous. At the end of the current Tang Dynasty, he usually starts to concentrate on cultivating his spiritual power at night. He puts the flowerpot by his side, and makes the rich spiritual power molecules fill his surroundings. The speed of his spiritual power continues to grow at a terrifying speed. . It will take about a month for the flower to fully bloom, and at that time it will only be used for food. Pofeng is still the most suitable weapon for Tang Mo, and Tang Mo uses armor and poisoned dagger very smoothly. There is also the pistol given by Qinling before... Thinking of the pistol, Tang Mo suddenly remembered that in Taoyuan Village before, all the bullets had been used up, and it was time to replenish some ammunition. The ?? Alliance is now open to guns and ammunition, as long as you have money you can buy them. But the price is very expensive, and ordinary people still can''t afford it. It is very powerful to be able to raise funds to own a gun in a team. As said, Tang Mo turned on the ID watch, called up the page of the alliance store, and browsed the options about guns and ammunition. The affiliate store is a derivative of the affiliate exchange and is only used online. As long as you are at the base, the order will be delivered to you soon after you place it. "How expensive are guns?" Tang Mo saw the pistol Qin Ling gave him. The price was ten intermediate crystal cores. Even Tang Mo, who has become rich in one day, felt that the price was too exaggerated. Fortunately, the price of ammunition was barely acceptable at the end of Tang Dynasty, with ten primary crystal cores per shot. Tang Mo gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and he placed a hundred rounds of orders ruthlessly. 100 rounds is 1000 primary crystal nuclei. It is not easy to make money and spend money. After the ?? bullets were replenished, Tang Mo thought about his current strengths and weaknesses. Mental power was his biggest advantage, and his agility points were also very high. There was nothing wrong with saying that he was an agility power user. The power is not high, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty did not follow the power flow, so it does not matter. Her vitality is very low in terms of her overall attribute value. Among the abilities of the same combat power, Tang Mo is a crispy skin. This is not good, the crispy skin will die early. Thinking from left to right at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that his vitality was really low. In his own crystal core, he pulled out two green life force attribute intermediate crystal cores, Tang Mo quickly absorbed them all in the palm of his hand. Two intermediate crystal cores are the limit of one''s body''s ability to bear. patted the core dust in his hand, Tang Mo still felt dissatisfied. The matter of vitality is too important, if you can''t beat it, at least don''t let people kill you. But there is no way to exercise, only a little bit of growth, she still has to think of a way. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he once opened the ID watch, clicked on the option of special treasures, and found the special treasure in the direction of vitality. After looking around, there was only one thought in Tang Mo''s mind... Expensive, really expensive. There are two types of exotic treasures in the alliance store, one is the one that can be taken to directly increase the attribute value. But the disadvantage is that, like the crystal nucleus, it will be limited according to the ability of your body. There is another type of external items, which need to be carried with you. For example, clothes, jade pendants, flowers, etc. in the late Tang Dynasty belong to this type. Although the exotic treasures that can be taken are also expensive, they are not too expensive. Although it also contains attribute values, the burden on the body is much smaller than that of the crystal nucleus, and it can also improve physical fitness to a certain extent. So the price of Yibao is far from the value of the crystal core. And the exotic treasures of external items are even more expensive. Because there are no restrictions, the price has been hyped up to sky-high prices. Tang Mo took a look, and her money could only buy a life force treasure with 20 attributes at most. That is a wristband, which is quite convenient to wear at ordinary times. Thirty intermediate crystal cores are priced. Thirty intermediate nuclei and three hundred primary nuclei are no longer a concept. Everyone knows the importance of physical fitness. For the intermediate crystal core that can improve physical fitness later, it is no longer the same item as the primary crystal core, and there is no way to convert and exchange it with attribute values. Thirty Rich woman Tang Mo''s heart ached again. Forget it, money is to be spent. She was ruthless, placed an order, and bought a pair of bracers. A pair of bracers equals 40 HP, which is sixty intermediate crystal cores. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was no need to save so much. She was just used to being poor, so she would not spend money lavishly. In fact, the crystal nucleus that Tang Mo now has is comparable to all the wealth of a small base. However, anyone with a clear mind will know that it is difficult to stand firm in the apocalypse by relying solely on external forces to improve themselves. The real powerhouse still needs to be baptized by fighting and training again and again. The ?? wristbands were quickly delivered to Tang Mo''s hand, and Tang Mo wore one on each wrist. Well, it''s expensive and comfortable. Vitality suddenly increased by 60 points today, which made Tang Mo feel very secure about himself. What does this mean? It used to be that he might die if he took a knife, but now he can still stand up again, and he can give a counterattack when he is in good condition. This is really important, in battle. Tang Mo went out to the Alliance Exchange, replaced all the wolf meat in his hand with energy bars that didn''t take up space, and then went home to sleep in peace, ending the exhausting day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 78： alien contract Chapter 78 The Contract of Alien Beasts At the end of Tang Dynasty, she really couldn''t bear the days of lying at home and sleeping hard every day. Even if she had food, drink, warmth and happiness, it would make her feel trapped in a swamp. Only the Colosseum of the Alliance is left in the training camp, and Tang Mo has never been to this area. On the second day, she woke up early and went to the training camp. Early morning people seem to have unlimited energy. Now that the late Tang Dynasty is rich, it is natural to go to the cold weapon training ground to find a teacher to guide him. The price of the ?? training ground is 10 primary crystal cores per hour, and the price of the teacher is 100 primary crystal cores per hour. Teacher''s strength may not be as strong as Tang Mo''s, but he is definitely professional in swordsmanship. At the end of Tang Dynasty, what she lacked most now was professional guidance. Although her current knife is enough for the queen, but many times the lack of professional skills will still make her feel powerless. In a blink of an eye, three hours passed, and Tang Mo practiced the sword technique for three hours in a separate large room. But she didn''t feel tired at all, just like someone who had been thirsty for a long time finally found water, and had no time to think about anything other than drinking. Her current swordsmanship has gone through many actual battles, and it is already a world of difference from the embroidery skills she showed Qinling in the cave at that time. And the current teacher''s guidance has made her every loophole quickly filled up, and the whole big net of swordsmanship has become complete and coherent. After coming out of the training ground, Tang Mo hardly rested, and turned directly into the Alliance Colosseum. The overall layout and area of ??the Alliance Colosseum is similar to that of the 1V1 Arena. The only difference is that the objects in the arena have changed from humans to beasts. The ?? arena is also surrounded by tables for spectators to place bets. The battle process of alien beasts is different from that of human beings. It lacks the process of thinking, as well as logical judgment and facial expressions. For the battle between the two alien beasts, even Tang Mo, who is sensitive to mental power, can hardly judge accurately. So she wasn''t ready to bet the core on the betting table in the Colosseum. If you watch the battle on the stage, you can learn how to fight with people. Then the battles watched in the Colosseum are to prepare for the battle with alien beasts in the future, which provides a great help for the passive experience accumulation of the hunters. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy will not be perilous in a hundred battles. This word is applicable to any era. At this time, two alien beasts were dueling on the arena, one was a little fox with standing ears, and the other was a groundhog who was still roaring furiously with his mouth open. The Colosseum of alien beasts is not the same as the human arena. The arena is surrounded by large cages, which prevent the two alien beasts from running out, threatening the safety of the audience. The two alien beasts were smeared with blood, so as to stimulate their instincts as alien beasts and let them attack each other at the fastest speed in the cage. This little fox is quite interesting. Tang Mo leaned against the wall and looked at the little fox with white ears on the ring. It was obviously a fox cub, and the hair around it was still fluffy and not fully developed. The fox seems to have its own consciousness, and generally does not want to attack the groundhog, but dodges everywhere. The groundhog has cut many wounds on its body, and it is bleeding. "What a silly fox." Tang Mo complained. "Do you feel stupid? I do." A male voice came in abruptly. Tang Mo turned his head to look, the boy was tall, dressed cleanly, and the temperament around him made people know at first glance that the family background must not be simple. The exposed wound on his arm also shows that he is a man who has gone through countless battles, not a pampered rich second generation. "Although the fox is hiding, every time it hides, the groundhog will inadvertently leave a wound on its body. The fox cub''s nails should be milky white, but the fox''s nails are black, and if you guess correctly, they should be poisonous. " At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not as careful as the man observed. Now, it can be seen that the two front paws of the fox are indeed black, but the nails of the two hind paws are still milky white. If even alien beasts evolve to the point where they can think and use poison on their own, then this world is really scary. "This is just a primary-level alien battle. If you want to watch something more exciting, come on Sunday, when there are intermediate-level and above battles. The alien beasts are much more complex than humans imagined. Maybe you don''t know that humans have reached the point where they can domesticate alien beasts. " The man said it familiarly, and regardless of whether Tang Mo answered or not, he also leaned against the wall next to her. "Can it be domesticated?" If you can make alien beasts fight for yourself, that person''s combat power will probably be doubled. "Theoretically, you can, as long as you are mentally high enough. But no one has been able to succeed so far, and no one has enough mental power to make a pact with alien beasts. Maybe someone can do it in the future. Maybe." After listening to the man''s words, Tang Mo lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. "Qin what?" Tang Mo asked. "How do you know my surname is Qin? I don''t think I told you, have you met me?" The boy was surprised. There were some indescribable colors flashing in his eyes. He originally thought that there was only one person surnamed Qin in their family. As everyone knew, he would always live in the shadow of that person. "Just guessing." Tang Mo said casually. This boy''s age seems to be one or two years older than him, and he should not have such a temperament from an ordinary rich family. The Wen family knew at the end of Tang Dynasty that there was no such person. The Li family Song Qing also said last time that there is only one boy of the right age, his brother. Then only the Qin family is left, maybe Qin Ling''s cousin or something. An ordinary stranger spoke up so suddenly, Tang Mo didn''t really pay attention to him, but when he thought that this might be Qin Ling''s brother and brother, Tang Mo''s tone slowed down by three points. "Qin Fen, my name." Seeing that the girl next to him did not respond to his words, the boy said. "Oh." Tang Mo responded and turned around and walked out. The Colosseum of the Alliance is not as interesting as she thought, and she might as well continue to practice her own knife with this time. She hasn''t fought for a while, and if her body doesn''t move, she won''t be so flexible next time. "Aren''t you going to tell me your name?" Seeing Tang Mo was about to walk away, the boy called her from behind. He has always been accustomed to being sought after by girls. Although he is not as popular as Qinling, he has never met such a cold reception. "I''ll know later." Tang Mo waved his hand behind without turning his head. Sooner or later, she will be open to Qin Ling. At that time, she may have to know the Qin family. (end of this chapter) Chapter 79： Grey monkey battle Chapter 79 Grey Monkey Battle This trip to the Colosseum of the Alliance was not nothing for Tang Mo, at least she heard a useful message from Qin Fen''s mouth. That is, alien beasts can be domesticated. To be honest, Tang Mo was not used to fighting in teams. She is very defensive, and she can''t give her back to anyone she doesn''t know well. If there is a tamed alien beast that can be her battle partner, that would be great. However, Qin Fen said very vaguely about the requirements for the conclusion of alien beasts. When Tang Mo returned home, he was going to take a closer look. Information like ?? can be found on the Internet, but the latest news from the research institute is charged. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he paid to enter the authoritative forum page of the institute and found relevant content about domesticating alien beasts. After carefully reading the 28-page paper several times, it was only at the end of Tang Dynasty that he probably understood what was going on. It turns out that beasts, like humans, are born with spiritual power in their bodies. But their spiritual power and self-consciousness are not as strong as humans, so as long as a person can use his own spiritual power to surround the other''s spiritual power in the body of the alien beast and make it completely surrender, he can tame this alien beast. Tame means to let the other party obey you wholeheartedly and from the bottom of his heart, and treat you as the master. Its just that the backlash brought about by the confrontation of spiritual power is also huge. This requires that the active party who completes the domestication not only has a strong mental strength, but also has a strong comprehensive attribute value and physical fitness. Domestication is only a theoretical conclusion, and no one has actually completed it yet. "Can mental power still be used like this?" Tang Mo murmured. Tang Mo''s brain turned very fast. If mental power can be resisted and subdued, then it is theoretically effective not only for alien beasts, but also for humans. Its just that the mental and physical requirements are even greater. But what if the human beings are not subdued, but temporarily controlled? That should be easier. But that''s all for another story, and now the main thing is to think about how to tame a strange beast. Regarding the requirements for domestication II, although Tang Mo did not have 100% confidence in herself, she felt that she could still give it a try. She has just increased her vitality, her mental attribute value is extremely high, and there are countless crystal cores and several exotic treasures on her body. If her overall ranking is only the 100th in China, then she is confident that she can reach the top ten in her mental power ranking. There is always the first person to eat crabs, why can''t you try it yourself? Once an idea arises in one''s mind, the next one is impatient. With little preparation or waiting, Tang Mo got up and left the S base to go to a jungle in the wild. The jungle is the place with the most exotic beasts. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she did not dare to care for them. It is impossible for her to domesticate a mature and middle-level exotic beast. But if it is the cub of a primary alien beast, then you will be more sure, this is the goal of her coming out this time. It seems that he felt the powerful mental power of Tang Mo, those single primary alien beasts did not come forward, but instead avoided one after another. The intelligence of alien beasts is getting higher and higher now, which is not a good thing in the view of the late Tang Dynasty. After walking in the jungle for more than half an hour, killing a silly roe deer and a little rabbit, Tang Mo still couldn''t find his target. It is not enough for mammals that are too weak. If it doesn''t help you in future battles, you will be defeated for nothing. Maybe she was too impatient, and the right exotic beast is really hard to come by. Tang Mo sighed and walked towards the edge of the jungle. She was going to go back first, and the domestication will be discussed later when a suitable opportunity arises. But fate is really a coincidence, just when she was about to walk out of the edge of the jungle, she saw a little monkey with blood on the ground. The monkey was too small, it looked like it was only a few days old, it was still wounded, and its body was shaking on the ground. It should have been attacked by something. That''s it! Tang Mo was overjoyed. What could be more suitable than this? Without hesitation, Tang Mo, who made up his mind, approached the little monkey and released his mental power. The ?? mental force approached the little monkey''s head little by little, until all of them came in. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could clearly see the small light spot in the little monkey''s brain, which was the mental power she was all too familiar with. The light spot is not big and a little dim. At this time, it seems to be facing the foreign invader at the end of Tang Dynasty. There should be drama. At the end of Tang, he measured the mental power of himself and the other party, and felt that this domestication should be successful. His own mental power was getting closer to the opponent''s light spot, but when he was about to touch it, Tang Mo''s leg suddenly hurt. She looked down and saw that the adult gray cat monkey attacked her at an extremely fast speed, and then quickly blocked in front of the little monkey. That should be the mother of the little monkey. Seeing that her child was covered in blood, she should have regarded Tang Mo as an attacker. The monkey can''t see the existence of mental power, but it can perceive that this human is trying to control his child at this time. It cannot see such a thing happen. It was almost done! Tang Mo was not ready to give up, and it was not easy for her to withdraw her mental power immediately at this time. It''s better to fight to finish the domestication first. But the Grey Monkey is obviously not so easy to let this human achieve her goal so easily. It quickly picked up the little monkey and jumped up to the big tree next to it. After the little monkey was settled, it quickly flew down to attack Tang Mo. The series of actions of the grey monkey completely interrupted Tang''s domestication. Because he didn''t control the direction of his mental power in time, Tang''s mental power was broken from the little monkey''s body. Before he could fully retract it, he attacked the grey monkey head-on. That mental force that had no direction and was exposed, crashed into the grey monkey''s body uncontrollably. It was a halo that was too much stronger than the little monkey. No, we have to retreat. Tang Mo, who saw the mental power in the grey monkey, measured it and immediately prepared to withdraw his mental power. Monkey''s mental power is considered to be very strong among animals, and this gray monkey is in its prime, she can''t conquer it at all. But at this time, how could the rioting monkeys let Tang Mo withdraw so easily, and the irritable elements in the body subconsciously pushed the mental power in the body to attack Tang Mo. It was too late, so I had to bite the bullet. At this moment, Tang Mo had no choice but to cheer up and prepare to fight this spiritual battle. is successful, and the harvest is huge. If she fails, she may not be able to get out of this forest today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 80： critical failure Chapter 80 Critical Failure The mental power circle in the grey monkey''s brain was a circle smaller than that of Tang Mo. Tang Mo''s mental power approached carefully and divided into two strands trying to surround the grey monkey''s mental power. But the gray monkey''s mental power is too ferocious, and it is almost impossible to supply the mental power that hasn''t reached the end of Tang for a moment. This can''t be done. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the intermediate crystal core of the mental power attribute, and controlled the mental power while absorbing the intermediate crystal core of mental power continuously. This method was used when she fused two spatial treasures, and it was very useful in times of crisis. But at this time, domesticating alien beasts is obviously much more difficult than fusing spatial alien treasures, and requires more mental power. At this time, the primary crystal cores cant be consumed at all, but there are only so many intermediate spiritual cores At the end of Tang, his heart sank, and he did not absorb them one by one at all, but absorbed them in large quantities. A large number of spiritual light spots poured into Tang Mo''s body instantly. Cow chews peony, the spiritual power absorbed in this way is only fast and not complete. An intermediate crystal core has ten attribute points, and she can only absorb two or three. But at this time, she can only use the crystal core like this, and there is no way to take out the flower of spiritual power. Because if you take it out, its not only her who can feel the energy, but also the grey monkey. Indiscriminately providing spiritual power is of no use to her at this time. And now, the accelerated speed has filled Tang Mo''s mental power instantly, giving her an extra point of strength in the battle in Grey Monkey''s mind. The ??grey monkey did not show weakness, and struggled and resisted after being surrounded by the late Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the mental power was almost enough, but the huge backlash caused by the Grey Monkey''s resistance made her a little unbearable. No, his comprehensive attribute value is still not enough for domesticating alien beasts, he is too weak, and he can''t bear the pressure of backlash. But at this time, it was impossible to quit. Once Tang Mo showed fatigue, the gray monkeys over there would pursue the victory and defeat Tang Mo. domestication is not a foreign beast, but is domesticated by a foreign beast. How could Tang Mo accept such a human shame, she couldn''t back down even if she died here today. In order to save some energy, Tang Mo simply sat down on the ground, and pushed all the intermediate crystal cores, no matter what color or attribute, and pushed them beside him to absorb them. Isn''t ?? not enough attribute values? Isn''t ?? too weak? She immediately made herself strong, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t beat a monkey today! The ?? backlash is getting stronger and stronger. In order to resist such backlash, Tang Mo''s attribute values ??are also getting higher and higher. Five pieces Ten dollars Twenty dollars One hundred yuan Tang Mo was getting stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye, fighting against the huge backlash. Her body also reached the limit and began to collapse. Hold on a little longer, and you''ll be fine right away. Tang Mo gritted her teeth, the huge pain made her sweaty. Her body could no longer bear the power of the crystal nucleus, but Tang Mo still clenched his teeth to absorb it for the invisible battle. The power of backlash will make her instantly shattered into a fool, and the strengthening of her body''s ability to withstand makes her feel that every cell in her body is rapidly expanding, and every blood vessel becomes stronger in an instant, and her body seems to be There is a feeling of being torn apart. Compared to being a fool in an instant, or defeating a grey monkey and becoming a slave, it is more acceptable for her to suffer. It''s almost there, just a little bit! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his last willpower to let his spiritual power surround the gray monkey''s spiritual power. It''s done! At that moment, at the end of Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power that was divided into two strands tightly surrounded the gray monkey''s spiritual power. At this time, the gray monkey''s mental power is like a captive. In the next few seconds, it will be guided by Tang''s mental power to form a contract. At that time, it was announced that it was domesticated. Tang Mo was overjoyed, but just when she was about to make the next move. suddenly darkened in front of him, the brain only felt a bang, and the person fell back involuntarily. As he was about to close his eyes, Tang Mo thought to himself. is over, everything is over. Exceeded the limit of the body''s endurance, just a few seconds away... At the moment of the fall, the last thing Tang Mo did was to withdraw the mental power from the grey monkey''s brain, and then protect his own brain. Overburdening the body with a large amount of energy in a short period of time will have a huge impact on the human brain and body. Tang Mo''s brain was originally very high in mental power, and now it has absorbed a lot of mental power crystal cores and stored a lot of mental power, so her brain should not be instantly destroyed, it will relieve a lot of Energy, maybe there is salvation. But the body is different. The body at the end of Tang Dynasty was not very strong and was relatively fragile. Now it is almost difficult to repair after it has completely collapsed under the huge energy. Even if it is repaired, it will take a long time. She is now lying in the forest where the alien beasts are rampant, which is almost equivalent to meat buns beating dogs. The world was completely dark, and for an unknown period of time, Tang Mo didn''t even have a sense of himself, and fell into a complete sleep. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, the sky was already black. The bright moonlight sprinkled on the treetops is not romantic, and the sounds of wild beasts in the jungle are like shooting a horror movie. Sure enough, his last action was correct, his brain was fine, and he was still conscious. thought at the end of Tang Dynasty. But when she wanted to do something, she found that there was no part of her body that she could control, not even blinking her eyes. As she thought, her body completely collapsed. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t panic too much, the more you get to this moment, the more calm you have to be. The mental power can still be used. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he controlled his mental power to wander in the body, while checking the various functions of his body, he was recovering and healing himself. The situation is bad. Most of the blood vessels in her body were torn open. Although the extracutaneous tissue was not broken, there was congestion everywhere in her body. Including her internal organs, all damaged. In other words, her vitality has increased relatively high. If her vitality is lower, at the moment when her body collapses, people will not be able to breathe. More than 800 crystal core bags, she has a total of more than 1600 intermediate crystal cores. For a while, she absorbed the last piles one by one, almost two-thirds of it was used. Although not all that energy is absorbed into the body, it is also very huge. Tang Mo can still open her eyes now, she really already feels that the world treats her very well. Spiritual power is constantly wandering in the body, repairing his damaged blood vessels one by one. At this rate, she would be able to regain control of her body just by lying here for a month. thought optimistically at the end of Tang Dynasty. Isn''t ?? a month? Its only a month. One month Well, she really couldn''t survive this time. Not to mention how many alien beasts will step on her side this month, even if she is not eaten by alien beasts, her body will not be able to bear the hunger and thirst for a month. (end of this chapter) Chapter 81： Man vs. Wild Chapter 81 Survival in the Wilderness Tang Mo stared straight at the sky with his eyes open. Not to mention, the starry sky today is really pretty. She now hopes that the fangs of the alien beasts that come over in a while will not be too sharp. It is best to bite her own aorta first, and then eat her own flesh when she is completely dead. has lived a new life, although the time of living is a little shorter, but it is also worth it. Ah, I really want to call my mother and Qin Ling at the last moment. If they die suddenly, they will be sad. Tang Mo closed his eyes. Suddenly, there seemed to be a fluffy touch in the palm of my hand. Could it be the pre-dinner ritual of an alien beast? Do you have to pull your hands before eating? Tang Mo opened his eyes and looked at his palm with difficulty. is a small furry paw that tentatively touched Tang Mo''s hand. This is A silvery furry little fox leaned against Tang Mo''s hand. This is the one I saw in the Colosseum of the Alliance. Tang Mo still has a deep memory of the little fox with poison on its nails. Such a big beast shouldn''t eat people, right? Tang Mo thought to himself. I saw the little fox''s hand picking something in Tang Mo''s palm and stuffing it into his mouth. That is the crystal nucleus powder that remained on the hand after being absorbed by the late Tang Dynasty. This little fox likes the nucleus? Tang Mo quickly understood the little fox''s intentions. This is near the exit of the forest. If this fox can attract people to rescue him, he may still have a chance to survive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he remembered what Qin Fen said, that the IQ of the alien beasts is higher than that of human beings. So she decided to try again for her own life and make the final struggle. With ??''s mental power, a crystal nucleus appeared in Tang Mo''s palm in an instant. Although her hand can''t move, she can still take things from the space. "Woo!" The little fox saw Jingnuo''s eyes widened, and Tang Mo could see the obvious surprise on its face. Immediately hold the crystal nucleus in his hand, close to his stomach. Soon the crystal nucleus in the little fox''s arms turned into a pile of powder. Can all the alien beasts absorb crystal cores now? Seeing the fox''s series of actions, Tang Mo was really shocked. If even alien beasts learned to evolve independently, it would be a terrible thing for the world. But obviously, now is not the time to worry about it. The little fox who had absorbed a primary crystal core was obviously not very satisfied, and jumped around holding Tang Mo''s hand. But the second crystal nucleus could not be found, and the little fox''s face changed from surprise to disappointment. But it obviously figured out one thing, that is, this crystal nucleus was changed by this human being. The little fox jumped on Tang Mo''s body and pushed Tang Mo''s face with his paws, which meant it was very obvious. Tang Mo blinked. The little fox jumped on Tang Mo''s body again. Tang Mo blinked. The unrepentant little fox folded his hands and bowed to Tang Mo, and his prayer was very funny. Tang Mo still blinked. Tang Mo was also helpless. She couldn''t speak now, and she couldn''t say it to let the fox call someone for her. She could only express her intentions by blinking her eyes. Seeing that the people under him were unmoved, the little fox jumped off Tang Mo''s body, and then observed in a circle. Then he scratched his head with his hands and fell into thought. Great, it finally understands. Tang Mo was overjoyed, even for the sake of the crystal nucleus, the little fox should know how to call someone to save him. But Tang Mo waited for a long time, and the little fox still did not leave. On the contrary, as if he had made a great determination, a small black bead escaped from his body at an unknown location. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not a bead, but a crystal nucleus. is just much smaller than the crystal nucleus, and the whole body is black. She has never heard of such a thing as a black crystal nucleus. I saw the little fox''s face full of reluctance, holding the beads step by step and jumping onto Tang Mo''s body. As if to vent his hatred, he jumped a few times, and then slowly stuffed the crystal core into Tang Mo''s mouth. Seeing that Tang Mo wasn''t swallowing, he tried again and lifted Tang Mo''s chin to help her put the beads into her stomach. In the face of all these powerless struggles, Tang Mo shed tears silently in his heart. She became like this because she had absorbed too many crystal cores that exceeded her body''s limit. Now he has fed himself a more advanced crystal nucleus, doesn''t this make him die sooner? Forget it, its better to die in an explosion than to be swallowed by an alien beast. Tang''s life creed: optimistic to the end of life. The imaginable pain did not come, but as the crystal nucleus sank, Tang Mo''s body felt a strong warm current burst out in his body. If the healing function of one''s spiritual power is like a weak stream of water, then this warm current is like a flash flood that erupts in an instant. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly observed his body with his mental power, and saw that with the passage of the warm current, first of all, the damaged internal organs were repaired in good condition. Then the various blood vessels and meridians Every time it flows through a place, a place will be perfectly repaired, and that warm current will become weaker. After about half an hour, the warm current had already swam three times around his body, repairing Tang Mo''s entire body and every detail. In the end, there were some leftovers that were not consumed, and they began to find their own places in Tang Mo''s body, and soon disappeared. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could clearly feel that the energy that he could not bear had been perfectly integrated with his body through repair and integration over and over again. The last part of ?? that warm current also brought the strength of his physical fitness to a new level. Tang Mo tentatively moved his fingers... You can move! Then slowly sat up and twisted his neck. Then stood up again and jumped vigorously. The whole body is not only fully recovered, it is even better than the best state before. It seems that there is more energy and vitality in the body. Is this what those comprehensive attribute values ??bring to you? Obviously it should be happy, but for some reason, Tang Mo''s eye circles suddenly turned red. From waking up to now, she was lying in a dark and dangerous jungle, unable to move. She kept telling herself to be strong and not afraid, and she did. But she''s not that strong. Even if she''s lived two lifetimes, she''s never experienced this. She''s just a girl in her early twenties. She disguised herself with her power and became more powerful unknowingly. Tang Mo, who was immersed in the joy of the rest of his life, suddenly felt that something was pulling his trousers. looked down and saw that the little fox was looking up at her and stretched out a hand as if asking for something towards her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 82： windfall Chapter 82 Windfall Tang Mo didn''t understand that the black crystal nucleus was the baby of the little fox, and the little fox obviously knew very well that the black crystal nucleus could save his life. The reason for saving himself is to get his own crystal core. This is the exchange that the little fox wants to do, and Tang Mo can understand it. There are two problems, Why do you want your own primary crystal core instead of eating it when there are so powerful crystal cores? Why can that crystal nucleus bring powerful repairing power instead of increasing the burden on the body? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I thought about it carefully... The first question seems to be clear, just like the human body has a limit, the bead may exceed the limit of the little fox. The power of repair is a deadly poison for the little fox, it knows that it cannot eat it. That''s why the little fox knew that it was a good thing, but he didn''t absorb it, but kept it on himself. As for what the black crystal nucleus is and where did it come from, Tang Mo couldn''t think of it out of thin air. simply give up. These things that you will encounter sooner or later, as long as you live long enough, Tang Mo thinks so. looked down at the bulging little fox who was angry because he didn''t pay attention to it, Tang Mo sat down patiently. She has now fully recovered, even stronger, and now the forest is no longer a threat to her, but a huge and free space. She transformed from a prey to a hunter. Tang Mo faced the little fox and took out a bag of crystal cores. The intermediate crystal nuclei in all the bags have already been taken out, two-thirds of them have been used up, and now there are only thirty primary crystal nuclei left in each bag. "These are given to you as a reward." Tang Mo put the bag in front of the little fox. She subconsciously felt that the fox would definitely understand what she said. The little fox dragged the bag behind him with his claws, and still stretched his claws out. This is not enough? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I couldn''t help laughing and laughing, this fox actually still bargained. But that''s right, it''s really too much to want to change that baby with 30 crystal cores, which is to bully the fox and not understand the price. Even if the little fox doesn''t understand the price, he knows that a bag is not enough. After thinking about it, Tang Mo took out ten more bags and piled them up in front of the fox. It can be said that his life was saved by this black crystal nucleus, and he also got a blessing in disguise, which stabilized the energy of those riots and further improved the quality of his body. Even if you give all the crystal cores on your body to the little fox, it is worth it. Seeing ten bags, the surprise on the little fox''s face appeared again, this time nodded with satisfaction. struggled to drag a bunch of bags backwards. It means that the transaction with Tang Mo has ended perfectly, and it is ready to withdraw. Watching the fox dragging so many things back, a bold thought suddenly rose in Tang Mo''s heart. "With so many nuclei, can you move them?" Tang Mo started his own way of seduction. The little fox continued to drag his crystal core unmoved. "If you hide it and be discovered by other beasts, it will be gone?" Tang Mo continued to seduce. The little fox continued to drag the crystal nucleus, and his steps gradually staggered due to exhaustion. "Why don''t you follow me?" Tang Mo suggested. The little fox turned a deaf ear and continued to move forward with difficulty. "Follow me to guarantee that you will always have crystal cores to eat?" Tang Mo took out her nirvana. She knows that although this little fox is only a cub now, it can''t see any strength, but judging from its IQ, this is definitely not an ordinary beast, and it must be of great use to keep it by her side. If your ability is not enough to tame an alien beast, you might as well find another way to abduct a alien beast back. A crystal nucleus can always be obtained with effort, but a good partner is hard to come by. Hearing Tang Mo said that there will always be a nucleus to eat, the little fox stopped and looked back at Tang Mo with struggles in his eyes. One side is the nucleus, the other side is freedom Being a beast also faces such difficult choices. "Do you like this?" Lore! Tang Mo shook with an intermediate crystal core in his hand. If you like primary nuclei, then you can''t resist the temptation of intermediate nuclei. "Woo!" No way, go to **** with freedom, I want to choose the crystal core! The little fox saw the intermediate crystal core, and without any hesitation, he dropped the ones in his hand and ran towards Tang Mo. Tang Mo lifted the crystal nucleus in his hand to a position where it could not reach. "If you want a crystal nucleus, come with me?" "Woooo!" The little fox nodded vigorously. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he threw the crystal nucleus to the little fox, and the little fox sniffed hard, but in the end he was not willing to use it, but hid it in an unknown position on his body, which was tightly covered by the fur. After hiding the crystal nucleus, the little fox lowered his head and thought for a while, then turned his head and pointed to the pile of crystal cores he had just dragged, then to Tang Mo, and then to himself. In the end, with his claws around his chest, he stood there looking like an uncle. The action of ?? is very confusing, but Tang Mo understands it unexpectedly. It means that pile of crystal cores, let Tang Mo save it first, and then give it to it when it is used. is really a quirky little guy who doesn''t suffer. Tang Mo smiled and put away the pile of crystal nuclei again. "Come on, come home with me now!" picked up the little fox, one person and one beast walked out of the forest and walked to the S base. When ?? entered the base, Tang Mo hid the fox in his clothes. Fortunately, the little guy she abducted was a fox cub. It was a wild boar or some other large animal. She really couldn''t even go back to the base. It was really difficult. . When they returned to the villa, Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi were already asleep. Tang Mo lightly returned to his bedroom. The first thing he did was to take off his clothes and give himself a thorough bath, and then put on clean pajamas. Even though the little fox was struggling, Tang Mo forced it to take a bath too. In the end, one person and one animal sat cleanly at the table and ate instant noodles. It was originally only eaten by Tang Mo, but the little fox wanted to eat it too, so Tang Mo simply made a bowl for it. Hey, why does she think this business is losing money? It is really not easy for her to provide crystal cores and food. "Since you like Jingnu so much, will you be called Jingjing in the future?" Tang Mo decided to give his new partner a name. The little fox raised his head from the instant noodle bucket, tilted his head and looked at Tang Mo. Jingjing? Crystal nucleus? It loves it! nodded vigorously. From this moment, Tang Mo had her first partner, Jingjing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 83： uproar Chapter 83 Uproar After eating, Jingjing motioned Tang Mo to take out a few crystal nuclei. After absorbing them, she consciously occupied the position next to Tang Mo''s big bed pillow. The wild is naturally inferior to the home. The living environment here is 10,000 times stronger than that in the wild. There is no need to worry about alien beasts that will attack at any time, let alone food and clothing, and there is an uninterrupted supply of crystal cores. For the little fox, this place is like heaven. After Jingjing fell asleep, Tang Mo opened the ID to check the information. Regarding the black crystal nucleus and the specific properties of Jingjing, these were things she had never heard of before. But the database released by the research institute did not allow Tang Mo to find the answer. Perhaps these are not things that can be discovered by humans now. Today, I really almost died outside, and the powder left by the absorption crystal nucleus was piled up into a small pile. Those nuclei Tang Mo suddenly thought of those crystal nuclei that she absorbed light all at once. Even if a large part of the attribute values ??were wasted, he still absorbed a lot of them. How many attribute values ??would that be! If you increase your attribute value so much overnight, your ranking on the leaderboard will definitely rise, and everyone will know about it. Tang Mo opened his attribute value information with trembling hands. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 234 Strength: 172 Agility: 255 Mental Power: 501 Space: 0 Comprehensive strength: 1162 1162 doubled at once. It''s over, it''s over, it''s really over now. She''s going to be famous. Compared to the joy of other people''s increased attribute values, Tang Mo''s heart was full of fear that she would become famous. As the saying goes, people are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being strong. Tang Mo continued to open the leaderboard with trembling hands. The current leaderboard has not been updated, and Tang Mo''s name is still in the 100th place. It was only 5 minutes before 12 o''clock, and Tang Mo just stared at the screen every minute and every second. At the moment when the pointers overlapped, Tang Mo clicked refresh, and the names on the leaderboard moved! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he searched for his name from bottom to top. The 100th is no longer me... Its 80 and I still dont have myself 60 Ahhh 40... Tang Mo''s heart is getting more and more nervous, don''t be too forward! 20 At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the heart throbbed, She saw her name in the 15th place. If it is said that the top 100 attribute value rankings in Huaxia have attracted the attention of the people all over the country, then the top 20 is the top priority. The change of every position in the top 20 will affect the hearts of countless people. If the change is a little bigger, it will be published in the Union Daily, causing discussion among the people all over the country. Even for a lot of powerful people and the public, they set up fan clubs for them, just like everyone treats stars when they are prosperous. From the 100th place to the 15th place overnight, Tang Mo didn''t even have to think about what kind of uproar it would cause. Why don''t you run away overnight... As long as you don''t stay at the S base, you should have less trouble... Tang Mo threw his body heavily into the soft and comfortable big bed. Perhaps the experience of this night was too exhausting and thrilling, and soon Tang Mo closed his eyes and fell asleep. I slept very deeply this night, but at the end of Tang Dynasty still had a dream. In her dream, she was fighting against a mid-level alien beast in the jungle, but there were a lot of reporters around her, and the long shots almost hit her face. Everyone kept asking, how did she increase her attribute value so quickly. The last Tang Dynasty was woken up by a bell. "Hey, Qinling, what''s the matter." Tang Mo''s voice, who had just woken up from a nightmare, was a little lazy. "You''re crazy!!" There was a roar from the other side of the video. Tang Mo subconsciously moved the wrist wearing the watch away from him She''s going deaf. "If you absorb too much attribute value at once, your body will explode. Do you want to die!" Qin Ling''s ruthlessness will always only appear in the news. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was always an emotionally unstable child. "Where are you? You just woke up at home, right? You wait for me to arrive soon." Don''t give Tang Mo a chance to answer, Qin Ling will hang up immediately. "If you''re found out, you''re dead!" Before hanging up the phone, Tang Mo only had time to shout such a sentence into the phone. After hanging up the video, only to find that Qinling had a total of 28 missed calls on the watch. is really heart-wrenching...annoying. Tang Mo complained, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but lift. In addition to Qin Ling''s missed call, there was also news from Uncle Wen and Song Qing. Tang Mo replied one by one, reassuring them that they were all right. The first thing Wen Jianshu did when he sat down in the office building was to check the ranking list routinely. I was shocked to see Tang Mo''s name jumped to the fifteenth place. This child hasn''t seen her go out recently, why didn''t he listen to his own words and really absorbed so many crystal cores? Nuclei with so many attribute values ??will directly kill people. Maybe some other exotic treasure? hurriedly sent several messages to Tang Mo. I originally wanted to go home and have a look, but I went back to knock on the door of the late Tang Dynasty so suddenly, and I was afraid of scaring my pregnant daughter-in-law, so I had to wait. If he doesn''t reply at noon, he will go home and knock on the door. Fortunately, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly reported peace. As long as people are okay. Qin Ling was the room that he secretly entered through the window of the late Tang Dynasty. The room of the late Tang Dynasty was on the second floor, and it was really difficult for children. When Qin Ling came in, Tang Mo was eating xiaolongbao on the table with his legs crossed in his pajamas. I was really startled when I suddenly saw a man dressed in black, wearing a black cap and a black mask appear in his room. "Is it all right? Is there any discomfort?" Qin Ling, who turned into the room, took off his mask, and then dragged Tang Mo off the stool. He touched it and looked at it, and went back and forth several times. After confirming that Tang Mo was really intact, he put her in his arms. Qin Ling''s hug was so tight that at the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t breathe. But when I think about it, this man who has always been ruthless and decisive outside made 28 calls to himself over and over again in the morning. Her heart softened and she wrapped her arms around Qin Ling''s waist. "You scared me to death." Qin Ling''s voice contained infinite grievances, with some nasal sounds. Tang Mo didn''t know what kind of mood he was making those dozens of phone calls in the morning. No one in Qinling''s villa dared to speak this morning. This man''s face was as cold as the king of hell, and he sat on the sofa for two hours without moving. If it wasn''t for Qin Ling who couldn''t determine where Tang Mo was now, and he acted rashly for fear of causing trouble for Tang Mo, he would have rushed to Wen''s house long ago, and he wouldn''t have waited until now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 84： base dance Chapter 84 Base Ball "What flavor..." hugged and hugged, Qin Ling suddenly smelled an aroma. "I''m eating xiaolongbao." Tang Mo pointed to the half-cage of xiaolongbao left on the table. "Bring me a drawer." Tang Mo was speechless, silently took out two drawers of steamed buns from the space, and then took another serving of Qinling''s favorite fresh shrimp porridge. "Let''s eat, I don''t know if you''re here to worry about me or to cheat." The two of them sat on the chair together and started a devoured breakfast. After breakfast, Tang Mo pushed Qinling to leave quickly. But it''s useless to say anything, Qinling finally sees the end of Tang Dynasty once, and he won''t leave easily. wrapped around Tang Mo''s arm like a mangy dog, and Qin Ling even sat down on Tang Mo''s bed. "I should have photographed you like this for your fans..." Tang Mo continued to roll her eyes, she was really speechless to Qin Ling. "Dong Dong Dong" There was a sudden knock on the door. "Momo, are you there? Uncle came to see you." Unknowingly it was noon, and Wen Jianshu still felt uneasy. Although Tang reported him safe at the end of the day, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes to feel relieved. "Come on, uncle, wait a minute!" Hearing the knock on the door, the cold hairs on Tang Mo''s body almost stood up. Looking back, Qin Ling, who was still lying on the bed with big letters, was really out of breath. He dragged his clothes to the window sill. "Jump!" Tang Mo gave an order. Qin Ling looked back at her eagerly, "Otherwise open the door and I''ll say hello to my uncle?" He and Wen Jianshu are on the same level, and he may be higher in power. He has always been called Wen Jianshu by his full name. But for the end of Tang, he was already trying to get used to the name Uncle Wen. "3, 2..." The end of the Tang Dynasty was unmoved, and the countdown to death began. Qin Ling let out a long sigh, his mournful eyes were accusing Tang Mo of being ruthless, he put on a mask, jumped off the balcony a few steps and disappeared without a trace. "Uncle, why are you back? Don''t you eat out at noon?" As soon as he packed up the bed and opened the door, Tang Mo suddenly felt a strange feeling of being arrested and raped at home by his parents. "Uncle is still worried about you, let''s see how you are?" Wen Jianshu had already regarded Tang Mo as his relative, and when he saw her standing there, he was relieved. "Isn''t your attribute value mentioned by the crystal nucleus?" If the attribute value was forcibly increased by the crystal nucleus, Tang Mo should not be able to stand up now. "Yesterday I went to the jungle and found a strange treasure of space attribute. The attribute value in it is huge. After eating it, my space has expanded a lot." This is the answer that was thought up on the way to Qinling at the end of Tang Dynasty. Just now, after Qin Ling saw that she was fine, he just ate and didn''t ask her any questions. Maybe the two of them dont need to ask these questions, as long as they see people all right with their own eyes. "It turned out to be a treasure of space attribute value, so it''s no wonder that it didn''t have a backlash on your body, I''m really lucky." The space attribute is different from other attributes, because the area of ??space is improved, not the function of the body, so it does not have a backlash effect on the body. The answer at the end of Tang is not made up. After the battle yesterday, so many crystal cores went down, her space has indeed expanded a lot, and there are dozens of square meters of open space. And space-type exotic treasures are rare in the first place. Even if her attribute value increased by more than 500 points, it would be a bit exaggerated, but no one can get to the bottom of what has already entered the stomach. Of course, there is another important reason why she can make up such a reason, and that is when the alliance developed the function of the ID watch. In order to protect the privacy of survivors, the ID watch can only be uploaded to the total attribute value of the alliance center, and each specific attribute value can only be known as private information of each person. This undoubtedly provided a huge protective umbrella for the late Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he nodded in a sensible manner. "But Uncle Wen, my ranking has risen so fast, I am really worried that I will encounter a lot of trouble. Well, you can announce on the news that I am a space-type power user, and the rise in ranking is the use of space. Is it the Yibao thing?" This was also what Tang Mo thought about. What she was most worried about was being at the top of the rankings, which would cause everyone to be on guard. That''s really not good for her to walk the rivers and lakes. Her life creed is to sign up in a low-key manner, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. "Your worry is not unreasonable. It just so happens that those people are curious about you, so leave this to Uncle, don''t worry!" If the ranking has risen so quickly because of taking rare space treasures, then everyone is at most envious of her luck, and less coveted and defensive. After all, although the space system ability user is an indispensable position in the team, but after all, the combat power is very weak, everyone generally puts the space system ability user in the protected position. Soon, Super luck! From the 100th to the 15th place, the space system ability users won rare space treasures. ] on the headlines of the Union Daily. The whole of China knows that the person named Tang Mo is a space system ability user. Qin''s family, Qin Ling leaned on his office chair and watched the news, his originally iceberg-like face slowly melted. "So cute." Space system ability user? Is it a space treasure with ??500 attribute points? is also thanks to the late Tang Dynasty who could figure it out. On the first Sunday of spring, the top officials of the league decided to hold a grand ball at the S base. You must know that the S base has gathered almost the entire wealth of China''s power, and more than half of the power users on the leaderboard are settled in the S base. The ?? dance is held to rejuvenate the lifeless apocalypse in the spring, and also to make the veins flow more. Many families with insufficient strength but some core business also want to use this to recruit some powerful ability users for their own use. Of course, many people also regard this as a place for marriage. The ??S base is safe enough to allow people to have extra energy to develop and grow their own forces here and take root. This dance has strict requirements on the qualifications of the participants, except that all individuals on the leaderboard can enter by name. Others are to participate in the dance by the way the family allocates places, and the allocated places need to be appraised by property, and families with more wealth will naturally have more places. "Mom, I really don''t want to go." Tang Mo took Lin Yi''s hand and made the final struggle. "No, I''m about to give birth and didn''t send it. You accompany your Uncle Wen. Besides, you should be married, too..." "I''m going! Go!" Feeling that Lin Yi''s topic was about to turn in another direction, Tang Mo immediately raised his hand and surrendered. Anyway, my mother is going to give birth this month. After she sees the baby, she will leave the S base to start a new journey. In the last days, she will let her mother''s mind again. Don''t worry, the end times are still cruel, the S base, the comfort zone, at the end of the Tang Dynasty will soon go out and start a new round of adventure! (end of this chapter) Chapter 85： do a dance Chapter 85 Do You Dance? Persuading Tang Mo to attend this dance is also what Wen Jianshu meant. As a junior of the Wen family, Tang Mo also wanted to use this dance to formally introduce Tang Mo as a father and daughter. The last time Tang Mo''s ranking suddenly rose, many people were already curious about Tang Mo''s identity, and now the official announcement is also a kind of protection for Tang Mo. Wen Ze and Wen Yi, two children of the uncle Wen Jianli, also returned home from school because of the preparation for the dance party. Wen Ze is 22 years old this year, and Wen Yi is also 20, both of them are of the age to socialize. When he saw Wen Ze for the first time, Tang Mo deliberately took a second look. After all, he was his best friend''s blind date. Wen Ze is not too tall, his skin is very white, with a pair of eyes, he has a gentle and elegant temperament, not like his uncle Wen Jianli, but a bit like Wen Jianshu. Two years old is nothing at all, this is so suitable for Song Qingzhen, Tang Mo nodded secretly. Wen Yi is twenty years old, but because of her brother and the only girl in the family before the end of Tang Dynasty, she is very simple and lively. Wen Ze Wenyi''s temperament follows her parents deeply, she doesn''t care about power and status at all, and she naturally has no resistance to the extra children at home. The end of Tang Dynasty and two people of the same generation can play together very well. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he has never worn a skirt since he cut his hair short, and usually wears sportswear and sneakers for convenience. Obviously, it is absolutely impossible to dress like this at the dance, and even if Tang Mo thought about it, everyone would not agree. Because Wen Yi loves beauty, she found a designer to send a lot of dress jewelry to her home for selection. Now there are naturally no bases of clothing stores in shopping malls, and even if there are, there are not enough consumer groups. But there is no shortage of people who can see business opportunities anywhere, so such a small-scale high-end customization for upper-level people appeared. There are many styles of dresses sent by the designer, Wen Yi dragged Tang Mo and tried them on excitedly. Of course, the main test was Wen Yi, with Tang Mo watching from the side. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was silently complaining while watching. Almost all of these dresses are the length of mopping the floor. How inconvenient to move at such a length. Tang Mo is different from Wen Yi, a princess who has been protected since the end of the world. She is someone who is used to being outside. Even in the S base, she always maintains a sense of awe and crisis for the end of the world. In the end, there was really no way, Tang Mo reluctantly chose a short dress. The dress is pure white, with a satin tube top design on the top, and a velvet puppet skirt on the lower body. The skirt has swan feathers and broken diamonds shining brilliantly under the light. matched with the skirt, and stepped on a pair of stiletto high heels with suede diamond square buckle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he raised his arms and kicked his legs, um, this is barely okay, even if it is a fight, it can be used. Wearing a dress and high heels for a fight... It is estimated that this matter can be thought of at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Wow! Sister Tang Mo, you are so beautiful, even better than a big star." Wen Yi sat on the sofa beside him, stared at Tang Mo with star eyes, and praised from the bottom of his heart. Wenyi is also good-looking, but she is as good-looking as a fair-skinned and beautiful little princess. But the late Tang Dynasty was different. The beauty of the late Tang Dynasty was wild, a kind of restrained publicity. Slender legs, perfectly curved waist, slender neck and straight back, including the arc of the jaw angle, everything is just perfect. Tang Mo''s skin is very delicate. She is not as white as Wenyi who has been in the wild, but she has a strong and tense **** that makes people unable to look away. "It''s just that this necklace doesn''t match well. You''ll be perfect with diamonds." Wenyi circled around the end of Tang Dynasty, and felt that the only thing missing was this jade necklace at the end of Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo touched the necklace on his neck, joking, he couldn''t take off the necklace even if he didn''t go to the dance. Picking from the jewelry that was sent, Tang Mo found a crystal hairpin and pinned it to his short hair. suppressed the original strength by three points and added a playful cuteness. "that''s it." Tang Mo clapped his hands, looked at himself in the mirror, and expressed his satisfaction. With the status of the Wen family, even if all the members participate in the dance, it should be. However, only Wen Jianshu brought Tang Mo and Wen Yi Wen Ze to the dance that day, and Wen Jianming brought his female companion. The old man is old, and this kind of thing is impossible. Wen Jianli and his wife like to plant flowers and play birds, and never like to socialize. Lin Yi is inconvenient to move around because of the old months. And Zhou Ying... Tang Mo looked at the coquettish big-breasted dance partner beside Wen Jianming, and silently sympathized with her aunt. Wen Jianshu was leading Tang Mo, and people around him kept coming up to talk. Tang Mo listened to Wen Jianshu introducing herself over and over again, she just had to hold the red wine and keep a perfect smile. Ah... I really hate this kind of situation, I might as well be more comfortable with alien beasts in the jungle. After finally Wen Jianshu went to chat with others, Tang Mo''s eyes began to drift to other parts of the banquet hall. This banquet hall is very big. A huge crystal lamp hangs from the top of the hall. The light is sprinkled on everyone in Chinese clothes, and everyone is shining brightly. Such a prosperous and dazzling picture made Tang Mo almost forget that this is the end of the world for a moment. There are countless alien beasts waiting to tear humans into pieces at all times. The IQ of those alien beasts is getting higher and higher, and they are constantly evolving... Tang Mo shook his head vigorously, no, after the mother gave birth, she had to leave this place immediately. Renou Township is simply more dangerous than Shura Field. "Why? Dangling." Song Qing saw Tang Mo shaking his head here, and came over and patted her. "It''s okay. Have you seen Wen Ze? What do you think?" Tang Mo teased. "Well... I''m two years older than him." Song Qing blushed a little, this was the first time she saw Wen Ze. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Song Qing''s reaction, he knew there was a drama, but he didn''t know what attitude Wen Ze would have. However, according to her observation, Wen Ze also has a quiet temperament. If she guessed correctly, a temperamental beauty like Song Qing should be his ideal type. "It''s the end of Tang, do you remember me? I, Song Feng, Song Qing brother, we met last time!" A sturdy figure squeezed into the middle of the late Tang and Song Qing. "Brother, what are you doing?" Song Qing supported her forehead, she really couldn''t do anything about her brother. "Don''t talk, I''m looking for a sister-in-law for you. At the end of Tang, how did you think about the proposal that day?" Song Feng rubbed his hands a little embarrassed. "Brother!" Song Qing angrily pinched Song Feng''s arm. "Want to dance?" At this time, a hand suddenly stretched out in front of Tang Mo. Several people looked up and saw Qin Fen bending over and inviting Tang Mo to dance. (end of this chapter) Chapter 86： are acquaintances Chapter 86 are all acquaintances "Qin Fen?" Obviously Song Qing and Song Feng also knew Qin Fen. "Then I''ll go first." Tang Mo quickly left the crazy brother Song Qing with Qin Fen''s outstretched hand. did not put his hand on Qin Fen''s outstretched hand, but walked towards the center of the dance floor. Seeing Tang Mo turn around, Qin Fen was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed. "The two of them?" Song Feng looked at the backs of the two meaningfully. "The two of them are fine. Brother, don''t make trouble in the future, it''s impossible for Tang Mo and you." Song Qing, who has always been good-natured, was about to be **** off by her brother. She couldn''t directly say that Tang Mo''s boyfriend was Qin Ling. "She''s just the stepdaughter of the Wen family. Although we are affiliated with the Li family, we are one point closer than her, so why not?" Song Feng didn''t look down on Tang Mo, he just didn''t want his sister to be wronged. It would be considered high if Tang could marry himself. It didn''t matter who he married himself. Compared with marrying a daughter-in-law, he was more immersed in improving his strength and rushing into the rankings. Getting married and having children seemed like a must-do for him. Such a thing that is the best of both worlds, why not? Sometimes people with a single tendon are really helpless. "Do you remember who is number 15 on the leaderboard? You can''t even enter the leaderboard, give up, she doesn''t like you." Seeing that his brother still couldn''t listen, Song Qing simply showed no mercy. "is her??" Song Feng, who regards entering the leaderboard as his biggest goal, can remember almost everyone on the leaderboard and know every slightest change. is very clear about the fifteenth person named Tang Mo. But he never thought that the late Tang was the one he knew. Maybe he didn''t want to think about it at all, this thin looking woman was so much stronger than him that he couldn''t even look up. Although it is a space-type ability, the fifteenth is the fifteenth. At least her value is incomparable to herself. "It turned out that I climbed high." Song Feng lowered his head, thinking about what he said before that Tang Mo was a stepdaughter who was not worthy of him, so ashamed, he was embarrassed to look up at Song Qing. People, don''t be too crazy, anyone around you may be a dad you don''t know. On the other side, after Tang Mo and Qin Fen walked to the edge of the dance floor, Tang Mo stopped. "Sorry, I have no interest in dancing, thank you just now." Tang Mo politely refused, joking. At this time, she didn''t even dare to share with her boyfriend. How could she still dance with the Qin family? "No? I can teach you." Qin Fen still didn''t know who Tang Mo was. In the news that day, Tang Mo specially instructed Wen Jianshu not to put his own photos. "Look at that girl who has an order looking at you? Why don''t you invite her?" Tang Mo pointed his finger, and sure enough, a girl with big eyes was looking at Qin Fen pitifully. Qin Fen, who was rejected again, was in a bad mood. This was the first time he was rejected by a girl over and over again. Everyone knows that he is a member of the Qin family, so why is he still with such a cold attitude? Qin Fen couldn''t understand, shouldn''t he be deliberately flattering himself? Or a play-by-play trick? Qin Fen looked down at Tang Mo. Wearing a dress, she has a unique temperament and an irredeemable charm. Although Tang Mo may not be the most beautiful among the rich ladies, it must be the most unique and attractive. "Did you chat well?" Tang Mo suddenly felt that his waist was wrapped around by a slender arm. Just as he was about to lift his leg and kick, he heard Qin Ling''s voice ringing in his ear, and stopped immediately. "Qinling? Do you know each other?" Qin Fen looked at Qin Ling''s hand on Tang Mo''s waist. The point was that Tang Mo''s temperamental woman didn''t resist? Qin Ling is his cousin, a role model for the entire family, and his biggest competitor. "This is my scheduled dance partner for tonight. If you have nothing to do, you can go." Even if they were from the Qin family, Qin Ling would not be any more polite when he spoke. He has the strength to do so. The world is always strong enough to qualify for character. Qin Fen took a deep look at Tang Mo and said nothing. He turned around and pulled the girl with big eyes to the dance floor. "You look so good today." The eye-catching person finally left, Qin Ling turned around and said to Tang Mo face to face. "Are you sick." Romantic atmosphere, pawn. In fact, there are so many people who praise the beauty of the late Tang Dynasty that they can''t remember it at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but only this sentence from Qinling exploded in the heart lake of the late Tang Dynasty, and there were many waves. But she couldn''t say anything too shy, even though her face was red, she still kept her mouth shut. She is such a person. Fortunately, Qin Ling understands. "Come on, my princess, let''s go dancing." At this time, even Tang Mo, who didn''t want to make it public, couldn''t say anything to refuse, and let Qin Ling walk into the dance floor at his own will. If its just dancing, it should be fine. Holding Qin Ling''s hand tightly, Tang Mo felt that there is such a person in this world that you will occasionally forget your principles. Those places outside the circle are the most special and are called love. There were not many people dancing on the dance floor at this time, and everyone was chatting outside. When Qin Ling and Tang Mo walked in hand in hand, the dance floor just changed a song. It happened to be Johann Strauss''s waltz for the sound of spring, which was brisk and energetic, which matched Qin Ling and Tang Mo at this time. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was always beautiful. When he was in school, he danced the waltz at all kinds of dances. Naturally, he was very familiar with such dance steps. And Qinling has experienced countless such occasions since childhood, not to mention. Tang Mo raised the skirt with both hands and lowered his head slightly, the two of them held hands tacitly and started this romantic dance. is like a tacit understanding that has been matched countless times. The two have been dance partners for many years, and they are immersed in each other''s eyes under the spotlight. It''s good, it''s good to be alive. It''s so good, in the **** and cruel world, you can still leave such a clean and warm corner for yourself, the world is so kind to you. At that moment, Tang Mo even wanted to drown in Qin Ling''s gentle eyes looking at her. The whole world seemed to be muted, and in those ten minutes, it seemed that only the two of them were left in the world dancing. The eyes of the crowd were gradually attracted by this pair of golden boys and girls. The height and appearance of the two people made everyone feel that they were a perfect match. "Is that the end of the Tang Dynasty?" Li Xian, the current power holder of the Li family, said to Wen Jianshu next to him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 87： she is light Chapter 87 She is Light At this time, Wen Jianshu''s eyes were always on the pair of young people in the middle of the dance floor. Qin Ling is unfathomable and looks young and handsome on the surface. In order to sit in this position, how many things in the sun or in the dark have actually been done, only the person who is sitting at the same table with him now knows. That young man is very cruel. Actually, Wen Jianshu didn''t think that the combination of the Wen family and the Li family would be enough to compete with the dominant Qin family. Maybe now, but never in the future. Based on the qualifications of the younger generation of the Wen and Li families, he can assert this matter. The most important thing is that Qin Ling has only been in front of the stage for less than a year, and no one can estimate his terrible growth rate. It is still necessary to have a closer relationship with the Qin family. It must not be an antagonistic relationship as it is now. This is the consensus of Wen Jianshu and Li Xian. It''s a pity that the two of them have been picking around in their own family, but they haven''t picked a suitable person who can match the Qinling Mountains. Now Wen Jianshu and Li Xian both came from when they were young, and men of this age can understand men best. The sweetness in Qin Ling''s eyes was about to emerge, such a gentle look that they had never seen before sitting at the same table almost every day. Li Xian''s meaning Wen Jianshu understood that if Qinling could be with Tang Mo, then the relationship between the Qin family and the Wen family would be inseparable. "Old Li, we should also decide about Wen Ze and Song Qing. As long as your Song Qing nods, I will take care of it." Wen Jianshu made a promise to Li Xian. If the Qin family and the Wen family are stable, then the Wen family will marry the Li family again, and the triangle of the alliance will become an iron triangle. This is the result everyone expects. "Such a good thing, that girl Song Qing has no reason to disagree. Come on, Jianshu, let''s drink!" Li Xian couldn''t help laughing. The promise that Wen Jianshu can give himself is also a sign that the Wen family will never abandon the Li family in the future no matter what. This also gave Li Xian a reassurance, how could it make him unhappy? He raised his glass to Wen Jianshu and started drinking. The song on the dance floor over there ended, Qin Ling and Tang Mo finally stopped, took a half step back and bowed slightly to each other to complete the final ceremony. Then Qin Ling took another step forward and hugged Tang Mo tightly in his arms. He wanted to do this the first time he saw her tonight. Before, he always thought that Tang Mo only shone in his own eyes, and only he could see her everywhere. Today, Qin Ling discovered that he was wrong. It was not his emotional filter that gave Tang Mo a layer of light, but Tang Mo himself was light. Although her light is not enough to be seen by the whole world right now, it will shine brighter sooner or later, as bright as a star. That''s not good, I still have to marry her back home earlier to feel safe. "Qinling?" The ?? hug took a little longer, and the crowd on the dance floor was about to disperse. Tang Mo slightly pushed Qin Ling who was still lying on his shoulders. "If only I could hold you like this all the time." Qin Ling muttered. "There will be such a day." Tang Mo replied, so they all have to work hard to become stronger. By the time Tang returned to Wen Jianshu''s side, he had already thrown away Qin Ling, who was pouting with anger. Wen Jianshu is chatting with the most famous and most productive professor in the institute. For a professor who has made contributions to all mankind, even a person of Wen Jianshu''s rank has 12 points of respect. "Tang Mo?" The professor who was chatting saw Tang Mo coming, his eyes were full of excitement. He heard about the relationship between the late Tang Dynasty and Wen Jianshu, so he patiently chatted with Wen Jianshu for a long time. Otherwise, he is simply not willing to talk too much with these superiors. It is better to talk about the latest research results with those who understand. "Professor Tian?" Tang Mo was surprised and delighted to see Professor Tian here. She thought that scholars like Professor Tian would not attend the dance. In fact, Professor Tian was indeed very resistant to coming to the dance, but there were too many people who were curious about him and wanted to make friends. Wen Jianshu had no way to evade him, so he managed to persuade Professor Tian to come. "You know each other?" Wen Jianshu didn''t know that he still knew Professor Tian at the end of Tang Dynasty? is also right. Professor Tian was originally from T University. If he remembered correctly, Momo should have studied at T University. "I can come to the S base alive, thanks to Tang Mo. If I want to say, the contribution of my experimental results should be half of Tang Mo!" Professor Tian mentioned the help of the late Tang Dynasty, and his face flushed with excitement. If there was no Tang Mo, he and his two children would have died either at school or on the way to the S base. Wen Jianshu''s eyes really changed when he looked at Tang Mo this time. He said that Professor Tian usually ignores him, so why is he willing to perfunctory himself today, it turns out that this is Momo''s light! Everyone said that Lin Yi was a high-ranking wife, but Wen Jianshu now felt that he was taking advantage of the fact that he had such a powerful daughter. "Professor Tian, ??you are really exaggerating. I just did what a student should do to a respected teacher." She really heard too many sentences "Do you know each other?" today. Why is this S base so small? Let her, who has been wandering in the wild, still have so many acquaintances. But after a while, Tang Mo realized that her words were still a little too early, and the people she knew here were far more than what she had seen. All the people he should know know, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around for Song Qing''s figure. It''s more interesting to stay with people he knows in such a boring place. But when she saw Song Qing, she found that Song Qing was surrounded by a man who was still chattering about something. The unhappiness on Song Qing''s face was obvious, Tang Duo walked over with his cup. After seeing the man''s face clearly, Tang Mo didn''t know, hehe, he was an acquaintance again, Anyang. "Long time no see, Anyang." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held Song Qing''s arm and said hello. "Ah, it''s the end of Tang, you''ve been doing pretty well recently." Seeing the person coming, Anyang immediately put on a decent smile. If Tang Mo didn''t feel wrong in his words, Anyang''s words still contained a hint of... flattery? Well, yes, at this time everyone should know that she is Wen Jianshu''s stepdaughter. It seems that Anyang''s flamboyant personality has not changed, it seems to be more serious. "Anyang, we''ve been fine for a long time, you and Wen Qing are officially together, what are you doing with me? Aren''t you afraid of your girlfriend''s misunderstanding?" Song Qing said in disgust. Tang Mo was not an outsider, she couldn''t bear it anymore. Anyang and Wen Qing are officially together? what''s the situation? Didn''t they split up at school? At this time, Tang Mo had a question mark in his head. (end of this chapter) Chapter 88： A pair of licking dogs Chapter 88 A pair of licking dogs "Qingqing, listen to me, you know my heart..." Anyang tried to reach out to pull Song Qing, but was thrown away by Song Qing. "Anyang, don''t disgust me, okay?" Anyang''s heart? Maybe he really liked Song Qing at first, but then he was fascinated by the status and power brought by Wen Qing, and gradually forgot his original intention. To put it bluntly, if he hadn''t been licking Wen Qing and kept her by his side, how could those people in the school be willing to listen to his instructions. Everyone is a big T who came in through the college entrance examination with their brains, and no one is a fool. If it is really for the sake of power and Wen Qing, in fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he also admired Anyang. is that he knows what he wants and is willing to give some freedom to exchange it. Tang Mo, a person with a clear goal like that, is not qualified to laugh at him, but now that Anyang knows that Song Qing''s family has a bigger background, he feels that one lick is not enough, and he wants to go back and change to a bigger one, which is really disgusting. Anyang still has some self-esteem. Hearing Song Qing say the word disgusting, he didn''t do anything and left with a cold face. "Why did they get together again?" Forgive Tang Mo at this time for not being able to say anything good to these two people. "When Wen Qing first arrived at the base, there were few space-type abilities, and they all supported her. Later, when there were more space-type abilities, she was nothing. It happened that Anyang formed a team and couldn''t find anyone from the space department. , the two of them can be considered to have what they need." Now Song Qingzao is not sad anymore, she has seen Anyang clearly. "That''s it..." Anyang doesn''t know how he got the ball. If he can come in, Wen Qing should not miss it. Tang Mo was looking for Wen Qing''s figure in the crowd. Wen Qing''s space treasure, Tang Mo still had some thoughts. Soon, Tang Mo saw her. At this time, Wen Qing was wearing a white floor-length dress and was standing next to Qinling trying to say something. "This pair is really a virtue." Song Qing snorted coldly, no wonder they were able to come together, the things in their bones are really exactly the same. "Come on, let''s go, I have to aggrieve you tonight to be a flower protector again." After being teased so many times by the end of Tang Dynasty, it was Song Qing''s turn to fight back. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he raised his head and emptied the wine in the glass, life... walked through the crowd on high heels. "Did you chat well?" The moment ?? Tang Mo''s voice appeared, Qin Ling suddenly felt that everything seemed familiar. Isn''t this what he said when he saw Tang Mo and Qin Fen chatting just now? ? "At the end of the Tang Dynasty." Seeing Tang Mo came, Wen Qing smiled a little unnaturally. "I just saw your godfather. He is a very powerful man. I really envy you." Knowing that he was his stepfather, Wen Qing deliberately said he was the godfather. If Qin Ling could misunderstand and dump this woman... Tang Mo was nothing when she was in school, why can she get along so well now, why? Jealousy was burning wildly in Wen Qing''s mind. In her world, she is the heroine who has gone through untold hardships, Tang Mo is the vicious heroine, and Qin Ling may be the hero who was temporarily deceived by the vicious heroine. Really Tang Mo closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. What did she do wrong to face all this? Is this the plot of green tea robbing men in romance novels? What is she going to say now? To be honest, she really didn''t want to talk to Wen Qing at all, and she felt like she had lowered her IQ. You must know that what they are holding is not the script of a romance novel, but the script of the end of the world! "Are you sick, can you understand people''s words, can''t you understand this word?" Qin Ling doesn''t have any gentleman''s habit of not doing things with women. Seeing Wen Qing bullying her baby Tang Mo, the fire that was just suppressed suddenly came up again. gave a look to the guardian who had been following him, the little brother in black stepped forward a few steps, grabbed Wen Qing''s arm and dragged her out of the door of the banquet hall. In front of everyone This is also so disrespectful. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t see it, but everyone didn''t seem to be surprised by Qin Ling''s approach. Wen Qing''s struggle didn''t cause a bit of a stir. "Do you usually handle things like this? Are they used to it?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, this is the only explanation. She had always heard that Qin Ling was so neat and terrifying that he seemed to have no feelings. Today was the first time she saw it with her own eyes. "You, you don''t like it?" Qin Ling suddenly became nervous, he was afraid that Tang Mo would be afraid of him. It doesn''t matter what those people say about him, whether it''s cold-blooded or the King of Hell, he doesn''t care, he only cares about what Tang Mo thinks. "well done." Tang Mo laughed, stretched out his hand and touched Qin Ling''s head. Qin Ling also smirked. The two guardians who followed ?? turned their heads one after another. These two big brothers and big sisters seemed to be a little too detached. Who said that it was temporarily closed? Do you really think everyone here is a fool? It was already late at night when the banquet ended. Tang Mo took off his clothes and makeup, and fell asleep almost touching the pillow. After getting up the next day and having breakfast, Tang Mo put on his sports clothes again. There is only one mission today, and that is to spend a few days in the jungle outside the S base. She can''t be degraded any more, she will be ruined by being immersed in this gentle village. Tang Mo went a long way on purpose, she wanted to find a jungle far away from the S base, so that she could avoid some hunters who came out to do the quest from the S base. With the current agility attribute value at the end of Tang Dynasty, it is not difficult to run dozens of kilometers in half an hour. Jingjing hid in Tang Mo''s arms, both ears swaying backwards by the wind from running. "Okay, that''s it!" Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction. The current field is not like the base is taken care of by a special person. As those plants grow wildly, it is almost impossible to tell which is the jungle and which is not. Almost everywhere you can see. Its just that the density is different. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was still used to control the towering ancient trees, and the densely populated areas were called jungles. The number and variety of exotic beasts in places like this will also be greater. There are only enough buildings left, which are still crumbling and sturdy. They are covered with vines. It is only a year old, but it seems to be desolate for decades. This is the force of nature in the universe that human beings cannot compete with. For ordinary people, such a place is a nightmare, but for the late Tang Dynasty, it is a hunting paradise. "I can''t go back today, I''m so sick of it, why did I come to such a far place again, what''s wrong with the piece next to the base?" Not long after Tang Mo stopped, his keen ears heard a familiar voice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 89： space jade bracelet Chapter 89 Space Jade Bracelet "The nearby area is full of relatively strong teams, do you think we can compete with them?" A male voice retorted unceremoniously, this male voice Tang Mo is also very familiar. Tang Mo heard it, and by coincidence, she met Anyang and Wen Qing''s team. "Anyway, I can''t walk anymore, you guys go find those poisonous scorpions, I''m going to sit down and take a break, Anyang, you stay and protect me." Tang Mo hid behind a big tree and saw Wen Qing sitting on a stump, pulling Anyang''s sleeves tightly. "If you want to die, just stay here by yourself, I don''t have time to serve you." Anyang swung her sleeves up and walked away with the other team members. He knew that Wen Qing was a space type, and other abilities were weak. It was so dangerous here, and Wen Qing was not a fool and would catch up after a while, so he didn''t bother to coax him. "you!" Wen Qing bit the corner of her mouth and watched them gradually walk away, but she held her breath and did not stand up. Seeing that everyone was going further and further away, almost out of sight, and finally the desire to survive prevailed over the princess'' temper, Wen Qing reluctantly stood up and prepared to chase after him. "If it weren''t for the fact that the planting function of the space could not be enabled now, I would not be with you." Wen Qing''s eyes were full of resentment, her space was over-picked because of Anyang''s constant demands for quick success. If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t fit on her thicker thighs and wanted to find someone to protect herself temporarily, she wouldn''t look down on Anyang, a person with high eyes and low skills. "Wen Qing." Watching Wen Qing about to get up, Tang Mo ran a few steps behind the tree. pressed it on Wen Qing''s shoulder, pressed Wen Qing back to the stump and sat down. "Don''t rush to leave, didn''t you care about me and my godfather last time? I''m just going to tell you about it now." Wen Qing''s face was full of "friendship" smiles. "I have nothing to say to you." Wen Qing raised her head and snorted. Now that there are no outsiders next to her, she didn''t even bother to pretend to Tang Mo. "But I still want to chat with you, is this your mission goal this time?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was carrying a poisonous scorpion in his hand. At the very beginning of the end of the world, when the fog just dissipated, the alien beasts all over the world were mainly those in the fog. But since the topography, topography and ecological environment have changed, more and more unknown beasts seem to appear in those mysterious jungles overnight. And this poisonous scorpion is one of them. The task of Anyang and his team this time is to collect the tails of a hundred poisonous scorpions. The tails of these 100 poisonous scorpions can be exchanged for quest rewards by handing over the tails of these 100 poisonous scorpions to the quest center, and the crystal cores in them all belong to the team themselves. "Aren''t you a space department?" Wen Qing looked at Tang Mo''s hand holding the poisonous scorpion and said in surprise. For a space-type power user, how can it seem so simple to deal with a primary alien beast? Even if he wasn''t a space type, he couldn''t easily grab a primary alien beast with his bare hands. "Could it be that you also have space treasures??" Wen Qing''s words allowed Tang Mo to confirm Wen Qing''s secret, and sure enough she was not a space-type power user. "Who said that a space-type power user must be weak?" The end of Tang threw the scorpion on Wen Qing''s body, "Don''t move, the faster you struggle, the faster the poison will strike." Tang Mo''s smile became more gentle. She didn''t intend to hurt Wen Qing''s life, but yesterday Wen Qing had touched her bottom line. The most important thing is that she also saw in Wen Qing''s eyes full of hatred and even killing intent towards herself. Don''t blame her for being cruel, Tang Mo would not keep a mad dog who could bite at any time by his side. She also wants world peace, but if others want her to die first, then she has to do it first. In essence, she is the same person as Qin Ling, and she treats those outsiders without any extraneous feelings. die? Isn''t that the most common thing in the last days? "what!" Wen Qing, who was stung a few times by the poisonous scorpion, struggled violently, got up and beat herself frantically, trying her best to get the scorpion down. But although the scorpion is small, it is also a strange beast. Wen Qing''s violent struggle caused toxins to flow out of her body quickly. Wen Qing quickly lost consciousness and gradually collapsed to the ground. Tang Mo took out the broken wind and picked the poisonous scorpion, which had started going crazy after seeing the blood, to the ground, then stabbed it to death, and lifted it to the grass in the distance with his feet. Tang Mo squatted down and checked Wen Qing''s body. The space treasure should be carried on him 24 hours a day, most likely it would be something like jewelry. Wen Qing didn''t wear earrings, and there was a diamond necklace around her neck. Tang Mo touched it with mental power, but she didn''t feel the mental fluctuations on the necklace. Continuing to check down, Tang Mo grabbed Wen Qing''s wrist, and sure enough, there was a suet white jade bracelet on it. That''s it! A powerful mental power fluctuation made Tang Mo instantly determine the identity of the jade bracelet. Yes, why can''t you pull it down? The original idea at the end of the Tang Dynasty was to take things away first, and then go back and find a way to integrate them. But I don''t know if Wen Qing''s food was too good to make him fat, or if the ring of the original jade bracelet was too small. No matter how hard Ren Tang Mo tried, the jade bracelet stayed still on Wen Qing''s wrist. It''s definitely not good to break it, then if you smash Wen Qing''s wrist... A somewhat terrifying thought rose in Tang Mo''s heart. No, she will be suspicious if she is seen like this, she cannot reveal herself. Why don''t you just blend it right here. Tang Mo looked around, and then looked at Wen Qing, who had passed out of poison, and made a decision. Like the wooden beads sent by Grandpa Wen last time, Tang Mo took off his necklace and put it in the palm of his hand, and then used mental power to connect the jade pendant to the bracelet. As soon as the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty was released, you could feel that the energy in Wen Qing''s jade bracelet was much larger than the previous wooden beads. It is even bigger than the energy in the space of your own jade pendant, it is a real treasure! Fortunately, her mental strength is now several times higher than that at the time, otherwise this jade bracelet would really be useless today. Under the control of Tang Mo''s mental power, the jade pendant rose from Tang Mo''s palm, and Wen Qing''s wrist with the jade bracelet also slowly lifted. Two precious and rare spaces are slowly approaching in the air. I have to say, if someone suddenly saw this scene, it would be really scary... The spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty has actually reached a terrifying level. For such a huge output of spiritual power, it still consumes less than half of the space fusion to complete this time. The ?? jade bracelet disappeared instantly from Tang Mo''s wrist, and Tang Mo took the jade pendant that fell from the air after fusion and carefully looked at it. I found that there is a small jade circle on the necklace closest to the jade pendant. "Success! Really, the more things that are fused, the more valuable this necklace is." Tang Mo carefully put the necklace back on his neck, then fastened the double safety buckle, and finally hid it in his clothes. Its really uneasy, it would be nice if I could confess to the Lord with blood dripping like in the novel. Unfortunately, Tang Mo had already tried the blood drop, and it was useless. She had every reason to suspect that the novels were all lies. But that''s right, if there is a real treasure that can be recognized as the master by blood, she will not be able to complete the fusion so easily. Anything in this world really has advantages and disadvantages. (end of this chapter) Chapter 90： Wen Qings lie Chapter 90 Wen Qing''s Lie After each fusion, the space in the jade pendant will change. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he checked his space with his mental power. Originally, the space was the inside of the supermarket as soon as he entered it, but now it is very different. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was a large area of ??land, about the size of two or three football fields. In terms of space area, Wen Qing really didn''t lie, her space area is quite large. But the land is full of solid loess, and it doesn''t look like it can grow food. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he continued to check, and finally found that on the far right side of the farm, there were dozens of squares surrounded by small fences. The place enclosed by the small fence is full of dry and cracked land, and there are some withered plant poles dotted on it. It turns out that the area of ??this space is indeed as large as Wen Qing described, but the area that can be planted is only these tens of square meters of black soil. Tang Mo soon figured out what was going on. I don''t know how Wen Qing''s brain grows. For her own vanity, she would rather let her space and land dry up. To the right of the ?? farm are two small houses with signs hanging on the doors of the houses. A sign reads the supermarket, Tang Mo opened the door, and the inside is what she originally looked like in a space supermarket. The goods are still being filled, and the look of fullness makes people happy. On the other sign is a warehouse. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he opened the door and found that the free space where the cashier was located had become a separate room because of the enlargement. This is fine, there are probably more than 20 square meters, which is also a lot more convenient. Warehouse This room in the late Tang Dynasty determined that the time was still and could be used to preserve food and some precious things. Those less precious and larger items can be placed in the loess open space of the farm later. is very satisfied with his new space Tang Mo. The scorpion''s toxin will kill people if it is not detoxified within half an hour. Tang Mo took the time and left after half an hour. She brought Jingjing with more important things to do, but she didn''t forget the purpose of coming out this time. On the other side, Anyang watched Wen Qing hadn''t caught up, but he was a little worried. But it''s not the person who is worried about Wen Qing, but if their team loses Wen Qing''s space, it will be really difficult to find another space-type ability user. As a last resort, Anyang could only take the team back to find Wen Qing. "Captain, that woman is really annoying. When will she stop getting into trouble?" Everyone in the ?? team disliked Wen Qing very much. Even if the princess was sick, she always looked down on others. She is so powerful, why is she still in their team? She wanted to join the Mist Team, the first in the league, and they didn''t want her either. Although everyone knew about the relationship between Wen Qing and Anyang, everyone still spoke unscrupulously, thinking that they all knew Anyang''s attitude. Hearing the complaints of the team members, Anyang''s face became even worse, but he did not refute it, and obviously agreed with these words. When the group found Wen Qing, it had been 45 minutes since the scorpion''s poison was released. At this time, Wen Qing''s face was purple and black, and it had swollen into a pig''s head. If it weren''t for the obvious sign of the white skirt she must wear every day, everyone would really dare not recognize it. They came this time for the poisonous scorpion, and it was natural to see that Wen Qing was poisoned by the poisonous scorpion. "Captain, there is still air!" One of the team members turned Wen Qing over and snorted. Anyang took out a detoxification pill and gave it to Wen Qing. This medicine cannot completely relieve the symptoms of Wenqing''s poisoning. If you want to detoxify in this state, you can only go back to the S base and go to the Alliance Central Hospital for treatment. It will cost a lot of crystal nucleus, Anyang''s face is getting darker and darker. This woman is really going to cause trouble for herself. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t find other suitable space-type power users, he really wanted to leave her here to fend for himself. Wen Qing, who took the antidote pill, quickly woke up, coughed and opened her eyes, full of unstoppable viciousness. "It''s Tang Mo, help me kill her! I want to kill her!" If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a psychic power user, her psychic attribute value just exceeded 100 a few days ago, and she could use psychic power to heal, temporarily hindering the speed of the toxin''s flow in the blood, she would really die this time! It was clear at the end of Tang that Wen Qing was not a space-type power user, but Tang Mo was really unclear that she was a spiritual-type power user. After all, Tang Mo''s spiritual attribute value has passed 500 now, Wen Qing has just passed 100, the gap is too big, Tang Mo didn''t pay attention at all. The viciousness that was about to emerge in Wen Qing''s eyes startled Anyang and the others, and coupled with her purple-blue pig-headed face, it was even more indescribably terrifying. Late Tang Dynasty? Wen Qing''s words Anyang went through in his heart, whether what she said was true or not, Tang Mo was not someone he could provoke. Anyang will not provoke those people for Wen Qing. "We''ll talk about these things later, you first put the things we hunted this time into the space first, and we''ll go back to the base hospital first." Anyang motioned for the team members to take out all the poisonous scorpions that had just been killed. Wen Qing bit her lip, she knew that Anyang was unwilling to help herself. But what he said was right, the most urgent thing is to heal himself first, and for the rest of the revenge, he will find Tang Mo to avenge it! Wen Qing tried to use her mental power to send the corpses of alien beasts into her space, but her mental power could not find the location of the space. My bracelet? Wen Qing''s heart sank, she touched her wrist with her left hand, and it turned out to be empty. At that moment, Wen Qing almost cried out, but Anyang and the others were still watching, so they could only bear it. How did Tang Tang know that his bracelet was a treasure in space? No, even if she knew, she had tried her bracelet, and she couldn''t take it off since she put it on. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it should not have been so awake that he smashed it into pieces and destroyed a rare treasure. What was going on? Who is that woman at the end of Tang Dynasty? At that moment, Wen Qing had countless questions in her mind. If Tang Mo stood in front of her at this time, she would have eaten her alive. If you say at this time that you actually have a space treasure, but it was stolen. Anyang will definitely throw himself here regardless of his life or death. Wen Qing, who has always been unclear, is very clear about this matter. "I''m poisoned now, and the space seems to be temporarily unavailable. I have to wait for my poison to clear up." Never mind, lets get out of here first. Wen Qing put out a tone of pity I saw, but she didn''t know how intimidating she was with her current appearance. Anyang''s face turned even darker, but he didn''t say anything and let people carry her behind his back, and the group returned to the base after halfway through the mission. (end of this chapter) Chapter 91： The role of crystals Chapter 91 The role of Jingjing At the end of Tang Dynasty, she searched the forest for all the exotic beasts she could see. As long as she did not encounter a herd of exotic beasts, there was basically no big problem with her strength. The majority of the alien beasts are primary alien beasts, but thinking about the evolution speed of alien beasts, Tang Mo felt that a more severe situation for humans should soon come. There are a lot of exotic beasts in the forest, but looking around to kill Tang Mo one by one still feels a little too slow. Her purpose in coming to the forest was not to collect crystal nuclei or anything. There were still many crystal nuclei left in her space, and she wanted to hone her combat skills more. At the end of the training camp, Tang Mo learned a lot of skills from the teacher, but no matter how many skills you cant use, its just on paper. If you want your strength to become stronger, you still have to go through the actual combat test step by step. Actual combat is the only criterion for testing truth. Tang Mo''s mind turned around and grabbed Jingjing, who had been standing on his shoulder and looking around. "You know what to eat every day, and it''s time for you to work." Jingjing is still a cub, Tang Mo didn''t have much hope for it in combat, but it''s still alright to help him attract some exotic beasts, right? This cleverness is not needed but is wasted. "Go and wander around. If there is a strange beast attacking you, you will bring it over. If it doesn''t attack you, you can provoke it and bring it back to me. Understand?" In the late Tang Dynasty, Jingjing explained it word for word. Jingjing looks weak and small, and those alien beasts also pick and pinch soft persimmons, so it is perfect for it to attract alien beasts. "Woo?" Jing Yuanyuan looked at Tang Mo innocently, tilted his head, as if I really didn''t understand what you were talking about. "Don''t play stupid, hurry up." Tang Mo knew that Jingjing could understand. flicked his forehead with his hand. "Woo! Woohoo?" Jingjing rubbed her head with her two small claws in pain, and then continued to tilt her head to look innocently at Tang Mo. These innocent eyes reminded Tang Mo of Qin Ling, who loved her coquettishly. She had long been immune to Qin Ling''s tempered eyes. "You are responsible for attracting alien beasts, and all the crystal cores inside belong to you, how about it?" The end of the Tang Dynasty talked about conditions. Jingjing''s small eyes rolled a few times, nodded, and jumped out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Jingjing was only given one primary crystal nucleus every day, and no more was given, so the temptation of crystal nucleus to Jingjing was still great. Tang Mo was lying on the grass leaning against the tree stump and waiting for Jingjing to come back. Jingjing''s first alien beast was a wild boar. I saw Jingjing leaping nimbly on the tree, and the huge wild boar was chasing after him, panting heavily. The wild boar''s goal was very clear, and he passed by Tang Mo''s side intently, without even pausing. Jingjing saw that Tang Mo didn''t stop the pig, and turned around to bring the wild boar back, whimpering to Tang Mo to hurry up. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little stunned. It was too hard to chase after a fox. The meat on Jingjing''s body was not enough for the calories consumed by wild boars. But when she saw the **** of the wild boar that turned around and came back, she understood this big wild boar very well. It turns out that this wild boar is happily strolling around, and he doesn''t care about the little guy who is dangling in front of him. The fox meat is not much and it is not delicious, it is just lazy and waste of energy. So Jingjing had no choice but to use her milk strength to bite a big piece on the **** of the wild boar, and then she succeeded in attracting it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I understood that this was not a chase for predation, but a chase for revenge. hurriedly came back from her stupor, if she was any later, Jingjing would be swallowed alive by the angry wild boar. With Po Feng in his hand, Tang Mo stomped his foot on the tree stump next to him, and his whole body flew towards the wild boar. Thinking of the skills taught by the teacher in the training camp, he turned his wrist, and the broken wind in his hand slanted into the lower neck of the wild boar at a very tricky angle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she forced all Po Feng into the wild boar''s body with her wrists. Until now, she could completely feel the change in her body compared to before. The current self can easily break through the hard fur and flesh of the wild boar without even using the mental power bonus on the wrist. After Po Feng almost completely submerged the wild boar''s body, Tang Mo''s arm holding the handle began to lift up, and a one-foot-long wound was opened straight on the neck of the wild boar. A series of actions happened very quickly, almost only ten seconds, and the wild boar stopped moving in a pool of blood. Tang Mo drew a knife and stood aside, cut the pig''s brain, picked out the crystal nucleus, washed it with water, and threw it to Jingjing on the side. She is an honest person and will not be in arrears of wages. Until she hugged the crystal core, which was still warm, in her arms, Jingjing hadn''t recovered. That wild boar has been chasing him for so long, and this knife will solve it? The unbelievable Jingjing jumped to the side of the wild boar and kicked the wild boar. remained motionless. Jingjing looked at Tang Mo with a hint of awe in her eyes, and took three steps back unconsciously. This is the first time Jingjing has really seen Tang Mo''s fighting state. This woman is really scary. Next, Jingjing, who understood the strength of the late Tang Dynasty, cooperated with her even more tacitly. Jingjing had already seen that a strange beast could not meet the needs of the end of Tang Dynasty. So the second time Jingjing attracted three different beasts with deer heads and lion tails. The battle is resolved within five minutes. The third Jingjing attracted five alien beasts. The fight ended at the eighth minute. For the fourth time, Jingjing, who had watched several battles, had already understood the perversion of the late Tang. simply brought in a small pack of about a dozen wolves, as if he regarded Tang Mo as a machine to earn crystal cores. At the end of Tang Dynasty this time, it was not so easy. Although there were no intermediate alpha wolves among the wolves, the wolves had a strong sense of combat. She faced a pack of wolves by herself, and even if her strength was much higher, she always felt like she was in a hurry to ignore the head and tail. Finally took out the pistol and used the help of three bullets to successfully deal with the group of wolves. Tang Mo, who knew Jingjing''s careful thinking, caught it and was devastated. Her intention was not to solve the battle quickly, but to hone her skills little by little in the battle. I took out all the pistols and used them. Besides, the bullets were so expensive. The crystal cores on these wolves couldnt bear the price of the bullets. This time I lost a lot. Jingjing this prodigal son! After a while of torment, Jingjing, whose hair was already messy and disrespectful, finally learned to behave, and no longer challenged Tang Mo''s bottom line. Instead, he honestly attracted about five different beasts each time. Such a number was just enough for the Tang Dynasty to fully cope with, and he could even think about his own moves and strategies. Later, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply threw the poisoned dagger to Jingjing, and entrusted it with the task of collecting crystal cores from the corpses of alien beasts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 92： a feat Chapter 92 A feat Digging the crystal nucleus is dirty and troublesome, but for Jingjing, it is a beautiful job. Perhaps everything about the crystal nucleus is handled by Jingjing with an almost religious heart. The two small claws held the dagger together and became very skilled in a short while, and it was quick and good to dig out the core. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a piece of cloth and tied it around Jingjing''s neck, and found a small bag and tied it around Jingjing''s neck with a rope. In this way, Jingjing can dig out the crystal nucleus, wipe it with a cloth and put it in her own small bag, and then give it to Tang Mo when the small bag is full. One person and one beast have hardly stopped, and have been cooperating to usher in wave after wave of battles. Tang Mo didn''t stop because she felt that time was precious. She had already wasted too much time in the comfort zone of the S base. Now, only constant fighting can make her feel at ease. Besides, her stats have risen so much all of a sudden. Although You Jingjing''s black bead has calmed down the riot and discomfort on her body, she is still worried. You still have to let your body adapt to the suddenly increased attribute value as soon as possible, and be able to fully exert it. And Jingjing didn''t stop because of its love for the crystal nucleus, there is no other reason. The battle continued until late at night, and Tang Mo''s vision was hardly affected at night, but in order to have better mental and physical strength the next day, he still took out the hunter''s sleeping bag. took Jingjing and slept in the sleeping bag like this. After dawn, Tang Mo started her Nth round of battle again. After three days, The guard at the gate of the S base looked intently at the clean loess outside the gate of the S base with guns. In order to observe the situation near the S base more clearly, the weeds and grasses around the city gate have been cleaned up. Because of the high flow of people coming and going, the gate of the S base is generally open. This also has extremely high requirements on the guards. The two guards must carefully observe the situation outside the door. Once a strange beast enters the loess flat, they will shoot and kill them immediately to avoid running into the base. "Look! Is there a sandstorm over there in the forest!" The guard on the sentry said to the other person beside him, and saw a huge amount of dust flying up at the edge where the forest and the loess meet, like a huge wave of sand and dust. "That''s... not good, it''s a herd!" The other guard was obviously older and more experienced, and immediately saw what was behind the rolled-up dust. "Quick! Close the door!" The guards at the two sentries immediately notified the guards in front of the base gate, and there was a sudden panic in the crowd, and the people who were in a hurry to check before the gate rushed into the S base. The guards at the door quickly closed the door, and then they went to the sentry, took up their guns, and prepared to shoot the beasts in the yellow land part. The ??S base''s outposts and firepower are relatively strong, and because of the large number of people gathered, this kind of thing happens almost a few times a month. If it is a rudimentary alien beast group, or if it is only led by three or two intermediate alien beasts, there is almost no need to report it, and it can be solved by the base guard team guarding the door soon. "Shoot!" As the herd of alien beasts got closer, the guards on the sentry had already seen that the culprit of the sandstorm was more than thirty wild boars, and there was a person running at the front of the wild boar herd. Obviously, these wild boars are undoubtedly attracted by that person. On the other side, Tang Mo ran in front with Jingjing in his arms. Jingjing, this fox doesn''t know what''s going on. In the past few days, he has been fighting with wild boars. Five times out of ten, wild boars have been brought back. Soon, the frequent disappearance of the pigs caught the attention of the wild boar head. So for the last time, Jingjing brought back all the 30 or so wild boars left in the forest. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing those wild boars, there was only one word in their hearts, that is, run. picked up Jingjing and started running in the forest. With the agility of the late Tang Dynasty, the wild boar could not actually catch up. But I couldn''t bear the hatred of these wild boars, which was too high. Even if they were chasing Tang Mo, they wouldn''t give up. Tang Mo didn''t plan to bring these troubles back to the base, but she had been running around the forest for a long time. Seeing that her physical strength was about to be exhausted, those wild boars just wanted to seek revenge for herself. She had no choice but to take these pigs home. She knew that it was a bit frivolous to do so, but after all, this pig is not a problem for the base guard, and it can only be like this in the current situation. So this scene happened. The bullets are eyeless, and facing the person who led the herd back, the guards didn''t care at all, and they started frantically outputting the guns in their hands. Tang Mo''s mental power was highly concentrated, while counting the bullets flying towards him, his footsteps kept changing, and he was running in an extremely vigorous posture. If this was in a prosperous world, her pace would definitely be the material for an Olympic champion! As Tang Mo ran, he was still satisfied with his agility in his heart. By the time Tang was about to approach the gate of the S base, there was only a middle-level wild boar leader chasing the wild boar group behind him. The leader of the wild boar resisted a few bullets, but because his flesh was stronger, he was still chasing Tang Mo with an angry heart of revenge. When ?? arrived at the door, the gate of the base was closed, and there was no intention to open it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stopped and turned his head to look at the persistent wild boar brother who was still staring at him. He was almost moved to tears. What kind of spirit is this? It is a persevering spirit that is worthy of everyone''s learning! With the last bit of strength, Tang Mo pulled out the broken wind, tears in his eyes, and solved the big brother wild boar. The guard on the ?? sentry saw with his own eyes that none of the wild boars died, and then slowly reopened the gate of the S base. "You brought the wild boars here, right?" The captain of the ?? guard team was wearing a camouflage uniform, carrying a gun in his hand, and his righteousness was extended without anger and self-righteousness. The guards, patrols and mobile units of the ?? Alliance are all composed of soldiers. "Yes" For this matter, Tang Mo could not even find a reason for sophistry. obediently followed the captain to a small dark room, ready to meet the punishment of the organization. "According to the regulations of the alliance, the ammunition and manpower paid by the base for the beast herd attracted by personal reasons shall be fully borne by the person who attracted the herd." Captain sat in front of Tang Mo and spoke seriously. "All ammo and manpower??" Actually, this is very reasonable, but Tang Mo kept repeating the bullet rain just now in his mind, how many bullets were there! The price of the bullets that I bought can''t be more clear than the price of the base''s bullets, which is a sky-high price. (end of this chapter) Chapter 93： go bankrupt Chapter 93 Bankruptcy "Then, what if there is no money?" Tang Mo raised his hand weakly to speak. She was wrong about this, she knew what she was doing was really inauthentic, how could she dare to speak loudly. "If you can''t get the money, you can work for the base until you can pay it back." The captain had a bit of sympathy in his eyes. The matter of artificially attracting the beast tide to the base had not happened before. No one can pay for those bullets flying all over the sky. The ultimate destination of all those who attract the beast tide is the coolies of the alliance. Alliance coolies are a presence in every base. Now there are no prisons in the base. The place where people take care of food and housing without doing anything every day is now not a place of suffering for people, but a paradise. How dare you think about it. Now people make mistakes and they will temporarily become the coolies of the alliance. According to the size of the things you do, you will decide how long you will be coolies. He eats the worst and cheapest nutrients every day, but he does as much work as an old scalper. Including cleaning the weeds and trees around the base, transporting the corpses of alien beasts, repairing the walls, etc. are all coolies to do. Twelve hours a day, rain or shine, exhaustion is the end. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the captain estimated this time, and conservatively speaking, it would take 80 years to pay off. "How many nuclei?" Tang Mo asked this question tremblingly. Jingjing on Tang Mo''s shoulder also trembled, and Jingjing understood what the man meant for the nucleus. You can also see the reaction at the end of Tang Dynasty, and it will definitely require no less nuclei. Its over. Its over. These four characters are the most true portrayal of the heart of a man and a beast at this time. "Thirty thousand." The captain compared a three. Calculating bullets is actually not an easy task, and their charges are based on the size and strength of the herd. Thirty elementary-level alien beasts, and one intermediate-level alien beast is the same price. "After a while, change your clothes and follow me to the coolie camp to report." The captain took out a bracelet and walked towards Tang Mo. The bracelet was worn by every coolie, and he couldn''t take it off. As long as you don''t return to the coolie camp on time at night, the bracelet will automatically explode, which is a very effective way to guard prisoners. "Don''t, wait a minute, big brother, stop first!" Watching the captain raised his bracelet and walked towards her, Tang Mo was a little panicked. It''s not that she can''t beat the captain, but she should be responsible for this. Tang Mo is such a person, she is not bad at all in what she should do. What she shouldn''t do, whether she does it or not is purely up to her mood. . Tang Mo did not want to be a good person, she only had one principle in life, and she had a clear conscience. "I''m rich, big brother, I''m rich!" At the end of Tang, the captain of the guards stopped smoothly. He looked suspiciously at the girl in front of him. He didn''t believe Tang Mo could come up with 30,000 crystal nuclei. It can be said that there are people who can take out 30,000 crystal nuclei at the S base at once, but not many, they can count them with two hands. There are still some people who might be able to scrape together the money with the help of the whole family, but is this girl in front of you... The captain looked at the end of the Tang Dynasty. He was wearing dirty sports clothes, and his hair and face seemed to have not been washed for several days. Girls from wealthier families are not like this. Just when the captain brother was still thinking, Tang Mo over there had already started to dig out the crystal nucleus from the space. Isn''t it 30,000! She might be able to make it together! In fact, there could be a simpler solution to this matter at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Calling anyone in Wen Jianshu and Qinling could solve it immediately. But Tang Mo didn''t want to, she didn''t want to be the kind of person who had to rely on the family to wipe her **** when she got into trouble. is so boring. Bags of crystal nuclei were taken out by Tang Mo and piled on the ground. The intermediate nuclei in these bags have been taken out, and each bag contains 30 primary nuclei. "one hundred" "Two hundred..." "Seven hundred..." "Eight hundred..." When ?? counted to eight, the Tang Dynasty stopped. paused, then began to dig again. "There are still sixty-five bags..." A full 865 bags of primary crystal nuclei were piled on the ground at the end of Tang Dynasty, which is very spectacular. However, Tang Mo''s face was not so good-looking, and his face was full of tragic and solemn writing. And Jingjing''s eyes were full of tears. "865 bags, a total of 25950 primary nuclei." At the end of Tang, she used her mental arithmetic talent when she was eight years old and came up with a number. No, not enough. "What is the exchange ratio between intermediate and primary crystal cores now?" Tang Mo asked the captain. At this time, the captain''s eyes were still on the pile of crystal core bags and did not return to his senses. He didn''t expect that someone could really come up with so many crystal cores. She is still alone! is really rich, this was the captain''s first thought. Space system ability user, no wonder he has money. This is the captain''s second thought. "One to thirty." The captain ?? gave the answer. This is the official exchange rate of the alliance. If it is exchanged on the black market, the price will be higher. At the end of Tang Dynasty, with a sad face, he began to dig out the intermediate crystal core again. She had used a lot of intermediate crystal cores before, but now she took out all the rest and threw them on the ground, and then counted them one by one. "There are 145 intermediate crystal nuclei in total, and 4350 primary crystal nuclei can be exchanged. Just right, 30300 primary crystal nuclei." At the end of Tang Dynasty, after calculating it clearly, he took out 10 pieces from the intermediate crystal core pile and put them back into the space. "This is enough, take it away." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he reluctantly stared at his pile of crystal core mountains. Forget it, if the crystal core is gone, you can earn more. If you let the wild boar eat it, you will lose nothing. Tang Mo comforted himself like this. "Hey, send two of you over there, yes." Captain put away his wristband and started making calls. "Moving the nucleus, yes, you heard that right, it''s moving the nucleus. Well, yes, hurry up." When he came out of the little black room, Tang Mo''s whole person was downcast, as if he had been taken out of time. Nothing is left, and we will return to before liberation. Jingjing rarely stayed on Tang Mo''s body, but walked with the same dejection as Tang Mo''s side. "Let''s go, I have no money now and can''t support you." Tang said to Jingjing. "Woooo, woohoo." Jingjing pointed to herself, pointed to the small black house, pointed to the gate of the base, and finally rubbed Tang Mo with her head. Tang Mo understands, it means that it is also responsible for this matter, so even if the crystal nucleus is given, it will follow Tang Mo. In this situation, Tang Mo was almost moved to tears. Actually, Tang Mo was really misunderstood. Jingjing meant that Tang Mo had lost his crystal nucleus because of this matter, and he was already poor enough. "Momo, your new pet?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, Qin Ling''s voice rang in his ears before he walked out of the little black house. (end of this chapter) Chapter 94： own money Chapter 94 Money Qinling happened to be free today. I heard that there was a hapless ghost that attracted the herd to watch the fun. I heard that he seems to be a very rich unlucky guy? S Base has a lot of people who can pay this price all at once. Even if he doesn''t know it, he should know it. happened to see Tang Mo in the vicinity with his head down and a small thing beside him muttering something. Qin Ling held Jingjing in one hand and looked at it. Jingjing didn''t struggle at all, and looked like she was not in the mood to handle it. If this is normal, it will definitely be fluttering, but today, I am sorry, I am not in the mood. "I happened to meet him, keep it for fun." Tang Mo replied. No one would believe that Tang Mo could subdue alien beasts now, and seeing a little fox next to her would just think it was an ordinary pet. However, Jingjing did not conclude a contract with Tang Mo. Although it is a strange beast, there is nothing wrong with saying that. "But I may not be able to support it in the future." Tang Mo lowered Jingjing back from Qin Ling''s hands. "I heard that a herd came just now?" "Um." "I don''t know who the unlucky guy is? When I set this compensation rule, I set the price very high against all opinions. Base security is more important than everything else." Qinling was very satisfied with his original decision. After all, if he didn''t kill a few chickens and respect monkeys for everyone to see, what would happen if the hunters would bring exotic animals back from the forest in the future. Then they don''t need to do anything else with this bullet in the S base, just save people. Hearing Qin Ling''s words, Tang Mo finally knew how the price of this day''s death was determined. raised his head and glared at Qin Ling together with Jingjing. Qin Ling was taken aback, "What''s the matter? Why are you two looking at me like this? It''s scary." "Hello, Chief!" At this time, the captain and two people were busy moving crystal cores out of the small black room, when they saw Qin Ling standing at attention and saluting and saying hello. The fact that Qinling is the highest authority in the S alliance will only make them obey orders unconditionally. The first place in the Qinling Huaxia Ranking has won the admiration of all soldiers. Real men only respect the strong. "Miss, you haven''t left yet?" The captain in camouflage was still very sympathetic to the girl who had just spent a lot of money to redeem herself. "you" Seeing the pitiful look of the guard team leader at Tang Mo, and Tang Mo''s gnashing look at himself, what else did Qin Ling understand? This is really a flood that washed the Dragon King Temple. "Why don''t you call me, how much do you really want? Are you stupid?" Tang Mo lowered his head and said nothing. "Lin Tong, put down these crystal cores, I will pay for the cost of repelling the herd this time." is his own money, how could Qin Ling let this money come out of his daughter-in-law''s wallet and into his own wallet. "Yes!" Lin Tong was in a cold sweat, because he didn''t understand the world, and he also knew that the relationship between the girl and the leader was unusual. I''m also glad in my heart. Fortunately, I wasn''t in a hurry to put a bracelet on someone else. Otherwise, I would be a captain and just carry my luggage and go to the coolie camp. "Need not!" Tang Mo hurriedly refused, she didn''t want people to open such a back door for her. Besides, she is now somewhat aware of one thing, that is, too many nuclei are not necessarily a good thing. I had too many crystal cores before, so I always seemed to have an inexplicable confidence in my heart, and I lost the sense of crisis to run forward and work hard, which is not good. Now that I am starting from scratch again, it may be a good thing for myself. "Chief, this?" Lin Tong is in a dilemma, he is too difficult... "Then listen to her." Qin Ling said fondly that Tang Mo was a person with his own ideas, and he would not impose his own ideas on Tang Mo. "The space is much bigger?" From the time he was in school, Qin Ling knew that Tang Mo was a space system power user. But recently, he found that he seemed to be more and more unable to understand the end of Tang. He has seen the battle at the end of Tang Dynasty, a space-type ability user, is it a bit unreasonable to be so strong? The high attribute value of the late Tang Dynasty, is it really a spatial attribute value? Qin Ling had a lot of question marks in his heart, but he didn''t ask. He knew that he would naturally say it when he wanted to talk to him at the end of Tang Dynasty. He had enough trust in the end of Tang to spoil and indulge. "Hmm. It''s quite a lot indeed." At the end of Tang, he thought about the space of Wen Qing that he had just merged, and replied. She still doesn''t plan to tell anyone about her mental power. "Call me directly next time you encounter danger, remember?" Qin Ling asked worriedly. "I know, nagging!" The two fought for a while before they parted reluctantly. Xu is that Tang Mo saw the situation of the S base with his own eyes, or maybe his feelings for Qinling had a deeper change. She doesn''t really care that she has to hide the relationship between the two now. The only concern now is Lin Yi. When the baby is born safely, it really doesn''t matter. After saying goodbye to Qinling, Tang Mo went to the Alliance Exchange and replaced all the spoils he had harvested in the forest these days with primary crystal cores. There were a lot of prey at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and 80 primary crystal nuclei were exchanged. cherished these crystal nuclei into a bag and put them in the space, and kept them for Jingjing to eat. When Tang Mo came home, he caught up with Wen Jianshu to talk to Wen Ze in the study. Wen Jianshu heard Tang Mo''s voice coming home and simply called Tang Mo into the study. "Momo, uncle heard that you and Song Qing from the Li family are college classmates. Tell your uncle, how is that girl Song Qing?" Wen Jianshu understood from Tang Mo, while Wen Ze stared at Tang Mo and waited for her answer. Tang Mo immediately understood that this is a background check to be done on a blind date. "Gentle, sensible, erudite, knowledgeable. There is nothing to say about character." Tang Mo gave a very high evaluation. Just kidding, she has known Song Qing for two lifetimes. "Ozawa, what do you think? Uncle knows that the girl is two years older than you. If you really don''t want to, uncle won''t make you embarrassed even if you go out of your way." Wen Jianshu''s words are purely emotional cards. He has already told Li Xian exactly what he said, and now it is expected that Wen Ze''s character will definitely take care of the overall situation. If it was a really bad girl, he wouldn''t force his nephew like that, but after all, the girl is in good condition in all aspects. The current situation has to "I like her quite a bit, it''s all up to my family''s arrangements." Wen Ze has a smile in his eyes. Ever since he knew that he and the girl from the Li family might have a blind date, he has found various opportunities to meet Song Qing many times. Song Qing is still working with Professor Tian in the research institute. When Wen Ze sneaked in last time, he was watching Song Qing doing experiments seriously without wearing Fendai and wearing glasses. The serious look of bowing his head hit Wen Ze''s heart at once. He had been waiting for his uncle to mention this matter to himself, and even had some anxious hopes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95： acquired treasure Chapter 95 "It would be great if this was the case!" Wen Jianshu smiled and patted Wen Ze''s shoulder. For his own nephew, he loves him from the bottom of his heart, if Wen Ze happens to like that girl from the Li family. It is even better when everyone is happy. On the other side, the Li family. Li Xian just received a call from Wen Jianshu to discuss the wedding date of the two children, and he is in a good mood. called Song Qing over and informed her directly about it. Song Qing heard that Wen Ze agreed over there, and he was very fond of her, and he also had an indescribable feeling in his heart. blushed and replied, "I will listen to Uncle''s arrangement." Song Feng happened to be at home. It took a long time for his uncle to call his sister in. He knew in his heart that he must be talking about his sister and the Wen family. "How is it? What''s the attitude of Wen Ze?" At this time, Song Feng was in a very complicated mood. He hoped that Wen Ze would refuse, so that his sister would not be forced to marry. On the other hand, as a sister-controller, I feel that my sister is the best girl in the world, why should I be rejected by others. "It said that the other side agreed, and it is estimated that they will be engaged soon. Uncle means to settle the marriage first, but he is not in a hurry to get married." The blush on Song Qing''s face just faded away, and he told his brother. "How can you do this! No, I''ll go talk to my uncle." As long as Song Qing is involved, Song Feng''s temper is really easy. "Don''t!" Song Qing hurriedly grabbed Song Feng. "It''s my own will." After explaining this sentence, he ran back to his room like an escape. Song Feng stood there, scratching his head. If my sister wants to, then the Wen family is also a good place to go. But I didnt expect that my sister is usually very stable and actually likes boys at the age of my younger brother. Its really Wen''s family, Lin Yi''s belly is getting bigger and bigger, and the birth date is approaching. These days, Tang Mo has been working harder and harder to go to the Alliance Quest Center to pick up quests, then go to the forest to kill alien beasts and collect crystal cores. It''s not good if you don''t work hard, but she deliberately waited for her younger brother and sister to be born at the S base. When the baby comes out, how can she, her own sister, not send some gifts. She had already seen a pair of silver vitality bracelets in the alliance store. There are also two types of foreign object-type exotic treasures. One is self-contained in the universe, from the moment the exotic treasure appeared in the world. And the other is artificially made, through a large number of crystal nuclei and some kind of utensils fused together with a powerful spiritual force, forming an acquired treasure. The advantage of ?? is that it avoids the burden of the crystal nucleus on the body. In theory, you can increase your comprehensive attribute value by wearing exotic treasures infinitely. The formation of acquired treasures is not easy. It requires a large number of intermediate crystal cores and the powerful spirit of a few psychic powers to be successful. The chance of success is not high, and the data given by the base is now 50%. Hardly any psychic would try this alone. I dont have enough mental power, and I dont have enough intermediate crystal cores. I cant bear the consequences of failure. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a poor man, and he didn''t have so many crystal cores for his own scourge. Even if there were, she didn''t have time to spend a lot of time studying the experiment. Now its the most important thing to spend time on your own strength. It has been a few days since the last time the Tang Dynasty absorbed a large number of crystal nuclei. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she did not relax herself, and she has been fighting and killing alien beasts, but her ranking has dropped from 15th to 18th. What does this mean? She is very hardworking, but not the hardest. There is always someone who works harder than you and then surpasses you, leaving you behind a little bit. Tang Mo didn''t dare to relax at all. The flower of spiritual power has fully bloomed, and there is no way to take it out for cultivation, only its petals can be eaten. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I counted about 18 petals. She is the one who can feel the difference between the attribute value raised by external force and the attribute value raised by herself on her body. For example, two people with the same attribute value distribution, the one who relies on external force to improve will definitely not be able to beat himself to improve steadily. The purity of the ?? attribute value is different, and the effect it exerts is also different. Therefore, if Tang Mo is not necessary, she will try not to use some exotic treasures or crystal cores for consumption. Since ??Jingjing learned to use a dagger to dig out the crystal nucleus, it was like opening up a new world. Holding that crystal core that day, he refused to let go. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only catch a few poisonous rudimentary insects and beasts in the forest, and found an alliance exchange to make a simple version of a small dagger at a very low price to fool Jingjing. Fortunately, Jingjing has not evolved to the point of being too knowledgeable about goods. Seeing that Tang Mo gave her a new dagger with a sheath and a small strap, she happily put it on her body. The price of the pair of vitality bracelets is not cheap. Tang Mo worked hard in the forest for a month, and killed two intermediate-level alien beasts, which were connected to the crystal cores in the alien beasts, the crystal cores exchanged for the mission, and the alien beasts. All the valuable things on the beast have been sold, and then the bracelet can be bought back. After buying the bracelet, Tang Mo only had two bags of primary crystal cores and a dozen intermediate crystal cores. The primary crystal nucleus is Jingjing''s ration, and the dozen or so intermediate crystal nucleuses are the emergency fund left by Tang Mo for him, and they are money that cannot be easily moved. After buying the ?? bracelet, you can be freed from the forest at noon at the end of Tang Dynasty. Endured the heartache and went to the training camp to spend money for a few lessons, to improve the swordsmanship, and then when I had nothing to do, I could secretly have a meeting with Qin Ling on the 1v1 stage or the stand on the second floor of the Alliance Colosseum. She was actually not very interested in this bet. She still remembered that the last time she got a lot of crystal cores from here was the day when she was the least vigilant and the most relaxed with herself since the end of the world. She prefers to discuss with Qin Ling to see who can win on both sides, what advantages, and what flaws. Qin Ling occasionally wants to bet, not for the crystal nucleus, but simply to get a lot of money. But at this time, Jingjing began to jump on Qin Ling angrily and hit him with her head. "It must have been badly hurt by gambling in its previous life, and it is so disgusting in this life." Qin Ling had no choice but to give up, and concentrated on chatting with Tang Mo to watch the game. Actually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood why Jingjing did this. Jingjing ran out of the Alliance Colosseum at the beginning. The Colosseum is different from the fighting platform. People only need to decide whether to win or lose. The beasts must be divided between life and death. It has been on the arena too many times, although it flexed every time. But it''s like pushing a few-year-old child into the battlefield, putting a gun in his hand and letting him go to war. For a cub who only came to the world not long ago, that would be too cruel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 96： Lin Yi gave birth Chapter 96 Lin Yi gave birth Since the end of the world, the living creatures in this world are no longer just humans and animals. is human and animal and alien. Alien beasts are a bit weirder than animals. Of course, there are some alien beasts that look like ordinary animals. The boundary between the two is not very clear. But humans dont need to make a distinction, because the most obvious difference is that alien beasts will actively attack humans. Alien beasts and humans seem to be natural enemies, and there is no way to reconcile. So everyone saw the fox in the late Tang Dynasty and thought it was an animal, not an alien beast. Because she felt that Tang Mo could sign a contract with an alien beast, it was too ridiculous, she was just a space department. As for the real situation, the alien beasts take the initiative to get close to humans, they have never thought about it. The late Tang Dynasty was also not willing to explain. Soon, in one evening, Lin Yi''s stomach started. The best gynecologists in the entire S base are all gathered in the VIP ward of the base''s only hospital. Because they were elderly mothers, Tang Mo and Wen Jianshu were standing outside and pacing anxiously. "You two stop wandering, you can''t help much." Zhou Ying sat outside the ward with five-year-old Wen Qi. Because of her awkward position at home, she is always more thoughtful than Wen Jianli and his wife. Zhou Ying said that considering a girl who had never given birth to a child at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and Wen Jianshu, a man who had never had a child, she had to help An Anxin. Regarding this point, no matter what the reasons are, Wen Jianshu and Tang Mo all took advantage of her feelings. "Mom, what''s the matter with little brother." The child''s patience is limited, and Wen Qi was really impatient to wait. "Yo, you still know it''s the little brother, it seems that the sister-in-law can really add a fat boy to the second brother." Zhou Ying joked about the child''s words, which naturally meant to please Wen Jianshu. "That''s a good feeling, Qiqi, when my younger brother is born, my uncle will give you a big red envelope!" Although both men and women like it, Lin Yi''s age, obviously this is the last child, if he can really add a fat boy, he will have a successor in the future! When Wen Jianshu thought about this, he couldn''t help but be happy, and then thought that his daughter-in-law was still suffering in the delivery room, and his expression became very serious. ''s face turned red and white, looking very funny. No matter how sensible Wen Ze is, it is different from his own son, not to mention that he has inherited his father''s temperament of not fighting or robbing. The big Wen family can''t support him alone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it didn''t matter whether boys or girls, she was so old, I just hope her mother can be safe! She is usually not at the base, and it is best to have a child by her mother''s side. Besides, Tang Mo also really likes children. "Chief, the wife is born, 8 pounds and 6 taels, mother and child are safe." The nurse came out to announce the good news first. Lin Yi had a caesarean section. After all, she was the leader''s wife. These medical staff were also worried. "Really! Good! Good!" Wen Jianshu said two good words and rubbed his hands in excitement. "Wait a while and push both adults and children to the ward, and the family will see it later." Soon Lin Yi was pushed out, and Wen Jianshu and Tang Mo immediately surrounded him. Half pushed the bed and followed him to the ward. But Zhou Ying was the only one who led Wen Qi to follow the baby that was carried out. She still remembered that when she gave birth, Wen Jianming didn''t go home all night. Seeing that Wen Jianshu felt so distressed towards Lin Yi, he felt envious in his heart, and became more determined to befriend Lin Yi in the future. I dont know if its to balance the population. The babies born after the end of the world seem to be stronger and cry louder than the previous newborns. The end of Tang looks like his mother, with slender eyes that are uniquely attractive, a small nose that is pointed and straight, and a chin that is a proper beauty. And this new born younger brother seems to be a copy of Wen Jianshu, with big eyes, big nose and big mouth. Lin Yi woke up quickly, Tang Mo asked a few questions and found that her mother was fine, so she gave up the position to Uncle Wen and went to hold the baby by herself. The body of the newborn baby is really soft, and Tang Mo, who is used to touching knives, is a little afraid to start. finally picked it up and saw the baby''s round eyes staring at him, and the little tongue was still spewing bubbles, Tang Mo''s heart was about to melt. She originally thought that she was in her twenties. At this time, she had a younger brother and sister, and she needed a period of psychological construction to accept it. But when she really hugged her brother with her own hands and saw him looking at her reliantly, she had to sigh that the power of family affection is powerful. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had lived two lifetimes, and he had grown up to no longer ask for love from his parents, but to assume the role of family protector. Therefore, the addition of a family member at this time did not make Tang Mo feel any sense of loss, but more satisfied, feeling that he was more bound to the world. Lin Yi has to stay in the hospital for a week for the caesarean section. In order to see the baby as soon as possible, the old man of the Wen family and Wen Jianli and Wen Jianming came to the hospital several times. My favorite second son has offspring, and Mr. Wen is the happiest person. generously gave Lin Yi a lot of treasures, Tang Mo looked at them, most of them were precious things to restore the body. There are also two treasures with vitality attributes, one is for Lin Yi, and the other is for his little grandson. Like Lin Yi and the newborn baby, increasing the health attribute value is the most suitable for them. It can reduce the chance of getting sick in a harsh environment, and even if they are injured, they will recover faster. The name of the little baby was finally decided by Mr. Wen, the name was Wen Yang, and the nickname was Yangyang. Lin Yi expressed her satisfaction with the name. Accompanying Lin Yi to pass the month well, seeing her mother''s body recovering as before, it is also the day when Tang Mo will leave. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he gave Yangyang the bracelet and said, "Yangyang is good, my sister is leaving, I will see you next time when I come back." In just one month, Tang Mo''s feelings for his younger brother were already very deep. "Momo, you must be careful when you go out, safety first." Lin Yi knew that her daughter was leaving again, and nagged worriedly, but she did not open her mouth to leave her as before. When did Lin Yi''s thinking change? That''s when I learned that Tang Mo was ranked 15th on the list. At that time, Lin Yi really realized what her daughter wanted and how powerful it was. She had to let the birds fly, and selfishly imprisoned her by her side. As long as the strength is strong enough, as long as it is powerful enough, it will be recognized by anyone. This is a truth that was realized from this incident at the end of the Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 97： can i join Chapter 97 Can I join The decision to leave at the end of Tang was made long ago, so there was almost no hesitation, and he quickly started his next move. This trip should take a long time, so before leaving, you need to have a sufficient supply at the S base. The space has been upgraded again, so everything in the supermarket is full. And the warehouse became empty due to the evacuation of the nuclei and the expansion of the area. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went out to the forest to fight some exotic animals and returned. He replaced all the meat and materials of the exotic animals with the most common nutrients and piled them in the warehouse. This nutritional supplement has only calories and has a very poor taste, but at the end of the trip, Tang Mo always felt that he needed to prepare some of this. The bullets of the pistol are enough, and I no longer consider the exotic treasure Tang Mo. With a little friend Jingjing by his side, the only thing left to consider is how to start. The destination at the end of the Tang Dynasty was very clear, that is, City B, which was previously set. Although she doesn''t want to use external force, there is a more powerful spiritual flower in the space that is still blooming and not being used. But she still wanted to see that desert flower. After all, the place where the 100-attribute treasure is located should be something special. Just like Taoyuan Village, where the Flower of Spiritual Power is located, in City B, if Tang Mo guessed correctly, there should be some place under the influence of the Flower of the Desert. She doesn''t plan to go alone this time. Although it is more convenient to be alone, people are social animals after all, and she is really fed up with just rushing every day. Only by staying with people can you have more and more special experiences. Tang Mo thought clearly about this. However, Tang Mo Hao thought about how to find such a group of like-minded teams to go to City B. She wandered around the mission center for three days in a row, not to mention, she really let her see a team going to City B. But that team released the mission. The content of the task is: [The team of protecting twenty people successfully arrived in City B, recruiting a total of five abilities, requiring a comprehensive attribute value of 200 or more, and the task reward is two intermediate crystal cores per person. The comprehensive attribute value of ??200 is not particularly high, but it is enough to deal with a few beginner monsters, and it is barely enough to deal with an intermediate monster with five people. The distance from City S to City B is actually quite a long way. If you only rely on walking, it will take about half a month to get there. The remuneration for two intermediate crystal cores can only be said to be quite satisfactory and not high. Since they have found bodyguards, the bodyguard team and salary budget are still so tight, it can be seen that this team of 20 people is really determined to return to City B, and it is really not rich. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, this was the decision! Turn on the watch to start contacting the address given on the task. Soon, according to the address given by the other party on the phone, Tang Mo found the place where the team was. It was a big house, maybe its not appropriate to say a house, it was a big room, maybe dozens of square meters. It wasn''t until the end of Tang Dynasty that he really understood how poor this team was. Seventeen or eight people were all laying on the ground, some were sitting on the ground to rest, and some were still lying down and sleeping. There were even a few children of a few years old scoffing around the room. There are men, women and children of all ages. The person in charge is a man in his fifties, and everyone in the room calls him Uncle He. "Hello, are you here to apply as a bodyguard?" Seeing a girl entering the door, Uncle He frowned. This time, when he returned home, he collected all of everyones savings, barely enough to hire five people. Women are definitely not acceptable. They don''t have the extra money to hire an idler. "No, I came to ask, can I join you?" Tang Mo started laughing again. Every time she squinted her eyes and smiled like this, it was time to start acting. Uncle He looked at Tang Mo''s dress. Although it was a very ordinary sportswear, it was very clean. Now the person who can ensure that she works and is quiet every day is not a simple person. First, she has a fixed residence, and second, she does not worry about food and clothing. Uncle He has lived half his life, and at a glance he knows what is going on. After thinking about it, he finally let Tang Mo into the room. "The room is relatively simple, I''m sorry." Uncle He took out a small cushion and let Tang Mo sit on the ground. Seeing strangers entering the room, the eyes of more than a dozen people were a little curious. But in this room, Uncle He''s prestige is very high, and no one of them asks. On the other hand, there was a two- or three-year-old boy with a dirty face. After sitting down at the end of Tang Dynasty, he struggled to climb into her arms. "Maotou, come out!" Uncle He scolded when he saw the boy''s movements. Hearing Uncle He''s words, not only was the boy not afraid, but he also hid his face in Tang Mo''s arms, and his dirty little face stained Tang Mo''s clothes. The attitude of the little boy towards Uncle He shows that Uncle He is usually very kind to the children. "It''s okay, let him sit." Tang Mo smiled and put his arms around the little boy, patting his back lightly. Since Yangyang was born, she has watched Yangyang grow from a crumpled little dumpling to a big white and tender dumpling, and unconsciously she loves any child more. "That''s right, I''m not here to apply for a bodyguard, but I want to go to City B with everyone. If you want, I''m willing to bear half of the bodyguard''s cost." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stated his intention. Yes, she didn''t come to apply for a bodyguard. Although she has no money now, it was her initiative, and it was not bad for those few crystal cores. Being a bodyguard means taking responsibility and not being free. Although she decided to go on the road with the others, it was absolutely impossible to be bound. And she also wanted to keep a low profile when she came out to stay with the team this time, and didn''t want to be so public. It would be better to spend five crystal cores to sneak into the team, be a salted fish, act according to chance, and it will be easy. In fact, Tang Mo had discovered it long ago, and her current promotion speed is getting lower and lower. She has a lot of literature, which says that the human body is elastic, you can''t stretch it excessively in a short period of time, you must give it a certain buffer time. If you can give yourself a recovery platform to relax a little, then the next progress will be faster, and that will be more effective with half the effort. Although she was a young girl at the end of Tang Dynasty, she never lost weight. If she has lost weight, she will know that this is the same as the plateau period of weight loss. So Tang Mo decided that she should slow down appropriately to feel life, and move forward while feeling on the road. What''s more, she is a spiritual department, and the spiritual department attaches great importance to the relaxation and perception of the heart and mind. If the heart and brain are empty, the growth of mental power is more difficult than the growth of other attribute values. This is also the most important reason why Tang Mo wanted to choose this team with such a strong atmosphere of life to go together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 98： ready to hit the road Chapter 98 Ready to hit the road "Five crystal nuclei?" To be honest, this number made Uncle He a little moved. Ten crystal cores are the only number they have left now, and the family doesn''t know what''s going on, so it''s great to save some. "However, you look like you don''t have a lot of money, why are you walking with us? With so many ordinary people, wouldn''t it be faster for you to hire bodyguards yourself?" After the end of the world, although everyone has attribute points, due to the limitations of talent, age, and vision, many people have only a few dozen attribute points, and even the growth is extremely slow. Uncle He''s team has mostly stats in the dozens of points. Such a person is not considered an ability user, only those with an attribute value of more than 100 are officially recognized ability users. An attribute value of dozens of points can''t beat a primary alien beast at all, and it''s hard to say even self-protection. "Actually, I only have ten intermediate crystal cores all over my body, and I really don''t have much money." Tang Mo had a bitter face, but what she said was true. There are a lot of ?? ten intermediate crystal nuclei, but this is not in line with Ershu He''s psychological expectations for the end of Tang Dynasty. "So instead of taking risks, it''s better to go on the road slowly with everyone. It''s better for mutual benefit and win-win results. I''m a girl, and I''m afraid to walk alone with bodyguards..." This is pure nonsense, let alone five bodyguards, even ten bodyguards combined may not be able to hurt Tang Mo. "Your consideration also makes sense. Since that''s the case, then you can go with us. There are so many of us, so we won''t take advantage of you. You can just get two crystal cores." Er Uncle He with five crystal nuclei is heartbroken, but he is a principled person. Take what should be taken, and never take what should not be taken. "Okay!" Tang Mo came down in one gulp. "But there is one thing to be said in advance. Although we have found a bodyguard, no one can guarantee the ability of the bodyguard and the emergencies encountered on the road, so these two crystal cores are to be given to me now." Tang Mo nodded, this is very scientific. In case she really dies on the way, the bodyguards have worked hard to protect you, and you can''t rely on these two crystal cores. "Also, there are 17 people in our team, to tell you the truth. There are three power users. When these three power users are in danger, they will give priority to protecting our own people. Of course, if possible, I will try my best to protect you." Tang Mo continued to nod, which was more reasonable. What she paid was only the money to find a bodyguard in partnership. In other words, if they were in danger, Tang Mo had no obligation to save these people. Whether you help or not depends on the situation and mood at the time. "The last point is that we, the bodyguards, will take care of the food along the way. But you have to take care of your food. I hope you can prepare it." Every point said by Uncle He is reasonable and reasonable, so that the details are finalized in advance, and a lot of trouble will be avoided later. Tang Mo himself admired the way of doing things. After handing over the two crystal cores to Uncle He, the two made an appointment to wait until the bodyguards were all found, and then they would go on their way and contact them in advance. When Tang Mo got up and was about to leave, Xiao Maotou''s mother came back from outside. Xiao Maotou''s mother is very young, she looks about the same age as Tang Mo. With the previous crit at the age of Aunt Li''s daughter-in-law in Taoyuan Village, Tang Mo was immune to the young mother. Maotou''s mother has short hair like Tang Mo and looks very beautiful. Although it is not comparable to the exquisite facial features and unique sassy temperament of the late Tang Dynasty. is also very outstanding among ordinary people. Although the clothes are very simple and simple, it has a kind of elegant feeling that makes people want to get close. The height and hairstyle are very similar, which is no wonder Maotou is so attached to the end of Tang Dynasty. "I''m sorry to trouble you." Maotou''s mother''s name is Lin Wan, she speaks very neatly, and you can tell she is a very cheerful person by listening to her voice. Uncle He is getting old. Usually, Lin Wan is responsible for posting tasks and checking the progress of tasks. Tang Mo politely smiled and said hello and went back. On the other side, the Qin family. "Boss, I often see my sister-in-law at the mission center these days, and I seem to see her take on a mission today." A black-clothed guardian beside Qin Ling said to Qin Ling. The relationship between Qin Ling and his twelve guardians is very special, not an ordinary relationship between superiors and subordinates. Qinling is not only the leader of the S base, he also has an identity that neither the Qin family nor Tang Mo know, that is the captain of the first-ranked Mist team in the base. And these twelve black-clothed guardians are all members of the Mist Squadron, each with an attribute value of over 500. Everyone only saw that Misty completed one mission after another in the mission completion column of the mission center, but no one ever knew who they were. No one has even seen them go to the quest center to hand in quests, as if everything just exists there silently. Qin Ling and these twelve black-clothed guardians are not only absolute leaders and obedience, but also brothers who are born and die. "Sister-in-law is short of money recently, so it''s normal to take tasks." Qin Ling and anyone have very few words, unless the topic mentions the end of the Tang Dynasty. "But my sister-in-law''s mission seems to be to go to City B..." The black-clothed brother didn''t say anything more halfway through his words, because he saw his boss''s body was visibly cold to the naked eye. Even if I have seen it countless times, it is still scary. The title of Cold Noodle Hades is really not blown by everyone, it is well deserved. Silently shut his mouth, the little brother left the room without forgetting to close the door. "Are you going to City B?" Qin Ling made a call. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had just arrived home at this time, and his buttocks had not been warmed up yet. "You know, I want to tell you later when we meet." Tang Mo knew that when she returned to the S base this time, it had already made Qinling a little sad, and she was really at a loss for her to leave so suddenly. I originally planned to meet and talk a little bit. "How long are you going this time?" Qin Ling asked, he knew Tang Mo was going to leave, but he didn''t expect it so soon. "About a few months." Tang Mo made an appointment, maybe she could return to Base S after her trip to City B was over. A few months Qin Ling was silent for a while. "I can go to you on the way, okay?" This is the result of Qin Ling''s thinking. Since he can''t keep Tang Mo by his side selfishly, then go see her head office by yourself. "I won''t go often, but occasionally, okay?" Afraid that Tang Mo would immediately refuse, Qin Ling added another sentence. Looking at Qin Ling''s face over there, Tang Mo really couldn''t say anything to refuse. It doesn''t really matter if you meet in the middle. After all, Qinling, a rich man, still has a plane. As the only transportation in the apocalypse, it is very convenient. "Okay." Tang Mo replied. (end of this chapter) Chapter 99： weird bodyguard Chapter 99 Strange Bodyguard The bodyguards on Uncle He''s side recruited very quickly, and only two days later sent a message to Tang Mo, telling her the day of departure. Tang Mo was going to mix in the team this time, and exposing the space might cause some trouble, so she planned to pretend to be an agility-type ability user. Anyway, her current agility attribute value has exceeded 200, so it is not a problem to say that she is an agility power user. Without space, many things are inconvenient to install. Tang Mo carried her backpack as usual, with some water and nutrients in it, as well as a change of clothes. Since I chose to be gregarious, those delicacies cant be taken out anymore. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the trapper sleeping bag was rolled up and fixed on the top of the backpack. The sleeping bag was small and light, and did not affect activities. A group of people gathered at 8 o''clock under a big tree outside the gate of S base. The set time is 8:00, the meeting point at 7:45 in the late Tang Dynasty. When the Tang Dynasty arrived, Uncle He was already waiting there with a dozen people. Everyone had very little luggage, and many people were almost empty-handed. Also, they are so poor, where can they get the extra stuff. In addition to the people Tang Mo had met last time, there was also a tall, dark-skinned man standing against a tree with a bag on his back. The man introduced himself and said that his name was Zhou Jian as the bodyguard this time. Except for Zhou Jian, the other four bodyguards have not arrived yet. The group waited under the tree for about 20 minutes before the other bodyguards came. Uncle He''s face is very ugly, but at this time it is not easy to attack again, after all, we will rely on their protection all the way. After the ?? people were all together, everyone went on the road. The team led by Uncle He could see that their usual life was not good. Everyone was thin and dead. Except for a few children who were fighting, everyone was dead. Zhou Jian and Tang Mo have similar temperaments, and neither is a talkative person. It was only the four bodyguards who were clamoring along the way, and the dirty jokes in their mouths made the women in the team frown, eager to cover their children''s ears. Uncle He reminded him once, and he could only sigh and stop talking after it failed. This time he left in a hurry, the price he paid was low, and he expected that he could not find any high-quality bodyguards, but he did not expect to recruit such people. Fortunately, that Zhou Jian looked quite reliable, which gave Uncle He a little comfort. Tang Mo was dragged by Lin Wan and walked with their mother and daughter, occasionally chatting and gossiping, but time passed quickly. It takes about half a month to go from the base to City B. Of course, this is based on the speed of the late Tang Dynasty. Now, if we move at the current speed of this team, it would be really good to be able to walk in a month. There were many women and children in the team, and they didnt walk much for half a day. Tang Mo was not in a hurry, but the bodyguards were obviously impatient. The mission of the two crystal cores was originally thought to be half a month, but now it will take a month. The unscrupulous complaints along the way made everyone in the team dare not speak loudly. "If you don''t want to do it, go now, don''t disturb my mood on the way." The first one who couldn''t help it was Zhou Jian, warning those people. "What did you say? Say it again!" The head of the four was a short and fat man, and they rushed out when they heard Zhou Jian''s words. The attribute values ??of several of them are all around 200, and he can be slightly higher at 300. was originally from a team, but after the team played against the one who disliked their abilities and too many snacks, they simply kicked them out. This time is also the first time for them to take on the mission. Seeing these old, weak, sick and disabled people who are to be protected, they are very happy, and they all feel that they can be the king and hegemony this month. Now a Cheng Yaojin suddenly rushed out, naturally he was very angry. There are four of them. No matter how powerful Zhou Jian is, he is only one person. He dares to provoke them. Is he impatient? Zhou Jian didn''t answer, but was looking for something on the ground. picked up a broken tree as thick as an adult''s thigh and hugged it in his arms, and when he tried hard with his arms, the tree snapped almost at once. "Be honest, or get out." Zhou Jian''s movements are most clearly seen in the late Tang Dynasty, not only in strength but also in the smoothness of movements. This is not something that a person with a comprehensive attribute value of around 200 can do. Tang Mo looked at Zhou Jian with more content. If Zhou Jian was really hiding his strength as she saw it, then he joined this team and spent so long to earn these two crystal cores. What is the meaning? Is the addition of ?? Zhou Jian a good thing or a bad thing for this team? All this became more and more interesting, and Tang Mo''s expression became playful. She is now looking forward to the journey more and more. Zhou Jian''s actions really shocked Wang Er and the others, and the sleeves that had already been rolled up did not dare to take a step forward. Muttered a few words in the end, and he restrained a lot with the few people under his hands. Two intermediate crystal cores, in a month, they thought that only someone like themselves could pick them up. How fast a person with strength like Zhou Jian can earn as a hunter honestly, is really a lunatic. Uncle He looked at Zhou Jian with gratitude. Here, Tang Mo has basically understood Lin Wan''s situation through a few gossip. No matter what age women get together, they will get acquainted quickly. Lin Wan is as old as the late Tang Dynasty, Maotou was born when she was 20 years old, and Maotou is three and a half years old this year. However, Lin Wan is not a married woman. She was pregnant out of wedlock. When she insisted on giving birth to this child, she caused quite a stir in Yunshui Town. At the age of nineteen, she quarreled with her parents and ran to the nearby desert by herself. Just when she was about to die of thirst in the desert, a man rescued her. She is beautiful, and even if she runs away from home for fear of danger, she makes herself ugly. The man didn''t know her true appearance, but she really saw the man''s face. The night before they were about to leave the desert, they had **** in a wooden house in the desert. It was Lin Wan who took the initiative. The girls in Yunshui Town had the courage to love and hate, not to mention that the person they liked was her savior. But the next morning, the man left all his water and food in the house and disappeared without a trace. Lin Wan walked out of the desert by herself when she was sad, and then faced all the rumors alone and gave birth to Maotou. I do not regret. Lin Wan said this to Tang Mo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 100： Bad apprenticeship Chapter 100 Disadvantages "Then you didn''t want to go look for the child''s father?" Tang Mo asked. Lin Wan, as one of the three power users in their original team, has a temperament no better than ordinary people. "I don''t look for it anymore, maybe he just doesn''t like me, he just left quietly, so why bother him?" Lin Wan''s eyes were a little indifferent, and her eyes floated out, not knowing where she was looking. There is no such thing as three meals a day for people in the last days. It is not easy to supply two meals a day. The late Tang Dynasty, like everyone else, is a primary nutritional supplement, and such nutritional supplements can be exchanged for exotic animal meat. Of course, if there is no exotic animal meat, one primary crystal nucleus can also buy ten tubes of such nutrients. The five bodyguards naturally ate the same thing. Wang Er and the others sat on a big rock while eating and complaining. It''s just that no one cares about them. Some people are good enough to eat, but many people can''t even take nutritional supplements. "Why are you so eager to go back to City B?" Tang Mo asked Lin Wan. She is somewhat familiar with Lin Wan now. The reason why she didn''t ask Uncle He at that time was that she would not tell the truth to herself even if she asked Uncle He. "We are all people from Yunshui Town, which is on the edge of City B, and we have always been backed by the desert. After the end of the world, everyone was so hungry that there was nothing they could do. The mayor brought some people who were willing to come out to find food. It was taken to the S base by the troops." "Is the S base bad?" These people didn''t have a good time in the S base, but with the support of the few power users, and the basic welfare of the S base, they can still live. "It is possible to live, but this is not home." Lin Wan''s eyes were filled with determination, and there was something like this in the eyes of more than a dozen people. "At the beginning, I really couldn''t survive, and I wondered if we could find a way to live for the family. But now we have supernatural beings, and the plants have grown. As long as we go home and think of a way, we can still live. Yes, nothing is better than home." Tang Mo nodded, of course she could understand Lin Wan''s thoughts. No matter how good the base is, people will have no sense of belonging, and it is difficult to leave their homeland. As long as there is a way, people will naturally want to go home. Everyone slept in an open space at night. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no need to worry when he was carrying a hunter''s sleeping bag, but other people were not so lucky, and they opened their bed sheets and slept on the ground. Although it is an open space, there are grasslands and jungles everywhere. Needless to say, mosquito bites, and more importantly, beware of strange beasts that do not know when they will appear. "There are four of us here, and two guards each night. Zhou Jian, you are so good, and you can just guard for one night alone." Wang Er did not discuss with Zhou Jian, but notified him directly. When it comes to these interests, he seems to temporarily lose his memory and forget how Zhou Jian broke the tree with his bare hands. Fortunately, Zhou Jian didn''t care about these and just nodded. It was easier for him to be alone with them. Anyway, staying up all night was not a big problem for those who used to be soldiers. The first night vigil was the two brothers from Wang Er''s side. The two brothers were very thin, one tall and the other short. At the end of Tang Dynasty, both of them seemed a little confused and not very smart. But despite this, Tang Mo still slept with peace of mind, after all, hunting bags were not bought for nothing. The next day Tang Mo was woken up in a commotion, In the midst of a loud noise, she seemed to hear something missing? got up and packed up his things, pulled Lin Wan and asked. It turned out that a child was lost in the team! There are three children in this team. This is what Ershu He told himself at the very beginning. Although it is difficult to raise a child, it also means hope. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could see that Uncle He loved every child very much, and gave almost all the best things in the team to the three children. But how could it be lost? "I heard that when the child''s mother woke up in the morning, she found that the child who was sleeping next to her was gone. She looked around and was anxious before she saw it." Lin Wan hugged Maotou in fear, she could hardly imagine how she would feel if she lost her hair now. "Where''s the night watchman?" Since there are night watchers, the whereabouts of a child should naturally be clear. "The two people who were vigilant slept until this morning, and they didn''t open their eyes until the child''s mother asked in the morning." Lin Wan''s teeth are itchy. They are all from Yunshui Town. They have a very strong collective consciousness. They are basically relatives and relatives. When something like this happens, more than a dozen people are anxious. "I can''t blame us. I was so tired after walking all day yesterday, what can I do if I accidentally fell asleep." Until this time, the two bodyguards were still shirk their responsibilities. Uncle He''s face turned blue with urgency. He really hated himself. Why didn''t he take a good look at these people before making a decision in such a hurry. "You are bastards." A man in the team clenched his fists and said bitterly. That is one of the power users, and the attribute value has reached 350, so Wang Er and several others did not speak. "I''ve been looking for it all morning, and it must have been snatched away by alien beasts. It''s pointless for us to wait any longer. Let''s go." Wang Er is a little impatient, what the world is, just for a child? I don''t know if I can survive even if I don''t get carried away. "you" Uncle He''s face was even more ugly, and even Tang Mo couldn''t help kicking Wang Eryi. But Uncle He also had to admit that it had been one night, and the child might indeed be in bad luck. After being silent for a while, he could only helplessly decide to pack up and set out. The child''s mother was crying and couldn''t stand up, and she was going to find her daughter in a heart-wrenching way. Tang Mo remembered that child, about the same age as Maotou. is a little girl with a round face, she is very well-behaved and a little timid, and she is very likable. Things like the end of the world are happening all the time. When humans have become the lower end of the food chain again, the survival of human cubs has become difficult again. It is really not an easy task to raise a child well in this era. Even Tang Mo, who had already looked down on death, couldn''t help but sigh deeply in the face of things about children. I hope this incident can also remind these people in Yunshui Town that it is impossible to rely solely on those bodyguards, and everyone should be vigilant on their own. There are too many dangers waiting for them on the way to B City. (end of this chapter) Chapter 101： real crisis Chapter 101 The Real Crisis The missing girl was called Nan Nan, and her body was discovered after the team had traveled two kilometers. When he found it, he had been eaten by alien beasts beyond recognition, and could only be vaguely identified by the clothes on his body. Uncle He didn''t let Nannan''s mother see it. It would be hard enough if Nen''s mother completely collapsed after seeing it, but the team couldn''t bear one more incapacitated person. After the matter of Nan Nan, everyone in Uncle He''s team became more careful. Protect the remaining two children in the center of the team, and arrange for the children to sleep beside the power user in the team when they sleep. Maybe it was because he was afraid that another problem on the road would cause public anger, so Wang Er and the others also restrained a lot. When encountering a single primary alien beast on the road, he is no longer waiting for the ability user in the team to make a move, or hides behind Zhou Jian, but takes the initiative to move forward and gesture. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he deliberately looked at the movements of a few people. Basically, they were only a little bit better than ordinary people. Uncle He''s nuclei are really a loss. There were no major dangers along the way, and Tang Mo was also happy to rest in the team at ease. For Tang Mo, she was not idle at the S base. She was going out and training camp. Occasionally she had to go out on a date. Going out with Uncle He and his group was a real relaxing vacation. Maotou still always likes to stick to him, even if Lin Wan is still by his side, he always takes Tang Mo''s hand and walks away. Two- or three-year-old children never asked an adult to hold them no matter how tired they were. Tang Mo also admired this kind of education. In addition to Tang Mo, Maotou also has a favorite person, that is Zhou Jian in the team. Maotou''s initial closeness to Zhou Jian made Lin Wan a little resistant. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood very well, after all, he was a strange man, and he had just happened to be a child. But later, when he saw Maotou couldn''t pull it, Zhou Jian liked children very much, and always put Maotou on his shoulders and held it up high. She also joked, "This child is really insightful and only likes powerful people." Tang Mo rubbed his soft hair and smiled but did not speak. The days of ?? are repeated eating the same thing every day and sleeping very little. Both the protector and the protected person have only one purpose, that is to reach B city as soon as possible. The people of the last days have been trained very hard, and no one complains. Even Tang Mo, who has been accustomed to eating oil and water, has no discomfort after eating nutrients for many days, as if the last days should be like this. . But at the end of the holiday, Tang Mo was also a little tired, watching Zhou Jian and the others fight alien beasts for a long time, her heart was still a little itchy. And then, Uncle He and the others could often see Tang Mo disappear suddenly for a period of time, maybe a few hours, maybe half a day, but they would suddenly appear in the team soon. No one asked Tang Mo about this, and Tang Mo lived an organized and undisciplined life like this. It was another quiet night. This time, the area of ??the forest that everyone walked into was very large. It was dark and everyone still didnt go out. In the end, I really had no choice but to sleep in that forest. This night was Zhou Jian''s vigil, because it was Zhou Jian, so everyone felt a little more at ease. It was not the first time that Tang Mo had slept in the forest. Once the sleeping bag was drilled into the outside world, it had nothing to do with her. But the more afraid of something, the more In the middle of the night, Zhou Jian shouted and woke everyone up. Actually, it was useless for Zhou Jian to shout. When that thing approached, Tang Mo, who had left some mental power outside, already felt it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t have time to carefully use her mental power to see what it was, but she knew that it was a behemoth. Tang Mo opened his eyes instantly, and packed everything into his own space in just a few seconds. At this time, she was too lazy to think about what to do. The battle was imminent, and it was still unknown how many people here could survive. In such a forest, no one would be able to sleep too well. As soon as Zhou Jian shouted, everyone got up. "If you encounter anything, you can deal with it yourself. You have to call everyone up." Wang Er and the others yawned in dissatisfaction. Zhou Jian ignored Wang Er''s concern for nothing, but stood on a stone and looked into the dark depths of the forest in the distance. "This time, it may be really troublesome." Zhou Jian muttered to himself. "What''s that?" Uncle He is in a hurry, who is Zhou Jian? If he can say that, it must not be a trivial matter. I don''t know if the bodyguards he hired can handle it. Uncle He stretched his neck and watched, but he saw nothing but pitch darkness. "Second uncle, you gather everyone together and let a few power users come out." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had become very familiar with Ershu He and this group of people. The people in Yunshui Town were so simple that they didn''t look like they lived in the 21st century. She doesn''t have to stretch her neck to look again. She has already seen it with her mental power just now, and she knows what it is. Tang Mo is not afraid, no matter what she encounters, even if she can''t defend herself, it will be no problem. But after getting along day and night, she couldn''t bear to let this group of people die here. The belief of this group of people going home is so strong that they were moved by the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Hey, good." Uncle He immediately turned around and started to make arrangements after receiving the information. What he wants most now is who can give him such an order. No matter how much management ability and life experience he has, he is just an ordinary person. In the face of a powerful enemy, he has nothing to do and can do nothing. "Wang Er, bring a few people with you, come here and listen to me later." "Who are you? Still listening to you, I think you''re crazy?" Until this time, Wang Erji, who did not know that the danger was coming soon, were still lying on the ground, dangling Erlang''s legs and refused to get up. Don''t talk nonsense at the end of Tang, he walked over and grabbed the collar and pulled Wang Er up, took out a dagger and stabbed him in the arm. Then he pulled it out quickly, letting the blood flow frantically. "Can you be obedient now?" Tang Mo let go of his hand, and Wang Er suddenly slumped to the ground. The dagger at the end of the Tang Dynasty was poisonous, and Wang Er was considered useless this time. But Tang Mo didn''t care. She didn''t intend that these people would be of any help at this time. She only needed them not to cause trouble. The villagers of Yunshui Town have gathered together, and the three power users each held their weapons and stood in front of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 102： The strength of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 102 The strength of the late Tang Dynasty The sound of footsteps in the dark forest was getting closer and closer, and there was no need to look at it any more, and there was a sound of heavy stepping on the ground. This loud noise seems to have stepped on everyone''s heart, and the pressured person can''t breathe. A dozen women, children, and elderly people hugged tightly together. Everyone didn''t say a word, and their bodies were still trembling slightly. Maotou''s mother, Lin Wan, was one of the three supernatural beings. At this time, there was no way to stay by Maotou''s side for the sake of the collective. She could only put her son into the arms of the woman next to her, and stood in front of everyone with clenched teeth. . Although the little Maotou didn''t know what was going on, the child was the one who could perceive the atmosphere the most, and he could clearly sense the danger coming. At this moment, Maotou''s little hand, which was not beside her mother, tightly grasped the dress of the woman who was holding her, and her eyes were fixed on Lin Wan, for fear that she would disappear. Tang Mo walked in front of Mao Tou and pinched his fleshless little face. "Don''t be afraid, Aunt Tang Mo will protect you." As soon as Tang''s words fell, Zhou Jian and his second uncle Wang Er all looked at her. It is now No. 18 on the list in the late Tang Dynasty. Unfortunately, after the surprise, everyone''s eyes flooded with regret. What''s the point of being number 18? It''s a pity that he''s just a space psychic. At this time, if they are 38th and 48th, maybe they will be saved. What is the use of ?? space-based power users at this critical juncture? "You see what is that?" A behemoth stepped out of the jungle, and someone with sharp eyes could clearly see what it was. nan nan As the terrifying thing got closer and closer, a three-meter-tall black bear appeared in front of everyone. The fighting power of the bear is unknown, especially when the bear is still an exotic beast. "It''s over, it''s over." Wang Er''s eyes are straight, not to mention the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, even when he was in the squad at that time, he could only run away when he encountered such a mid-level alien beast. "I can''t run, this time I really have to explain it here." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the dagger was poisoned. At this time, Wang Er''s entire arm was already black, let alone fleeing. He lost too much blood and now it is difficult for him to stand up. Ran? The only ones who can escape here are Tang Mo and Zhou Jian. Tang Mo didn''t run because she didn''t think it was necessary. And Zhou Jian didn''t run, I don''t know why. Tang Mo probably recalled the people who were at the top of the ranking list. She didn''t seem to have seen the name Zhou Jian. "Have you fought?" Tang Mo touched Zhou Jian''s shoulder. "I can''t beat it." Zhou Jian answered honestly with a serious face. "Then, why don''t you go back a little?" Tang Mo took Po Feng out. She should also move her legs and feet. She hadn''t encountered such a big challenge for a long time. She occasionally encounters intermediate-level exotic beasts, but there are also strong and weak intermediate-level exotic beasts. This bear is obviously the top king among intermediate-level exotic beasts. "You...Aren''t you a space power user?" Zhou Jian originally planned to fight this life for a while, and he was the most committed soldier in the military. Besides, he has some special feelings for Yunshui Town. It''s not clear what attributes others have on the leaderboard, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, this dark horse was from the Space Department, and it was posted on the Alliance Daily for a whole day, and everyone knew it. "You can''t beat it anyway, why don''t you let me try it? What if the blind cat meets the dead mouse and wins?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, the sleeves have been rolled up. Blind cat meets dead mouse... Zhou Jian looked at Tang Mo as if he was looking at a monster. Why did he feel that the girl looked at the bear with eager anticipation? silently took a step back and handed over the stage to Tang Mo. The bear was no more than 200 meters away from everyone at this time, and Tang Mo held Po Feng in his hand. Although this middle-level alien beast looks like a bear, neither the power nor the brains can be possessed by a bear as an ordinary mammal. People have become stronger through mutation, and so have bears. This time the target was a bear, Tang Mo didn''t do the first attack. She is waiting for the bear''s move, and then finds a flaw in its move, so that she has the highest winning rate. Soon, the bear rushed over, raised its big bear paw and swiped towards Tang Mo. After the mutation, the bear''s nails are black and long, and when they touch a person''s face, they can shave a person''s face to shreds. This palm was very powerful, and it brought a gust of wind. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power at this time was more than enough to strengthen several places. Eyes, arms and legs Tang Mo strengthened with mental power one after another, and it was almost easy to dodge the bear''s palm with a single dodge. The bear''s palm fell in the air, and Tang Mo had turned to the bear''s back. When the bear turned around again, Tang Mo''s knife had already slashed towards the bear''s eyes. Bear''s weaknesses are poor eyesight and slow movements. As for the body, Tang Mo really doesn''t seem to know which is more vulnerable. "She won''t really be able to beat this..." Uncle He stared straight behind the superhuman at the front of the crowd. He originally thought that Zhou Jianhui was their life-saving straw this time. Never expected, but it was the one who gave him five crystal cores to partner with them. This knife at the end of Tang Dynasty was blocked by Xiong''s raised arm, and this powerful knife actually slashed on Xiong''s arm. No bloodshed At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked carefully, and the knife didn''t even go into the depths of the bear''s flesh. Xiong''s defense is too strong, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, his strength was weak, and it was difficult to even break through the Xiong''s defense. While Tang was still thinking about the next step, another attack from the bear arrived. stunned, Tang Mo was swept away and his entire back landed heavily on the ground. It hurts, it hurts so much, I''m going to break my ribs. Xiong walked step by step towards the end of Tang Dynasty... "Let''s go, we can hold on for a while!" Lin Wan rushed up with a loud roar, and the other two abilities followed without any hesitation. They didn''t run away because they had family here. And Tang Mo didn''t run away because of them, they must not die now. The people of Yunshui Town are simple and honest here, and they have their own philosophy of life. But the reason why Tang Mo stayed here was really not because he wanted to save them, or that was not the main reason. The main reason why Tang Mo stayed here is because this bear is also the strongest guy she has ever met so far, and she can''t wait to use it to try her skills. Its just a pity that it failed. But a fall is nothing to Tang Mo, after all, she paid a lot of money for her vitality. patted his **** and stood up, Tang Mo had already figured out how to deal with the bear-shaped tank in front of him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 103： challenge yourself Chapter 103 Challenge Yourself Tang Mo had two plans in mind, the first one was to take out the pistol. The bear''s movements are a little slower than other intermediate-level exotic beasts, and Tang Mo''s head is completely confident to aim at its eyes. This is a safer method. But Tang Mo was not going to do this. She wanted to try again with her real strength without external force. It''s not easy to catch a guy this big. Just when Tang Mo stood up, Lin Wan and the others rushed to Tang Mo and started fighting with Xiong. The people of Yunshui Town are really poor, and they are not holding serious weapons, but construction waste such as steel bars and iron rods that they dont know where to collect. In any way, none of these people can hurt the bear. But it also helped Tang Mo get a buffer time. Just when a few people were beaten by bears, Tang Mo got on again with Po Feng. She could see that in a face-to-face attack, her own strength could not support herself to stab the knife into the bear''s chest. can only jump on the bear, and insert the knife into the most vulnerable part of the bear at the nearest distance, the eyes. Twisted the painful arm and leg, and Tang Mo jumped on his toes and rode on the bear''s back. The three-meter-tall bear was about to catch up with the two people. Tang Mos legs knelt on the bears shoulders and were tightly clamped. stabbed in the eyes. She didn''t dare to clamp the bear''s neck with her legs, so that the bear''s paws could easily scratch her legs. The current posture is a little more difficult, but fortunately, safety is the most important thing. It''s not a very convenient angle to stab someone''s eyes on the shoulder, and there''s no way to fully exert force. In addition, the current intermediate-level alien beasts are very smart, fully aware of their weaknesses, and especially pay attention to protection. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he tried it and felt that it would not work, and quickly changed his strategy. decided to change from piercing eyes to piercing ears. Ear can be right next to the end of Tang Dynasty. Picking up Po Feng, Tang Mo added all his spiritual power to his right hand at that moment, and stabbed it into the bear''s ear hole. The inside of the ear is a very vulnerable place for any flesh and blood. This knife at the end of Tang Dynasty could not penetrate the bear''s brain and directly kill it, but it pierced the bear''s eardrum straightly, and blood immediately gushed out. The pain was severe, Tang Mo jumped off the bear''s shoulder one second before the bear went mad, rolled in a circle, and kept a safe distance from the bear. People who are not strong enough to fight can''t be stubborn. This is the truth that Tang has long understood. In countless actual battles, she has long since figured out the most suitable fighting method for her. The bear was even more maddened by the pain, and his palms madly tore all the trees it could get. Uncle He has quick eyes and quick hands, and when Tang Mo stabbed the knife in, he immediately led everyone behind the statue and retreated for a long distance. But Wang Er, who was poisoned and couldn''t stand up, was not so lucky. His little brothers had already disappeared without a trace, and he didn''t even remember that there was such a person. The unfortunate Wang Er became the first bear''s attack target. The mad bear took a few steps to the front of Wang Er lying on the ground, raised the bear''s paw, and slapped Wang Er''s stomach heavily. Everyone turned their heads, and the eyes of the two children were covered. Perhaps it was because his ears were so painful. With this palm down, the bear''s anger value didn''t disappear at all, and he stepped on it a few times again, until Wang Er''s whole body became muddy, and then he swayed towards He. The second uncle went over there. "Mom, I want mom..." This scene seems to be in a horror movie, even adults can hardly bear it, and children have seen it there. I saw a huge behemoth bleeding from its head and covered with Wang Er''s blood on its body, staggering over like a hill. Maotou, who had been holding back not crying, was finally unable to hold back. "Woo, Mom, I want Mom, I''m afraid of Mom..." The child''s voice is like a heart-cutting blade. Because at this time, Lin Wan was unable to get up after being hit by the bear. Even if he wanted to get to his son, he had no choice but to watch the bear walk by. "Don''t be afraid of Maotou, Mom is here." Lin Wan cried, anxious and hated, and the tears couldn''t stop flowing. Zhou Jian took the place of those superpowers and stood in front of Uncle He and his party, but at this time, everyone knew that this was just a man''s arm. But when the bear was less than 50 meters away from the crowd, he suddenly stopped. Then everyone saw a long knife plunged deep into the bear''s eye socket. It turns out that Tang Mogang jumped up from the direction of the injured ear while the bear was not paying attention. took advantage of the fact that the bear''s ears could not hear, and his sharpness was greatly reduced by the pain, so he attacked the bear''s eyes while he was unprepared. A pulled out his own knife, Tang Mo went around the back of the bear''s neck, inserted the knife into the bear''s neck, and then held the handle of the knife in his hand and pressed his body downward. The knife slashed from the neck to the tailbone of the bear. After the ?? was turned away, the hill-like bear finally lost his fighting ability and stood there in a daze, without any response for a while. Everyone was stunned by this sudden situation and didn''t know what to do now. Tang Mo''s movements were too fast, and her moves were unexpected, so people couldn''t even guess. Taking advantage of his illness, Tang Mo''s current mental strength was added to his arm, and he almost exhausted all his strength just now. But at this time, we can''t relax. At this time, the only three ability users in the team are already lying on the ground. Zhou Jian should not be able to count on his expression like facing the enemy. The subsequent finishing work is still up to Tang Mo himself. To be done. jumped on the bear again, and the bear was almost powerless at this time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used up his last mental strength and inserted Po Feng into the bear''s jaw and throat. "boom" The behemoth finally fell down, and the huge sound startled flocks of birds resting in the forest. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put Po Feng on the ground and rested breathlessly with his knife on his back. looked a little embarrassed, but she was quite satisfied. After all, its much better than sitting on the ground and unable to get up. People can''t be greedy, just make a little progress. In this battle, Tang Mo could clearly feel that the energy in the crystal cores that he had absorbed before had been completely integrated into his body through his actual combat over and over again. She seems to have more control over her body. And the accumulated combat experience can also allow her to face various emergencies more calmly. Tang Mo is not used to having teammates, so she has always paid great attention to cultivating her ability to deal with various emergencies alone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 104： another secret Chapter 104 There is another hidden story At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t have the strength to get the crystal nucleus, so he simply handed over the task of digging the crystal nucleus to Jingjing. Not only the crystal nucleus, but even the valuable and precious parts of the bear''s body, let Jingjing take a small dagger down. At the beginning, Tang Mo didn''t give Jingjing this task, for fear that it would not have enough strength. After all, it was not easy for the bear to penetrate its skin. Later, I saw that Jingjing''s movement of cutting the flesh and breaking the skin was extremely smooth, so I tentatively asked Jingjing to do it. I didn''t expect it to be more agile than Tang Mo himself, which really made Tang Mo feel a little ashamed. But this also proves one thing, that is, Jingjing''s strength value is not as weak as its size, and what is useful and useless to alien beasts is much clearer than Tang Mo. Do as much as possible without wasting. The late Tang Dynasty has also been observing that the crystal nuclei of Jingjing have not been absorbed in vain, but the body has undergone great changes. Although it is still unclear what the change is, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that it must have become stronger. Give Tang Mo a blue intermediate crystal nucleus, Tang Mo gave Jingjing a primary crystal nucleus as a reward. She can''t afford Jingjing for the intermediate crystal nucleus, so she can only bully cheap labor like this, making Jingjing feel wronged for the time being. But Jingjing is not greedy, and is very happy holding a primary crystal nucleus. Lin Wan and the three were lying on the ground at this time, blood dripping from all over their bodies. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply checked, but luckily the black bear''s slap didn''t hurt their internal organs. Take out all the drug bandages, and let the remaining women in the team who have not been frightened help bandage them. It''s all skin injuries, and you should be able to go on the road after a day''s rest. Maotou stumbled towards Lin Wan while wiping away his tears with the back of his hand. He also knew that his mother was injured, so he didn''t dare to jump into her arms, so he squatted there and watched others give his mother medicine, with tears still swirling in his eyes. These people were Lin Wan hurt the most, because she was the one who rushed to the front and blocked Tang Mo at the time. "Momo, can I trouble you to give me some medicine?" Tang Mo didn''t want to reveal his true identity before, so he told others that his name was Momo. Although this name was a little bit girly, it was still usable anyway. Lin Wan asked the woman who was giving her medicine to carry Maotou aside. Lin Wan''s injury has something to do with herself after all, and she and Lin Wan are also very chatting, so naturally they won''t refuse. Tang Mo had done a lot of dealing with wounds in his last life, so he was naturally handy. Everyone left, Tang Mo began to concentrate on the medicine, Lin Wan''s complexion changed and changed, and her lips were biting and biting. "If you have something to say, just say it." Lin Wan is not a person who can hide things, Tang Mo has long seen that look on his face that he wants to talk and stop talking. "I... told you about Maotou''s father before." Tang Mo nodded. "Maotou''s father is Zhou Jian." Tang Mo''s hand paused, and Lin Wan took a painful breath. "You already knew?" "Well, I recognized him from the first time I saw him. But I didn''t say it to anyone. He left without saying goodbye. I don''t know if he wants to mention it... Maybe he might be married." "Now I''m so badly injured, and I don''t know if I can see the sun the next day. It doesn''t matter if I die, I''m afraid that Maotou will not be taken care of by then." "At the end of Tang, can I trouble you, and if I die, can I give Maotou to his father. I really don''t want to disturb him, but for my son, I will be selfish." Lin Wan closed her eyes after speaking, as if she had explained a major event. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a hand moved, "Ah." Lin Wan exclaimed bitterly, "You tap me to beg your ancestors." "You still know the pain, you can''t die, don''t say unlucky words." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just listened, he didn''t say yes or no. Because these power users were injured, everyone decided to rest for another night before setting off. Wang Er died, and all the people under Wang Er ran away. Tonight, Zhou Jian can only watch for one more night. Uncle He found Tang Mo and hesitated before speaking. "Tang Mo, thanks to you this time, we can all survive. These are the five crystal cores you gave me and I''ll give them back to you now." "Second uncle, this is what we agreed, so there is no need to change it." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the five crystal nuclei paid for travel expenses, and she gained a lot this time, and it was worth the money. "No, you must take it!" Uncle He''s incomparable persistence, Tang Mo did not want to destroy Yunshuizhen''s own persistence, so he accepted this crystal nucleus. "there''s one more thing" Uncle He''s face was a little hesitant. Does this Second Uncle He have any relatives with Lin Wan? Tang thought silently. "Second Uncle, I really want to go to City B, so no matter if Wang Er and the others are there, I will go to City B." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was a disguised guarantee. "Good! Good! Thank you Tang Mo, you must come to Yunshui Town when the time comes, and we will treat you well when the time comes. Good, then you rest early, I won''t disturb you." Uncle He heard Tang Mo''s words, and he was a little bit excited about what he said, and he hurriedly left after thanking him, as if he was afraid that Tang Mo would go back on it. "This group of people is really... a little cute." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was a bit funny, for fear of causing trouble to others, this fine tradition may really be passed down from generation to generation in Yunshui Town. Excessive fatigue during the day did not make Tang Mo feel tired, but the sequelae left by excessive excitement made her still a little unable to sleep. "You''ve been guarding for two days, go back and rest." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked up to Zhou Jian who was leaning against the rock and looked at the moon and said. "No, go back to sleep." Tang Mo is the savior of everyone today, how could Zhou Jian let her come to guard. Tang Mo did not speak or leave, and sat on a tree stump on the side. "Are you going to City B too?" Zhou Jian had no reason to run so far for the two crystal cores, the only reason was that he dropped by. "Well, let''s do something." "What''s up?" Tang Mo is not a person who likes to talk a lot and inquire about other people''s privacy. On the contrary, she is very measured, but this time she made an exception. "Find someone." Zhou Jian answered happily. "Women?" "Um." "Have you met in the desert?" As soon as Tang Mo''s words came out, Zhou Jian was stunned for a moment, then immediately got up and stood in front of Tang Mo. "You know her? Where is she? How are you?" Sure enough, Tang Mo was right, Zhou Jian went to City B this time for Lin Wan. This silly girl thought she was unrequited love. If it weren''t for the serious injury, she would not have dared to let Maotou and her own father recognize each other, and almost missed the two people who liked each other. "If you don''t mind, tell me what happened at that time." (end of this chapter) Chapter 105： a good thing Chapter 105 A Good Thing At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not intend to inquire about other people''s affairs to satisfy his own curiosity. It was only because Lin Wan believed in herself that she handed over this matter to herself. She knew that Lin Wan was hurt. Although it will take a while to be profitable, it is definitely not life-threatening. So if Zhou Jian''s attitude is unclear, she will not just tell him about it. Abandoning again, wouldn''t that have caused a second injury to Lin Wan''s mother and son. "That was several years ago, when it was still a prosperous world, and the world was not what it is now. When I was a soldier on a mission, I went to the desert next to City B, and I happened to meet a girl who was dying. I gave her water and food, she probably thanked me very much, when I fell asleep..." No matter how powerful Tang Mo was, she was still a girl after all. Zhou Jians words in this regard were very obscure, but they could be understood. "Actually, it''s my fault. I didn''t control myself at the time. After the incident happened, my heart was really messed up. Before I could figure out what to do, I received a call from the above task and left early in a hurry." "This is why I chose to escape." Zhou Jian didn''t shirk his responsibility, but he looked very sincere with a look of guilt. "That''s actually a one-night stand. I made a choice at the time, why are you going back to find her now?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t understand what Zhou Jian meant by going back to find a girl now. "After I left, I couldn''t let go of this. At that time, I was in contact with the girl. I walked with her in the desert for two whole days and chatted a lot. It was very chatty. Although the girl is not beautiful, she is really kind and decisive. I should have been responsible to people at that time. " Zhou Jian lowered his head in annoyance. He was a very traditional man, and at that time he should not have run away for whatever reason. Ugly? Tang Mo thought about Lin Wan''s gentle face. How rebellious Lin Wan was back then, and what kind of ghost she had drawn for herself, it was hard to imagine at the end of Tang Dynasty. "So when I found her this time, are you going to be responsible for her?" This was the focus of Tang Mo''s conversation this time. She had to know that Zhou Jian had a clear attitude. "If she wants, I will marry her immediately." The expression on Zhou Jian''s face was firm. "If she is already married, then I have to wish her happiness. This may become the regret of my life." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he nodded and corrected himself when he knew his mistakes. Zhou Jian was considered a man. "Then congratulations, you will not only have a daughter-in-law soon, but also a son for nothing." "Son? She got married and had a child and then got divorced? It doesn''t matter, as long as she is willing to marry, I will help her raise the child." Zhou Jian hesitated for a second, but was still firm. Tang Mo shook his head, "It''s yours, the child is three years old." "Huh? She, she was pregnant at the time and gave birth to our child?" Zhou Jian can''t believe it, if this is true, how did the girl come here in the past few years, what a human thing he has done. "Tang Mo, tell me, where are their mother and son, I will be nice to them in my whole life." Zhou Jian said anxiously. "Do you like that boy Maotou?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the answer was not what was asked. "what do you mean" Zhou Jian had already become an officer at the S base, and this time he took leave to find someone to make up for his regret. Naturally, it was clear at one point. Maotou''s boy is smart and cute. He looks a little like him, and he naturally likes it very much. It''s just Lin Wan... The girl he remembered at the time was definitely not Lin Wan. "Impossible, the girl I met in the desert was plain looking, not even too beautiful, and she definitely wouldn''t be Lin Wan." Zhou Jian shook his head. "Isn''t it true, won''t you know if you ask tomorrow?" Tang Mo yawned and hugged Jingjing and walked back. She did everything she could, and the rest was up to the fate of the two of them. If it wasn''t for the fact that the child Maotou had a relationship with her, Lin Wan''s last sacrifice to save her moved her a little, she really didn''t care about such nosy things. I hope these two don''t let themselves down. After listening to Tang Mo''s words, Zhou Jian couldn''t calm down. Just stood there a little bit, hoping that Tianliang would ask Lin Wan to clarify. When Tang Mo got up again, he saw Zhou Jianshou beside Lin Wan helping her change her dressing. Lin Wan blushed and did not refuse, Mao Tou lay on Zhou Jian''s lap and frowned as a supervisor. Really happy family, Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction. After changing the medicine, Zhou Jian came to find Tang Mo again. "I don''t need to say thank you, just be nicer to their mother and son in the future." At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a kind of repayment, and there was no need to repay it. She was not used to that kind of gratitude. "Okay, then I won''t talk about it." Zhou Jian is not a pinch person, the joy on his face is about to overflow. "Here are all the crystal cores on my body. I''ll give them to you. It''s not enough to wait until I go to the S base to pay you back. I hope I can buy some medicine from you. I want Wan''er to be well and hurry up, and don''t leave any root causes." "Wan''er called so soon? It seems that she accepts you." Fortunately, Tang Mo is not a single dog, she still has Qinling, otherwise she is really "It''s not acceptable either. After all, we didn''t know each other for a long time, and we haven''t seen each other for a long time now. We agreed, let''s get in touch first, and then marry me when she wants to marry me." Zhou Jian is now all about Lin Wan. was originally responsible for a girl, but now the girl has become a fairy, and she also brings her own son. Anyone who puts it on it will think that it is a big gift bag that falls from the sky and must be cherished. "Okay, I''ll take the crystal core, just leave Lin Wan''s injury to me." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the crystal nucleus was accepted. Zhou Jian looked like this, and it seemed that he was doing well in the S base. She helped them so much, why couldn''t they accept it? This is the cost of medicine. "Thank you so much. If you don''t have enough, you must tell me again. I will find a way to supply you!" Zhou Jian thanked him again and again, and then went to Ershu He''s side to bend over and say something. Also, Lin Wan has been gossiping with Maotou in recent years. Now that the child''s father has come out, Maotou can be regarded as a child with an identity. Uncle He has taken care of Lin Wan''s mother and son a lot, so it is very appropriate to explain the situation and thank her. Zhou Jian is very thoughtful. Among the three power users, Lin Wan was the most seriously injured, but the "private pharmacy small stove" opened for her at the end of Tang Dynasty recovered very well. I can''t walk yet, but now that I have Zhou Jian, it is not a problem. Carrying it on my back is more helpful for cultivating feelings. It is too late for Zhou Jian to be happy. In this way, the team is ready to start again. But when everyone was packing their luggage and preparing to leave, Uncle He came to Tang Mo''s side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 106： Arrive at Yunshui Town Chapter 106 Arrival at Yunshui Town "At the end of Tang, do you want the rest of the bear?" Uncle He''s eyes turned to the corpse of the bear that had been dismantled by Jingjing. "No. Ah, I''ll take it and put it in the space, let''s eat tonight!" Tang Mo patted her head, she almost forgot something, that is, the meat of intermediate-level alien beasts can be eaten, and eating it will be good for human body! At the end of Tang Dynasty, she herself didn''t care much about the energy boosted by foreign objects, and paid more attention to the boost she gained in actual combat, so she didn''t care about it. But the people in Yunshui Town are different, they don''t even dare to let go of the nutritional supplements. There is still a little bit of oil and water in their stomachs. All of them looked at this bear eagerly. How many days do they have enough meat to eat, and most importantly, this is meat! In order to facilitate the handling, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he asked everyone to cut the most tender parts of the bear''s body and put them in the space, and then take them out on the road to eat together. And after everyone cut out the essential parts, the remaining corners were reluctant to throw away, and they were packed in bags and carried on their backs. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he wanted to say that so much meat would spoil even if he couldn''t eat it all on his back, but seeing how happy everyone was, it wasn''t a disappointment. In the evening, everyone who had traveled all day raised a bonfire and used the meat to have their first carnival after the end of the world. Maotou was only three years old, and he was gnawing on a piece of roasted and oily meat in his hand, and his eyes narrowed happily into crescent moons. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at this happy scene, he couldn''t help feeling that human beings were really very satisfied. No matter how hard it is, as long as there is a little sweetness, it can be enlarged infinitely and enjoy the happiness to the fullest. The rest of the way was safe and sound, and all the power users in Yunshui Town except Lin Wan had fully recovered. Because it has already been exposed, there is no need to keep a low profile. Tang Mo killed more alien beasts along the way than Zhou Jian. At first, everyone would think, how could such a thin girl feel like a different person when she kills a strange beast. The kind smile she wears all day is not there, but a cold and determined temperament. Later they understood that Tang Mo was originally what she looked like during the battle, and what they usually showed was not the real her. Because of the presence of a perverted person like Tang Mo, the speed of this team has obviously accelerated a lot. Three weeks later, the group came to Yunshui Town on the outskirts of City B. City B is composed of many towns and villages. Because it is very close to the desert and the traffic and weather conditions are very bad, it has not developed. Many towns and villages in ?? have maintained a relatively primitive state and are relatively backward. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he originally planned to go here to find Lin Yu''s village alone. But he couldn''t bear Uncle He and Lin Wan''s kind invitation, so I had to go to Yunshui Town with everyone first. These people have not returned to Yunshui Town for a year. When they left, the land was still barren, and now it has grown into a lush area when they return. Because of the plants that can be imported, the remaining villagers in Yunshui Town were able to return. Knowing that the mayor was coming back, the mayor''s wife took everyone to wait under the giant tree at the entrance of Yunshui Town. The blue brick houses have collapsed, and now the houses in Yunshui Town are all built with wood. Fortunately, many people in Yunshui Town have become power users, and the attribute values ??are unexpectedly good, so everyone in Yunshui Town is self-sufficient by hunting and gathering fruits, and has not fallen into embarrassment. . City B is reluctant to go to the base to receive relief as long as the villages and towns have a strong racial attitude. This is also the reason why Ershu He and the others must go home. "You are finally back!" The mayor''s wife looks older than Uncle He, and is a very powerful woman. During the time that Uncle He was away, she also led everyone to manage everything in an orderly manner. "It''s really hard for you." Uncle He''s eyes also became moist. Everyone went home quickly. At that time, almost one person from each family came out. Now all the families are reunited. The last remaining bear meat has long been roasted into jerky by everyone, and the uneatable ones have been distributed to everyone, and now they are brought back to their respective homes. This is also considered to have fulfilled their original agreement to go out to find food. Tang Mo refused Uncle He''s invitation and chose a house where no one lived. When she is alone, she is more comfortable no matter what she does. Zhou Jian naturally went home with Lin Wan to visit his parents, admitted his mistakes and took responsibility. He can''t live in Lin Wan''s house now, the only vacant house has been occupied by Tang Mo, so he can only cut wood to build a house by himself. Anyway, the most important thing right now is wood, and the most important thing is strength. Zhou Jian is going to live here forever, until Lin Wan and Mao Tou accept them completely before taking them to the S base. The reason why the room was vacated at the end of the Tang Dynasty was a coincidence, There was a bachelor who had no family in the team that went out to find food. Everyone was looking forward to the return of this group of people, so they built a house for him. Who knew that this year in the team, the family and the other girl in the team got on well, and after negotiating, this time they came back and lived in the girl''s house together and served the girl''s parents. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took stock of his belongings, including what Uncle He gave her, Zhou Jian gave it, and he occasionally left the team and went out to fight. She now has a total of 18 intermediate nuclei and dozens of primary nuclei. Let''s do it, it''s more than enough. After dinner, Tang Mo went to Uncle He''s house to chat with the mayor''s wife, and wanted to know more about the situation in City B. The mayor''s wife has long known who Tang Mo is from the mayor, and it is thanks to her that everyone can come back smoothly this time. So not only did I take out the best jerky at home, but also several kinds of fruits that looked very delicious. "Most of the city B is in a situation similar to Yunshui Town, especially in the few villages and towns to the north of us, where there are a lot of people with abilities, so they were lucky to survive in such a world." The mayor''s wife answered the question at the end of Tang in great detail. The north side is on the side of the desert, and it is no surprise that the power users are affected by the flowers of the desert. But the flower of the desert only has a spiritual attribute value of 100, which is far less than the flower of spiritual power in Taoyuan Village. Why does ?? have a greater impact on people than that flower of spiritual power? Which link is in question, Tang Mo drew a big question mark in his mind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 107： Wuxi Village Chapter 107 Wuxi Village If it is said that there are more ability players in the north and are more affected by strange treasures, then there is no doubt that talented players like Lin Yu are in the village to the north. This is a very important clue, and Tang Mo is almost certain about it. "How many villages and towns are there in the north?" Tang Mo wanted to get as much key information as possible. Yunshui Town is a very harmonious small village without any ambitions, and there is no such person as Lin Yu, these have been understood by the end of Tang Dynasty. She can''t stay here all the time, it''s more reliable to get some news and then go to other villages and towns. "There are four villages and towns in the north. The Lvshui Town next door is similar to our Yunshui Town. There is a Wuxi Village a little bit closer to the desert, which is famous for raising insects." Uncle He and his wife have lived here for most of their lives, and naturally they understand it very well. "Where is there another one?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he asked, didn''t he say there were four villages in total? "There is another town called Sand Town. We have only heard of this town, but no one has ever been there." Mentioned this place, both Uncle He and his wife had strange expressions. "At the end of Tang, I advise you not to go to this place, it''s very dangerous. All the people there live in the desert and make a living by catching sandworms and eating them. Lifestyle habits and people living in normal society. People are very different, so why don''t you get in touch?" Uncle He sincerely persuaded the end of Tang Dynasty. About Sand Town is a legend of the past dynasties, and it is true that every year people in the desert see people in strange costumes chasing bugs in the desert. Sandworms are unique bugs in the desert of City B. They are rich in body fluids, which can not only replenish water, but also provide the most basic protein. However, they do not have contact with outsiders, because they are in the desert, so they are unfettered and free from any control, and they have their own primitive survival system. "Do you not have contact with outsiders and only live in the desert?" Tang Mo muttered to himself. Alien beasts also need to eat and drink, naturally there are more in the forest. She had only heard of a village that used the strength of the whole village to collect ten intermediate crystal cores in exchange for the flower of the sand ridge. In her previous life, she had no idea about ten intermediate crystal cores, but now she is very clear. Even Uncle He''s line is so poor that people living in the S base can make up ten crystal cores, let alone an entire village. Besides, how could a rare treasure with a hundred spiritual attribute values ??only be sold for ten intermediate crystal cores? There must be something wrong with this. Wuxi Village and Sha Town, they sound like two very interesting places. After learning the information, Tang Mo said goodbye to the second uncle He and his wife by the way. She had enough rest, and she decided to go on the road now. For the current Tang Dynasty, the challenges ahead are much more interesting than staying in a comfortable place. Because there is no specific location of Sha Town, we only know that it is in the desert, so at the end of the Tang Dynasty, we planned to go to the nearby Wuxi Village first. The location of Wuxi Village is marked on the map, she just needs to follow the map. According to the speed of the late Tang Dynasty, if you travel at full speed, you can arrive in one day. Because he was alone, Tang Mo went into battle lightly and put everything in the space, only Jingjing was still sitting on her shoulders. Recently, Jingjing is getting heavier and heavier, and this shoulder may not be able to sit for long. In order to arrive at the place as soon as possible, Tang Mo did not stop to hunt and kill alien beasts along the way. After sleeping outside for a night, we finally arrived at Wuxi Village the next morning. The Second Uncle He and his wife told the end of the Tang Dynasty about the customs of Wuxi Village. That place is good at keeping bugs, and maybe there are some hidden customs that are not for outsiders, so when you go there, you must be as low-key as possible. When I arrived at the outskirts of Wuxi Village at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I clearly felt the difference from Yunshui Town. Compared to the sunny weather in Yunshui Town, Wuxi Village is surrounded by tall bamboo forests, and every house inside is very short and dark, making people instantly depressed. Wuxi Village is a closed village. The only entrance is a row of bamboo gates, which strictly blocks the scenery inside. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could clearly feel Wuxi Village''s desire to be isolated from the world, but there was no way, she had to enter this door today, and everyone came, there must be no reason to return empty-handed. Standing at the door and thinking for a long time, Tang Mo turned around and got into the jungle on the side. "I''ll give you a task, catch ten insect-like beasts, and reward me with an intermediate crystal core." Tang Mo put Jingjing on the ground and assigned her a task. Insect-like beasts are the most abundant existences in the jungle, but because of their very small size and low single combat attack power, almost no power users care too much about them. With Jingjing''s size and sensitivity in the jungle, this mission is the most suitable for it. "Woo!" The charm of the ?? Intermediate Crystal Core is unstoppable by Jingjing. After responding, he hopped and disappeared into the jungle to complete the mission. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a clean place, and sat and waited while eating bread, feeling extremely comfortable. Fortunately, there is Jingjing, otherwise, if you do it yourself, even if it is dark, it will be difficult. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he thought about it, if he knocked on the door of Wuxi Village rashly, he would definitely be kicked out, and he had to find some excuse. For Wuxi Village, bugs are what attracts them the most. And at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he planned to do what he liked. Jingjing''s business ability has to be said to be very strong. At the end of Tang Dynasty, before a piece of bread was eaten, Jingjing''s bugs had already been delivered. These bugs are all strange and colorful, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I didn''t even have the desire to eat bread. took out a small box and packed all these bugs, and then paid Jingjing''s salary. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got up and patted his buttocks, ready to go back and knock on the door of Wuxi Village. "Dong Dong. Hello, is there anyone?" I knocked tirelessly for five minutes before someone came out and opened the door a little. "What''s up?" A head stuck out from the door, looking up and down at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Hello, I have some special bugs here, I wonder if you are interested?" Tang Mo took out the small box and shook it in front of the man, and gave what he thought was the friendliest smile. "Special bugs?" The eyes of the person who opened the door were fixed on the small box, and it was hard not to be discovered by Tang Mo with the frenzy in his eyes. "Wait a minute, I''ll ask, you don''t move now!" The person inside ?? suddenly shrank his head back, trotted away all the way, and told Tang Mo not to leave as he ran. (end of this chapter) Chapter 108： hit and miss Chapter 108 Soon, the boy who opened the door for Tang Mo ran back. This time he opened all the doors, and enthusiastically let Tang Mo in. "Sect Chief, please come in." The boy said to Tang Mo, his eyes still fixed on the jar in her hand. Tang Mo followed this person into the door and walked straight forward. The arrangement of buildings in Wuxi Village is very different from that in Yunshui Town. Compared with the disorder in Yunshui Town, the houses in Wuxi Village are obviously much more tidy, and some patterns can even be seen. There are many bottles and jars placed under the eaves of each small house, and there are many symbols and characters that are not understood on the wall. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he secretly kept these details in his heart. The village chief of Wuxi Village is not called the village chief, but the clan chief. Sure enough, this place is as described by others, it is a very mysterious place, Tang Mo felt that he must be more careful when he speaks. The place where the head of the sect lived was completely different from that of other villagers. It was no longer a small and dark house, but a bright and spacious place like an ancestral hall. The house also has a small courtyard, and there are two rows of young adults who look like guards at the entrance of the courtyard. Taoyuan Village, Yunshui Town, Tang Mo was also a person who had been to several villages in the apocalypse, and it was the first time she saw a leader who could live in such a style in the current apocalypse. In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, Tang Mo stuffed Jingjing into the backpack behind him, and then walked into the hall with the box. "Sect Chief, someone brought it here." The person who led the way was very respectful to the head of the sect, and the words made Tang Mo a little surprised, not like the attitude of a villager to the head of the village. Instead its like Tang Mo temporarily suppressed his thoughts. "Bring me the box." The image of the head of Wuxi Village is very different from what Tang Mo thinks. Maybe it is the second uncle He and the head of Taoyuan Village that they met before. Their images are too positive. This time, the head of Wuxi Village will only meet at the end of Tang Dynasty. Some are not used to it. She originally thought that in such a mysterious village, the image of the village chief should also be mysterious and simple. But in fact, the village chief of Wuxi Village is a very white and fat middle-aged man, and it can even be said that he is...a little greasy. In today''s world, people who can "maintain" themselves so well really have to be admired. Tang Mo stepped forward and handed the box in his hand to Zong Chang. Chief Zong motioned the people around him to put the box in a jar with a big belly and a small mouth, then opened the box in the jar, and immediately sealed it with a layer of transparent steel yarn. When someone brought the finished jar to him, the head of the sect began to check the contents of the jar. The jar was naturally the ten bugs that Tang Jingjing had caught at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Most of those bugs had been seen at the end of Tang Dynasty, and some of them had not been seen before. Although they were unusual in appearance and strange in shape, they were actually very common bugs. Insects like ?? have very weak attack power and are of little value. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was clear in her heart that the people of Wuxi Village couldn''t be attracted to these bugs, she was just looking for an excuse to come in. Now that her people have come in, these bugs have completed their mission even if they are worthless by the sect chief. "That''s right, there''s a worm in it. I don''t know how to sell this worm, girl?" Chief Zong observed the mouth of the jar for a long time and came to a conclusion. "Medicinal insects?" Tang Mo, who was prepared to be cold-eyed, was taken aback. Could it be that Jingjing, a clever little ghost, really caught a useful bug. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he followed the "medicine insect" that Zongchang pointed to, trying to see if it was one of the few insects he didn''t know. But after looking at it, Tang Mo''s eyes changed a bit. The bug that Zong Chang was referring to happened to be one of the most familiar ones at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the Heteroptera. This kind of bug is rare. Compared with other bugs that appear in groups, Heteroptera appear in single form. But although it is rare, it is not uncommon. At the end of Tang, she has seen it many times, and she has never known the special value of this Heteroptera. This kind of bug is too small to have a crystal nucleus, and there is no valuable part on the body, and it is not even enough to eat it. "Excuse me, Sect Chief, what are medicinal insects?" Ask if you dont understand. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought that medicinal insects might be a word unique to Wuxi Village, and maybe it had something to do with the bottles and jars under the houses of every household. "Of course this is our secret, it can''t be said, the girl just asks a price." Zongchang was about 40 years old. At this time, he touched his chin with a deep look, which did not match his fat image no matter what. "Then, how much is this bug worth according to the head of the sect?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t know the price of Wuxi Village. Anyway, this Heteroptera couldn''t even sell a primary crystal nucleus on the Alliance Exchange. Zongchang thought for a while, and stretched out a finger. "A crystal nucleus?" Tang Mo asked. If it is a primary crystal nucleus, then the price is not very high, maybe the Xenoptera here is really worth the price. "That''s right, an intermediate crystal core, does the girl sell it?" An intermediate nucleus? This Heteroptera is the most common primary alien beast. If it is worth an intermediate crystal core, then after the end of the Tang Dynasty, he will do nothing and go to the jungle to catch Heteroptera every day. She promises that as long as she is there, not a single Xeroptera will be left, and the money is too easy to earn. "make a deal." Tang Mo nodded immediately, don''t worry about what happened to him, if she didn''t want the money, wouldn''t she be a fool? Zong Chang was also very happy, he grabbed the Heteroptera out of the jar, put it into a separate small jar, and settled an intermediate crystal nucleus for Tang Mo on the spot. "Okay, we have finished collecting the worms, the girl can leave now." Zongchang has already started to see off guests. "Wait a moment." It was difficult for him to get in at the end of the Tang Dynasty, so he naturally wouldn''t let himself be thrown out easily. "I know there are many such bugs in a place, I don''t know if you want to know about Sect Master?" As soon as Tang''s words came out, huge surprises appeared in the eyes of everyone in the room. But only one person looked different from everyone else. Tang Mo has been observing Zong Chang''s expression. She clearly felt that after she finished speaking, Zong Chang''s face became a lot ugly. Sure enough, Tang Mo was right, there was something wrong with this village chief. Medicine insects or something, a concept that was not even researched by the base alliance research institute, can it be researched in such a small closed village? Wuxi Village is not a century-old heritage. She heard about Uncle He and his wife when she was in Yunshui Town. Wuxi Village has been famous for more than ten years. If it was more than ten years, it should be the time when this Sect Chief was in office. (end of this chapter) Chapter 109： Check into Wuxi Village Chapter 109 Staying in Wuxi Village At the end of Tang Tang, he could clearly feel the sect chief''s repulsive attitude towards him. Not only did he not feel pleasantly surprised by what she said to her, on the contrary, he meant to shut up. Compared to the surprise of the people next to him, Zong Chang''s huge contrast made Tang Mo feel that this matter became more and more interesting. "It''s raining today, the road there is a little muddy, and the bugs may be hiding in their own nests. Why don''t I stay here first, how about I take you there when the weather is good? " At the end of Tang Dynasty, he completely ignored Zong Chang''s face and suggested "kindly". "It''s too much trouble for you, why don''t you tell us the address, and I''ll send someone there." The chief of Wuxi Village was not never before, but it was the first time he had seen someone as winking as Tang Mo. "No trouble, no trouble, the location is very remote, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find it, let me show you the way, it just so happens that I have nothing to do recently." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he said to Zongchang with a smile, he didn''t seem to be bothered at all. "There is no need for payment, as long as you have food and shelter for the past few days, I have very low requirements. It seems that medicinal insects are really important to you, and I will definitely help with this task!" Tang Mo said. The appearance of Ms. Tang, an enthusiastic citizen. Everyone in the room, except for Zong Chang, looked at Tang Mo with respect instantly. There are such good people in the last days! It''s really impressive. "Why don''t you stay at my house, there is an empty room in my house." The little boy who opened the door for Tang Mo and brought her in was the first to send an invitation. That is a medicinal insect! is something that can save lives, not to mention the current situation of his sister, the most in need is medicine insects. So for Tang Mo, he was the happiest one. There is no vacant house in the village. Even though he is a guest, he cant always live in the Sect Masters house. His house is the best choice. "Okay, then it''s going to be troublesome." Before the head of the sect could speak, Tang Mo responded immediately. She had heard the words of the second uncle He and his wife, and she was still a little in awe of Wuxi Village, but if the legendary insects in Wuxi Village were like this, then there was nothing to fear. And because she has been isolated from the world for a long time, why does she feel that the villagers of Wuxi Village seem to be simpler than the outside world. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was also bold and did not hesitate, so he immediately decided to live in Wuxi Village. Put Lin Yu''s affairs aside first, the secrets of Wuxi Village made her more interested at this time. "Since that''s the case, then Xiaohu, take her back. I''ll send someone to go to that place in a few days to find out." Zong Chang waved his hand with a dark face. At this time, he really didn''t want to take another look at this uninvited guest. If Tang Mo''s words had not been heard by many people, he really wanted to kick her out immediately. The very polite Zongchang said goodbye, and at the end of Tang Dynasty happily followed Xiaohu home. Xiaohu is about seventeen or eighteen years old, and his face is still very immature. "Little tiger, what exactly is a medicinal worm?" On the way, Tang Mo asked Xiaohu, she still didn''t know what the medicinal insect was used for. "I can''t say it, the sect chief doesn''t let me say it." Xiaohu still remembers what the sect chief said just now. "I couldn''t say it just now, but in two days, I will take you to catch a large number of medicinal insects, making such a great contribution, you can''t even know what this thing is, right?" "What if you use it to do something bad? That''s to help the tyrants, and I can''t do such a thing." The righteous words said at the end of the Tang Dynasty expressed that he was determined not to help the evil forces. "How could it be a bad thing? Medicine insects can save lives in the last days!" Hearing the bad words about Yaochong at the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaohu became anxious all of a sudden, Yaochong is the lifeblood of their Wuxi Village. "Save lives? Is that what you put in the jar?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pointed to the jars under the eaves by the roadside. Xiaohu realized that he had said something wrong at this time, and hurriedly covered his mouth and shook his head. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell you Zong Chief that you told me about the medicine insects that can save people, and I won''t take you to find those medicine insects." In the late Tang Dynasty, he had a very good idea about flicking children. "you" Tang''s words seriously frightened Xiaohu. This child''s psychological quality is really not good, and he is afraid when he is a little scared. "Then I tell you, you don''t have to hear it, don''t tell the sect chief I told you, or I will be punished." After seeing Tang Mo nodded, Xiaohu hesitated to continue. "Medicinal worms are special insects. They can be made into medicinal worms by special methods. If a person is sick, just eat some and they will soon be healed." "So miraculous? Are these all medicinal insects?" Tang Mo pointed to the jars under the house. "This is only a semi-finished product, and it can only be taken to the Sect Master for the final step. The prepared medicinal insects are all in the clan chief''s place. If someone is sick, the clan chief will take some, and the illness will be cured soon. " When referring to the sect chief, Xiaohu''s tone was full of respect. "Is this Zong Chief for many years?" Tang Mo was curious. "No, not long after the end of the world, our old Sect Chief was attacked and injured by a strange beast. It was the current Sect Chief who brought him back and healed the old Sect Chief. Later, the old Sect Chief abdicated. At that time, let him be the new chief." "A foreigner who has only been here for a year can be the head of the sect?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was surprised that the people of Wuxi Village accepted it like this? "Don''t say that, our sect chief is very powerful. He discovered the matter of medicinal insects. Without him, how could we have this thing that can cure diseases and save people." Xu Shi noticed the disrespect to the head of the sect at the end of Tang Dynasty, and Xiaohu immediately corrected her. Tang didn''t speak any more. She could see that the people here were in awe of their clan chief. She didn''t know what this medicine insect was, so she didn''t dare to jump to conclusions. This bug is nothing special to her, she must see what the semi-finished product in the jar looks like when she gets a chance. If the semi-finished product is not surprising, then the last step in the Zongchang is intriguing. An outsider who has only been here for a year can become the head of the sect, so no matter what aspect, he must have something special. Xiaohu''s house is a relatively large wooden house, which is divided into four rooms. Xiao Hu''s mother saw Xiao Hu brought someone back, and after hearing about the reason why Tang Mo stayed at her house this time, she excitedly took Tang Mo''s hand to show her welcome. Such a battle made Tang Mo really flattered. She is here to eat and live for free, so this welcome formation is really embarrassing. But right away, Tang Mo knew the reason for Xiaohu''s parents'' attitude. (end of this chapter) Chapter 110： The secret of Wuxi Village Chapter 110 The Secret of Wuxi Village There are four rooms in Xiaohu''s house, one is for Xiaohu''s parents, one is for Xiaohu, and the other is for Xiaohu''s sister. And Xiaohu''s younger sister Tang Mo didn''t see it. He heard Xiaohu''s mother said that her sister Xiaotao was very ill now, and there was no way to come out to welcome Tang Mo and ask her to forgive her. "Severely ill? Can''t you ask the sect chief to ask for medicine and insects to cure the disease?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still remembered what Xiaohu said to himself on the road. "Zongchang said that each type of medicine and insect cures different diseases, and there is no medicine insect village that can cure Xiao Tao." Xiaohu lowered his head, which is why he desperately wanted to go to the place Tang said. If you can really catch a lot of medicinal insects, maybe you can encounter the kind of insects that can cure Xiao Tao? He really wanted to save his sister''s life. Xiao Tao is getting sicker and sicker now. It will take a long time to make medicine and insects, and I don''t know if it can last until that time. Can a bug cure a disease? At the end of Tang Dynasty, this matter became more and more mysterious. Xiaohu''s parents are naturally looking forward to the place Tang Mo said, so they are very enthusiastic about Tang Mo. Take her to the empty room, then prepare the bedding and some household items. "What is this empty room?" The late Tang Dynasty observed that the houses in Wuxi Village were arranged in a regular pattern, and there were hardly any redundant empty houses built. "It turned out to be my brother''s... Later he got sick and died." Tang Mo nodded, no matter how powerful Zong Chang and Yao Zong were, Wuxi Village was not undead. Xiaohu still remembered what Tang said at the Zongchang''s place at the end of the Tang Dynasty, as long as they were covered with food, they would be taken to that place. So in the evening, Xiaohu brought dinner to the end of Tang Dynasty. In an independent village like this that does not depend on the base, naturally there is no nutritional supplement. The meat of the primary alien beasts is difficult to eat, and the meat of the intermediate alien beasts is naturally good, but it is not easy to hit. Xiaohu brought Tang Mo two dried bones with some dried meat on them, and two fruits. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he vaguely felt that this was the meat of a medium-level exotic beast. Judging from how much Xiaohu cherished food, this should be the best food in their family. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little embarrassed to accept it. There was also a seriously ill younger sister in Xiaohus family. "It''s already very good to live with you. I can handle the food myself in the future." "No, don''t go back on it, you must take us to that place, please." Xiaohu thought that Tang Mo''s refusal was because he didn''t want to take them to that place, his eyes were full of prayers, afraid that Tang Mo would not accept to put things down and run away soon. The people here have a really simple idea, thinking that if she fulfills the request made by Tang Mo, she will definitely fulfill her promise. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had no choice but to pick up the jerky and eat it slowly. The feeling of cheating honest people is really uncomfortable. Lets find a chance to return this feeling in the future. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the current spiritual power no longer needed to find a time to concentrate on the practice at night. Now she has found a new method, which is to cultivate spiritual power with one mind and two uses. For example, when she was on the road, she would often run away while running her mental power to walk around her whole body. As long as she doesn''t talk or fight, she can make her mental power run regularly throughout her body at any time, which undoubtedly saves herself a lot of time. She has already ranked 21st on the China Ranking List. If she doesn''t work hard, it will be impossible. She also wants to save face. At night, while Xiaohu and his family were already asleep, Tang Mo quietly got up and walked outside the door. She crouched in front of the row of cans and opened one. As soon as he untied the white cloth wrapped around the hemp rope that sealed the lid of the jar, Tang Mo was almost smoked by a disgusting smell on his back. How to describe the smell? is like rotting alien meat stinks in a swamp full of flies. Tang Mo endured the stench and looked inside a jar. There were only two corpses of bugs in it, and the rest was a thick black liquid. Also, this bug Tang Mo just sold one today, one for an intermediate crystal nucleus, so precious, it is normal for Xiaohu''s family to only have two. Just smelling this smell, Tang Mo couldn''t stand it anymore, she could hardly imagine how people would eat this thing. Really makes me feel sick just thinking about it. After reading it carefully several times, Tang Mo could confirm that this was just the corpse of an ordinary rotten bug that had been soaked. Although I don''t know what this liquid is, this worm is definitely worthless, and it is impossible to cure diseases and save people. It seems that the crux of the problem lies in the mysterious last step of the Sect Master. Tang Mo carefully wrapped the lid of the jar in the original way and put it back. The villagers of Wuxi Village should be relatively simple, otherwise they would not just put things that are so precious in their eyes. must be sure that no one will take it before every household dares to do it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he returned to the house lightly, and when he passed by the room of Xiaohu''s sister, Xiaotao, he heard a coughing sound from inside. "elder sister." Tang Mo naturally heard this voice and approached the door of Xiao Tao''s room. "Are you calling me?" Tang Mo hasn''t seen Xiao Tao yet, but Xiao Tao should have heard about her coming in the room. Knowing that I can take everyone to catch a lot of medicinal insects, this little girl who is sick should be very happy. It''s a pity that I was destined to let her down. "Sister, can you come in?" The girl in the room''s voice was very gentle, her breath was not very steady and there was also a cough, which made people feel very distressed. Tang Mo hesitated for a moment, pushed the door and walked in. Xiao Tao''s bedside was a small chair with a candle lit on it. There was also a half-read book on the chair. It seemed that the girl spent her days in the room by reading books. Tang Mo looked at the **** the bed, Xiao Tao is nineteen years old like Xiao Hu, and the two are twins. Xiao Tao''s face was no longer bloody, it was sallow, and her lips were pale and dark. There was a trash can on the ground next to it, Tang Mo glanced inside, it was all toilet paper with bloodstains. It seems that Xiao Tao is really very ill. "Sister, you came from outside, can you tell me about the outside world?" Xiao Tao didn''t ask her anxiously about catching medicinal insects as Tang Mo imagined, but asked her about the outside world. Only her eyes were still bright on her dark yellow face. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sat beside the bed and told Xiao Tao about the S base and the surrounding villages of B city. Tang''s speech was very shallow, and it was probably something that could be seen in the Union Daily, but Xiao Tao still listened very seriously. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111： the only sober Chapter 111 The only sober "Sister, I know I can''t live." Unlike Xiaohu and Xiaohus parents eager mood, Xiaotaos face is sallow, but it is more indifferent, and there is not much hope for life. Tang Mo looked at Xiaotao''s face, she saw something on Xiaotao''s face that no one in Wuxi Village had, and that was sobriety. "I am the only college student who passed the exam in our Wuxi Village. I am from S University''s medical school. I only returned home after the end of the world. I know that my own body is basically a tumor of internal organs. In the past, medical technology could live longer. For a few years, its better to wait for death now, there cant be any other way. When it comes to death, Xiao Tao seems to be ready. "Maybe we can find a special medicine for your disease? Didn''t you hold such hope?" Malignant tumors are cancers. In the past, when medical facilities were perfect, it was not a problem to live for more than a few years with chemotherapy and targeted drugs. But now, there is no way out. At present, the only hospital that can treat major diseases is only in the S base, but the high cost of crystal cores is not something that an ordinary family can afford. It can be said that it is much more difficult for people in the last days to heal than before. However, don''t the people here have medicinal insects they believe in? "Oh, medicinal insects? They are just the most common insects. Sister, do you really believe that insects can cure diseases?" Xiao Tao''s thin and somewhat protruding face, with big eyes, stared at Tang Mo steadily as if waiting for an affirmative answer. "I believe it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. The important thing is that you who live in Wuxi Village believe it or not." The end of Tang came only today and will leave in a few days. It doesn''t matter whether she believes it or not, what matters is the people here. "They''ve gone completely crazy, I''ve said it many times, no one listens, no one listens to me..." Xiao Tao is a person who has received a scientific education, a person who has gone to a university, and a person who has studied medicine. After so many years of education and books, she could not accept the concept of medicinal insects with peace of mind. If medicinal insects can really cure diseases and save lives, then her brother will not die. "Can medicinal insects really save people, have you seen it with your own eyes?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaohu said that many people went to Zongchang to get medicine and insects, and almost immediately after eating the medicine, the disease was cured. If it''s not an isolated case, then how is everyone''s illness getting better? "Someone went to the sect chief to get worms to eat to heal the disease, but that has nothing to do with that disgusting worm!" After Xiao Tao fell ill, her parents also took her to the head of the sect to get a bug. The price for this was her father''s leg. Not all sick people have the right to enjoy medicinal insects. Only those who go out to hunt and kill alien beasts and those who contribute to get their prey back are eligible for treatment. As for the level of contribution, it is up to the head of the sect to decide, and it is a complete monopoly. Xiao Tao''s father went into the forest by himself in order to ask for a medicinal insect for her, and later came out of the forest with blood all over him. For Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao''s father paid the price of a leg. But it was useless. Xiao Tao still remembers how disgusting the bug was going from the tip of the tongue to the throat and finally to the stomach. But after eating, she didn''t get any better at all, instead she was nauseous for several days. "How are those people sick?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lowered his head and pondered, if the sect chief is a liar, and the medicinal insects are all things that are not true, and only this one place does not make sense, that is, there are people who have really eaten the medicinal worms made by the chief. How should those people explain it? "I couldn''t figure this out before. Recently I read a lot of news and related research. Sister, do you know that the spiritual power of psychic powers can be used to heal." Tang Mo nodded and signaled Xiao Tao to continue. "I suspect that the sect chief is a spiritual power user. He can only cure himself. He may have derived the treatment based on the cure! I have inquired about those who have taken medicine and insect diseases, and they are generally very simple. Symptoms, the slightly more complicated sect chief said that he could not find a suitable medicine insect, which should be the reason for his lack of mental power." Xiao Tao carefully analyzed, she has been studying this matter for more than half a year. She only told her family about these words, but no one believed her. The family didn''t believe it, and she didn''t dare to say these words to outsiders. "The healing of spiritual power to others?" As an absolute psychic power user, Tang Mo''s surprise when he heard this was no different from his excitement when he heard that the atomic bomb was just researched. If spiritual power can really heal others, then the status of spiritual power users will be greatly improved. The most important thing is that if mental power can really heal others, then the people around you will be saved in the future! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was an incomparable expectation in his heart that the head of Wuxi Village was just like what Xiao Tao analyzed. "Sister, I heard what you and your brother said. If the place is dangerous, don''t go there. It''s really not worth it to sacrifice for those meaningless bugs." This is also the most important reason why Xiao Tao called Tang Mo in. She really didn''t want to see anyone giving her life because of those broken bugs. "Don''t worry, rest well." Tang Mo, who came out of Xiao Tao''s room, has been thinking about this question. If Zong Chief is really a spiritual power user, he doesn''t know how to compare with himself. She didn''t dare to test it lightly. People with high spiritual power would try people with low spiritual power, and those with low spiritual power would not be found. But if a person with low mental power tries to test a person with high mental power, he will be found immediately. If the difference is too large, he will even be attacked. The reason is similar to that of domesticating alien beasts. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he didn''t know the depth of Zongchang, he really didn''t dare to act rashly. But she is already number 19 on the leaderboard, so she shouldn''t be so reckless, just find someone with a higher spiritual attribute value than her in any mountain village. Tang Mo recalled the dozen or so people in front of her. Although she didn''t know each other, she probably still had a vague impression, as if there was no one as greasy as Zong Chang. Never mind, take a gamble and try it next time. Of course, it is impossible to wait for an opportunity. If you want an opportunity, you have to create it yourself. The next day he woke up at the end of Tang Dynasty and went straight to the house of Zongchang, knocking on the door. There were always a few people waiting in Zongchang''s courtyard. After opening the door, Tang Mo didn''t dare to take her lightly and quickly invited her in. This is someone who can find a large number of medicinal insects, so you have to be careful. I easily entered the hall yesterday and found a chair to sit down. Soon, Tang Mo saw the head of the sect whose face was darker than yesterday. (end of this chapter) Chapter 112： make up Chapter 112 Making Up "Sect Chief, good morning." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he gave Zong Chang the warmest smile. The smile this time is really not pretending. The Sect Chief probably has a secret of how to treat mental power, how can she not be excited. It is no exaggeration to say that at the end of Tang, looking at Zong Chang now, it is pleasing to the eye, the fat is not greasy, and it is cute and chubby. The heat in Tang Mo''s eyes was too obvious to startle the head of the sect, but his face was still ugly. "Didn''t I say two days ago, what''s the matter with you coming here now?" "It''s really something. I want to buy a medicinal insect from the sect chief. I heard you mentioned this yesterday. It should be a unique treasure of Wuxi Village." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she thought about it. If she wanted to determine whether it was the bugs or the spiritual power of the head of the sect that cured the villagers, she could only see the process with her own eyes. "I told you yesterday that medicinal insects are the most important thing in our Wuxi Village, and it is even more top secret, and it is impossible to sell them to outsiders." There was some anger in Zongchang''s voice. Did this Tang end not understand people''s words? Yesterday, he couldn''t say anything, but he still has to buy it today. What does she think of this place? , "If you''re going to make trouble like this and don''t respect our customs, then no matter how many worms you can find, I''ll have to drive you out." Chief Zong just couldn''t find an excuse to drive Tang Mo out, and now is the right time. Seeing Chief Zong''s anger turned into anger, Tang Mo seemed to have expected it a long time ago. He sat on the chair calmly, and took out a small box from his bag. The box was opened, and inside was a petal of the flower of spiritual power, which was just picked from her flower at the end of Tang Dynasty. The flower of spiritual power has already fully bloomed, and time is still in the warehouse in the late Tang Dynasty. Even if it is not used in the late Tang Dynasty, it will not wither. She roughly counted them, and there were about twenty flowers. She picked one and put it in the box. "Not only the worm nest, but I also know the location of a rare treasure. That strange treasure is a flower, and each petal has a mental attribute value. It hadn''t fully bloomed at that time, so I only picked one petal. ." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he brought a box with a petal to Zongchang. "If the sect chief is willing, I am willing to exchange that flower for a medicinal insect." After Tang Mo finished speaking, he kept observing Zong Chang''s expression. If the head of the sect is really a spiritual power user, then the attraction of the flower of spiritual power to him is absolutely huge. Sure enough, Tang Mo was not disappointed, she saw the suppressed ecstasy on Zong Chang''s face. "What do you want medicine insects for?" was not carried away by the joy, after all, he had been the chief of the clan for more than a year, and it would not be too simple for anyone to think. Since Tang Mo knew the value of the flower of ?? spiritual power, why would he use it to change the medicine with himself? If it really seems that she is just curious about the treasures of Wuxi Village, then the price is too high, and if something goes wrong, there will be demons. "To tell you the truth, I came to Wuxi Village this time for medicinal insects. I have had headaches since I was a child, and I have been tortured for a long time." Tang Mo''s face made a painful expression. "I heard that Wuxi Village is good at raising worms. If medicinal worms can really cure my headache, then let alone a rare treasure, I''m willing to pay any price." The words spoken at the end of Tang Dynasty were sincere, as if a miserable girl who had been tortured by headaches for more than twenty years. "Headache?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Zong Chang''s mind turned around several times. If it was really just a headache, then maybe he really had a cure for this disease. "Since there is such a pain, then coming to Wuxi Village, there is no reason to see death. This medicine insect can be exchanged for you, but I will wait until I get that exotic treasure." Zongchang is not a fool either, drawing a big pie is like deceiving him, it is not so easy in this world. "Zong Chang, my head hurts really badly. I''ve been tortured every night and can''t sleep, so please let me go one day earlier." At the end of Tang, he handed over another bag of things in his hand, which were five intermediate crystal nuclei. The flower of spiritual power is like a radish that fell on a donkey''s head, such a precious thing, even if she doesn''t need it for the time being, she can''t give it to others. But the matter of exploring the end of the sect chief is also imminent, and the usefulness of the crystal nucleus is revealed at this time. Looking at these five splendid intermediate crystal cores, Zong Chief''s hand couldn''t bear to push them out. He saw all the petals of the spiritual treasure, but the fact of the treasure was true. At the end of Tang Dynasty, this person was bet in his village again, and this strange treasure basically could not escape from his palm. Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you give her the worms in advance, anyway, it doesn''t cost you much. Zong Chang put away the crystal core and petals, then got up and went to a room next door, opened a big lock with the key, and went inside for a while. When ?? came out, he was still holding a jar in his hand. The matter of opening the jar was handed over to a servant next to him. It seems that he himself is disgusted and unwilling to touch the evil he made. With a pious heart on his face, the attendant carefully lifted the lid and took out the body of an alien beast from the jar. At this time, the bugs are already rotten and can''t see their original appearance, and people can smell a rotten and disgusting smell from a long distance. The matter has come to this point, Tang Mo could only stretch out one hand to hold the worm corpse. The ??smooth, soft and cold feel made her goosebumps instantly. There is no difference from the half-finished bug that I saw at Xiaohu''s house last night. After observation at the end of Tang Dynasty, he came to a conclusion. It seems that the trick is really on the head of the sect. "Eat it, as long as you eat it quickly." Zong Chang couldn''t help feeling a lot more comfortable when he saw Tang Mo''s appearance. In addition, he received so many things, and his face was not so dark. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pinched the bug and put it into his mouth. Just when he was about to touch the corner of his mouth, he secretly sent the bug into his own space. It was a full set of dramas. In order to make the effect more realistic, Tang Mo pretended to gag a bit, and Zong Chang was happier when he saw it. Soon, at the moment when Tang Mo sent the bug into the space, Tang Mo felt a spiritual force approaching him. Fortunately, she could feel that the spiritual power of the sect chief was much lower than her own. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was said to be a headache, and the head happened to be where the spiritual power resides. She used her mental power to make a layer of barrier, blocking the Sect Chief''s mental power outside, and even bounced it out. How could this be? The moment ??''s mental power was rebounded, he leaned back heavily. What the **** is going on here? (end of this chapter) Chapter 113： Chiefs Secret Chapter 113 The secret of the chief Sect Master has never encountered such a situation. Although there have been cases where treatment has not been good before, it is the first time that the first step from the spiritual power into the body has failed. "Sect Chief, am I healed?" After feeling that the foreign spiritual power was ejected, Tang Mo looked up at him pitifully and asked. Sure enough, Xiao Tao guessed right, the secret of this treatment is not the medicine bug, but the spiritual treatment of the head of the sect. Having figured out the bottom line, Tang Mo did not dare to act rashly any more. She is now in someone else''s territory, and she is not afraid of the head of the sect alone. But in case she was shocked by the grass, it would be really troublesome for the entire Wuxi Village to attack her. As for how to get this secret out of Zongchangs mouth, we still have to think long-term. The mental power that was bounced back in the head of Zongchang has not stabilized at this time, and his head is aching. "I understand your disease, but there is no matching medicine insect yet. After we go to the place you mentioned and catch a batch of insects in a few days, I will make medicine for you." "Okay, then thank you Zongchang." The two have their own thoughts, and the faces are more sincere than the other. On the way away from the head of the sect, Tang Mo''s mood was much lighter, and now at least he knew about the spiritual treatment. Sure enough, this Wuxi Village has what she wants. She wouldn''t leave until she got this secret, Tang Mo didn''t have the habit of returning empty-handed. On the second day of coming to Wuxi Village, and walking on the road, the house construction is not as shocking, mysterious and daunting as the first time I saw it yesterday. However, are those weird paintings on this wall created by the head of the sect to hide people''s eyes and ears? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he randomly picked the wall of a house and approached it, and the wooden board was painted with an indistinguishable dye. These patterns are all broken, like twisted lines intertwined, making it impossible to see what it is. Tang Mo''s eyes stared at the line tightly. Although she couldn''t understand it, she always felt that there was a mysterious force attracting her. I don''t know if I stared at it for too long, just when Tang Mo was trying to clear those lines, his eyes suddenly became dizzy, and Tang Mo involuntarily took a step back. "Are you OK?" Xiaohu happened to be passing by and saw Tang Mo''s body swaying as if he was about to fall, so he hurried over to support her. "fine." Tang Mo took a step back and blinked hard. Maybe it was because I was too tired yesterday, and I stayed up for half the night waiting for everyone to go to bed and go out to see the semi-finished medicine insects. There is no reason to rest well. "What are you doing here?" Xiaohu holds a weapon in his hand and is dressed neatly. "Go out to hunt, only if you bring back the spoils and turn them in, we will have nothing to eat on this day." Xiaohu roughly told Tang Mo about the situation of Wuxi Village. It turns out that Wuxi Village is not as secluded as everyone said, and they also have to go out hunting every day. However, their activities are very close, and they have to come back every night, hand in all the spoils, and then wait for the chief to distribute some poor food as a necessity for survival. The spoils of war cannot be hidden at all. Once discovered, the Sect Chief will no longer take care of you when you are ill, and the medicinal insects have nothing to do with you. Many lonely elderly people do not have labor, so naturally they cannot get food. Too many old people have not survived this year, and most of the people left in Wuxi Village are useful people. This is the real labor squeeze, or squeeze an entire village at once. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he clicked his tongue in his heart. This chief can be real and ruthless in what he does, but he has the trump card of medicinal insects, which makes the villagers respect him very much. No wonder he can feed himself so fat in such a world without doing anything. At the same time, the psychic power user, let''s see what other people are doing. Feelings This is a living Buddha enshrined by the villagers of Wuxi Village. But the people here don''t even listen to Xiao Tao''s words. Naturally, Tang Mo would not be boring himself, so he said goodbye to Xiao Hu and went home. Xiaohu''s parents were not at home at this time. Although the two of them couldn''t kill alien beasts, they might be able to get a little food when they went to the sect chief''s house to find some work to do. Xiao Tao''s room was not closed, Tang Mo glanced inside when passing by. Xiao Tao is still leaning against the head of the bed and reading a book. Tang Mo saw the cover of the book. It was something like Zhouyi gossip. The pattern on the cover immediately attracted Tang Mo. She faintly felt that the pattern seemed a little familiar, and involuntarily knocked on the door and entered Xiao Tao''s room. "Sister, are you back?" There is one more person in the family who can understand her words and is willing to listen to her words. Xiao Tao feels very happy. "What are you looking at?" Tang Mo pointed to the book in Xiao Tao''s hand. "Gossip map, I''m playing with it, does my sister like this too?" Actually, Xiao Tao couldn''t understand it either, even though she had read all the books at hand, she had no choice but to dig out some old grandpa''s books from the bottom of the box to relieve her boredom. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took the book that Xiao Tao handed over and flipped through it. "Are the paintings on the houses in the village from the past?" "Well, I heard from my grandfather that when he was a child, Wuxi Village did a lot of research on Zhouyi''s gossip. Later, when it came to the younger generation, it disappeared." At the end of Tang, it was a pity that she held the book in her hand. In fact, she quite liked these things, but unfortunately those old people who understood are no longer there. "Xiao Tao, are you a power user?" Tang Mo suddenly asked. "Yes, the spiritual department. It sounds strange that most of the power users in our village are spiritual." "Then why don''t you use mental power to heal yourself?" There is no official precedent for ?? psychic healing for others, but the efficacy of psychic healing on oneself has been documented in research papers. "Although I''m a psychic, but I''m too sick, and my psychic attribute value is too low, it''s useless." How could Xiao Tao not try it? No one wants to die, they just give up hope when they really have no choice. "Can you lend me this book?" Book of Changes and Eight Diagrams of Zhouyi, you can''t understand it if you read it in a shallow way. You can only read it slowly while thinking about it. It can be seen that Tang Mo is interested, not only this book, Xiao Tao moved out a stack of books in this area and handed them all to Tang Mo. Most of these books were compiled by the old people before Wuxi Village. They have a history of over a hundred years, and many people''s efforts are concentrated in them. "If Grandpa and the others know that someone is interested in these inheritances, they will be very happy under Jiuquan!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 114： Spiritualization Chapter 114 Spiritual Power Materialization At the end of Tang Dynasty, all these books were moved back to her room, and she always felt that these things had something to do with the paintings on the wall. Although she didn''t know what the paintings on the wall really meant, the ancestors of Wuxi Village would never put down some meaningless things. She asked Xiao Tao, although those houses were built with wooden boards after the end of the world, but those paintings were passed down by the ancestors. Although the people of Wuxi Village did not inherit the Zhouyi gossip, they still maintained a sense of awe and painted them all on their houses. I hope that in this cruel world, those ancestors can bless their safety. There are still many things that I cant understand just by reading those books, and no one can ask them now. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply checked a lot of information on the Internet, and did a little self-study, and then he barely understood the fur. That night, Tang Mo did almost nothing, just sat under the lamp, reading page after page, book after book, over and over again. At the end of the second day, Tang slept until she woke up naturally before getting up. Since she left school, she seldom slept until she woke up naturally. As soon as I left the room in the morning, I heard a coughing sound from outside the room. Xiao Tao was still the only one at home, lying on the bed covering his mouth with a paper and coughing hard. Xiao Tao is a very smart girl. She is very polite and understands the sense of proportion. To be honest, Tang Mo likes her very much. "How are you?" Tang Mo walked in. Now there are only two of them at home. She should be concerned about it, although this sentence is nonsense. "Not very good, there is not much time left." This sentence, Xiao Tao said with a smile. The thing that Tang Mo admired most about her is that she did not bring negative emotions to the people around her when she encountered setbacks, but instead left the most optimistic side to others. In the real face of life and death, this is not easy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw that there was still a crumpled fruit on the table beside Xiao Tao. Tang Mo also received one from Xiaohu this morning. Xiaohu''s record was not good yesterday. These crumpled fruits are the only food in their family today. Death had seen too much at the end of Tang Dynasty, but when Xiao Tao faced this incident, she was still a little uncomfortable. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew why, because Xiaotao was the only sober person in Wuxi Village. If Xiaotao died, then these kind people in Wuxi Village would be in the dark forever. "Wait a minute." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went out and returned to his room, took out a bowl of porridge from the space, and took out two boiled eggs and brought it into Xiao Tao''s room. "Eat it while it''s hot." If there is no Xiaotao, she may not know the secret of using spiritual power to heal others, and she will not be able to get those books inherited from Wuxi Village. For Xiao Tao''s illness, she may not be able to do anything, but it is still ok to invite her to a meal. "Sister, this..." Xiao Tao saw these steaming food, and naturally knew that Tang Mo was a power user with space. "Eat quickly, you will have the strength to think about other things when you are full." After Tang Mo turned around and went out, Xiao Tao carefully touched the bowl of hot porridge. He took a small mouthful of the spoon that Tang Mo had prepared and put it into his mouth. The hot, soft waxy sweetness at that moment made Xiao Tao''s tears unstoppable. Rice is delicious. She really wants to live. After ?? put Xiao Tao in her heart, Tang Mo felt that she should change the plan she had thought before. Everything should be a little earlier. It just so happened that the weather was pretty good these few days, so on the fifth day of coming to Wuxi Village, Tang Mo and a team of six from Wuxi Village set out together. During the last few days in Wuxi Village at the end of the Tang Dynasty, she had never seen the sect chief leave the village gate. She was worried that if the sect chief did not go this time, her plan would not be implemented well. But obviously she was thinking too much. The head of the sect had always been thinking about the strange treasure that Tang Mo told him about it. If Tang Mo was let out alone this time, what if she repented and left with the strange treasure. So Zongchang dragged his fat body and set off with everyone. I don''t know if it''s because of laziness, or because the chief''s mental power is used for healing, and his fighting ability is particularly poor. This group of people fought alien beasts and protected the sect chief along the way. It was really exhausting. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was actually no place to catch bugs. I just thought that it would be more convenient to walk farther, so I walked with everyone for a whole day before stopping. "I saw those worm caves here last time, everyone spread out and look for them!" As soon as Tang''s words came out, everyone who was excited all bowed their heads to look for bugs. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he came to the side of Zong Chang, who sat down as soon as he disbanded, and whispered in his ear, "Zong Chang, you come with me, that special treasure is right here." Due to Tang Mo''s ability to maintain his strength along the way, he didn''t do anything at all. Zong Chang thought she was just an ordinary little girl, and didn''t take her seriously at all. Hearing that Tang Mo was going to take him to find Yibao, he got up and followed without any hesitation. The forest that she brought everyone to at the end of the Tang Dynasty was the one she passed by on her way to City B. The environment and terrain were very complicated. The tree inside ?? is thick and tall, which is suitable for killing people. "Where is it?" I have traveled a long way, but now I haven''t seen the strange treasure mentioned by the end of Tang Dynasty, and the patience of the chief is gradually worn away. "It was here before, how could it be? Did I remember it wrong?" Tang Mo''s expression at this time no longer pretended to be sincere. Since she brought Zong Chief here today, she did not plan to let him go back. Just when Zongchang was still bending over to use his fat arm to search in the grass, Tang Mo took out her poisoned dagger and stabbed it into Zongchang''s shoulder. "what." cried out in pain, and Zongchang suddenly fell to the ground. "You fool me?" An angry roar hit the end of Tang Dynasty. If he didn''t know what was going on at this time, then his role as a village cadre this year was really in vain. "Tell me? What the **** is going on with mental power therapy?" Tang Mo got straight to the point, time was running out, and she didn''t like to play tricks. "How did you know?!" Zongchang cried out instantly, his urgent voice was a little broken. Compared with Tang Mo''s attack on him, Tang Mo''s last sentence obviously surprised him more. "However, do you think you can hurt me with a sneak attack?" Zong Chief''s confidence comes from his being a spiritual power user, and his spiritual attribute value is not low. Although other attribute values ??are a little lower, it is still more than enough to deal with a little girl. As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Mo felt the blades of several mental powers attacking him in the air. He can actually use his mental power as a physical attack! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was able to escape the attack of the chief. It seems that this trip to Wuxi Village is more rewarding than she thought. (end of this chapter) Chapter 115： manslaughter Chapter 115 Manslaughter When Tang Mo saw the sewing formed by the spiritual power, he couldn''t say whether he was more frightened or surprised for a while. Fortunately, the head of Zong is now in his hands, his mental strength is not solid, the speed is not fast, and the condensation is not strong enough. Tang Mo dodged in time after discovering it, and it was a worthy escape. If this was a blow from Zong Chang''s heyday, Tang Mo would not have easily avoided it without noticing it. The sharpness of such a wind blade is no different from the physical damage of the blade, and it will still die if it is cut to the vital point. "Are you also a psychic?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was dodging, he was in a hurry and naturally used his mental power to add to his body and visual enhancement. Once the spiritual power fluctuates, the head of the spiritual system around him can naturally feel it. No wonder that Tang Mo was so thin and weak, yet dared to deceive himself to do it alone. It turned out that everything had been prepared for a long time, and the head of the sect was desperate. "Don''t talk nonsense, how do you use your mental transformation? Did you come up with it yourself or did you learn it from somewhere?" Changes happen when you are late. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he never liked to waste time with the defeated. "Do you think I''m stupid? Even if I say it, can you let me go today?" After all, Zong Chief has lived for decades, and he can''t come up with such a big scam as Wuxi Village''s medicinal insects without any brains. He knows too well that his only value now is this secret. Tang Mo felt that what he said was really reasonable, not only did he not refute, but also nodded. He held the poisoned dagger that was still inserted into the shoulder of the sect leader, pulled it out with a little force, and then inserted it into the right shoulder of the sect leader with a backhand. "You''re right, don''t think about leaving alive, but you can choose to die or die painfully." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he heard a lot about this clan chief from Xiao Tao. If he just used his spiritual power to save people in exchange for offerings, in terms of the temperament of the late Tang Dynasty, there was nothing wrong with him. But he was wrong because he was too greedy. Gathered the wealth of the entire village and distributed only the food that the villagers could barely survive. deliberately starved to death the old, weak, sick, disabled and vulnerable groups in the village, leaving only those useful laborers left in the village for their own enslavement. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I met him in the yard of the head of the sect. He did not regard the villagers as equals at all, but as his servants. The most disgusting thing is that in order to keep his drug-insect scam going, he organized those people he couldn''t heal to go out to see a doctor on the grounds that he had to be religious. makes people who could have been cured lose their chance to live. And this is how Xiao Tao''s younger brother died, which is why Xiao Tao has been chasing Zongchang''s medicine bug. For such a person, Tang Mo really had nothing to show mercy. Zong Chang groaned twice in a row. He didn''t expect this girl who looked at a very young age to be so decisive and ruthless. "Don''t dream... You dagger, poisonous?" Chief Zong wanted to say a few more words, but the sudden pain in his body made him a little unbearable. No, there is something wrong with this dagger. "Otherwise you can speak quickly and suffer less?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pulled out the dagger and inserted it again. "you" The pain spreads rapidly, Zongchang could even feel every part of his body gradually stiffen and lose consciousness. Soon the pain gradually spread from the edge to the head, without even uttering the last complete sentence, Zong Chang slowly closed his eyes full of unwillingness. "Um?" Now it''s a little confusing to change to the end of Tang Dynasty. A power user who avoided the key point with just a few knives, wouldn''t he die so soon? She hasn''t asked the secret yet! Tang Mo really didn''t want to kill the head of the sect so quickly. She probably knew it. The last time she used a poisoned dagger against Wang Er, she deliberately observed what Wang Er''s physical state was like. . The spiritual attribute of the sect chief is obviously much higher than Wang Er, and a mere few knives should not kill him immediately. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, this just ignored a problem. That is, Wang Er has a low attribute value, but his vitality is very high. He has been active in the wild all the time, and his physical fitness is also good. But this sect leader only has high spiritual power and very low vitality. The self-healing function of ?? mental power was completely unable to clear the poison on the poisoned dagger in just a few minutes. In addition, he was pampered at ordinary times, and his physical condition was extremely poor, so he died after just a few quick attacks of toxins. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t give up and kicked hard a few times, but there was still no response. , Jingjing also jumped off Tang Mo''s body and stepped on Zong Chang''s still cold body. But the result is always the same, that is, the Sect Chief took this secret and closed his eyes forever. "Why don''t you exercise regularly? Hey, really." The end of Tang was so uncomfortable. If she knew it would end like this, why would she waste so much energy? What can we do now? searched Zong Chang''s entire body, but found nothing on him except the five crystal cores and the petals of the flower of spiritual power that Tang Mo had given him earlier. I lost, I really lost this time. The cost of time, and the brain cells wasted thinking about this plan are all wasted. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was unwilling to decide that after returning home, he must take the time to go to Zongchangs house to make up for her losses. wiped the dagger clean and put it back in the space, Tang Mo left the scene. When she came back here, it was already two hours later. At this time, everyone had already discovered the murder of the sect leader, and they all gathered around the sect leader with grief on their faces. "Who is it?! Who killed the village chief!" The crowd erupted in grief and indignation. The knife edge on Zongchang''s body can be seen by any fool, not by a human being, but by a beast. "Who did it?" Xiaohu was the one with the strongest reaction in the crowd, because he still had hope in his heart to treat his sister''s illness. Now it''s all over, and he can''t even keep his last sister. They stayed in this place for a long time without seeing outsiders. It is very likely that one of these people did it. "Even if Zong Chang goes too far, he still has medicinal worms in his hands. Why can''t you hold on any longer? Just hold on to my sister and it will save you." Xiaohu roared and shouted, tears streaming down his face. Tang Mo looked around, almost all the people around him had the same expression as Xiaohu. It turns out that they all know it. It turns out that everyone knows the unfair treatment they have been subjected to all the time. It turns out that all those respects are all pretended to be complacency. Just because the medicine insects in the hands of the chief can save everyone''s life, everyone just wants to live. No one doubted Tang Mo''s head. (end of this chapter) Chapter 116： Discoveries at the end of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 116 Discovery at the end of Tang Dynasty There are two reasons, First, she is a guest, and she has no grudge against the chief. The grief on Tang Mo''s face was hard to ignore. If they all knew that she had just come to Wuxi Village, they would have thought that Tang Mo had some kind of relationship with the Zong Chief. The grief at the end of the Tang Dynasty was really not played. Zong Chang died, she was really the saddest person. It would be strange if she wasn''t sad! This is so sincere that Xiaohu is embarrassed to cry again. The ?? bug was not found, the sect chief died again, and the group returned to the village in dejection. The corpse of Zongchang was left in the jungle like that. Everyone was dead, and it was useless. Who cares about his corpse, it would be good if he didn''t go up and kick a few feet. Many people in Wuxi Village are waiting for their triumph at the gate of the village. Many people are already very ill, and they are waiting for medicine insects to save their lives. But this time they were destined to be disappointed. "Have you caught the bug?" the villagers asked anxiously, grabbing Xiaohu. Xiaohu shook his head and said nothing. "Where''s the chief?" People looked around, why the village chief disappeared? "Zongchang is dead." Xiaohu replied. "Dead? Why are you so impulsive!" an old man in the village shouted. Almost no one thought that the sect leader was attacked to death by a foreign beast. After all, all the people in the group came back intact, and only the sect leader stayed there. No one went to ask how the village chief died, the body was left there, and everyone just walked home silently, as if everything was tacit. Tang Mo didn''t say a word, he hugged Jingjing and went home with Xiaohu. Xiaohu went into Xiaotao''s room and closed the door when he got home. Tang Mo could probably figure out what he wanted to say to Xiaotao. Tang Mo returned to his room and saw the Zhouyi gossip books that he had been studying these days, and suddenly felt that perhaps the secret of Wuxi Village was not only in the head of the sect. Tang Mo sat on a chair, gradually calmed himself down, and picked up the thickest book again. casually turned to a page and looked at the picture above. This picture Isn''t this the pattern on the house she observed last time? The pattern of that house, although Tang Mo could not see what it was, she knew that it was not complete. And the pattern on this book is obviously part of the pattern on the house, and it is even more broken. So, if the pattern on the house is a relatively complete version of the book, where is the real full version? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t sit still, so he got dressed and ran out. At this time, Wuxi Village was still immersed in a sad atmosphere, and no one was hanging out outside. Of course, everyone is sad that the medicinal insects can no longer be produced, because the death of the head of the sect is impossible. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found the house she observed last time, and raised the book in his hand. "That''s right! That''s it." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it can be determined that this pattern must be a more complete version. The pattern on the book has been read many times at the end of Tang Dynasty, but I have no feeling at all. But last time when I saw a more complete pattern on this house, Tang Mo remembered his dizziness at that moment. This is definitely not a coincidence, but there must be a secret in this pattern. Tang Mo had a hunch that if she could see a more complete picture, something more wonderful might happen, and it might be a gain for herself. Tang Mo put down the book and stared straight at the pattern on the wall. At the beginning, the pattern was just a 2D pattern. Gradually, Tang Mo''s mental power flowed out of Tang Mo''s body uncontrollably, as if he was attracted by something and could not control it. The pattern on the house gradually turned into a 3D pattern in the mind of the late Tang Dynasty, and the three-dimensional lines were constantly hovering in the mind of the late Tang Dynasty. She felt the strangeness of her mental power, but she did not control it, but let those mental powers go out and walk on the lines on the ball. Mental power happily attached to the line, every time he wandered a little, Tang Mo would feel that his perception deepened, and his control of mental power became stronger. But what exactly are those insights, what is the use, and what is the complete path of this spiritual power, Tang Mo still has no way to figure out. Because every time you walk for a while, the pattern is broken, because it is not complete, so the mental power is broken halfway, and there is no end point. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed positions, turned around and went to the house next door, and stopped to watch the pattern of the house next to him. Tried and tried, still the same ending. As long as the pattern is not complete and there is no key point, this perception will not fall on an end point, so Tang Mo always has no way to accurately touch the final meaning of the pattern. Dont worry, lets go to the Sect Chiefs house first. Now the villagers of Wuxi Village are busy mourning that they will have no medicine insects in the future, and suddenly lose their sense of security in the last days. Why does anyone care who goes to the Sect Chief''s house? Even the villagers who had been driving for him in the ancestral home left one after another when they heard the news of the death of the sect chief, and went back to their homes to grieve together with their relatives. Zong Chang''s courtyard Tang Mo has been to several times, and he is very familiar with it. This is the first time when she came, the entire courtyard was empty. No need to turn over the wall or turn over the window, Tang Mo walked directly into the house. The folk customs of Wuxi Village are as simple as other villages, and almost all households do not lock their doors. Thinking that the chief of the sect came to know the villagers of Wuxi Village, he felt that no one would dare to come to his house, so he did not even lock the door. This is more convenient at the end of Tang Dynasty, just push the door and go in. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she arrived in the hall. She still remembered that the last time the Zong Chief rummaged through the room next to him for a long time before picking up a jar of medicinal insects. There must be something good in that room! Tang Mo stood in front of that room, which was locked. Tang Mo looked at the lock. At that time, she searched Zong Chang''s body, and there was no key on it. was too lazy to look for it, so he lifted his foot and kicked the door open. The door collapsed with a bang, and the room inside was empty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could see almost everything in the room at a glance. On the three sides of the room, except for the wall of the door, there were large shelves against the wall on the other three sides. The shelves on the left and right sides are all big jars. Tang Mo opened a few and checked them, and they were all those disgusting bugs. It seems that this is where all the chief''s inventory is here. On the innermost shelf Where is the pile of stuff on the shelf, Tang Mo approached and took a look, Is this head a hamster? (end of this chapter) Chapter 117： mysterious pattern Chapter 117 The Mysterious Pattern On the shelf opposite the door, there are a lot of things on display. From top to bottom, the first layer is all nuclei, and the dense bags are stacked together, which is very spectacular. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at it, most of them were primary nuclei, and only a few of the bags were intermediate nuclei. Actually think about it, all these are the harvest of the villagers of Wuxi Village in one year. Because there is no crystal nucleus to improve, so the spiritual attributes of the villagers are not high, and it is indeed a bit reluctant to fight intermediate-level alien beasts. "Wow!" Seeing the whole rack of crystal nuclei, Jingjing''s entire beast''s hair stood up in excitement. Before the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were more crystal nuclei installed in the space. Those who have seen the big scene, it feels good to see the primary crystal nuclei on this layer. But where has Jingjing ever seen so many crystal nuclei, jumped off Tang Mo''s shoulder, jumped onto the shelf, and held a lot of bags in her arms in just a few seconds. Jingjing''s hair color is now more beautiful, although the volume has not grown any more, but whether it is from running or helping Tang Mo, you can see the increase in her own strength, these are undoubtedly the role of the crystal nucleus. "Jingjing, you can''t." Tang Mo shook his head. The villagers of Wuxi Village worked hard for a year to make them. I don''t know how much blood and life they paid, but Tang Mo really couldn''t take it. Go ahead. Seeing Tang Mo shook his head, Jingjing suddenly became frustrated. After getting along with each other during this time, Jingjing can be said to be the person who understands Tang Mo''s true strength best, and listens to Tang Mo''s words very much. Released the little claws to let all the bags fall from the body, and then fell to the ground all at once. But while Tang was not paying attention, Jingjing secretly used her small claws to pull a few crystal nuclei into her arms. The second layer of the ?? shelf is a few scattered things. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at it roughly, and they were the most common exotic treasures. Most of them are edible, only two things are jewelry. The attribute values ??of these things are not very high, about 15 to 35, which are the most common exotic treasures. Tang Mo has put all these things into her own space, and she already has a lot of exotic treasures on her body. Necklaces, bracers, life force short sleeves, etc. are all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not going to add anything to his body. The attribute value of the treasure could be improved, but after all, it was not his own power. The current Tang Dynasty is more concerned about the power that he can exert than the level of comprehensive attributes. Its like being a scholar in school who doesnt care about his grades anymore, he only cares about how much knowledge he has learned can be absorbed for his own use. The shelf has three layers, and the bottom layer is all dried meat from exotic animals. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he flipped through it with his hands, and all of them were the most elite positions on the middle-level alien beasts. As for those corners and corners, they are naturally given to the villagers'' homes as treasures. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still remembered how Xiaohu''s family treated the bone with almost only a trace of meat as a treasure, which really formed a sharp contrast with the current rack full of meat. Crystal nucleus and exotic animal meat Tang Mo were not ready to take it, but she took away all the exotic treasures on the shelf. You cant go home empty-handed. But just after the items in the second row disappeared from the shelves, a pattern was revealed behind the hollowed-out layer. This is? Seeing the familiar pattern appearing in front of him again, Tang Mo''s heartbeat seemed to slow down a beat. At this time, she only had one reaction, and that was to immediately pull the whole shelf with both hands, revealing the full picture of the pattern behind. The shelf was pushed aside, and its contents were scattered all over the floor. But Tang Mo couldn''t care about these things in his heart now, and his eyes stared straight at the pattern hidden behind the wall. Stepping through the iron shoes, there is nowhere to find it, and it takes no effort to get it. It turns out that the complete pattern that Tang has been looking for at the end of the Tang Dynasty is hidden on the wall of Zongchang''s warehouse. This is the secret of Zongchang''s transformation with spiritual power! Couldn''t care to look at the pattern carefully, Tang Mo walked to both sides and pulled the shelves on both sides to the ground. As she thought, on the three walls behind the three shelves, each wall has a complete pattern covering the front wall. If the ones in the book are only the smallest parts of the pattern, then the ones on the walls of the villagers outside are slightly complete versions, and the paintings on the three walls of Zongchang are absolutely complete versions. If she guessed correctly, the three patterns should correspond to three different mental deformation abilities. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Zongchang had already seen two kinds, one is the spiritual force used for treatment with a third party, and the other is the physical wind blade formed by the spiritual force condensed outside the body. So what is the third pattern? Wasn''t Zongchang educated at that time? Otherwise, why didn''t it use it before dying. These questions in Tang Mo''s heart can only be answered when she studies these patterns herself. Now here is obviously not a good place to concentrate on studying. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at these three patterns carefully and took them down in his heart. Just in case, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out a pen and paper and copied the three patterns again. I thought about it several times in my heart, and after confirming that I had fully memorized it, Tang Mo left the house of the Sect Chief. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, when he came out of the yard of the zong chief''s house, he happened to bump into the group of people who had been waiting at the entrance of the village and the group of people who had gone out with the sect chief came to the door of the ancestral chief''s yard together. The atmosphere suddenly solidified, Everyone looked at each other when they saw Tang Mo come out of the Zongchang''s house. "Something fell here before, come and pick it up." The reason at the end of Tang Dynasty was so lame that even Xiaohu didn''t believe it. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they didn''t care whether they believed it or not. She didn''t move the things in the Zong Chief''s warehouse, except for the layer of exotic treasures, the rest of the grain and crystal cores. Although everyone thought it was strange that Tang Mo came out of here, but at this time they had more important things to do, and they didn''t care about her anymore. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was also happy and at ease. Seeing everyone rushing into the yard of the Sect Chief, he went back to Xiaohu''s house alone. It seems that these villagers in Wuxi Village are not quite what they think. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he returned to the room, and after obtaining Xiaotao''s consent, he put all these Zhouyi gossip books into the space. These may be encountered when studying those patterns later. Changed his clothes and ate something, and Xiaohu came back from outside with a lot of things. Tang Mo left early. He didn''t know that after those people entered the Zong Chief''s warehouse, the most scrambled thing was neither the crystal core nor the food, but the two large pots of medicinal insects. (end of this chapter) Chapter 118： who is the thief Chapter 118 Who is the thief During the year that the Sect Chief was in power, not all the sick people were lucky enough to get the medicinal insects from the Sect Chief. Apart from the huge harvest brought back every evening, it all depends on the mood of the chief. Since there were medicinal insects, due to the strict control of the chief, medicine has completely disappeared in Wuxi Village. This means that if you don''t get the worms, you will die if you get sick. And the sect chief holds all the power of life and death in Wuxi Village. Wuxi Village now has too many people who are stubbornly ill and have not been healed. Zongchang died, and there were no more medicinal insects. The remaining big pots naturally became the treasures that everyone competed for. And Xiaohu already knew that Zongchang''s medicinal insects were useless to his younger sister''s life, so he just took some nuclei and a few large pieces of air-dried meat and went home. "Xiao Tao, I have already figured out about the mental power therapy. Just stick with it, eat well, and I will cure you after I have completely figured it out." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the mental power was much higher than that of Zongchang. If Zongzhang couldn''t cure it, she might be able to. In the past few days when she came to Wuxi Village, Xiao Tao helped her a lot in every aspect. She is very fond of this girl with a clear mind and a strong mentality. "Really, thank you sister." Xiao Tao''s eyes showed a surprise that had disappeared for a long time. "If you can, can you also heal the other people in Wuxi Village? I don''t want them to be immersed in that lie forever. Besides, all the medicines in Wuxi Village were thrown away by the liar. dead." Xiaotao has been lying at home, but she still has a very good understanding of the various situations in Wuxi Village. After all, they are people who have lived together in Wuxi Village for 20 years, and she really wants to seek a life for them. Before Tang Mo answered here, Xiaohu knocked on the door over there. "At the end of Tang Dynasty, someone is looking for you outside." Xiaohu said this sentence with his head down, his confidence was very low, his eyes were on his toes. The two women in the room knew at a glance that something must have happened to Xiaohu, but Xiao Tao, who couldn''t move, could only watch the two go out, full of worry. The group of people standing outside Xiaohu''s house at this time, it seems that everyone has already divided up their things and sent them home. "I don''t know what you are looking for from me?" Curious at the end of Tang Dynasty. The chiefs who can make medicinal insects are all dead, they don''t want to catch the insects themselves. "You hand over the things you took from the sovereign''s room!" "Yes, hand it over! The warehouse of Zongchang was so messed up, you must have taken some treasure from it!" "That''s all our stuff, take it out quickly, don''t force us to do it with you!" "That''s it!" One person made a sound, and a group of people followed. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he never thought that this group of people came to ask for something. But think about it, he walked out of the house so struttingly, the villagers doubted that he was normal. "Many of us have been responsible for taking care of that warehouse before, and everything in it is counted, so don''t be fooled!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that he was too difficult, so he took so many things and let others catch him. After thinking about it, these things should have been obtained by the villagers with a lot of energy, and she didn''t need it herself. I simply took out the eight items from the space and gave them back to others. "It''s all here, since you know what you have, it''s always the right number." Tang Mo didn''t really notice these things, and the three mysterious patterns she wanted most had been firmly remembered in her mind. This trip to Wuxi Village has been more than expected for her, and she is very satisfied. Seeing Tang Mo pull out things like a conjuration, the eyes of the people next to him are straight. This is a space-type power user. As we all know, space-type power users are the richest and have a lot of good things. "No, a lot less!" "It''s a lot less, take it out quickly, don''t try to fool us." Such voices began to appear in the crowd and became more and more intense. Everyone began to force Tang Mo to take out more things. "Don''t go too far, we have all peeked at the room of Zongchang, and that''s right." Xiaohu was eager to argue for Tang Mo. The child was sincere and honest. He felt that Tang Mo was just a girl who was bullied by a group of people. Even if he was from Wuxi Village, he couldn''t stand it any longer. "Xiaohu, don''t talk!" An older man immediately reprimanded Xiaohu. "Xiaohu, aren''t you seduced by this woman? She is a thief, you have to stay away from her." Seeing that Tang Mo took out all the good things without being frightened, the group began to pour dirty water on Tang Mo''s body. "You are talking nonsense!" Xiaohu''s face was flushed with anger, but the people who were speaking were older than him, so he couldn''t make an overreaction. "Oh, what a joke." The end of the Tang Dynasty was going to be amused by this group of people. She felt even more speechless to herself. She has lived two lives. How could she still be such a virgin? What does the life and death of these people have to do with her, and why did she leave those crystal cores and food for these people? You still want to return these rare treasures? She is a big fool. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put the eight things he just took out and piled them under his feet back into his space. It''s not their fault, nor her fault, it''s the world''s fault. In this world, there is no such thing as kindness and compassion. Everyone is working hard for their own survival, and there is no way to tell the extra kindness to others. She could actually understand that they were talking nonsense with their eyes open. As long as they force more things out of themselves, they will have a better life in the future. And what about yourself? Since the Sect Chief could squeeze these people back then, it was only fair for her to take away the remaining value. She is an idiot, she almost wanted to promise Xiao Tao to heal all these people before leaving. The reality is that she slapped her very quickly. "You know how many things, so I won''t let you go. I just want to say, even if I take more, I won''t pay it back today, so what can I do?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took Po Feng out, aimed at the tree that was half a person thick next to him, and waved it casually. The trunk fell in response. "If you want to end up with your savior''s patriarch, you might as well come here." Tang Mo stood there with a knife, without any extra expression on his face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 119： strange squad Chapter 119 Strange Squad Everyone stood in front of Xiaohu''s house and looked at each other, no one dared to speak. The meaning of Tang Mo''s words couldn''t be more obvious, she told them plainly that she did this for Zong Chief. As for why she didn''t have to tell them, Tang Mo, who had originally wanted to keep a low profile, suddenly felt that it was boring to think so much here. "Then we don''t want anything else. You can take out those rare treasures just now! We found them hard." Someone in the crowd said boldly. They didn''t know what was in the warehouse of the Sect Chief, what they had worked hard for, and what was not, they knew better than anyone else. Tang Mo was really **** off, should she say they were innocent or stupid or bad? At this time, I still want to take things back. "Xiaohu, you help to talk, there are other treasures that you brought back from outside!" The elder who scolded Xiaohu before was a little anxious, these things were originally theirs, and they were paid back at the end of Tang just now, and now they are gone, how can they not feel heartache. I knew early on that the late Tang Dynasty was such a tough stubble, so I should have closed it as soon as I saw it. "I...hey, you guys." Xiaohu''s face turned even redder. At this time, he was not angry, but guilty. Things made them so ugly, how could he have the nerve to let people take things out? Xiaohu, who couldn''t really tell, simply turned around and went back to the room. Everyone saw that the only little tiger who still maintained a friendly relationship with Tang Mo had left, and they knew that things would definitely not come back. had to disperse gradually. After all, they wouldn''t dare to provoke someone who had even killed the Sect Chief. When Tang Mo entered the room, Xiaohu came over and said sorry to her. Tang Mo shook his head, what does this have to do with Xiaohu? But she underestimated human nature. She will never be the same again. "elder sister" Xiao Tao supported her body and knocked on Tang Mo''s door. This was the first time she got out of bed and walked this month. She has heard from Xiaohu what happened just now at the door. She originally wanted to help the villagers in Wuxi Village to heal after Tang Mo learned the method of spiritual healing. But now, it is impossible for her to say this. "Xiao Tao, I''m leaving. Pay attention to your body, I will come back to you when I learn it." In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was no need to stay here when he got something, it was better. Since she has promised Xiao Tao, if she can do things about Xiao Tao, she will definitely be responsible to the end. Xiao Tao nodded, the fact is that the people of Wuxi Village are too much, it is really because of small things. Xiao Tao originally wanted to take advantage of the late Tang Dynasty''s opportunity to treat everyone''s illnesses and let everyone know that the medicine insect was a huge scam. It''s all meaningless now, let them live in self-deception with those worms. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he spent another night in Wuxi Village, and only left the next day. There is still only one backpack on his body, holding Jingjing in his arms, and embarking on the next journey. Lin Yu was not in Wuxi Village, so he should be in that mysterious sand town. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he definitely couldn''t find where Sha Zhen was, so he didn''t worry about it, he just walked and watched. A strange beast was walking in the jungle, and Tang Mo clearly felt that the strange beast in the forest was becoming more and more powerful. Originally, it seemed that it was a mid-level monster that didn''t show up much during the rest period, but now there are more and more. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I met two people in just half a day, which was impossible before. If the frequency of encountering intermediate-level alien beasts in the forest was so frequent in the past, then few people would be able to come out of the forest alive. For the next two weeks, Tang Mo''s life was very single. Move towards the edge of City B, which is the desert. Kill alien beasts. Study the Zhouyi and gossip from Xiao Tao. She had seen those three pictures many times, but she could only get a little clue, but she really couldn''t understand them. Only if you study the most basic things in these books carefully, maybe you will be beneficial when you study the three complete patterns. Two weeks later, Tang Mo came to the edge of the desert. There is a desert in front of 1000 meters ahead, and Tang Mo did not dare to go forward. This desert around City B is very famous, not famous but fierce. Because the terrain is particularly complex, the area is extremely wide, and the weather environment is very bad, countless people who come to travel here die every year. The local government has not advised tourists to regard this place as a tourist attraction, but there are always so many people who like challenges coming here again and again, and then burying themselves here. After the end of the world, almost all topography has changed. But this desert has not changed, the desert is still the desert. Tang Mo didn''t want to go in alone. She didn''t know much about this place. It would be difficult if she lost her way here. She didn''t know how much time was wasted. I heard that there are guides around this desert. Those people grew up here and are very familiar with it. Just look for them and you can take the safest route for a short walk in the desert. Its just that in this world, I dont know if this industry still exists. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was wandering in the nearby forest, wanting to wait to see if there were any other people. Even if you can''t find a guide, it''s good to find someone else to go with. But after three days of waiting, Tang Mo didn''t even see a shadow of anyone. Can''t wait, this piece has already made a beast waiting for Tang Mo to disappear. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he decided to leave it alone, lets go in. But when he was out of the forest at the end of Tang Dynasty, he accidentally saw a few people beside the desert. is really unintentional. It has been almost half a month since the end of Tang Dynasty. After seeing these people, no matter whether they are young or old, they hurried over to say hello. "Are you also going into the desert?" The late Tang Dynasty was extremely enthusiastic. walked in and saw that it was a team of three men and two women. It is actually very easy to distinguish between ordinary people and power users. The eyes of ordinary people are fearful and dodging, while the seriousness of supernatural beings is killing and firm. As soon as Tang Mo approached these five people, he could feel the aura of the supernatural beings on them. "Are you going to the desert for a mission?" No matter what they are going to do, as long as they enter the desert, Tang Mo can be with them. "Are you going to the desert too?" A girl with a ponytail in the squad asked. This girl has very three-dimensional features and brown hair, which makes people know that she is a mixed race. It is a pity that the eyes are not inherited from the big European double eyelids, and the slender eyes still retain the mysterious charm of the Orientals. "Well, let''s go together?" Tang Mo could see that this group of five people, this girl is the one who counts, she should be the captain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120： hit the road together Chapter 120 Let''s Hit the Road Together "Yes." Tang Mo pointed to the backpack behind him. She has two bottles of water and some food in her backpack, and she is not afraid that the other party will see more money. She estimated that everyone should be about the same. If you can''t beat them, just give them all these things in the bag. "Give us half and we''ll go together." The girl lowered her head and thought for a while, and replied to the last sentence of Tang. "Half of you? Then what''s in it for me." Tang Mo looked at the girl with some amusing. They didn''t look like they were teaming up to robbery. Tang Mo didn''t expect that this companion would make such a request. "My name is Lisa, and I swear in the name of my family that this time in the desert, our entire team of four will do our best to protect you." Lisa''s oath was very heavy, which surprised Tang Mo. Isn''t it just a little water and food? You don''t need to make such a serious oath. Tang Mo carefully looked at the five-member team again. Lisa stood very close to a tall, thin, white-faced boy next to her, which seemed to be a close ear relationship. There is also a man and a woman, who have been standing behind Lisa, as if listening to Lisa. There is also a man who is standing a little far away, short and chubby. No matter his age or temperament, he does not match the other four. "This is the guide we got from City B. This time he will take us into the desert." Seeing Tang Mo''s eyes on the guide, Lisa immediately noticed it and explained it to Tang Mo. In fact, if you walk with them, maybe there will be a lot less trouble on the road. What''s more, isn''t Tang Tang just waiting for a guide these days? Now that there is a ready-made one, she is too late to be happy. As for what Lisa said, Tang Mo didn''t really care about those words. After passing through Wuxi Village, Tang Mo would no longer easily think who was a good person. "it is good." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he readily agreed, opened the schoolbag, and gave half of the water and food in the schoolbag to Lisa. After Lisa got the water and food, she quickly distributed the food to everyone. A few people carefully held the food and ate and drank it in small sips. I just ate and drank a few sips before putting everything away and storing it in Lisa''s bag. The end of Tang Dynasty could see that their group had been thirsty for a long time. This place is very desolate. If you come from the nearest village in B city, it will take more than half a month. In such a long time, eating is easy to solve, and killing alien beasts is enough. But the problem of drinking water is really a big problem. After all, only the base has a complete water purification system, and the water in the wild is still not drinkable. After the group of them had eaten and drank well, Tang Mo officially set out on the road with them. A group of six set foot on this vast and boundless desert. The reason why this desert is called the desert of death is actually the biggest reason for its size. Once you walk into it, you can''t find your way, and after all the water you eat, you basically leave your life there. This group of people should only be left with the thing that I gave them just now, right? Tang Mo looked suspiciously at the shriveled backpacks of several people. They dared to step into this desert without any supplies. Their courage is really big enough. What kind of mission is it? "Is it convenient for you to talk about your mission this time?" Generally speaking, quests are received from the quest center, and tasks like entering the desert must be very rewarding. Many teams will keep secrets when they receive quests with rich rewards, for fear of any accidents on the way. "Do you know Sand Town?" Lisa did not answer this question, but asked Tang Mo instead. Sand Town? Their destination is also Sand Town? "I heard a little." Tang Mo was telling the truth. She really only heard a little about Sha Zhen from Uncle He. "We are going to Sand Town this time." Lisa''s eyes were firm, without any hesitation. "That must be difficult." Since he knew about Shazhen, what was going on in Shazhen, Tang Mo believed that Lisa and the others must have known about it. "I have to go too, Abin can''t wait anymore." Lisa held the hand of the male voice next to her, her eyes full of tenderness. Abin is Lisa''s boyfriend. The two were together when they were in college, but just after graduation, when the two worked so hard to get engaged at home, Abin fell ill. Leukemia, very serious, will die. During those days, Lisa accompanied Abin here. Later, both of them became power users. As a spiritual power user, Abin began a long and slow self-healing. Because he is constantly treating himself every day, Abin''s disease has been suppressed a lot, and he can barely survive. But his mental power is too weak, and relying on his own mental power to heal himself, his disease will gradually become heavier and heavier, dragging down his body. So Lisa took him on the road to seek medical advice. The other two members of the ?? team were rescued by Lisa along the way, and since there was nowhere to go, they simply left together. Lisa didn''t say it very clearly, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, she already knew why she had to go to Sand Town. The flower of the desert, they should know. Maybe you don''t know about the flower of the desert, but there is a rare treasure near Sand Town, and the news should have spread. Lisa The more Tang Mo thought about it, the more familiar it became, so he opened the page of the ID watch ranking and looked up Lisa''s name on it. Sure enough, Tang Mo found Lisa''s name in the 35th place. Because she had not absorbed the crystal nucleus and any exotic treasures for a long time at the end of Tang Dynasty, her current ranking has dropped to 29th, which is very close to Lisa''s position. I didn''t see the names of Abin and the other two. No wonder Lisa has the highest voice in this team, so everything makes sense. Lisa and the others were looking for a guide who was a little timid, but he was very familiar with this desert. He skillfully took a group of people through the desert, trying to avoid some downhill slopes and quicksand, as well as places that would cause sandstorms. The guide''s face was full of bitterness and hatred, and Tang Mo thought it was funny when he didn''t dare to complain. It is also interesting to say that this guide came here. In fact, he has earned enough money and has not been a guide for a long time. He is living a comfortable life in the base of City B with the food he had hoarded before. Who would have thought that Lisa would know about being a guide for some reason, and rushed into his house to get him out. The base in City B was a small base, Lisa and the others grabbed him and ran away, not giving others a chance to react at all. He was reluctant to stand here today, in order to survive, reluctantly in front of the guide. (end of this chapter) Chapter 121： Movement under the gravel Chapter 121 Changes under the gravel The food of Lisa''s team was only the little bit that Tang Mo gave at the time. The whole group did not dare to eat or drink along the way. They pursed their chapped lips and lowered their heads to hurry. The four of Lisa are fine, but the guide, who is used to living a good life in the last days, can bear this sin. Knowing that Tang Mo was a big family, while leading the way, he surrounded Tang Mo like doglegs. After all, he is someone who has been dealing with people for half his life. Just by looking at Tang Mo''s wink, he knows when to introduce something. Although he talks a little more, it is not annoying. The end of Tang Dynasty was also very powerful, and gave the guide some food and water from his bag. Speaking of which, this guide is also a pitiful person. He did nothing wrong and suffered such an innocent disaster and was taken captive into this great desert. She doesn''t hate such a person. Chicks don''t pee, and they each have their own way. It is also the ability of others to be able to make a living with this ability. Tang Mo was a very good person, and he got a lot of useful information from the guide, so naturally he had to give some rewards. The climate and environment of the desert is very harsh. Although they don''t have to worry about the direction of the guide, but the strong wind mixed with sand blows on everyone, and it hurts for life. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put an ankle-length leather jacket on the outside of his sportswear to keep the wind and gravel out. The peaked cap was pressed very low on the face, and a thick mask was worn on the face, which made it a lot better. But obviously other people were not so lucky, and could only endure the sand scraping on the exposed parts of the body, grinding out scars. Fortunately, everyone is a power user, these small injuries are nothing, but in such an environment, the feeling of hunger and thirst is quickly magnified many times. Two days later, Lisa came to Tang Mo to negotiate and wanted to buy some food and water from her. In the last two days of the Tang Dynasty, in addition to eating and drinking, he also generously gave to the guide. Lisa knew exactly how many things were in the bag at that time. Tang Mo didn''t want to hide the fact that she was a space-type power user. After all, they didn''t know how much they would spend in the desert, so it wasn''t realistic for her to rely on the little things left in her bag to last until the end. In the end, the two reached an agreement on the price of a mid-level crystal core, a bottle of water or bread, instant noodles, and compressed biscuits. Lisa''s attribute value is high, and the others are also power users. The strength of the team is very strong, and the family background is very rich. Every time Tang Mo came to spend five or six crystal cores, he didn''t feel bad at all, and Tang Mo also made a lot of money. A group of six people marched forward in harmony. When the guide knew that Lisa and the others wanted to go to Sand Town, his face was very ugly. He knew about the mysterious tribe of Sand Town. All those who have been guides here will not have heard of that place. Even many people have seen the people in Sand Town, and the guide Lisa hired has also seen it, but it was not a good memory. The people in Sand Town behave strangely, and are different from ordinary people in terms of behavior and thinking. There is even a legend that the people of Shazhen have the custom of cannibalism, so some people call Shazhen a cannibal town. The night in the desert is terrifying, the surroundings are lonely, you dont know when something terrifying will rush out from the side and bite your throat. However, for this six-person team that is not in a hurry to get out of the desert, the night is a rare rest time. "There shouldn''t be any beasts in this desert, right?" A girl in Lisa''s team asked, they haven''t met a single alien beast for so many days. For Lisa''s team, they hoped to meet more alien beasts and hit some crystal cores. After all, the crystal cores in their team will soon be consumed at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Let''s just pray that we don''t meet alien beasts in the desert. It''s not a simple hunt, it''s scarier than you can imagine." The guide did say it seriously on his sleeping bag. "Have you seen alien beasts in the desert?" the girl asked. "How can it be possible? No one who has seen alien beasts in the desert has come out alive?" The guide didn''t dare to think about it, he got into his sleeping bag and got ready to sleep. Lisa and the others also slept later, only Tang Mo was still sitting on his sleeping bag and looking up at the starry sky. Since the end of the world, the starry sky has become particularly beautiful, with a little bit of light, clear and translucent. And the starry sky in the desert is even more beautiful and dazzling. Unfortunately, in the desert in the last days, few people can look up at the stars in such a mood. Everyone is exhausted trying to survive. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he made a video call to Qin Ling and his mother after dinner. She usually makes one phone call a week to talk about recent events and express her concern and miss. In the video, the sheep are breastfeeding, Tang Mo teased him, and he would laugh at his sister. Tang Mo was very happy watching it. Qin Ling was still acting like a spoiled child in the video. He wanted to play with Tang Mo, but unfortunately he was ruthlessly rejected by Tang Mo again. The situation at the ??S base is relatively stable now. Song Qing and Wen Ze are already engaged. I heard from Qin Ling that the two of them are still getting along very well. And Qinling has the relationship of the late Tang Dynasty, naturally it is a lot gentler to Wen Jianshu and the Li family. Tang Mo smiled and listened to Qin Ling talking about the various gossip about the S base, which was very interesting. Qinling''s gossip, if other people saw it, they would be shocked. Because the situation is relatively stable, Qin Ling often brings his team out for missions. After all, only by being in actual combat can you make yourself better. About the Mist team, Qin Ling did not hide it, but shared with Tang Mo with great interest, what tasks he has completed recently, and ask for praise and praise. The matter of ?? Qinling''s team touched Tang Mo a lot. On the one hand, she felt that Qinling was not limited to the position of those in power and continued to expand her abilities, which made her feel more attractive and cool. On the other hand, she also had the idea of ??forming her own team. When it really comes to the end of the apocalypse, how much can the gap between everyone''s strength be widened? The strength of one person cant compete with a group of people, no matter how strong a single soldier is, he still cant win a team. If there is any chance and coincidence to meet the right person in the future, maybe it is a good choice for everyone to walk together. Just when Tang Mo was looking at the starry sky and thinking about it, her mental strength suddenly tightened, and she clearly felt that there was something moving in large groups under the sand. And that change is getting closer and closer... Ran Ran has been a little busy recently, and will try to update it every day. If you don''t think it''s fun, you can save it for two days to watch it together. You will never be an eunuch. You can guarantee the quality of it. You can rest assured to follow the article. (end of this chapter) Chapter 122： each show his powers chapter 122 "Everyone, get up, the alien herd is here!" Almost in an instant, Tang Mo quickly reacted, getting up and packing things into the space at one go. Although she didn''t know what was under the gravel, her intuition and experience told her that it was an alien herd. And there are so many, so many that she can''t express it with an accurate number. Lisa and the others responded very quickly. Obviously, this team has experienced such a long time in the wild, and they are very mature and have a tacit understanding. Almost at the moment when Tang''s words fell, Lisa and the others quickly opened their eyes, and then began to put away their sleeping bags and backpacks. To the end of Tang Tang''s surprise, among these people, aside from Lisa, the chubby guide was the second fastest. gathered his belongings and hid behind Tang Mo. In the eyes of the guide, Tang Mo made him feel more secure than Lisa. "what is this?" In addition to the late Tang Dynasty, only A Bin was a spiritual power user, and only he could feel the changes under the gravel. "Run!!" The things drew nearer to them, and the stout guide was the first to turn and run back. He seemed to know what it was. A group of people did not hesitate, turned around and ran after the guide. "Everyone run away!" The speed of the ?? person is obviously a little worse than those things. Seeing that things are getting closer and closer to A Bin, who is gradually falling behind, everyone can see clearly what those things are from the corner of their eyes. There are very few exotic animals in the desert, except for snakes and scorpions. And they were very unlucky today, and it was the latter that they encountered. Swarms of scorpions swarmed after smelling their prey, and everyone could imagine the consequences of being overtaken. is like the crops that the locust swarms pass through, the flesh and blood will be eaten up, leaving only the bones buried in the desert. Such a person could not survive, Tang Mo quickly made a decision to run separately. They have a total of six people, so at least they can disperse the number of scorpions and give people a chance to survive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he ran ahead of the pack, and the people behind him all went in different directions, and the scorpion group was divided into six groups as everyone thought, chasing everyone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the pressure was greatly reduced, and he added all the mental power to his legs to start the fast running mode. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the original speed attribute value was very high, and now with the added spiritual power, the scorpion group behind him quickly moved a distance. But the distance was not enough to make those scorpions lose their targets, so Tang Mo turned around briefly every time he opened a distance, took out Po Feng from the space and killed more than a dozen closest to her. Immediately speeded up and started running forward. It took more than two hours to really eliminate the group of scorpions. Even at the end of Tang Mo, whose mental strength is high, such consumption is very exhausting to her. After finally escaping the predicament, Tang Mo sat directly on the sand, took out a bottle of water and began to pour it violently. The speed of Lisa taking A Bin over there is not very fast, Lisa is not a speed-type ability user, and A Bin''s physical fitness is very low. After the two separated from the main force, they would soon be overtaken by the scorpion group. But just when the first scorpion was about to touch Abin''s ankle, Lisa and Abin suddenly flew into the air. The two of them didn''t panic, but they sat cross-legged in midair, as if they had practiced many times earlier. If there was someone next to him at this time, he must have thought that something magical happened. "A-Bin, the weight of your ear flying carpet is getting higher and higher when your mental energy condenses. I remember that it flew very low when I used it last time, but now I can fly so high." At this time, Lisa and Abin were about three meters away from the ground, which was enough to reach the range beyond the reach of the scorpions. "When I get the flower of mental power, after my mental attribute value is high enough, let alone a flying carpet, even a spaceship might be able to get it out." Abin''s eyes have the light of ambition, which is very different from the quiet and quiet scholar who was weak and silent before. "Lin Fang and the others know the secret of your mental transformation, but that Tang Mo can''t see what''s going on, so they can''t say it. It''s just a pity that Lin Fang and the others died after being with us for so long." Lisa''s tone was a little pity. It would be a little harder to sit a few more people on Abin''s flying carpet, but it''s not impossible as long as the height of the ascent is lower. But in order not to expose this secret in front of Tang Mo, Lin Fang and the others had to sacrifice both. "On the road to becoming a god, some people always have to sacrifice." Abin stretched out his hand and put his arm around Lisa''s shoulder, and Lisa leaned against Abin''s arms in the shape of a bird. "You will definitely become the most powerful person in the entire alliance in the future." Lisa''s tone was filled with admiration and admiration. If Tang Mo could hear their conversation, it would be really interesting. may be thankful that when he heard Lisa swore her family would protect herself, it was only a wise decision to fart. The trust between people did not collapse all at once. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the trust in people collapsed little by little before. That Wuxi Village was the last straw that broke the trust in mankind at the end of Tang Dynasty. The end of Tang would not trust anyone anymore. There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside of people. No one who can live for such a long time in the last world has anything special. Thanks to Tang Mo, he always felt that his acting skills were very good. Over there, Tang Mo rested for a while, replenished food and water, and then started to travel again. Now there is no guide or partner, and I can only **** in the desert alone. These days, it was also seen at the end of Tang Dynasty. The guide didn''t even know where Shazhen was. He even said that Shazhen did not have a fixed place at all. The luck of the late Tang has always been average, so it is enough to rush. The environment of the desert is endless, full of sand, not even a single plant, and it is all yellow that can''t be seen at a glance. It is too difficult to mark the road, any mark you make will be quickly covered by the yellow sand. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I could only rely on the direction of the sun to barely identify the direction. She really doubted that from morning to dark, she never walked ten miles, and kept drawing circles on the spot. When it gets dark, the desert will become very cold, and the temperature difference between day and night is not suitable for people to continue walking. Not to mention the roads that are unrecognizable during the day, and even more unrecognizable at night. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the Buddhists simply camped early, wrapped their large cotton jackets and began to rest. Lying in the sleeping bag and unable to fall asleep, Tang Mo took out a small desk lamp and began to read a few books he brought back from Xiao Tao. Those complete pictures are a bit deep for her, and she still wants to study these basic things thoroughly. After that, there will be more things that you can see through those pictures, and your harvest will be even greater. (end of this chapter) Chapter 123： supernatural powers Chapter 123 The first appearance of supernatural powers In fact, Xiao Tao''s books were almost torn by Tang Mo, and Tang Mo could memorize every tiny picture in the book. Even turning to a certain page, you can immediately restore the fragment prototype in your mind. After making sure that he had fully understood the contents of these books, Tang Mo took out the paintings on the walls that he copied. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got three paintings from the head of the sect. What she can confirm now is that there are two of them, one is the content of third-party treatment of mental power, and the other is the content of mental power turned into physical attack. There is also a pair, Tang Mo is almost certainly about the use of mental power, but she has never seen the use of the head of the sect, so she does not know what it is. Because it was unclear which of the three paintings corresponded to, Tang Mo simply took out one of them, and then carefully put the other two back into the warehouse in her space. These paintings can almost be said to be her most precious things now, and to the end of Tang Dynasty, they were even more precious than the flower of spiritual power. The painting that the Tang Dynasty is holding now has actually been firmly remembered in my heart. But just to be on the safe side, I went through it again in my heart, and after I was sure that I remembered it correctly, I controlled my mental power and wandered in the pattern in my heart. The ?? pattern is invisible and tangible in the mind. is like a transparent painting. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his consciousness to write, and his spiritual power was used as the brush and ink, and he outlined the whole pattern little by little. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the control of mental power had actually reached a very subtle level. She knew too well that normal mental power would flow through the meridians of the body to the outside of the body, and there was no way to treat others or turn it into a physical attack. Then how does this picture make people''s spiritual power extend out of the body in a different way? At the end of Tang Dynasty, all his attention was on the mental power that was forming patterns in his mind. She could clearly feel that while the filamentous mental power was gradually forming into a painting, the mental power was brightening at a speed visible to the naked eye. Follow the path of the picture to walk the spiritual power, which can speed up the training of the spiritual power. This is the first surprise this picture gave Tang Mo! is like a spiritual power exercise. If we say that all the spiritual power users are practicing spiritual power in the body according to their own way. Then this picture gives a fixed walking route for mental power, which is more effective than walking along the meridians of the body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he felt the joy brought by the rapidly increasing spiritual power, the pattern was about to take shape. Tang Mo held his breath, not daring to be distracted at all. She had no idea what kind of surprise or fright this pattern drawn with mental power would give her. To be on the safe side, Tang Mo only used one-third of his mental power on this pattern. In fact, it is possible to use all the spiritual power to complete this pattern, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was not. After the last part of the ?? pattern was filled with mental power, nothing strange happened. The huge pattern with white light just floated in Tang Mo''s mind. Um? What''s the situation? Is this the end? Looking at the pattern floating there, Tang Mo was a little confused. This doesn''t seem right, the pattern is condensed successfully, but this only exists in the sea of ????consciousness. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he tried to manipulate the light map to move, yes! The pattern composed of her mental power was constantly moving by the consciousness of the late Tang Dynasty. Thinking that the mental power must be extended outside the body before it can be used, so at the end of Tang Dynasty, he had an idea and manipulated the mental power light map to swim in the meridians in the way of spiritual power. This light map is much larger than the filamentous spiritual power, and the speed of swimming is also slower. In the first attempt, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he only sought stability rather than speed. When the pattern reached the end of the meridian at the end of Tang Dynasty, Tang Mo suddenly found that the mental power pattern at this time was hot and soft. She tried to knead the group of mental power together, and sure enough, the light map was like plasticine, and Tang Mo was kneading it at will. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he immediately understood that this was the last blow of the Sect Chief before his death, and it was right to materialize the spiritual power. According to the appearance of the wind blade used by the chief at that time, Tang Mo also condensed his soft spiritual power into two wind blades. This light map in the late Tang Dynasty only used one-third of his mental power, so it was just right to condense into two wind blades of moderate size. The moment Tang Mo''s wind blade was shot out, Tang Mo knew that he had become! Although the distance of the shot is not far, it is not accurate. But this was her first attempt after all. After she understood how the pattern was used, everything else was easy. The mystery of the original pattern is to first condense the pattern of mental power in the mind, and then use the pattern of mental power to replace the filamentary mental power to travel around the meridians and then extend out of the body. At the very end of the meridian, the power contained in the pattern begins to be exerted to achieve deformation. If Tang Mo guessed correctly, the usage of the remaining two pictures is the same as this one. The spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty is probably all used to condense the pattern, which can exert six spiritual power wind blades. These six spiritual wind blades will undoubtedly give her a lot of advantages in attack. As for the attack speed and accuracy, these can be improved through continuous proficiency. He took those wind blades back into his body, and Tang Mo re-condensed them several times, each time being more proficient than the previous one. Satisfied and put away everything, it was already late at night, Tang Mo then packed everything up and lay down to sleep. The next day, Tang Mo started his own desert journey by himself. Although there is still no direction, Tang Mo, who is walking in the desert, obviously has one more task, which is to train the accuracy, attack speed and distance of his wind blade. The wind blade is only one of the ways of deformation, but Tang Mo still understands the truth that greed can''t chew. First use the six wind blades proficiently, and then use other deformation methods to maximize the maximum power of each attack. While rushing on the road, the six wind blades circled around him, and the time passed very quickly. The environment in the desert is still very bad, but Tang Mo, who has food, drink and things to do, feels a lot more relaxed. If you can skillfully use a kind of spiritual transformation method, this time the desert is not in vain. (end of this chapter) Chapter 124： mysterious palace Chapter 124 The Mysterious Palace Without a guide, the desert trip at the end of Tang Dynasty was much more difficult. Although I never encountered any other beasts, the harsh terrain and the volatile weather in the late Tang Dynasty could no longer be avoided. Jingjing is heavier now. Although she is not very long, her weight has caught up with a seven or eight-year-old child. Only get into Tang Mo''s backpack in an emergency. Usually, he jumps up and down in front of Tang Mo to make way for Tang Mo. With such a little guy to accompany him, Tang Mo didn''t feel so lonely, and he was quite happy along the way. I don''t know how long I walked, but Tang Mo still didn''t see anything other than sand in the desert. There is not even a green plant, let alone a person. Once there are no other obstacles in the person''s field of vision, he will concentrate a lot. Tang Mo lowered his head and looked at the sand under his feet, which was rough and had the scorching temperature of the sun after a long time. Looking up at the road ahead, it''s still the same... Wrong! Tang Mo''s lazy eyes suddenly turned serious. The sand under her feet was rough, even mixed with small particles of stones. But the gravel in front is obviously more delicate, and even reflects some of the golden light of the sun. Tang Mo took a closer look again, and found that the delicacy was only maintained within a small area of ??100 meters in front of her, which was probably a circle with a diameter of about five meters. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. At this time, Tang Mo remembered the words he had said with the guide before, so he stopped cautiously. But Jingjing, who was walking in front of Tang Mo at this time, continued to walk forward unprepared, seeing that she was about to reach the area of ??the fine sand. "Jingjing, stop!" Tang Mo immediately shouted at Jingjing who had been walking in front of him. "Woo?" Jingjing took a few more steps forward, then looked back at Tang Mo with a puzzled look on her face. At this moment, there was a slight vibration on the ground. The vibration was very subtle, but it was still noticed by Tang Mo, who had released his mental power to always pay attention to the surrounding situation. Just one second after the vibration, the circle of fine sand began to flow on the ground like liquid. is quicksand! Until this time, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally confirmed what the fine sand in front of him was, it was quicksand. She heard the guide mention quicksand before. It was like a man-eating monster that could devour people in a very short period of time, leaving people without the strength to resist. That is the most natural horror trap in the desert. At this time, Jingjing''s two legs had already sunk into the sand, and it struggled constantly, but it couldn''t pull out its own legs, and could only watch its body being pulled into the sand little by little. . "woo woo woo woo" Jingjing looked at Tang Mo with a look of horror and pleading eyes, and wanted Tang Mo to save it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had already taken out the lifeline prepared earlier from the space, then tied a bottle of mineral water to the top, aimed at Jingjing and threw it out. Jingjing''s little head is very clever. Seeing Tang Mo pull out the rope, she immediately understood what she meant. grabbed it the moment it flew over with a mineral water bottle tied to it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Jingjing grabbed the bottle over there, and hurriedly pulled out the bottle and the fox, trying to pull out the lower half of Jingjing''s body. Tang Mo knew the weight of ??Jingjing. It was not a problem for him to run with it on his back, but now he just pulled it out, and Tang Mo didn''t take it seriously. But when she exerted her strength here, she realized that the situation was not as simple as she thought. The half of Jingjing''s body that has been sunk in is too difficult to pull out. It doesn''t look like it was buried in the sand at all, but like a pair of terrifying hands are pulling hard under the quicksand, doing a tug-of-war with Tang Mo. Jingjing''s two front paws were pulling the rope hard and trying to struggle upwards, but there was no way. Tang Mo added mental power to his arms, and then leaned back with all his strength, but the rope still didn''t move at all, and even pulled Tang Mo away from the area covered by quicksand. On both ends of the rope, no one would admit defeat. Tang Mo gritted his teeth and insisted, but he still slipped forward involuntarily. Seeing that Tang Mo was getting closer to him, Wading Yuanyuan''s eyes were full of struggles. Just as Jingjing was about to let go, Tang Mo shouted, "Don''t let go! Trust me!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that at this time, it might be the best choice to let go of the rope and avoid the area of ??quicksand, and Jingjing was just a beast. But for so long, she has long regarded Jingjing as her partner, her first partner. It''s not so much that she must save Jingjing, it''s more that she can''t accept a self who will immediately abandon her partner when she is in danger. Suddenly, Tang Mo felt that the ground under his feet seemed to vibrate. "No, the suction of quicksand seems to have gotten bigger!" If at the end of Tang Dynasty just now, she could barely compete with quicksand, then she, who is still holding the rope firmly, is no longer able to resist. There was almost no time for Tang Mo to react, and Tang Mo was pulled into the quicksand by the rope in an instant, and the whole person fell into it. The world is spinning Tang Mo only felt that she was falling, and the uncontrollable weightlessness made her feel unreal, as if she was so close to death. The whole body is covered with soft fine sand with temperature. It is not as scary as imagined, but instead, it seems to be curled up in the arms of my mother. Fortunately, in the desert, there was a lot of wind and dust, so Tang Mo always wore a dust mask. At this time, her mouth and nose could not be blocked by sand, and she could barely maintain the most basic breathing. I don''t know how long it took, but when Tang Mo felt a little dizzy due to suffocation, she fell to the ground. The height should be very high for such a long time, but there is no pain, and all the sand under the body is pressed into a shape of the end of the Tang Dynasty. "it hurts" Tang Mo patted her face with her hands and slowly opened her eyes. The pain in her body couldn''t make her stand up quickly, so she could only lie there in a large font. At this height, is it below the surface? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the top of his head, and what caught his eye was the very high ceiling, just like what Tang Mo had seen in Dunhuang before. Looking around, the space here is very large, like a huge palace, with pillars, murals and many sculptures and portraits that cannot be recognized in the late Tang Dynasty. Mysterious, solemn, is the biggest feeling here. But the biggest difference from ordinary palaces is that everything here is made of sand. Including the walls and roofs as well as those sculptures and murals. Tang Mo slowly stood up from the sand pile and patted his clothes. She seems to know where this is. (end of this chapter) Chapter 125： a blessing in disguise Chapter 125 A blessing in disguise "Jingjing?" The first thing Tang did when he got up was to look around for Jingjing. She and Jingjing both fell from a quicksand area, so they should be nearby. This place is quite empty, except for the sand pile under him at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the rest of the place is unobstructed. After ?? glanced around, Tang Mo returned to the pile of sand that was so high up and down, and sure enough, he soon found a small pit that was smashed out of it. She patted away the sand covering Jingjing''s body a few times, and then lifted Jingjing, who had passed out, out of the pit. He held Jingjing in one hand and slapped its back with the other hand, and soon Jingjing opened her eyes and started coughing. After Jingjing coughed up all the sand in her mouth and nose, Tang Mo gave it some water again, and then it calmed down a little. Woo This time, Jingjing was frightened badly. She was born not long ago. I have never seen such a scene, tearfully hugging Tang Mo''s thigh and not letting go. Tang Mo simply put her back into his backpack, only showing a small head on his back. All the architectural decorations here are constructed of sand and gravel. In the desert of City B, if there is still a group of people with such unity and collective strength, it is undoubtedly the legendary Sand Town. "What kind of power and wisdom is this to build such a palace?" Tang Mo looked up and began to think. The place where she was located was about 100 square meters, and the ceiling was at least ten meters high. She looked at the top of her head very carefully, and didn''t see any holes she might have fallen through, so it would be even more nonsense to climb out of it. She stroked the fresco with the beauty of Renaissance art, and found that some transparent protective film was sprayed on the sand to protect the fresco from damage. If Lin Yu is really from Shazhen... Tang Mo remembered the story that Lin Yu used the strength of the whole village to exchange ten intermediate spar for the flower of the desert. No matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible, like a joke. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he followed the flower all the way to here just to set a random destination for himself. But in fact, since the end of Tang Dynasty harvested the flower of spiritual power in Taoyuan Village, she has no desire for this desert flower at all. Desert Flower is really useless to her right now. Although the value of ?? is high, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the power raised by such external forces was not very necessary. She actually experienced a lot of battles along the way, and also felt the need of her body for attribute values. Both the ?? exotic treasure and the crystal nucleus have a fatal attraction to her current body. The body that was originally too saturated became empty again, even more empty than before. But even though Tang Mo has now dropped to the 28th place in the rankings, he still wants to persevere and does not want to compromise with external forces. She knew all too well, but how much of the strength of the people in front of her was accumulated from the crystal nucleus and exotic treasures. What kind of physical fitness they are now, and how much they can use those attribute values ??are all unknowns. That desert flower... At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not so simple. If a rare treasure with 100 attribute value can radiate to several villages, and make Lisa and the others come to hear the news, then the flower of spiritual power that is more powerful than it should not only affect one village in Taoyuan Village. So, is there something wrong with that flower, or is there some other secret here? All these things made Tang Mo more curious about this place. But obviously the priority is not these, but how to escape from the current predicament. This place has been around for several times at the end of Tang Dynasty, and there is nothing but this compacted sand pile that is a rectangle of more than ten square meters. Directly facing the sand pile are two huge doors carved with primitive patterns. This door is the only thing here that is not made of sand. Tang Mo tried to push the door, and then quickly gave up the idea of ??going out from here. That door is far from being able to move by himself, even if all the mental power is added to the arm, it is useless. This is not an ordinary lock at all, it seems to be some kind of restriction. That''s weird. There''s clearly nothing in this huge room. What are they trying to lock up with so much effort? At the end of Tang Dynasty, there are too many questions in his mind, but none of them can be thought clearly. simply dragged out his sleeping bag and put it in a hidden corner. Then he sat on the sleeping bag, took out the food and drink, and started to replenish himself with energy. She is not in a hurry, but in a situation where there is no way, maintaining physical strength and a clear mind is obviously the most important thing. Negative and negative emotions will not bring anyone any help, but will only slowly drag down your psychological defense. There are a lot of food in the space at the end of Tang Dynasty, even if you are trapped here for a few years, you can still live well. To survive in the last days, what people fight for is a state of mind. Tang Mo and Jingjing nibbled the roast duck in front of them, thinking silently. Well, roast duck is really fragrant. After eating and drinking enough, it is time to rest. Sleeping in this unfamiliar place is definitely not reliable. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he left some spiritual power outside, as long as there is any trouble, she will find out immediately. These spiritual powers are also the exclusive sentinels of the late Tang Dynasty. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, he looked at his watch and it was already evening. The top of the palace is airtight, there are no windows here, and people can''t tell the difference between day and night. Jingjing hasn''t woken up yet, and Tang Mo didn''t call it, this little guy was terrified today. Tang Mo got up in the open space and began to practice the first sentence he had just understood, and his mental power condensed into a physical attack. She can now condense six daggers very easily, both speed and explosiveness are much easier than before. The empty and undisturbed venue made Tang Mo very satisfied. She now has enough time to study these paintings. Even if the door is open now, she doesn''t really want to go, she wants to go after all the three paintings. Like the Taoyuan Village at that time, in this huge secret room at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could feel the incomparably abundant spiritual power, which was much more abundant than that in Taoyuan Village before. As long as the Tang Dynasty calms down, take advantage of this place as a retreat place. Then she is really a blessing in disguise. The longer she sleeps, the more benefits she can get from it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 126： Jingjings request Chapter 126 Jingjing''s Request At the end of Tang Dynasty, he practiced alone in the open space until he forgot the time. She breathed in the air with strong spiritual power, and then focused all her attention on the use of her spiritual power. The form of the wind blade is too simple, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he developed more forms based on his imagination. Such as thin needles or whips, and even swords and clubs. As she becomes more and more proficient in using these weapons condensed by her mental power, the more deeply she feels the great effect of mental power. She sounded the words of a professor at the S base in the previous life, and sooner or later human beings will realize that spiritual power is the most outstanding attribute in this world. This picture of a condensed entity has basically been studied at the end of Tang Dynasty, and the rest are constantly running in and using in actual combat. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he randomly took out one of the remaining two pictures, carefully found the starting point from the picture, and then injected spiritual power into it, starting a big cycle like last time. Exactly the same method, after condensing the entity of the pattern, it walks around the body in the form of a pattern, and finally begins to feel at the critical point of body output, and then deforms the energy. After having the first experience, Tang Mo will feel a lot easier this time. When the energy gathered at the last foothold of the body''s meridians at the end of Tang Dynasty, she could clearly feel a comforting soothing power rushing around. This is in vitro healing right! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was quickly determined that this picture was the secret behind the Zongchang medicinal insect. There is no one around Tang Mo who needs treatment, so she can only start with Jingjing. At this time, Jingjing was happily playing on the mat on one side with her small vault core, not knowing that danger had quietly come to her head. Tang Mo walked to Jingjing''s side and injected the mental power that had been condensed at the exit into Jingjing''s body. Feeling the power from outside, Jingjing first made a move, and then knew that Tang Mo did not resist after that, but sat there obediently and let Tang Mo play with it. After entering the spiritual power at the end of Tang Dynasty, he began to wander in Jingjing''s small body. She could feel that every place where the spiritual force passed through was a pale yellow radiating light. Only a few places were dark yellow, which were the bruises and blood clots from Jingjing''s body when she fell. Tang Mo slowly manipulated his mental power to caress the dark yellow area, and soon the color became the same as the side. Jingjing squinted her eyes comfortably at this time, she only felt that her whole body was warm, her originally sore body was now incredibly light, as if she had just been soaked in warm spring water. Jingjing''s body is very small, Tang Mo''s mental power quickly swam around, and then retracted into his body. After taking everything back, Tang Mo felt that his body seemed to have more mental power than before. Does the treatment also have the effect of increasing mental power? This discovery surprised Tang Mo. You must know that mental power is so important, and how much power an entity condensed from mental power can exert depends entirely on the concentration of mental power. It is naturally the best way to learn a cultivation method that does not burden the body and does not harm the body. If Zongchang could enlarge the layout at that time, and free medical treatment and treatment for the villagers of Wuxi Village, he would kill two birds with one stone, maybe his spiritual attributes would be higher than that of the late Tang Dynasty, and he would not have been easily defeated by the late Tang Dynasty. The only experimental living body here has been tried once, and Tang Mo could only reluctantly put away this picture, waiting for the next time he encounters a real patient to try again. After you leave here, you must go back to Wuxi Village again. Tang Mo is a very committed person, Xiao Tao is still there waiting for her, she has never forgotten. Although she is not too tired now, she is not going to continue to take out the third painting. She still understands the principle of greed and chewing, she still has a lot of time, not just for a while. Tang Mo sat down and began to pick sand in the corner. She is really not idle. She wants to see how thick the wall made of sand is. What if she can really cut it open? Jingjing, who had just done a full SPA, stopped playing with Jingnuo at this time, and sat beside Tang Mo and watched her dig the sand, looking like she was hesitant to say anything. It''s a pity that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the sand picking was too focused, and Jingjing was not noticed at all. "woohoo" Jingjing pulled the Tang Dynasty with her front paws. "Huh? What''s wrong?" Tang Mo turned back. Jingjing pulled Tang Mo again with her hands, and then pointed to herself. "Is that so?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stroked Jingjing''s hair with his hands. "Touch you? You don''t usually make such requests, what happened today?" Jingjing is usually very cold, how can she act like a spoiled child. After all, Jingjing is a fox, not a cat. "Could it be... is it in heat? But I still don''t know you are male and female. We are trapped here, where can I find another little fox for you." Tang Mo guessed while stroking. Then she was worried about how to help Jingjing solve her partner''s affairs. "Woooo!" Jingjing was about to vomit blood from Tang Mo''s anger, and it was thanks to Tang Mo who could think of it. I was so anxious that I was about to speak, and pointed hard at my little head. "Do you want me to domesticate you?" Tang Mo asked tentatively, the position in his head is the position of the spiritual power. When she treated Jingjing just now, she deliberately avoided Jingjing''s sea of ??consciousness, that is, to avoid contact with Jingjing''s spiritual power and hurt it. "Woo!" Jingjing nodded vigorously. When it sensed that Tang Mo''s spiritual power came in just now, the first reaction was that the other party wanted to tame him. So it hesitated for a second without resisting. But in the end, when Tang Mo''s mental power deliberately avoided herself and exited, Jingjing even felt a little lost. But in the quicksand area, Tang Mo did not give up on himself, but was taken to this unfamiliar place by himself. Alien beasts are unwilling to recognize their masters and be controlled, but if they follow such a master who will protect themselves, it may be a good thing. What''s more, this master can also provide himself with a steady stream of crystal cores, no matter how he thinks about it, he earns it himself. The small abacus in Jingjing''s head was beating loudly. "Do you really want to?" If ?? is domesticated, then the minds of the owner and the beast will be connected. There is no need for extra nonsense during battle, and the cooperation between one person and one beast will be more tacit. If Jingjing is willing, of course Tang Mo can''t ask for it. Although ?? Jingjing can''t see her strength now, but after staying by her side for so long, if Tang Mo can''t even see Jingjing''s potential and speciality, he doesn''t need to be a spiritual power user. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127： Its a big baby Chapter 127 It turns out to be a big baby Spiritual power is something other beasts also have, of course they feel it themselves. It''s just that what the Tang Dynasty didn''t know was, did they know domestication? If the IQ of alien beasts can reach this level, is it that alien beasts with enough mental power can even domesticate humans? The world is a little too scary. Over there, Jingjing saw that Tang Mo finally understood her meaning correctly, and began to nod her head wildly. "Okay, I''ll start." Tang Mo''s expression became serious. After all, domestication is not a trivial matter. Last time, she almost died in the forest because of the domesticated monkey. This time, both yourself and Jingjing must ensure safety. But even though he was mentally prepared, Tang Mo was still shocked when he controlled his mental power and entered Jingjing''s sea of ??consciousness. She had entered the sea of ??consciousness of that little monkey before, and the light was similar to that of an ordinary person, far worse than that of a psychic power user. But the light in the sea of ????Jingjing Consciousness is dazzling. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he roughly estimated that it was a little bit more than his own mental power, but it should be not much different from ordinary mental power users. If a beast like Jingjing was not domesticated voluntarily by the late Tang Dynasty, it would be absolutely impossible to domesticate it with the current mental power of the late Tang Dynasty. But fortunately, Jingjing''s mental power was very docile in the sea of ??consciousness, and Tang Mo could even faintly feel the closeness of those mental powers to him. This time the domestication went very smoothly. It was almost no effort. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he established a connection with Jingjing''s spiritual power and completed the whole process of domestication. When the domestication was officially completed, Tang Mo took back his spiritual power and called Jingjing silently in his heart. Jingjing, can you hear me? Tang Mo did not open his mouth to make a sound, which she had seen in the literature of the S base research institute. After the alien beast is domesticated, the biggest advantage, in addition to 100% loyalty, is that it can establish a very close relationship with the owner. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, I was ready to give it a try. Momo, I can hear it. A somewhat immature voice came from Tang Mo''s mind. So Jingjing, you are a girl... ''s voice was like that of a five- or six-year-old girl, and Tang Mo knew for the first time that alien beasts still had genders. Originally! Momo you don''t even know this, I ignore you! Jingjing stomped beside her and turned her back to Tang Mo, sulking. Tang Mo secretly laughed for a while, then turned on his ID watch. is like the attributes of alien beasts, the watch can only detect some simple information, but if it is an alien beast that has been domesticated, it is different. Sure enough, at the bottom of his ID attribute at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a column for beast pets. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he clicked in, and there was a detailed description of various information. Crystal Swallowing Beast: Growth-type alien beast, which completes self-enhancement by swallowing crystal nucleus. Current Level: Level 5. These two lines are the most concerned about at the end of Tang Dynasty! Growth-level alien beast? Whether it is a beast or an exotic treasure, once the word growth is added, it is absolutely extraordinary. Jingjing has not shown any ability of her own until now, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, she only regarded it as an ordinary alien beast. Now that she knows that it is a growing alien beast, she is naturally pleasantly surprised. Those crystal cores are really not for this little guy to eat. After one o''clock, he would need to feed it more crystal cores, Tang Mo secretly decided in his heart. Since it is called a crystal swallowing beast, it is naturally not like a human being, so that the crystal nucleus becomes an obstacle to the growth of his body. However, it was unclear what the concept of the fifth level was at the end of the Tang Dynasty. But she''s not in a hurry. She didn''t tame Jingjing because she wanted a powerful alien beast. All she can do as a master is to provide crystal nuclei continuously. Why do I feel like I''m at a loss... Tang Mo thought silently in his heart. Although domestication has now been completed, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I didnt feel any difference from usual. Jingjing''s level 5 may still be too weak, although it sounds like a very powerful growth-type beast, but at present, it is really useless except for the convenience of chatting. At the end of Tang Dynasty and Jingjing, one person and one beast were fresh for a while, and they went their separate ways. Because there was nothing to do in it, Tang Mo fell asleep very early, ready to keep the most adequate physical strength at all times. Just after 12 o''clock at night, Tang Mo, who was sleeping soundly, was woken up by a sound of bells. The only people who can call her are Lin Yi and Qin Ling, but they never call her in the middle of the night. A call from this point must be a big deal! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he broke free from his sleepiness and sat up without any sleepiness. "Hey, what''s wrong?" Tang Mo''s voice was calm, not like he was just woken up from a deep sleep. "Are you OK?" The voice over the phone was Qin Ling, and there was unstoppable worry in his voice? "I?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought it was Qinling or something happened at home, but he didn''t expect Qinling to ask himself. Did he know that he was trapped in the desert of City B? Impossible, let alone the personal location of the ID watch, if you don''t turn it on, no one can find it. Even if you can find it, you shouldn''t be able to know your current situation. Unless you have surveillance installed on yourself. Tang Mo thought for a few seconds, "It''s fine, it''s fine, why do you ask that?" Tang Mo actually had some plans in mind. The current predicament was not a dead end for her, and she didn''t want Qin Ling to worry. "Did you see the extra logo after the name of your leaderboard page?" Qinling was in that position, and it was a habit to read the ranking list before going to bed every day. The first thing I do every time I open the leaderboard is to watch Tang Mo, and seeing that her ranking has dropped again, I feel a lot more relieved knowing that she is not blindly absorbing crystal cores for the leaderboard. Then look at yourself, and finally look at the ranking of the people around you and others. But today, Qinling opened the leaderboard and panicked when he found that there was a small golden icon behind Tang Mo''s name, which was indescribable shape. Although the ??ID watch was developed by the people in the S base, it adopts the function of intellectual brain continuation program. The watch has been updated until now, and many programs are no longer controlled by humans, but high-tech is moving autonomously. Even Qinling had no way of knowing what the golden icon represented. Are you injured? poisoned? still Qin Ling''s heart was raised at that time, and he didn''t care about his own ranking, so he hurriedly called Tang Mo. Zhengxiang, who was sleeping at the end of the Tang Dynasty, has no time to watch the rankings. After all, her ranking is dropping every day now, and watching it makes people angry. She hasn''t watched it for several days. After listening to Qin Ling''s words, he opened the ranking page and found his name. (end of this chapter) Chapter 128： are you the devil Chapter 128 Are you a devil? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the ranking table from top to bottom, and didn''t find his name until the 44th position. The ranking of the late Tang Dynasty dropped again. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was clear that Qinling was not talking about this. On the ?? rankings, there is a small golden icon after Tang Mo''s name, which is especially special among the names, and it is difficult for people to ignore it. Tang Mo carefully looked at the golden icon behind his name. Qinling and the others couldn''t see the pattern of the icon, but Tang Mo himself could see it. That is a super mini version of the little fox, which is what Jingjing looks like. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no sound here for a long time, and Qinling was a little anxious. "It''s okay, that''s my pet." "Beast pet? You domesticated that little thing beside you?" Hearing the word beast pet, Qin Ling quickly reacted, thinking of the little fox who had been following Tang Mo before. "Well." Tang Mo didn''t expect that he could complete the domestication of animal pets so quickly. How strong is the mental power required for domestication, she has experienced it personally, and paid the price of blood. "It''s amazing, our family is the first person in China to realize the domestication of animal pets." If other people knew about this, they would be surprised that the legendary domestication was actually achieved by a girl in the middle of the ranking. And that girl is also a well-known space-type power user. Everyone should not forget the news of suddenly rushing to the rankings before the end of Tang Dynasty. Those who can subdue beast pets must be people with extremely powerful mental power, strong mental power and space-based abilities, so they must be abnormal existences. Once this matter is known to everyone, Tang Mo can immediately become famous again. Qin Ling''s surprise was only for a few seconds, and then he immediately returned to calm, as if it should have been like this. That''s the person he likes. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was always standing on a high place and shining brightly. At that moment, Qin Ling even felt a sense of crisis in his heart. "It''s a pity that Momo''s little secret can''t be hidden anymore." Qin Ling snickered. The matter of the spiritual department at the end of the Tang Dynasty was not told to Qinling, but the two of them were tacit. Tang Mo said nothing, just shook his head with a wry smile. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, and they really come to whatever they dont want. Although her mental strength is strong, she is not yet strong enough to tame pet pets, but these coincidences about Jingjing cannot be explained to others. The end of the Tang Dynasty was really too difficult. After ?? hung up the phone, Tang Mo closed his eyes for a long time and did not fall asleep. is not because you are happy to domesticate alien beasts, but because you get angry. This night is doomed to be sleepless. The next day, Tang Mo didn''t wake up until noon, and the first thing he did when he woke up was to check the time on his watch habitually, but he was shocked by the pile of unread messages on the screen and couldn''t speak. Tang Mo put a hand on her forehead, she got angry, really got angry. In addition to the information from Lin Yi, Wen Jianshu, Song Qing, Lan Lan and others, Tang Mo also received Qin Fen''s information. "Where? Would you mind being together?" Song Qing brother also sent a message, "What new good things have you got? Cool." Of course, there are more scientific madmen at the base research institute who are dedicated to researching all new things and selflessly contributing to the benefit of all mankind. Apart from Mom, Uncle Wen, Song Qing and Lan Lan, Tang Mo didn''t reply to anyone''s information. First, she is really unfamiliar with those people, and second, she really doesn''t have much to analyze her dedication to benefit others. Forgive her for not having a high level of ideology and being a downright egoist. I''m not busy with my own affairs, so I don''t have time to worry about others. Who will die tomorrow, it''s really not certain. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was really not very happy at this time, although those experts mentioned when they sent her a message that the icons displayed by different levels of beast pets should be different. Its just that apart from the late Tang Dynasty, there is no other reference. So no one can really say what grade this gold is. Growth-level alien beasts, they should be very powerful, Tang Mo is still very confident in Jingjing. Where can she be happy now, she is someone who can''t even get out of this door. Tang Mo sighed, sorted himself out a little, and then started a new round of training. The treatment of spiritual power can only be practiced after going out, but the physical attack of spiritual power can take time to do better. For this attack method that can greatly improve his combat ability, Tang Mo is 200% concerned and focused. Jingjing was doing nothing while holding the crystal nucleus, watching Tang Mo play the wind blade there, while clapping, being Tang Mo''s most loyal and only audience. The only lighting in this sand palace is the huge lanterns evenly distributed in the four corners. The light is a little dim, but it is enough for the late Tang Dynasty. But suddenly, at the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was immersed in his spiritual world, he suddenly felt that the world around him shook, and the ground seemed to be cracked. Is this an earthquake? The first thought at the end of Tang Dynasty was this. If there was an earthquake, the door would be locked and he couldn''t get out, he might be trapped here, and Tang Mo felt a chill. The moment the ground shook, the entire palace suddenly darkened. But soon, in just a few seconds, the flames jumped again, and the ground returned to calm. Jingjing was so frightened that she didn''t even want the spar in her hand, and even rolled and crawled into Tang Mo''s arms. This is Tang Mo glanced around with Jingjing in his arms, then quickly retreated to the corner. She watched as the flat rectangular sand pile slowly arched into a weird arc, and then got higher and higher, as if something was about to come out of it. Is there anything else in here? ? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched the sand pile bloom like a huge flower bud, and then a huge thing drilled out from it. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had never seen such a big beast. When it emerged from under the sand, it almost filled the height of the entire palace. "Ah ah ah, I can finally get out of this annoying sand for a short time!" The alien beast looks like a dragon, but it is not a dragon. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a lot of research on portraits such as Shanhaijing, and he remembered the appearance of those legendary things very clearly. Although this thing looks like a dragon, it is definitely not a dragon. If I had to say it, it was actually more like a giant horned snake. The dragon is not a dragon, the snake is not a snake, and the four dislikes look very scary. This is also the first time at the end of Tang Dynasty that I have seen and heard of a strange beast that can speak human words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129： three wishes Chapter 129 Three Wishes When the giant beast completely emerged from the sand, the entire secret room returned to its previous calm. Tang Mo touched the wall with his hands and felt his feet returning to the solid ground. This sand castle is actually so strong, only the sand pile in the middle is cracked, showing a messy appearance. At that moment, Tang Mo suddenly understood. It turned out that the purpose of building this sand castle was to imprison this monstrous giant beast. One person and one beast looked at each other and no one spoke first. Tang Mo looked up for a long time, his neck was sore and he twisted and moved a bit, while Jingjing closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look. "Human, are you an associate with the surname Lin?" It was the giant beast who couldn''t hold his breath and opened his mouth. The surname is Lin? Could this really have something to do with Lin Yu, so are they enemies or friends? There is no information at all, so much to say, many mistakes, Tang Mo did not dare to answer rashly, and still looked at each other silently. "You don''t wonder who I am, why am I here?" Seeing the small human being in front of him with a calm look, the alien beast was a little irritable. In its impression, human beings should be panicked and afraid when they see him, and only then will they have a sense of accomplishment. "Who are you and why are you here?" Tang Mo asked along the words of the beast. "I am an ancient beast, a dragon. You know dragons, right?" Tang Mo nodded. You are a fart dragon. If the dragon looks like you, it will not be a divine beast. Of course, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he only dared to think about it in his heart, and dared not say it. "Trapped here since I was conscious, I wake up once a month to eat, and today is the day I wake up." "Eat, what do you eat?" Tang Mo looked around, but there was nothing here. It seems that this door is about to open soon. "Of course it''s cannibalism, but don''t worry, I''m not interested in you as an adult. I only like to eat human cubs, that fresh taste, tsk tsk." The greedy expression on this alien beast''s face made Tang Mo''s heart shudder, and his expression suddenly cooled down. If the sand town where Lin Yu is located is like this, it seems that they can only be enemies. Non-my family, its heart must be different. And the one who trades between the same and the different is also the devil. "What do they want you to do?" "Smart!" The alien gave Tang Mo an admiring look. "They have a lot of demands. They want to improve Lin Yu''s physical fitness, and they also want that flower on the cliff. I really thought they would sacrifice something like that for me every month, and I would be able to open my mouth and dream!" "What if they promise to let you out?" "Huh, do they dare?" Thinking about it too, this alien beast has been imprisoned here for so long, and the hatred with Sand Town has already accumulated deep. Those people are simply impossible to ask for it on the condition of letting it go out, otherwise all the conditions will be fulfilled, and it will be a big loss if the alien beast is brought to the nest and the entire army is wiped out. The two sides restricted each other, so it became the current stalemate. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was still one thing that he didn''t understand, that was why this alien beast had been sealed here, and they were unwilling to meet the requirements of Shazhen, and they had to sacrifice a child every month? "However, if you are willing to help me, I am willing to grant your three wishes." After ?? around for a long time, this strange beast finally got to the point with Tang Mo. "I help you?" Tang Mo raised his eyes. "You really look down on me, so forget it." Three wishes, Tang Mo refused without even the slightest hesitation. Just kidding, she dares to trade with this alien beast that no one in this tribe has ever played with? She doesn''t even know how she died, so she''s not greedy for it. "You dare! You are not afraid that I will eat you now? Even if your meat is not as tender as a human cub, you can still swallow it." said, the alien beast opened its mouth wide and roared wildly towards Tang Mo''s position. The strength of such a huge and eloquent beast should not be underestimated. Tang Mo stood in the corner, his hair was blown behind by the wind. She covered her face tightly with her sleeves, for fear of being splashed by the saliva of alien beasts. "If you can get out of the area of ??the sand pile, I''m afraid there is no need to negotiate with me." Tang Mo pulled his hair back and smoothed it. This strange beast looked at her with its toes and knew that he was absolutely unbeatable. But there is really too much nonsense, so much nonsense, it is difficult for Tang Mo to ignore its flaws. For such a long time, the dragon didn''t move at all, staying at the position of the sand pile, and even a small section of its tail was still buried in the sand. If it wasn''t restricted, why would he talk so much with Tang Mo, who was extremely insignificant in his eyes? Besides, if an imprisoned alien beast can move, the first thing that comes out should be to move its body. Obviously, this strange beast did not. Silence, it''s Cambridge tonight. Although the facial features of the alien beast were not very obvious, Tang Mo could still see the embarrassment of being ruthlessly exposed on its face. "Do you have anything else to do? I''ll rest now." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the station was a little tired, and Jingjing was already very heavy now, so it was really tiring to hold her like this. She seriously asked the opinion of this strange beast, just didn''t hear the answer. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pulled out the sleeping bag and sat on it to rest. The atmosphere froze, The four unlike beasts silently raised their heads and looked up at the ceiling. It doesn''t want to look down at that human anymore, doesn''t it want to lose face? ? At the beginning, Jingjing was too afraid to look at the huge beast, but it may be that Tang Mo''s calm temperament gradually affected it. Jingjing became curious about this giant beast. Not only did she open her eyes, she even jumped to the side of the giant beast to look left and right. slowly became more courageous and even stretched out his short claws to touch the toes of the giant beast. But this time, it is considered to be touching the tiger''s butt. Although the giant beast is said to be restricted, its body can still move slightly. kicked Jingjing out with one foot. Jingjing, who hit the wall and bounced back, didn''t get up for a long time, her head was dizzy like a paste. "You deserve it, let you be naughty!" Tang Mo laughed mercilessly. Not only did he have no sympathy, but he even felt a little happy, got up and walked towards Jingjing... The therapy she just learned is worried that there are no subjects, you think this is not a coincidence now? Jingjing''s fall was not serious, Tang Mo healed her with almost no effort, and returned to her lively and jumping appearance. But obviously, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the new "doctor" had not had enough addiction. Once you have a beginning, you have to continue. Seeing Tang Mo''s eyes flickering, Jingjing''s whole body shivered, and she immediately huddled herself into a corner, pretending that she didn''t exist, and minimized her sense of existence. And soon, Tang Mo turned his eyes to the giant beast... (end of this chapter) Chapter 130： someone finally Chapter 130 Someone is finally here Jingjing''s size is very small, and it is definitely much easier to heal than to heal humans. But this giant beast is different. With such a huge size, if you are really injured and need to be healed, it will definitely take a lot of energy. If you can have this alien beast as your own experiment, it would be great for exercising your healing ability. If you want to heal this beast, you must first make it injured. But obviously, getting close is absolutely impossible. However, this question is difficult for others, but not at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Because in addition to healing, the first skill she learned was the physical attack of mental power, which just came in handy at this time. Then a magical scene appeared. I saw wind blades fly out from Tang Mo''s fingertips and swipe onto the giant beast. The power of a single wind blade may not be a big deal for a sturdy beast, but what about ten? How about a hundred? You must know that the giant beast can''t move, so he can only watch the opponent attack him, and he can''t even hide. After ?? continued attacking for a few minutes, Tang Mo would stop and use his mental power to help the beast heal. The treatment at the end of the Tang Dynasty was very meticulous, and even the epidermis could restore the beast to its previous appearance. The huge body of the giant beast and the incomparably meticulous treatment all had very high requirements on the control of mental power in the late Tang Dynasty. This is much harder than healing people. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was happy with his creativity while performing his own divine operations. In this way, one can exercise one''s own mental power to materialize, and at the same time, one can exercise one''s own mental power therapy, which is simply killing two birds with one stone. When she really can heal this giant beast with ease, then healing people will not be a problem for her at all. Jingjing was stunned while watching, the little guy began to reflect on himself, he would never be afraid of these alien beasts again, Tang Mo was so much scarier than these alien beasts, she was the real devil! Tang Mo''s consumption of mental power is obviously not unlimited. After about half an hour, the mental power in her body was exhausted, and she had no choice but to sit down and rest first. Because he didn''t like to recover by absorbing spar, the recovery of mental power in the late Tang Dynasty was very slow. Seeing that the terrifying human finally stopped, the eyes of the giant beast turned red. It is now completely understood that this woman was sent by Sand Town to torture him. Is that human being? Not even a beast! But just when the giant beast was relieved to stop the torture, Tang Mo stood up again. Tang Mo suddenly remembered something, she forgot which document she read it from. When the mental power is about to be exhausted, moderate consumption will help to break through faster. People can only stimulate their greatest potential at the limit. She wants to try it! It''s not easy to find such an excellent training ground and training object in the future, and she doesn''t want to waste a minute or a second. People will forget the time when they are concentrating. I don''t know how long it took, about half a day, and Tang Mo''s stomach began to growl. People are iron rice and steel, and they will be very hungry if they dont eat a meal. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the physical strength was huge now. She sat down and started to put out the fragrant food. The steamed buns with white flowers were full of aroma after one bite, which was extremely satisfying. In terms of food, Tang Mo never wanted to feel wronged. Jingjing continued to hold its spar and gnaw on it, the beast raised its head and silently repaired the wound in its heart. In this piece of "harmony", Tang Mo suddenly felt a strange fluctuation in his mental power that he had been observing outside. Someone is opening the door! Tang Mo reacted quickly, then put all the things on the ground into the space, grabbed Jingjing, and came to the back of the wall that could hide. This side was hidden at the end of Tang Dynasty, and the door on the far side was slowly opened. A sharp wind blade rose from behind the beast to above the beast''s eyes. It was a sharp weapon used to seal the mouth of the beast at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Once the beast says something it shouldn''t say, it knows what it will be like. "Did you bring my food?" To say that this giant beast may have really seen a big scene, even if the sharp knife hangs in front of the eyeball, he can still speak calmly. At this time, there were seven or eight men in simple clothes and a woman holding a child in the open space below. is headed by a middle-aged man in his fifties, and everyone behind him is headed by him. To the right of the middle-aged man is a young man in his twenties with a complicated expression on his face. "Second Mother, bring the child here." Lin Shourong gave the woman behind a look, and Erniang stood in front of the person with the little girl in her arms. "Put the child over there." The direction Lin Shourong pointed was exactly where the Tang Dynasty was hiding. "Mayor, otherwise forget it, you believe me, give me a little more time, we don''t need the help of this fin!" The young man couldn''t hold back in the end, he stepped out and said to Lin Shourong. It turned out that the four dissimilar beasts were called Fu Qin, and Tang Mo secretly wrote it down in his heart. Xu was too loud, and the little girl who was asleep suddenly woke up. The little hand rubbed his sleepy eyes, looked around, and saw that huge alien beast. "Wow... brother, brother! Hug." The little girl looked like she was only three or four years old. She was startled and cried, and subconsciously she reached out to the young man. The man couldn''t bear it, he was about to stretch out his hand, but was beaten back by Lin Shourong with the cane in his hand. "Lin Yu, if a man wants to achieve big things, he has to be informal, and he can only get what he pays for. I don''t need to teach you again about these things. You stand back." "Can" Lin Yu struggled with his face, but finally retreated. looked at the crying little girl reluctantly, then turned her head away. "Brother, brother! Hug me..." The three-year-old is still too young to understand what that last look means. "Second Mother." Lin Shourong shouted again, the one called Erniang immediately understood, took out a handkerchief and covered the little girl''s mouth and nose, and the girl quickly fainted. The whole open space suddenly fell silent. Erniang carried the girl to the position that Lin Shourong said, and left soon after putting it down. Tang Mo tried his best to put his back against the wall. Fortunately, the Erniang didn''t seem to look towards her and left soon. "It''s just a little bit, but it''s not enough to plug your teeth." The fin snorted coldly. Lin Shourong''s face was a little ugly. In order to support this giant beast, they have no children over three years old and under ten years old in Sand Town. If it wasn''t for that, he couldn''t give Lin Yu''s own sister. Lin Yu is the genius of their sand town, and there is a high probability that his sister will not be bad when she grows up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131： The trump card of the fin Chapter 131 Fu Fin''s Hole At the end of Tang Dynasty, his eyes moved to the little girl, and the sleeping child''s face was like a dumpling with a faint blush. Just looking at his face is indeed 5 points similar to Lin Yu. This Lin Yu''s heart is so cruel that he even gave up his own sister for himself. Since becoming a sister at the end of Tang Dynasty, he has been particularly sensitive and soft-hearted about children. "This is already the last sacrifice, Fu Qin, if you don''t agree to our request, you can only fend for yourself." Lin Shourong looked up at Fu Qin, and the words in his mouth seemed to threaten and discuss. "Then you can try it." Fu Fin didn''t care. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was so close, he could feel the freezing of the air. This was not a conversation, but a confrontation. She could see that even if Fu Fin was trapped here, as long as Lin Shourong was willing, he could kill it at any time, but the attitudes of both parties were still equal. So, what exactly is Lin Shourong worried about? What kind of trump card does Fufin have? Mingming''s attitude of refusal was so obvious, but he was still able to get sacrifices every month, which made Tang Mo have to doubt. You must know that the sacrifices in Sand Town are not ordinary things. Every sacrifice is the life of a family. Lin Shourong''s answer to Fujin seemed to be expected, and he didn''t have any special emotions. He left with a group of people without saying anything. And Lin Yu''s eyes stayed on the girl''s side for a long time, but finally turned his head. When the door of the cage was slowly closed again, Tang Mo diddged and led Jingjing out of the corner. Knowing that this door will be opened once a month, Tang Mo was not in a hurry to go out. "Woooo..." Jingjing also has the temperament of a child. She ran to the side of the little girl and poked the sleeping face. Xu was just scared too hard, or Erniang''s dose of medicine was not enough, the little girl was not sleeping well, but Jingjing opened her eyes slowly. "elder brother" The tears in the corners of the girl''s eyes haven''t dried yet, and new tears are rolling out one after another. "Don''t cry, this monster will eat you up if you cry again." Tang Mo said with a serious face. Although there is a hint of softness towards children in the bottom of my heart, it is obvious that Tang Mo is not someone who can gently coax children. The little girl followed Tang Mo''s eyes and met the huge eyeballs that were looking down at the fins, and she was so frightened that she forgot to move. When he turned around again, he bit his lip and swallowed back the tears in his eyes. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, he was a very well behaved child. "how old are you?" "Five years old." The little girl opened her mouth with a choked voice. Five years old? Judging from the body shape, it doesn''t look very similar. It seems that the quality of life of the people in Shazhen is quite poor. This palace is probably the best thing they can get. "What is your name?" "Lin Xianxian." "hungry?" If the little girl kept crying, she would be too lazy to care at the end of Tang Dynasty. But with his strong appearance now, Tang Mo was a little soft-hearted for a five-year-old child who had just been abandoned by his family. "Um" Xianxian hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Tang Mo took out two bottles of milk and a small cake from the space and threw it to Xianxian. "Eat." Xianxian took the things and looked at Tang Mo in amazement. "What is this? I...I can''t have it." To say that this girl, Xianxian, also has a bad life. It has been the end of the world since she can remember. In her memory, she has never eaten a full meal, let alone milk. But looking at the packaging, I know that it is a good thing before the end of the world. Mom said that you can''t take other people''s things casually, not to mention that these things are so precious that she can''t take them. These words came out of the mouth of a five-year-old girl who had been hungry all the time, and Tang Mo was really surprised. It seems that Lin Yu''s family education is still very qualified, and he doesn''t know how to cultivate his indifferent and selfish temperament. Tang Mo took the milk and directly inserted the straw into it. "Drink it, or you will feed it if you don''t drink it." Tang Mo pointed to the fin next to him, and used a unique trick again. Xianxian took the milk and carefully put it into his mouth and sucked it. A sweetness that has never been experienced explodes in the mouth instantly. "Good drink!" The little girl''s eyes were full of light, and at this moment she even forgot the sadness, she was full of happiness and satisfaction. A five-year-old girl is easy to satisfy, which is nice. The two of them were having a good time here, while Fufin was depressed over there. Is this feeding its food? Does this sound like a word? "Trouble, let''s go, I''m going to eat." The fins made a huge, solemn sound from above. Tang Mo raised his eyes, "You can''t even move, are you really waiting for me to feed you?" "Humph." Fu Fin snorted coldly. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath, and in an instant, a not too strong suction pulled Tang Mo''s body. Xianxian who was drinking milk and Jingjing who was playing at the side suddenly left the ground and floated up into the sky. Tang Mo''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he pulled Xianxian down with one hand, Jingjing with the other, and then dragged them into his arms. Now she understands, no wonder the sacrifice must be placed in this position, it turns out that this is just below the head of the fin, which is easy to absorb. She also understood why Fufin''s designated sacrifice must be a child, not because it doesn''t eat adults. But its suction is only enough to **** up children. The suction that Tang Mo felt just now could only make her feel the pull, and it was better to **** her up. Holding the big and small, Tang Mo changed a position that made the fin helpless. "How do you think there is enough spiritual energy here? If you don''t let me eat sacrifices, your spiritual power cultivation speed can''t be as fast as before." There is no hurry to help the fins, no one can resist this sufficient spiritual power. It can''t release its sufficient spiritual power without eating sacrifices. It must be known that the rich spiritual power environment in this sand town is all created by itself. If it wasn''t for himself, how could a genius like Lin Yu emerge from this sand town? Do you really think that your clan is talented? Hmph, that''s really ungrateful. FuQin hated the people of Shazhen so deeply that even someone like Tang Mo who threatened and teased it couldn''t match it. It turned out to be so. Until now, Tang Mo finally understood what the trump card that Fu Qin had been holding in his hand that could continuously harvest sacrifices. However, although this sufficient spiritual power is attractive to Tang Mo, this attraction is not fatal, at least not enough for Tang Mo to exchange a living human life. Human blood steamed buns are highly nutritious, but she really can''t swallow them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 132： midnight Chapter 132 Midnight At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought it was funny how Fu Fin made an oath. Although people''s personalities have changed a lot after the end of the world, it''s a little ridiculous to know the human nature from the small place of Shazhen alone. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t intend to explain it. It was her consistent aim not to discuss short and long with fools. Being indifferent to the late Tang Dynasty, Fu Qin''s eyes moved, and perhaps breaking this spiritual power might not be a bad thing. Recently, the old man Lin Shourong has become more and more disrespectful to himself. The entrance of this small child really doesn''t have a trace. It''s better to show them a little color. One person and one beast, who had different thoughts and made up their minds, started a quiet time in this secret room where they lived in peace without disturbing each other. Xianxian, after eating and drinking, Xu Shi was too frightened, and soon fell asleep in Tang Mo''s sleeping bag. Tang Mo knew clearly in his heart that this sufficient spiritual power might soon disappear, and he would not waste a single bit of the world, but took out Po Feng and practiced it earnestly. She has recently placed too much emphasis on improving her spiritual power, but this most commonly used sword technique must not be lost. From the conversation between Lin Shourong and the people next to him, Tang Mo probably knew that the location she was in was a huge underground secret room, and the obvious function was to seal the fin. Although she doesn''t know where she came in, she has figured out how to get out, and that''s enough. There is no day or night in the huge closed room, and the time depends entirely on the ID watch on the wrist. When Tang Mo stopped, the time on the watch already showed 5 minutes past 12:00. There is no shadow of fins on the rectangular sand pile, and the traces left are as smooth as the first time they saw it at the end of Tang Dynasty. On the other side, Xianxian and Jingjing still snuggled together and slept soundly. It seems that we will need to buy more sleeping bags for hunters in the future, Tang Mo thought silently. Because he had always had no extra sleeping bags at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the only one was occupied, so he could only take two quilts from the space and lay them on the ground casually. But before the eyes were closed for a long time, there was a sound from the position over the door. Tang Mo dragged the sleeping bag to the corner as soon as he reacted. The quilt was thrown into the space, and his own people also hid in the corner. The door was slowly opened. At the moment when the door opened, Tang Mo felt a strong spiritual force, so he did not release his spiritual force to perceive it because he was afraid of stunning the snake. The footsteps were very light, and it sounded like someone sneaking in. The fins have disappeared. Could it be that there are other treasures in this secret room? "Slim?" Tang Mo knew who he was at the moment the voice came. Because it was him, there was no need to hide, so Tang Mo just walked out? "Didn''t you leave? Why did you come back?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was familiar with it, and he didn''t report his family name, so he asked directly. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Lin Yu''s eyes are very vigilant, this is the biggest secret of Shazhen, and it is impossible for outsiders to come in. He also took a great risk when he came in this time. He just wanted to take a gamble that if his younger sister was so young, she would help her fins and not eat it. "I''ve been here since the day you came here. As for how I got in, I have to ask you? You should know better than me." It was roughly estimated before the end of Tang Dynasty that Lin Yu could not beat himself because he did not have the strength to devour the flower of the desert. He guessed with his toes this time that he had sneaked in, and he didn''t dare to let others know. I don''t know what the reason is. After Tang Mo finished speaking, Lin Yu''s reaction seemed to be a little clear, and he was not surprised as he had imagined. "So you know Xianxian, how about that little girl?" Lin Yu quickly realized that Tang Mo was here all day, and she was the one who knew her sister''s current situation best. "That little girl, was eaten by that fin, isn''t that your sacrifice?" Saying this is purely intentional at the end of Tang Dynasty. Now that I know I am looking for my sister, what were you thinking when I sent my sister out for myself? "Eat, really eat?" Lin Yu didn''t think about the consequences in his heart, but after he really knew it, he couldn''t bear it anymore, his face paled all of a sudden, and he slid to the ground. "Get up, there are no outsiders here, stop pretending, it''s quite cold on the ground." Tang Mo thought it was ridiculous for Lin Yu''s reaction. Is this interesting? "She is five years old this year, she has never had a birthday, she has never eaten a cake... I can''t even protect the person I love the most, is it really meaningful to be stronger, what''s the point? Lin Yu sat on the ground, as if he didn''t hear Tang Mo''s irony at all, and kept mumbling in his mouth. "But I can''t protect her, I really can''t protect her..." Tang Mo looked at Lin Yu like this, and felt that it was really hard to doubt his sincerity. "Then why didn''t you stand up at that time? You are cowardly, aren''t you?" "I stand up, what''s the use of standing up? The ancestors of Shazhen generations pressured us to move away, and the young people fled to various bases in violation of the ancestors'' instructions. There are already old and weak women and children left here. If there is no more If she loses her mental power, everyone will die... I don''t blame Uncle Lin, and Uncle Lin can''t do anything about it. I still won''t be able to protect her at that time... Yes, I''m cowardly, and I''m useless." Lin Yu lowered his head. Tears hit the ground drop by drop, seeping into the sand instantly. "Sand Town, in fact, it''s already exhausted." In fact, looking at the faces of the people in Shazhen during the day, it was not difficult to see the embarrassment of life here at the end of Tang Dynasty. I just didnt expect that I was so embarrassed. "So it''s okay to be stronger?" "Yes, if you become stronger, you can go hunting, you can eat meat, and you can let the people here live as much as possible, so I must become stronger!" Lin Yu raised his head, the boy''s still green face was tenacious. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know what to say. Who is to blame? She suddenly didn''t know who to blame for all this. Blame Lin Shourong? He has done his best to save most of them. Strange fins? It just wants to live and wants to be free. Blame Lin Yu? What can he do? Perhaps only the world can be blamed. At this moment, Tang Mo''s heart seemed to suddenly shine a light, and the dark road ahead suddenly became clear. Originally, she had always had no desires and no desires. She felt that she had lived a good life all over again, and she could not find the motivation to work hard at all. But now, she is clear, she is too small, and when it comes to fighting against the sky, she is like an ant, unable to do anything, only to accept her fate. You have to work hard, become strong, strong enough, strong enough to be strong enough to protect everyone you love. (end of this chapter) Chapter 133： leave the secret room Chapter 133 Leaving the Chamber of Secrets "You also came for that bead?" The people of Sha Town can''t leave if they want to. If it wasn''t for another purpose, who would come to City B, a place where birds don''t shit. "A bead? Isn''t it a flower?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, she really didn''t know what beads were here. After all, she was only a small person in her last life, and she had only heard of the legends here. But if there is really a treasure other than that flower, then everything will be explained. No wonder it''s just a flower with 100 mental attributes, how could it have such a big impact on the surrounding environment. The abundant spiritual power provided by the fins can only make people practice their spiritual attributes faster. The reason why so many geniuses emerge here should be the bead mentioned by Lin Yu. "So you didn''t come with them?" There was some doubt in Lin Yu''s eyes. The location of the bead is very hidden, and most people will not know it. Lin Shourong also sent people to guard it day and night. But just yesterday, I saw two outsiders near the sand vortex. The two of them directly ignored the immature Desert Flower and kept observing something near the sand vortex. The person who was secretly guarding next to him reported the situation to Lin Shourong, and soon Shazhen came out and captured the two men. Both the flowers of the desert and the beads in the sand vortex are regarded as belongings by the people of Sand Town. How can they let outsiders get their hands on them. And Lin Yu, as the genius with the highest spiritual power in Shazhen now, naturally followed. "You mean a mixed-race woman, a pale man, and two men and women in their early twenties?" Tang Mo quickly thought about whether Lisa and Abin escaped and came to Shazhen by accident. "There was only a mixed-race woman and a pale man, and I didn''t see anyone else." There were few outsiders in Shazhen, so Lin Yu naturally remembered it clearly. "I also met on the road, not familiar." Tang Mo thought about it for a while, and quickly distanced himself from Lisa Abin. Just kidding, Lisa didn''t mention the bead thing to herself, a few words in her mouth were true, and Tang Mo didn''t dare to gamble. Knowing that Tang Mo was not for the beads, Lin Yu''s heart dropped a lot, but his brows did not loosen, and he still stared blankly at the corner where his sister was lying. "Brother?" A young voice called tentatively. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had been talking to Lin Yu, and almost forgot about Xianxian who was hidden by him. Now the little girl woke up after eating and drinking. She came out and saw her brother. She couldn''t believe it, and rubbed her eyes with her little fleshy hands. "Slim?" Lin Yu''s eyes burst into light, he stood up with a rub, rushed to the girl and hugged her tightly in his arms. Feeling the real question from her brother, Xianxian finally believed that this was not her dream just now. Two arms wrapped tightly around Lin Yu''s neck, crying. "Brother, why don''t you want me anymore, Xianxian is so scared." "Brother is wrong, brother will never be slender again." The world of a child is the purest. Even if you hurt her, as long as you open your arms again, she will still believe you with all her eyes. Tang Mo turned his head and silently put away his sleeping bag items. "thanks." After the joy of reuniting with his sister was over, Lin Yu walked up to Tang Mo and said seriously. Although I don''t know how this girl did it, it must be related to her that Xianxian is safe and sound. "Thank you so much, I have something I want you to help with." Because of Lin Yu''s relationship, the situation of Lin Yu''s family is relatively good in Sand Town. But even so, it still looks sad. The family has four walls, which is really a very realistic adjective here. Because Lin Yu didn''t want the relationship with the town to collapse, so Xianxian brought it out and no one could know about it except his parents. So I had no choice but to carry a huge bag and put Xianxian in it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was wrapped tightly behind Lin Yu. It was the early morning and there was no one outside, so a group of three arrived at Lin Yu''s house without any danger. The houses of the residents of Sha Town are also under the desert. In the late Tang Dynasty, they were underground secret rooms, but the area was large and the design was very ingenious. The houses of every family are also made of sand. I dont know if it is because of the low population density, the houses of every family are surprisingly large. Lin Yu tightly blocked the window of Xianxian''s room with cloth, and Tang Mo lived in this room with Xianxian like this. "What about those two people yesterday? What are you going to do?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, Lisa and Abin were asked. "It was originally locked up, but after hearing from the mayor that the man had some special skills, he released it. He should be preparing to work together to get the bead." As the person Lin Shourong values ??most, Lin Yu naturally knows more than others. Abin has some special skills? Isn''t he seriously ill and dying? Tang Mo''s mind turned a few corners. How many secrets did those two people have? It really became more and more interesting. "What kind of danger is that bead, and you need to find outsiders to cooperate?" These foreigners are not only Lisa, but also Fufin. Hearing about the beads, Lin Yu''s attitude became a lot more serious. "You should rest early, and try not to go out with you in the room. I will find a chance to take you away." explained Tang Mo, and Lin Yu took Xianxian away, who was reluctant to leave, leaving Tang Mo alone in the room, and did not answer the question. beads? Whether it''s Fufin or Lisa Abin, or Lin Yu and Lin Shourong. All people have a very special attitude towards that bead. seems to be a treasure with great danger, which makes people want to go crazy but fear it. The more everyone is like this, the more curious Tang Mo is. I slept enough during the day, and I cant sleep now anyway, so its not bad to just go out for a walk. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed into a black sports suit and put on a mask. The backpack was put into the space, Jingjing was placed in his arms, and he quietly left Lin Yu''s house. Although there are almost no outsiders in and out of Shazhen, there are still two people guarding the door. It can be seen that Lin Shourong is a very cautious person in power. This is why Lin Yu didn''t take Tang Mo out in the dead of night. However, this little problem was not difficult for the late Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 134： legendary legend Chapter 134 The Legend of the Legend Tang Mo hid behind a semi-circular gravel building with Jingjing in his arms, and used his mental power to condense two solid balls, which hit the temples of the two guards at a very fast speed. It can be seen that the people in Sand Town have some spiritual power. When the two spiritual power **** were only one meter away from them, they noticed that something strange was approaching. But apparently it was too late. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the current spiritual power was overwhelming, and the attack on the strength and spiritual power was also very flexible, creating a series of derivatives such as wind blades, wind needles, wind swords and even wind balls. Condensing two typhoon **** to deal with two ordinary guards can be said to be very simple. The ?? wind ball hit the temples of the two people with great precision, and the precise blow caused the two guards to fall down. Seeing the two fell straight down, Tang Mo retracted the wind ball with satisfaction. "Also... it''s a bit miserable." Jingjing''s mouth opened into an O-shape, and it really became more and more aware of the violent factor in Tang Mo''s body. "Don''t worry, I control the strength, I can''t die." At the end of Tang, holding Jingjing, he almost swaggered out of the door of Shazhen. If she can''t die, she can''t die. As for whether there will be any sequelae, that''s something she can''t control. As expected at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the entire Sha Town was built underground with a peculiar architectural method. So after the gate of Sand Town is a long staircase leading to the ground. Each step of the ??stairs is very steep and naturally made of sand. Every detail here is very elegant, and it cannot be built overnight. I dont know how many generations of wisdom and energy have been condensed. This place is not as simple as it looks. Lin Shourong took the entire Shazhen to stick here and refuse to move, perhaps not just because of the legacy of his ancestors. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he no longer had any expectations and trust in human nature, and naturally he would not change his views on others by listening to Lin Yu''s few words. The stairs are very long, but the speed at the end of Tang is also very fast. The wind in the desert is cool and the moon is big and round. Tang Mo, who was breathing fresh air again, exhaled the turbid air in his body with all his strength, and took a few breaths of cold fresh air, and suddenly felt refreshed physically and mentally. It feels so good to see the sun again. The location of that flower was not clear at the end of Tang Dynasty, and Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t say it. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he practiced in the secret room for a long time, and his spiritual power has improved significantly, and his spiritual power perception has also made a qualitative leap. After adapting to the spiritual power here for so long, Tang Mo believed that he could still feel it. Working hard to keep every pore on his body in the most relaxed state, following the perceptible mental energy factor in the air, Tang Mo took Jingjing to the depths of the desert step by step... Although the bright moonlight is like a dim light to the desert. But the open and cold places are the easiest to breed fear, as if there will be more things that should not be there at any time. Jingjing shrunk herself into a ball as much as possible and hid in Tang Mo''s arms. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still walked with ease and walked out of the pace of shopping at the vegetable market next to his home. Tang Mo''s confidence is not without reason. She secretly found an opportunity to test Lin Yu''s spiritual attributes before. The attribute value of ?? is indeed very high, but Lin Yu, who has not taken Desert Flower, is far from being a genius in Tang Mo''s eyes. If the genius of Shazhen is only this level, then Tang Mo has nothing to be afraid of. But this point is that Tang Mo was wrong. Because she doesn''t know her own strength clearly now. Tang Mo''s ranking on the leaderboard was very inaccurate, who hardly relied on foreign objects to improve his stats. Many of the people above her are only better in attribute value than her. Did you really put everyone in a harsh environment at the same time? In the face of the same dangerous enemy, it is really hard to say who will survive in the end. is like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, no matter how bright it blooms, it cant stand the wind and rain. And Lin Yu''s level, getting any base, even in the S base, will be an existence that is valued by various teams and even al-Qaeda. After all, it was a big night. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the footsteps were very fast, and one person and one beast soon came to the place with the strongest spiritual power in the entire desert. Lin Yu said that Lin Shourong next to the desert flower sent someone to guard him for 24 hours, and Lisa and his party were also brought back here. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not particularly clear about these unknown situations, and naturally he did not dare to act rashly. Tang Mo stopped when his mental power noticed someone not far ahead, and just let his mental power go out to check the situation. There were two people hiding in the middle of the dunes, dressed up, obviously the people from Sand Town were right. Maybe it cant be said to be Tibetan. In the middle of the desert night, people are more likely to just warm up in the dunes. The desert flower stood aside, budding and dazzling, and it was obvious that it would fully bloom in the next few days. To such a spiritual treasure of flowers, the blooming period is very short. If it is not picked and consumed while it is open, it will quickly wither and lose all its effects. Of course, someone like Tang Mo who has a small warehouse that can freeze time is an exception. The flower of spiritual power is still quietly staying in her space, and there is no chance to shine. Although the location of the flower was already clear, Tang Mo didn''t take it lightly. She always remembered the two words Lin Yu mentioned, beads. What is that? Is there a more important treasure than the flower of the desert? Is the ultimate goal of Nasha Town the bead? What is the purpose of the two of Lisa, too? Don''t look at the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t seem to be rigorous and casual, but when he really did something serious, the end of that seriousness was unmatched by anyone. was observing the surroundings of the Desert Flower almost inch by inch. Finally, Tang Mo found out! There is something wrong with the sand around that flower! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still remembered the quicksand that caused him and Jingjing to fall into the secret room. It was actually very obvious, and anyone who had never been in the desert could see the difference. But the sand near the flower of the desert is different. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he observed for a long time from front to back, left and right, and then found that the sand within three meters around the flower of the desert was flowing. This flow is very fast, that is, because it is too fast, it can ensure that the sand does not sink and maintain a flat state, making it difficult for the naked eye to distinguish. But Tang Mo was sure that if someone approached, it would disappear into the sand in less than a second, let alone struggling, and there was no sound of calling for help. That legendary bead is under this hidden quicksand. Then everything would be explained. Because there was a reward yesterday, Ran Ran is bubbling up and updating it today. I will try to update it as much as possible in the future! Happy 2020~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 135： spar present Chapter 135 Spar But the more mysterious and unavailable, the more Tang Mo''s heart tickled. The flowers of the desert have not yet bloomed, so let alone the people in Sand Town have not figured out a way to pick them, even if there is a way, they can only hide in the dunes and guard them. That piece of quicksand is not a simple thing. As the biggest secret of Sand Town, Lin Shourong is willing to cooperate with Lisa Abin and the others. He must be forced to do nothing. After all, looking at the appearance of this desert flower, the blooming is also the appearance of these two heads. Tang Mo looked at the quicksand and drummed in his heart. The last time she fell into the sand was still vivid in her mind, and it really caused her some psychological shadows. No one knows what is under the sand. If it is still endless sand, once it sinks into it, there will be only one dead word. The Mental Power at the end of the Tang Dynasty tentatively reached in and checked, but the flower of the desert seemed to have a natural barrier for several hundred meters to block all Mental Power. "Momo, I want to go down and have a look." Jingjing nestled in Tang Mo''s arms, her two small eyes staring straight at the area under the Desert Flower, her eyes shining brightly. "What did you sense?" Jingjing''s expression was instantly understood at the end of Tang Mo. She knew that there were beads under it. It seemed that the beads were very attractive to Jingjing. The thing that can attract Jingjing is the spiritual attribute. "Wouldn''t it be dangerous to go down?" After roughly weighing it, Tang Mo continued to ask. Jingjing was so timid and greedy for life and fear of death that Tang Mo couldn''t understand it any more. The passage below the quicksand should be the same as when they entered the secret room last time, and there is still heaven and earth below. Although Jingjing''s ability is still invisible for the time being, Tang Mo has always been clear that Jingjing is more talented than himself in terms of mental power, and seems to be a natural beast of spiritual attribute value. So it''s not surprising that Jingjing can sense things that he can''t sense. nodded at Tang Mo, then jumped off Tang Mo and approached the area of ??the desert flower. At the end of Tang Dynasty, a trace of spiritual power was attached to Jingjing''s body, and this time, he easily entered the area near the flower, and was no longer hindered. Tang Mo looked at Jingjing''s back with more content in his eyes. This Jingjing''s affinity for spiritual power is probably much higher than she imagined. The two guards sent by Nasha Town were trapped in the sand dunes and almost closed their eyes. saw a white object running towards the desert flower without any movement at all. Any beast that enters the quicksand area will sink quickly, and then be torn to pieces by the powerful and violent mental force inside, and will not survive for a second. This is what the mayor told them, so they just need to see that no suspicious people are approaching. After all, human wisdom is more terrifying than alien beasts. Not surprisingly, Jingjing fell into the quicksand area instantly, and the white figure could no longer be seen in the desert. Seeing this, the two guards continued to doze off with their eyes closed, while Tang Mo''s heart suddenly twitched. The trace of mental power placed on Jingjing was surrounded by the powerful mental power in an instant, Tang Mo straightened his back all of a sudden, and worked hard to support that trace of mental power not to be swallowed by the mental power hurricane next to him. Fortunately, there is only a little mental power, this crazy pulling, Tang Mo can fully imagine what will happen if he goes in by himself. Her body could not withstand such a force at all. But it is also a physical body, Jingjing seems to have nothing at all, and the whole body even presents a state of translucent and silver light, and the whole body seems to be blessed with a halo. Since the contract was signed, Tang Mo and Jingjing could sense each other. She could sense that Jingjing was in good condition and was very comfortable. Every pore of ??Jingjing''s body seemed to be opened to the maximum extent, swallowing every trace of spiritual attribute value beside her. is like a bear that fell into a jar of honey, and began to lick every trace of sweetness around him to the maximum. At this moment, Jingjing is like a huge spiritual light ball, which is integrated with the surrounding environment. It was not until the end of Tang Dynasty that he understood why Jingjing liked the crystal nucleus so much, because to a certain extent, Jingjing was a super crystal nucleus with huge energy. Fortunately, it was Tang Mo who discovered this secret. Otherwise, once other people knew about it, they would not know what kind of bloodshed it would cause. After all, a mobile spiritual energy bank is the best supplement, and it is more effective than any other treasure. No one will not be tempted. Jingjing fell for a long time, and Tang Mo had been waiting quietly without making a sound. This is a big opportunity for Jingjing, she can''t have any interference. After a long time, when Jingjing fell to the deepest point, the light on her body slowly disappeared. Satisfied, he opened his eyes, licked his lower lip, and even burped. "It''s so comfortable~" Jingjing stretched in satisfaction. "Stop enjoying it, take a look at what''s going on around you." Seeing Jingjing awake, Tang Mo began to urge. The trace of spiritual power she was attached to has become very weak after such a long time of destruction and confrontation, and the environment near Jingjing can only be seen vaguely. "Woo~" Jingjing jumped and started to check the surrounding environment. "Here... there are so many nuclei here, so big... oh my god, ah!!" Even if he couldn''t see Jingjing''s current expression, Tang Mo could imagine the surprised look of Jingjing''s mouth with a rounded mouth. "What kind of nuclei and what kind of distribution, please describe to me carefully." Through Jingjing''s description and Tang Mo''s constant questioning of details, the following scene can probably be restored. If the secret room that fell through the quicksand before the end of the Tang Dynasty was built with sand, then the secret room under the quicksand this time was built by the crystal nucleus. The nucleus is the energy body in the alien beast. It is not very accurate to say that the nucleus is constructed, but it is more accurate to say that it is a spar. Like the crystal nucleus, the spar is a mineral stone that contains an energy body. After the crystal experiment, this energy body can also be quickly absorbed by the human body, even better than the effect of the crystal nucleus. As for the mysterious bead they had been talking about before, Jingjing turned around a few times but still hadn''t found it. This is the real deal. At the end of Tang, there was only this thought in his mind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 136： Its a fortune Chapter 136 This is a fortune "Jingjing, can those spar stones come out?" After Jingjing described those mineral stones, Tang Mo came up with the idea of ??these spar stones. Since I have already been here and seen these things, it would be too unreasonable not to take some away. "Wow, I''ll try." Jingjing used to have a knife and a small bag in order to help Tang Mo collect the crystal nucleus in the body of the alien beast. "Yes! Although it is very hard, Jingjing is very strong!" Jingjing held a cut spar in her hand, and her tone was full of excitement. In fact, this spar grows here, and it is really not very strong. If it wasn''t for the sparring of the spar, it really might not be so easy to cut the spar. "That''s fine, you can get more and show it to me." Tang Mo''s tone was also filled with joy. Because of the sudden surprise of the spar, the two guards can''t let it go. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quietly approached the sand dune. At this time, the people of the two sand towns were already leaning against each other and taking a nap. Take out a baseball bat from the space and hit the heads of two people. There is not much space in the dunes, but Tang Mo still bent down, tied the two hands and feet with cloth strips, and covered their eyes by the way. The strength of Tang Mo''s attack was very measured, just to the point of being in a coma without causing people to die. After doing all this, Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, then walked to the edge of the quicksand, waiting for Jingjing to come out. Tang Mo said it was easy, but she even forgot that Jingjing had to use up her strength to go down, and she didn''t know what to do when she thought about it. On Jingjing''s side, the crystal nucleus was easy to cut. He stuffed his small bag full, stuffed a little in his fur, and then grabbed another piece in one of his small paws, and then ran to the hole where he just fell. Start thinking about it below. But when it just stood under the hole, the mysterious suction appeared again, and soon, Jingjing appeared in front of Tang Mo. "So fast?" Tang Mo didn''t expect Jingjing to come out so fast. Jingjing was stunned for a moment, piled all the crystal nuclei in her body and bag on the ground, and danced and talked to Tang Mo about the following things and how she came up. After Tang Mo heard it, he picked up a spar on the ground and looked at it carefully. The spar that Jingjing cut was the size of Tang Mo''s palm. Tang Mo felt it with the palm of his hand, and he easily absorbed the spar. The purity in the ?? is much higher than that of the crystal nucleus, which means that the burden on the body is lighter than that of the crystal nucleus. carefully observed the small pile of spar. Jingjing said that the spar below has three colors, red, light blue, and white. Because Jingjing couldn''t tell the difference between the colors, she simply cut some of the colors. At the end of Tang Dynasty, one by one, he held the crystal nuclei in his hands and felt the energy in them. It was finally determined that the concentration of energy contained in the nuclei of the three colors was different. The energy purity of blood red is the highest, reaching 1097%, with only 3% impurities. And the light blue spar has the next highest energy purity, 90%. And white has the lowest energy purity, 80 percent. But even 80% of the white spar is much purer than the nuclei in the alien beast. If you compare and calculate in this way, the energy purity in the crystal nucleus is at most ten to 60%, which is why it brings so much burden and hindrance to the body. Research understands this, Tang Mo''s eyes are brighter, he put all these crystal nuclei into the space, and then explained one thing to Jingjing. Soon Jingjing plunged into the quicksand again, this time at a very fast speed, and appeared in front of Tang Mo in less than three minutes, holding a blood red sapphire that was almost half human height in her arms. . This time, Tang Mo was much more satisfied. This size is appropriate. "It''s too small, make it bigger." Having said that, Tang Mo kicked Jingjing down again. Just like that, Jingjing carried the spar up at the speed of one high blood-red spar in three minutes. Soon the spar in front of Tang Mo was piled up into a hill. Tang Mo was sitting on the side, biting the milk through the straw, and giving Jingjing a message to cheer him on. Before I knew it, the sky was already bright. And after Jingjing held out the last blood-red spar that was more than two meters high, she finally fell to the ground tired and couldn''t stand up again. "Go to work." Tang Mo poked at Jingjing''s fleshy little face raised by her. "Woooo, all the red stones have been moved." Jingjing felt wronged, she felt that she was a free labor force at the end of Tang Dynasty! Just let it work, not meat! It''s going to protest! To strike! Just when Jingjing got up and prepared to talk to the end of Tang Dynasty, the tip of her nose suddenly smelled a fragrant smell. "It''s drumsticks!" Jingjing''s saliva was drooling down, so she didn''t even care about protesting, she started to nibble while holding the drumstick. Besides the nucleus, Jingjings favorite is the chicken thigh. It has absorbed too much energy today, and the spar core can''t absorb it at all. At this time, only chicken legs can give it the greatest comfort. In the late Tang Dynasty, the ability to do what he liked is also true. "Break the meeting, and continue to work after eating." Tang Mo gently touched Jingjing''s head. Jingjing paused for a while, feeling that the chicken thighs in her mouth were no longer fragrant... This night is destined to be an extraordinary night. According to Jingjing, the red spar below is the least, the blue spar is the second, and the white spar is the most. All the ??red spar stones were cut into two-meter-high chunks by Jingjing and transported out. After a rough calculation at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were about ten cubic meters. And Jingjing had a tragic fate after the rest, and went down to carry the blue spar. There are more blue crystal nuclei, and Jingjing barely finished moving it until it was bright. Of course, there are too many spar stones below. Even if they are basically emptied, there are still a lot of scattered ones. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not so greedy, and it was not necessary to pluck the wild goose. The ??blue crystal nuclei also probably piled up into three hills, and Tang Mo was very satisfied and put these three hills into his own space. This time Jingjing rested for a longer time, and her eyes were too sleepy to open. But there is no way, with a master like Tang Mo, after eating two more chicken legs, he can only accept his fate and continue to work. There are too many white spar, but Jingjing moved about half a hill. Tang Mo called it out urgently, then took the white spar into the space, and walked in with Jingjing in his arms. The small sand dunes where the two Sand Town people are. "Jingjing, can those spar stones come out?" After Jingjing described those mineral stones, Tang Mo came up with the idea of ??these spar stones. Since I have already been here and seen these things, it would be too unreasonable not to take some away. "Wow, I''ll try." Jingjing used to have a knife and a small bag in order to help Tang Mo collect the crystal nucleus in the body of the alien beast. "Yes! Although it is very hard, Jingjing is very strong!" Jingjing held a cut spar in her hand, and her tone was full of excitement. In fact, this spar grows here, and it is really not very strong. If it wasn''t for the sparring of the spar, it really might not be so easy to cut the spar. "That''s fine, you can get more and show it to me." Tang Mo''s tone was also filled with joy. Because of the sudden surprise of the spar, the two guards can''t let it go. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quietly approached the sand dune. At this time, the people of the two sand towns were already leaning against each other and taking a nap. Take out a baseball bat from the space and hit the heads of two people. There is not much space in the dunes, but Tang Mo still bent down, tied the two hands and feet with cloth strips, and covered their eyes by the way. The strength of Tang Mo''s attack was very measured, just to the point of being in a coma without causing people to die. After doing all this, Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, then walked to the edge of the quicksand, waiting for Jingjing to come out. Tang Mo said it was easy, but she even forgot that Jingjing had to use up her strength to go down, and she didn''t know what to do when she thought about it. On Jingjing''s side, the crystal nucleus was easy to cut. He stuffed his small bag full, stuffed a little in his fur, and then grabbed another piece in one of his small paws, and then ran to the hole where he just fell. Start thinking about it below. But when it just stood under the hole, the mysterious suction appeared again, and soon, Jingjing appeared in front of Tang Mo. "So fast?" Tang Mo didn''t expect Jingjing to come out so fast. Jingjing was stunned for a moment, piled all the crystal nuclei in her body and bag on the ground, and danced and talked to Tang Mo about the following things and how she came up. After Tang Mo heard it, he picked up a spar on the ground and looked at it carefully. The spar that Jingjing cut was the size of Tang Mo''s palm. Tang Mo felt it with the palm of his hand, and he easily absorbed the spar. The purity in the ?? is much higher than that of the crystal nucleus, which means that the burden on the body is lighter than that of the crystal nucleus. carefully observed the small pile of spar. Jingjing said that the spar below has three colors, red, light blue, and white. Because Jingjing couldn''t tell the difference between the colors, she simply cut some of the colors. At the end of Tang Dynasty, one by one, he held the crystal nuclei in his hands and felt the energy in them. It was finally determined that the concentration of energy contained in the nuclei of the three colors was different. The energy purity of blood red is the highest, reaching 1097%, with only 3% impurities. And the light blue spar has the next highest energy purity, 90%. And white has the lowest energy purity, 80 percent. But even 80% of the white spar is much purer than the nuclei in the alien beast. If you compare and calculate in this way, the energy purity in the crystal nucleus is at most ten to 60%, which is why it brings so much burden and hindrance to the body. Research understands this, Tang Mo''s eyes are brighter, he put all these crystal nuclei into the space, and then explained one thing to Jingjing. Soon Jingjing plunged into the quicksand again, this time at a very fast speed, and appeared in front of Tang Mo in less than three minutes, holding a blood red sapphire that was almost half human height in her arms. . This time, Tang Mo was much more satisfied. This size is appropriate. "It''s too small, make it bigger." Having said that, Tang Mo kicked Jingjing down again. Just like that, Jingjing carried the spar up at the speed of one high blood-red spar in three minutes. Soon the spar in front of Tang Mo was piled up into a hill. Tang Mo was sitting on the side, biting the milk through the straw, and giving Jingjing a message to cheer him on. Before I knew it, the sky was already bright. And after Jingjing held out the last blood-red spar that was more than two meters high, she finally fell to the ground tired and couldn''t stand up again. "Go to work." Tang Mo poked at Jingjing''s fleshy little face raised by her. "Woooo, all the red stones have been moved." Jingjing felt wronged, she felt that she was a free labor force at the end of Tang Dynasty! Just let it work, not meat! It''s going to protest! To strike! Just when Jingjing got up and prepared to talk to the end of Tang Dynasty, the tip of her nose suddenly smelled a fragrant smell. "It''s drumsticks!" Jingjing''s saliva was drooling down, so she didn''t even care about protesting, she started to nibble while holding the drumstick. Besides the nucleus, Jingjings favorite is the chicken thigh. It has absorbed too much energy today, and the spar core can''t absorb it at all. At this time, only chicken legs can give it the greatest comfort. In the late Tang Dynasty, the ability to do what he liked is also true. "Break the meeting, and continue to work after eating." Tang Mo gently touched Jingjing''s head. Jingjing paused for a while, feeling that the chicken thighs in her mouth were no longer fragrant... This night is destined to be an extraordinary night. According to Jingjing, the red spar below is the least, the blue spar is the second, and the white spar is the most. All the ??red spar stones were cut into two-meter-high chunks by Jingjing and transported out. After a rough calculation at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were about ten cubic meters. And Jingjing had a tragic fate after the rest, and went down to carry the blue spar. There are more blue crystal nuclei, and Jingjing barely finished moving it until it was bright. Of course, there are too many spar stones below. Even if they are basically emptied, there are still a lot of scattered ones. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not so greedy, and it was not necessary to pluck the wild goose. The ??blue crystal nuclei also probably piled up into three hills, and Tang Mo was very satisfied and put these three hills into his own space. This time Jingjing rested for a longer time, and her eyes were too sleepy to open. But there is no way, with a master like Tang Mo, after eating two more chicken legs, he can only accept his fate and continue to work. There are too many white spar, but Jingjing moved about half a hill. Tang Mo called it out urgently, then took the white spar into the space, and walked in with Jingjing in his arms. The small sand dunes where the two Sand Town people are. what! I''m really sorry, I don''t know what''s going on. I''ve repeated it twice and can''t delete it. I''ll see if I can update a free chapter tomorrow to compensate everyone! Sorry! (end of this chapter) Chapter 137： Lin Yus data Chapter 137 Lin Yu''s Data Moving the spar is a big event, and it is impossible for Tang Mo to be careless. Since Jingjing came out of the quicksand for the first time, Tang Mo shared her mental power and came out to monitor the radius for several miles. She would immediately sense any disturbance. Just now at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that a small group of people was coming this way, so he hurried into the sand dunes. The two people on the ground were still unconscious. "Could it be that I hit too hard just now?" Tang Mo scratched his head, and reached out to untie the cloth strips tied to the two people one by one. There are still some scattered blood red spar and light kyanite left in the dunes, and the white spar is almost all over the cave. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was not going to let Jingjing go down to get it a second time. The uncles of the farmers knew that the fruits on the tips of the persimmons were reserved for the birds in winter. The remaining spar is naturally the blessing of this universe to the world, and Tang Mo did not like to do things absolutely. The way of heaven has reincarnation. I don''t know if it is because of rebirth. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still believed in these mysterious and mysterious things. So since these things will definitely be discovered in the future, she naturally can''t leave any clues. These two sand town guards have never seen her, and now they let them go, just to make them think that they were sleeping with a backache. It was an ordinary night just as usual. After finishing all this, Tang Mo walked away from the other side of the desert with Jingjing in his arms. Who is coming and what she is going to do, she doesn''t even need to look. The things here, Lin Shourong and the others are afraid that they won''t come to see it once a day, and they won''t even be able to eat. The flower of the desert has not yet bloomed, and the quicksand is still guarding here like a devil, and no one dares to act rashly. Don''t worry at the end of Tang Dynasty, the most urgent thing is to let her go back to sleep after staying up all night. There is no place suitable for human beings to live and rest in the desert. In desperation, Tang Mo could only return to the room that Lin Yu prepared for her "unwittingly". The slender house is not large, half of the house is full of beds, which are very soft. At the end of Tang Dynasty, holding on to the last spirit, he took out a large wooden bucket, filled it with water, took a good bath with shampoo, shampoo, and shower gel, and changed into clean clothes. It''s not really her luxury, it''s just that she hasn''t showered for too long, and water outside isn''t really a luxury. After taking a bath by himself, Jingjing also came to cleanse her whole body. After everything was done, one person and one beast lay on the bed, and almost closed their eyes before they both fell asleep. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, he glanced at his watch, it was already afternoon. Jingjing''s head was resting on the pillow and she was sleeping, her stomach swelled with her breathing. Don''t call it at the end of Tang Dynasty, he sat up and flipped through his watch to read the latest papers and various information published by the base research institute. Then she opened her attribute value. She is not someone who cares about this kind of numbers, and has not checked her data for a long time. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 225 Strength: 198 Agility: 268 Mental Power: 1024 Space: 0 Comprehensive Strength: 1715 1715! is much higher than last time. Tang Mo couldn''t remember what his attribute value was when he saw it last time, so he couldn''t compare it at all. Opened the leaderboard and found that his ranking had reached 48th. The attribute value of ??1715 ranks 48th. Tsk tsk, I can imagine how hard people in the world are trying to improve their stats. but At the end of Tang, he remembered the four spar mountains piled up in his own space. I dont know how many places I can get to if I absorb all of these. But just think about it, even if the spar''s burden on the body is small, if it is not necessary, Tang Mo will not absorb it too much. She still wanted to see where she could stand to the greatest extent possible by her own abilities. The old saying that you dont panic when you have food in your hand is not in vain. Even if those crystal stones are not used in the space, Tang Mo also felt that somehow these days, it seemed to be more pleasing? "you''re awake?" Lin Yu outside the door heard the voice and asked quickly. Tang Mo had an explanation before, so he didn''t dare to wake Tang Mo, and he didn''t know who she didn''t wake up, so he could only wander outside all the time. After finally hearing some voices in the room, I hurriedly asked. "Well, come in." Hearing the sound, Lin Yu pushed the door and walked in. "Xianxian has been holding the empty milk bottle you gave her before and refused to let go. This child has no oil or water in her stomach since she was born. I really like it. I don''t know if you still have some food to eat outside." Lin Yu''s words are a little embarrassing, no one knows how precious food is now. "I can exchange the crystal core with you!" food? There is a lot of Tang Mo to eat. After the ?? space was upgraded, all the things that were used in the supermarket were replenished, and this did not include the food that I kept in the warehouse. But the crystal nucleus is no different from the stone to her now. "I don''t need the crystal core, but if you can exchange it for something else, it''s okay to give you something to eat." Tang Mo thought for a while and said that she really wanted something from Lin Yu. At the end of Tang, he pulled his backpack from one side and shoved it out. Vacuum five-pound rice, sealed luncheon meat, one pair of 12 bottles of pure milk, and two pairs of AD calcium milk. "You said, I can give you anything." Lin Yu''s eyes are a little straight. With these things, let alone slenderness, parents can also eat porridge. He forgot how long it had been since his family had eaten rice. "I want you to tell me your current detailed attribute values." Although there are Huaxia strength rankings on the ?? rankings, there is no detailed data on each attribute value and attribute total value. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that he was very skilled in using his current mental power, but because there was no comparison, he was not quite sure what level he was. Lin Yu was known as a genius of spiritual power in the last life, including that he is also a genius boy in Sand Town who is not taking Desert Flower now. Although he has not yet entered the top 100 on the list, Tang Mo also wanted to know the specific data of Lin Yu. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Lin Yu was not at all embarrassed when he heard the request, so he agreed immediately. Just kidding, although data is relatively private, it is easy not to tell others. But after all, it''s not very useful, and it won''t be very good if others know it. It''s worth it for so much food. Besides, he is not a top person in the rankings. Almost everyone in Sand Town knows his data, and he is not afraid of people at all. "I''ll directly open this page on the ID side for you to see, it''s convenient." Lin Yu was very refreshing, and immediately sat down next to Tang Mo and started to open the attribute value page of his ID watch. I''m sorry, but I tried it. If the chapters are free, the order will be messed up, which is very troublesome. I will update some more in the past few days to compensate everyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 138： boiling world Chapter 138 Boiling World ID: Lin Yu HP: 107 Strength: 112 Agility: 136 Mental Power: 567 Space: 0 Comprehensive strength: 922 Lin Yu''s data is very good. Although he has not yet entered the rankings, Tang Mo estimates that he is also on the edge of the rankings. Such data is indeed worthy of Lin Shourong''s attention, especially the super high mental power. Tang Mo saw in a paper of the research institute that the exclusive attribute value of the attribute ability person is about two to three times that of other attribute values. In other words, for a power attribute ability user, his strength attribute value will be about twice the value of other attributes. If it is tripled, then it is a leader in the power attribute value, even if the data is lower than others, but the potential is definitely far beyond others. Tang Mo''s own spiritual attribute value was five times that of other attributes, and Lin Yu''s was also five times that. Lin Yu was also observing the late Tang Dynasty at this time. After knowing his attribute data, everyone in the past was undoubtedly surprised and envious or even jealous. But only Tang Mo''s face was as calm as a lake. He wasn''t sure whether the girl in front of him, who he knew nothing about, was really strong enough to look down on his data, or whether she had emotional management beyond her age. Compared with the calm face of Tang Mo, the curiosity and doubt on Lin Yu''s face did not hide. The current Lin Yu is simple and pure, which is inseparable from the image of the indifferent and gloomy man whom Tang later heard about. What happened to him later? Lin Yu didn''t bother here for a long time at the end of Tang Dynasty. He got everything and left with them soon. Jingjing is really exhausted and still hasn''t woken up yet. At the end of Tang, sitting on the bed, he didn''t want to get up, and he was full of reading the latest papers released by the institute. "drop..." The screen of Tang Mo''s watch went black for a moment, and a warning sound was issued, accompanied by a red light that was always on in the upper left corner. This change shocked Tang Mo and hurriedly pressed the return button. not useful. Press the power button. still doesn''t work. What the **** is going on here? S base on the other side "Lord, the watch is out of control! This is not a program we set, and when we designed the watch, we did not have the function of warning sound and red light!" "You didn''t set it up, can this watch be able to update the program by itself!" Qin Ling''s voice was cold and angry. This ID watch is the big data and lifeblood of the entire China that is popularized throughout China. Now these developers say that the watch is out of control, how can he not be angry. The researchers stood in a row and dared not come out, and they wanted to bury their heads in the ground one by one. In fact, if they were not worried about their lives, they really wanted to say that the watch seems to have updated the program itself... Qin Ling sat on the leather sofa, with his elbows against his knees, and stared at the ID watch that was still on his wrist with a red light and could not be turned on normally. The ?? warning sound stopped after three minutes, but the red light and black screen problem, the research team researched for three hours and could not find any solution. Now, because the satellite signal tower and other facilities are not maintained, the mobile phone has been completely abandoned by the times. If ID is paralyzed again, then the whole of China will fall into a deeper darkness, and all people can''t even make the most basic communication. At that moment, the first thing Qin Ling thought of was his girlfriend who didn''t know where he was. Tighten your fingertips a little bit. "What are you doing standing there, why don''t you just roll over and fix it for me!" Fortunately, the researcher''s nightmare did not last long. After another hour, the red light of the ID watch disappeared automatically, and the watch restarted automatically. Everything seemed to be back to the original state. "This watch..." At this time, the whole of China is closely watching the situation of this watch. The sharp-eyed person immediately noticed that the watch after the restart has changed a lot from the original. A lot of subtle new things have been added to both the page layout and the content in it, and it seems that a comprehensive upgrade has been carried out. "It turned out to be an upgrade just now. I said what happened." The survivors of the entire Huaxia, including Tang Mo, thought that the reason why the watch changed was because the base research institute was upgraded. Only Qinling, the more refined and comprehensive pages and information on the watch, the worse his face became. This watch is really automatically upgraded. There is a small mail sign in the most prominent position of the main page, and there is a red number 1 in the upper right corner of the mail. This is the watch prompting that there is a new message, and everyone will subconsciously click on this email. Mail expands, An important news is inserted, one of the five pearls, the pearl of spiritual power, has already appeared. After the five pearls are collected, the Chinese mainland will start the adventure chapter of **** mode. The person who collects the five pearls will get huge energy and become the son of heaven to help the whole China spend together. Difficulties. Another: Each bead in the world contains a large number of high-level, intermediate and low-level spar, helping the Chinese people to improve their comprehensive strength to face the next challenges. I wish you luck. The short three lines made the whole world boil, and everyone read it for a long time. It is obvious that I can understand every word, and it seems that there is something wrong with my reading comprehension ability. But from the name Huaxia, everyone already understands that the source of this email is not as simple as the S base. But they don''t want to easily believe that this world is mysterious, everyone rubbed their eyes hard, pinched themselves, and wanted to wake up sooner. "Is it an alien?" Tang Mo murmured. "It''s like a game." I also played games when I was in college at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and now everything seems to be in the game. But since she has experienced such incredible things as rebirth, there is nothing she can''t accept. She understood the content of the email best. Five beads, it should be the bead that Shazhen has always wanted under the quicksand. If the one here is the spiritual pearl, then the other four should be the pearl of vitality, agility, strength, and space. As for the advanced, intermediate and primary spar, it is better to understand, which corresponds to the blood red spar, light kyanite and white spar she obtained. But what the e-mail said would happen after the five beads were collected was not something she could think clearly now. Collect all five beads? Tang Mo was not so confident in himself. This pearl of spiritual power can only go down and trigger smoothly because Jingjing is a spiritual growth beast. As for the other four beads, she has no more Jingjing. Perhaps, divine beasts like Jingjing are the key to triggering the beads? Everyone, stay at home obediently, pay attention to your body, take care of yourself, I will update it every day during the holidays, dont worry! (end of this chapter) Chapter 139： mental protection shield Chapter 139 Mental Protection Cover But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was obvious that he had no time to think about those things. The most urgent task now was how to get the spiritual pearl under the quicksand. To be honest, Tang Mo is not jealous of other pearls, but she not only needs this pearl of spiritual power very much, but also takes advantage of the right time and place. If she can''t get it, it will be too much. bowed. This matter most likely depends on Jingjing, Tang Mo turned his attention to the little beast who was still sleeping beside him. Spiritual power attribute beasts are inherently sensitive, Jingjing is even more so, there is something indescribable about the whole beast. Dazedly opened his eyes and looked at the end of Tang in confusion. "Woo?" "Duck woke up, let''s eat chicken legs." Tang Mo''s standard smile was a little creepy. Jingjing: Is it too late to escape now? Don''t eat this chicken leg, okay? ? Lin Yu''s family has long been told by Lin Yu not to disturb the guests at home, and they have received practical favors. They even strictly enforced it so that Tang Mo could hardly see the figures, which saved a lot of trouble for each other. On one side, Tang Mo lived a leisurely life at Lin Yu''s house, while on the other side, Lin Shourong''s side was not so relaxed. Originally, only one person knew about the Pearl of Spiritual Power, but once the ID watch was updated, it became known to the world. Lin Shourong knew in his heart that no one was greedy for this bead. The people in Shazhen had no advantage in other aspects except for taking the first opportunity. If they really let the people at the base know that the bead of spiritual power was in his place. By the way, then there really is nothing to do with Shazhen. Besides, even Lisa knew that there were treasures in the desert of City B, and it was only a matter of time before the others knew. "Lisa, how did you know about this desert?" Because they have reached a consensus on cooperation, Lisa and Abin have already lived in an empty house at this time. "No comment." Lisa gently helped Abin tidy up the collar, and had no intention of answering Lin Shourong''s question. "you!" Lin Shourong was in a hurry, but at this time there was nothing he could do. "I''ve observed it for the past few days. The flower of the desert will bloom the day after tomorrow, and then it will be as we agreed. As long as we work together, the flowers will be given to you, and the rest will belong to us." The information given by the ID watch is known to the whole world, but Lin Shourong doesn''t have to hide anything anymore. Everyone is not a fool, and everyone knows what is down there. Lisa lowered her head and did not speak. Lin Shourong felt that she had no objection to the previous agreement, and felt a lot more at ease. After looking at Abin''s extraordinary spiritual talent, he can almost conclude from his experience that it is of great use in dealing with the quicksand. Otherwise, just based on the strength of these two people, it is far more than letting him give up a desert flower to discuss cooperation. Tang Mo knew in her heart that the day when the flower bloomed was the day when everyone showed their talents, but she was inexperienced and couldn''t see how much time was left to open, so she could only "see it" day and night to express herself of care and thoughts. But several times, when Tang Mo took Jingjing to go, he couldn''t hold back, and accidentally got a few more crystal stone mountains out... Fortunately, there are many white spar stones below that can never be evacuated by the power of a single beast. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt a lot of peace of mind. Time flies, and soon it will be the day when the flower of the desert blooms. Although people all over the world are looking for the place where the beads in the mail appear, the time is too short, and the desert in City B is too barren. Basically, everyone will not set foot here, so at this time, there are still only a few old acquaintances in the late Tang Dynasty within a few hundred meters of the quicksand. Lin Shourong brought Lin Yu and Lisa and Abin. The two guards in the dunes have been evacuated by Lin Shourong. The stake is very important. For such a long time, Lin Shourong has long understood that it is meaningless for people other than those who are gifted in spiritual power to come. Tang Mo knew this, but what she didn''t know was that Lin Yu''s mental power talent was similar to her own, and her mental power attribute value was only half of her own. She asked herself that she had only a three-point confidence in the face of quicksand, but when she saw how many of them stood there, she looked like she knew it, why? But this question at the end of the Tang Dynasty was soon answered. Just when a few pairs of eyes were staring at the flowers of the desert, Tang Mo carefully discovered a small detail. That is Lisa and Abin, as well as Lin Yu and Lin Shourong, all standing in a hand-in-hand posture. If it is said that Lisa and Abin are a sweet couple, it is excusable. Then Lin Yu and Lin Shourong... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt a chill, and goosebumps were aroused by his own disgusting thoughts. No, there must be some reason here! At the end of Tang, he used his own mental power to test the past. The people present were not stronger than her mental power, so naturally they could not feel it. And when Tang Mo''s mental power approached, he immediately found out where the problem was. It turned out that the two teams intertwined each other''s spiritual power through physical contact, forming a larger spiritual power light group tightly wrapping the two people. It turned out to be like this. It is really possible to face the huge mental impact under the quicksand through the interweaving and integration of mental power. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he followed Jingjing to see the following scene. Obviously, Lin Shourong was very clear about the following situation. However, such a combination of spiritual power requires great trust and tacit understanding on both sides. Otherwise, as long as one party is greedy, he can easily swallow the other''s spiritual power into his own body. It turns out that this is still possible At the end of Tang, his eyes were placed on Jingjing. Is it possible to go down together? In terms of trust and tacit understanding, who can compare with the alien beasts who have already made a contract and share the same life and death? Tang Mo confessed to Jingjing, and then transferred his mental power from his body little by little, and merged it with the mental power output by Jingjing. Even if all the mental power is exported to the body, it will not affect the use of the late Tang Dynasty, and it is even more convenient. Xu is the reason for the contract, this fusion did not encounter any resistance, and it went smoothly unexpectedly. However, when the huge spiritual force enveloped one person and one beast tightly, Tang Mo discovered a problem. That is, most of the spiritual power in the spiritual force group is Jingjing''s spiritual power! Her own mental power accounts for less than one-tenth of this mental power protective cover... In fact, this is not a big problem, the main thing is that it is too embarrassing. She really has no face to face Jingjing anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 140： desert flower Chapter 140 The Flower of the Desert Not long after Tang and Jingjing''s actions were completed, the last petal of the flower of the desert slowly bloomed. The blood-red petals seem to be plated with a layer of fluffy golden light, making people look at it for a moment and even forget what they want to do. A magical work of art is exposed in front of everyone''s eyes. That is not something any artist can create, it is the great work of art that the universe has endowed mankind. "Come on, go down, the things below should have appeared at this time!" Lin Shourong was the first to react, pulling Lin Yu and jumping into the quicksand, and the two of them were submerged in the quicksand in an instant. "Let''s go." Abin''s face swept away the sickly expression, and without giving Lisa a chance to answer, he took her hand and disappeared into the quicksand. "Let''s go down too." When everyone was gone, he disappeared from sight, and Tang Mo appeared on the edge of the quicksand with Jingjing in his arms. She had felt the power of the mental strangulation below, and she estimated at that time that if she went down by herself, there was only a 30% chance of winning. The remaining 70% were mashed into meat. But now she is wearing this huge mental protection shield, but she has no worries in her heart. After all, this mental protection shield is more than ten times stronger than her own strength. Jingjing is familiar with entering and exiting this passage early, just like her own home, and she does not have any psychological burden. One person and one beast stepped into the quicksand with a flat face. The second he fell into the quicksand, Tang Mo felt the pull of that mental force. A huge suction force wanted to pull the mental force in his body outwards. It''s just that this pulling force is not enough for the combined mental power of Tang Mo and Jingjing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, as long as he stabilized his own strength a little, he would fall safely and steadily, and he was hardly affected by this strength. But even if it was so relaxed, seeing Jingjing in her arms looking lazily and comfortably under this tension, her heart was still unbalanced. Its true that humans are more mad than beasts. Tang Mo pinched the time, it was about three minutes, and her feet stepped on the ground smoothly. "Who are you?" "Why are you here?!" As soon as Tang Mo landed, two different voices shouted in unison. Lin Shourong had never seen Tang Mo before. He was shocked when he met a strange woman here at such a critical juncture. And Lisa and Tang Mo are old acquaintances. Lisa and Abin both thought Tang Mo died in the accident in the desert. No one thought that this thin and weak little girl would have such a big life. Lin Yu stood behind Lin Shourong and lowered his head slightly, pretending not to know him. It was no surprise to him that Tang Mo appeared here, she was not a simple character, he had long understood. He knew what he wanted after not leaving his house for so many days, but everything was fate. In his eyes, Tang Mo was a bit cold, but he was a kind person. The things here, everyone can do it according to their abilities. "Lisa? Abin?" Tang Mo looked at Lisa and Abin with a surprised look on his face. "Why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, and I thought you were already..." Tang Mo''s words really didn''t blush at all. "So many days, you have been in the desert?" Lisa''s face became suspicious, and her eyes were full of scrutiny. "Not really. Naturally, I went back to replenish the supplies, and then I came in and somehow fell into this place." Tang Mo glanced at his backpack and stopped talking. Lisa also kept her mouth shut. She naturally didn''t believe what Tang said. She still remembered clearly about Shazhen when she asked the guide before, and the purpose was definitely not that simple. But since everyone has already met here, it is pointless to discuss those things. It is impossible for Lisa to say these words to Lin Shourong, they are only a temporary cooperative relationship, and there is no trust at all. Tang Mo didn''t expect his flawed excuse to deceive anyone, but he just gave each other an excuse temporarily, and don''t make the atmosphere too tense. "Stop talking nonsense, hurry in." Lin Shourong didn''t have any anger at all at this time, and with one more person, there is an additional risk of accidents. He walked silently into the secret room by himself, and Lin Yu naturally followed Lin Shourong. Lisa followed behind A Bin and walked inside, but after only three meters, she was blocked by a force. "This is?" Lisa''s head was hit by an invisible wall and it hurt so much that her hand touched it unconsciously. "Nothing?" At this time, Abin had passed the position where Lisa''s hand was stroking. Seeing this, he also put his hand where Lisa put it, but he felt empty. "It''s a mental barrier. It seems that only people with mental power attributes can pass it smoothly." Abin quickly came to a conclusion that the energy of the barrier in the spirit is not strong, as long as the spiritual attribute ability user with higher spiritual attribute value than other attribute values ??can pass through smoothly. "Then, you pay attention to safety." Lisa had no choice but to step back and instructed Abin. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was too lazy to watch them perform a plot of deep love and rain here, so he went straight to the front with Jingjing in his arms, and went to the secret room to find out what happened. Although this is also a secret room under the quicksand, it is completely different from the secret room she built in Sand Town where she stayed. Compared to the artificial traces of the secret room, this place is simply a natural underground cave. Neither the ground nor the walls are so smooth, like a mysterious passage left after the displacement of the earth''s crust. After passing through the long and narrow passage that was ten meters ahead, turning right, Tang Mo finally saw the secret room full of spar that Jingjing had described to her countless times. Do not! To say that it is full of spar is simply not correct. This secret room is made of spar! All are white primary spar, and some blood red and light blue can be seen inlaid in it. "Is this the spar that the watch email said?" Lin Shourong, Lin Yu and A Bin followed closely into the secret room. Seeing the appearance of the secret room, anyone could recognize that these stones full of energy were not ordinary things. "Why are there so many missing pieces on both sides?" Everyone looked at the secret room carefully, and soon found that the east and west sides of the secret room seemed to be missing a large piece, as if it had been artificially expanded by more than ten square meters. And the missing place happens to be inlaid with blood red and light blue spar, which is indescribably strange and strange. Tang Mo silently looked at the top of his head, what? She doesn''t know anything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 141： inner demon Chapter 141 Heart Demon But apparently now is not the time to study spar. "That''s it." Lin Yu found a small platform half a person high under the spar wall in the due north. There is a small diamond-shaped groove on the top of the table. Logically speaking, there must be something with a very strong mental attribute value on it, maybe it can trigger some organs. Items with ?? diamond-shaped mental attributes? Tang Mo carefully thought about her space, she really didn''t have any diamond-shaped objects. but Tang Mo silently walked to the other wall, took out a pocket knife and started digging the wall. She doesn''t have anything suitable, but isn''t this big place all suitable things? Take a high-grade spar and cut it into a rhombus. You should give it a try! With the cut diamond-shaped blood red spar, Tang Mo came to this small table again, pulled away these useless onlookers, and then pressed the spar into it. The people present were all psychic abilities, and a familiar mental wave instantly spread out from the center of the table and then quickly spread to the wall behind the table. Only heard a rumbling sound, and under the action of the spiritual light wave, the wall shattered into powder, revealing a door-shaped gap. The ?? gap is blocked by mental waves, making it difficult to see the situation behind. There was silence in the secret room. The light wave just now could even shatter the walls. What if it hit him? was shocked by this, knowing that there might be a spiritual pearl in the door behind, and everyone did not dare to act rashly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his mental power to feel the door that appeared out of thin air. The spiritual power on the door was strong but not aggressive, which made her feel strange. Although her mental power couldn''t pass through the door to see the scene behind, her intuition told her that the person behind was not full of malice, at least not a dead end. Since there is a door, it is for people to enter. Tang Mo decided to trust his intuition, stuffed Jingjing into his backpack and strode in. When Tang Mo''s figure completely disappeared behind the door, the people outside stared at each other for a few minutes before stepping in. After all, everyone came here with great difficulty, and it is impossible for a little girl from outside to cut off Hu first. On this side, after Tang Mo stepped into the door, the sight in front of her made her fall into a trance for a while. That was the Wen family in the S base. Tang Mo''s mother was sitting on the big sofa in the living room playing with the sheep, her face was full of happiness and love. "Momo, you''re back!" Lin Yi looked up and saw Tang Mo shouted in surprise. "mom." Tang Mo''s always indifferent face loosened, showing a unique gentleness. He walked to the sofa and sat down, supporting the toddler sheep. "Don''t leave when you come back this time. Girls don''t have to fight so hard. Your Uncle Wen is very good now. He can take good care of you. You can just be a little princess here with peace of mind." Lin Yi lovingly arranged her daughter''s hair. At the end of Tang Dynasty, enjoying the intimacy with the present moment, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "Mom, don''t worry about me, I can rest assured that you and Yangyang are staying at the base." "You don''t listen to what Mom says now!" Lin Yi''s attitude suddenly cooled down, and the 180-degree turn in her tone shocked Yangyang, who was laughing at her sister, and burst into tears. Tang Mo didn''t talk back, but he didn''t obey, just coaxed his brother gently. "Can you let your mother save some snacks, a girl is so wild, let the people at the base say about you Uncle Wen? Without you to eat or without your clothes? Do you want to make this home easier!" Lin Yi''s tone became more and more sharp. Hearing this, Tang Mo''s hand paused. "Didn''t you get along with that kid from the Qin family? He is now the biggest official in the base. If you marry him, not only will you be able to help your Uncle Wen, but you will never have to worry about it in the future. You Can this foolish girl ever be enlightened!" Lin Yi once took Tang Mo''s hand, and his tone was full of love again. But Tang Mo raised his eyes to look at Lin Yi, and pulled his hand out of her hand little by little. She never told Lin Yi about her and Qinling, and she also explained that Qinling could not tell, and she would never know about Lin Yi. All of this is fake. "Mom, do you know? In my last life, after I came out of school, I couldn''t find you. I was too scared, so I went to Qinling. I thought at the time, I don''t need any self-respect, that shit. My self-esteem is not as important as my mother''s." Tang Mo sat on the sofa, talking to himself. "At that time, Qin Ling went home and changed his ID number, and I couldn''t get in touch with him." "Later I begged Song Qing to take me to the S base, but I didn''t even go in the door of Qin''s house. They say that beggars are not welcome there. " "I looked down at my clothes. They were dirty and tattered. I had nothing, no jade pendant, no attribute value, no food, no mother..." "Afterwards, I lived alone. To be honest, it was very difficult, but I kept persevering." "One day, I saw Qinling when I was on a mission. There are many people around him, he has become less talkative, but his eyebrows are still so good-looking, as if they are shining. At that time, I was just a cannon fodder to attract the attention of the alien beasts in the team. I went crazy and wanted to say hello to him. " "But mom, do you know? He didn''t recognize me at all." "He once said he liked me, he said he wanted to take me home, but he couldn''t even recognize me. I couldn''t figure it out in my heart at that time, I couldn''t concentrate, my feet were slow, and I lost my life. The mouth of the beast has come to the present." Lin Yi was so stupid listening to it, she didn''t even have time to react. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, as if he didn''t care at all, he continued to speak his words. "After I opened my eyes again, I figured it out, I really figured it out. Humans, you can''t rely on anyone, only when you become strong is true. I must become strong, so strong that I can''t rely on anyone else. Live well in this world." "I admit that I like him, but it doesn''t make me rely on him completely. I can''t do it. In this world, the only person I can trust is myself." After Tang Mo finished speaking, he raised his head and tried hard to force back the crystal in his eyes. This life went so smoothly that Tang Mo thought he had forgotten many things in his previous life. But you will never forget, those things that changed your beliefs, those lessons engraved in your bones, people will never forget them for a lifetime. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142： no desire Chapter 142 This big call at the end of Tang not only calmed Lin Yi, but also made Jingjing in her arms not even dare to let out the air. Jingjing is the person who has been with Tang Mo all the time. This fantasy is too fake, so fake that it can be seen, let alone Tang Mo. But at the end of Tang, she still said those words, and said all the things that she thought in her heart and that she couldn''t say to anyone. It is only here that she can say all the words in her heart without any scruples. Jingjing''s little hand gently caressed Tang Mo''s arm to show comfort. Perhaps, the environment this time was not a bad thing for the end of Tang Dynasty. People''s ability to bear is limited. There are too many things hidden in the hearts of powerful people. Sooner or later, they will overwhelm themselves. "Momo, when did you become so indifferent and selfish? Don''t you want the love of your family and the love of those around you? No one will love you if you look like you don''t trust anyone." Lin Yi was silent for a long time, and finally said this sentence. Indifference? Selfish? Nobody loves you? Words like ?? came out of his mother, his only relative, and no one would be able to bear it. But Tang Mo didn''t. After saying those words, she quickly calmed down. Hearing Lin Yi say this, he just snorted. "Perhaps, if I can protect myself in this way, if I carry such a name on my back, I can become stronger wholeheartedly so that my mother and I don''t have to be indifferent to others, then I would rather be indifferent and selfish, at least, I have a clear conscience. " "As for whether someone loves me or not, that''s not something I can control. If I can only get love by cutting my own wings and begging for mercy, then I''d rather not." In the last life of the Tang Dynasty, he had experienced too much, and many beliefs in the truth, goodness, beauty, and purity had already collapsed. But the kindness in the human bones will not change. In this life, whether she treats her mother or Qinling, even if she has reservations in her heart, everything she does is beyond what ordinary people can do, and it is enough. From beginning to end, the only person she really blamed was herself. Feeling the strong and unshakable belief of the person in front of him, Lin Yi fell silent. In the end, Lin Yi raised his hand and gently touched Tang Mo''s short hair. His expression was no longer as aggressive as before, but returned to normal. "My mother is relieved to see you like this." The surrounding world suddenly became still, and then the fullness began to fade, gradually disappearing, and finally only the empty and cold walls were left. When Tang Mo recovered from the dizziness again, he found that he was already in a huge stone room. This stone room still has no traces of artificial carving. In the empty secret room, there is only a small square platform half a person high in the center, with a silver-white light ball floating on it. The surrounding of the table is engraved with mysterious patterns, which are ancient and mysterious, making people feel boundless awe just by looking at it. There was only Tang Mo in the secret room at this time. She approached the table little by little and felt its surroundings with her mental power. But whenever his spiritual power approaches that table, he will be blocked by an inexplicable force. Tang Mo tried several times, and finally confirmed that if he was forced to come, he would never be able to compete with that power and get the beads of spiritual power. Mental strength is useless, and hands cant reach in, so you can only rely on your eyes to observe carefully. Jingjing jumped off Tang Mo''s body and tried to approach the table. But this time, those mental powers did not give it special treatment, but blocked it out mercilessly. "Woo~~~" Jingjing, who had hit the wall, was sad. It was the first time that she was so disliked by her mental power. Feeling aggrieved, he ran to the corner and squatted down to heal himself. And Tang Mo here had already stood at the edge of the table, but the more clearly she looked, the more she found something strange on the table. According to common sense and powerful mental fluctuations, this bead is the bead of spiritual power. But Why is this bead just a light and shadow? At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was very clear that the bead was not an entity, but a picture projected by 3D technology. can be said to be a picture, the soft and holy light emanating from the beads is real, and everything seems unusual. She can be sure that if her hand can reach it now, she will definitely hold it empty, and her hand will not be able to hold anything through the light and shadow. "Isn''t that bead here? It''s just a fascination array?" "What is the purpose of putting such a virtual one here? How can you explain the huge energy contained in the light and shadow of this virtual bead?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t figure out all of this, he thought and circled around the table. Her eyes were all on this small table, and when she turned around, she could see all the decorative patterns around the table. "Why is this pattern so familiar?" Suddenly, Tang Mo''s mind moved, and he quickly took out the painting in the space that he copied in Wuxi Village. took out the three precious patterns she got in Wuxi Village. What she can be sure of is that the three are precious secrets related to the use of spiritual power. The first one is about mental power materialized output attack. The second one is about third-party therapy outside the mind and body. And the third... She studied it for a long time, but she didn''t understand what it did. It seemed that she simply tied her spiritual power in a wonderful knot and output it in another way. She has also studied the mental power that can be exported, except for the different combination methods, it is of no use. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was surprised to find that the pattern on the third sheet was exactly the same as the pattern on this table. Could it be At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully compared the painting in his hand and the pattern on the table, and then condensed the same pattern in his body bit by bit with mental power, and then carefully analyzed and felt... The late Tang Dynasty is a person who has experienced one life. The mental power illusion targets the insecurities and weaknesses in everyone''s heart, and then magnifies it thousands of times. If you can resist, you will pass the test successfully. The more determined the person is, the faster you will come out. But if you retreat and escape without firming your heart, you will stay in the illusion forever and cannot escape. Tang Mo''s life has been known from the very beginning of what she wants and what she wants to stick to, so this illusion is not strong enough for her at all. No desire is rigid, because there is no absolute desire and something that cannot be lost, so the illusion is not stable enough, and it is easier to reveal flaws and be seen through. On the other side, A Bin and Lin Shourong obviously did not have the firm hearts of Tang Mo and were able to pass the test smoothly. They are also experiencing the deepest fears and desires in their hearts. (end of this chapter) Chapter 143： self is hell Chapter 143 Self is Hell Lin Shourong stepped through the door and caught sight of countless people, who were young or middle-aged couples. Some of them got the most important baby in their life when they were newly married, and some of them worked hard for half their lives to get a child. But all the happiness was eventually destroyed in the desert in City B. Lin Shourong knows all too well that these are all sacrificed parents. In order to feed the fins over the years, he has given up a lot of children so that Shazhen can have sufficient spiritual power and become a paradise. Most of these children are innocent babies brought by their parents through this desert. Of course, there are also a small number of Sand Town''s own children. Those couples didn''t have any violent movements or words, they just kept silent, staring at Lin Shourong with haggard eyes. The faces of those couples are indescribable, not like sadness and pain, not hideous. But like a pool of stagnant water, his eyes are empty, like a ghost wandering the world, without a trace of vitality, and his whole body is full of despair. Lin Shourong closed his eyes slightly, he was not a pervert who killed other people''s children for pleasure. He is a normal person who will feel guilty and heartache, But the only thing that won''t be regret. Closing his eyes, the stagnant faces of those couples will still appear in Lin Shourong''s retina. seems to be directly imprinted in the brain through the eyes, which is 10,000 times more terrifying than the most terrifying horror movie, making people feel numb in an instant. It was useless to close his eyes, so Lin Shourong simply opened his eyes again and looked directly at the men and women. The two sides just stared at each other. After a long time, Lin Shourong bowed deeply to them, then knelt down slowly, knelt down on the ground for these couples and kowtowed three times. He was the youngest and most promising boy in Sand Town since he was a child, and when he grew up, he became a respected mayor. He never made a fool of himself and never needed an apology even if he did something wrong. But this time, he should kneel. "sorry." This sentence of apology came from Lin Shourong''s heart. "But I don''t regret it." The phrase ?? also comes from the heart. Sand Town is an ancient and mysterious tribe. It is natural to have some unknown unique ability to survive in this complex world with the lowest sense of existence for generations. After this famine came, Lin Shourong felt bad. And through a special method, he has calculated that there will be a major crisis in Sand Town in the near future. is not an ordinary crisis, but a big crisis of genocide. He knew that the turbulence in this world would continue, and even more terrible things would happen. But he is too old to do anything on his own, nor can he protect his family. So what he can do is to seize all the time and opportunities to make Shazhen stronger and have a greater chance to successfully face the crisis and continue to inherit. When he took over the burden from the previous generation mayor, he swore that he would use his life to protect his homeland, his tribe, and everyone here. Today, he does the same. Whether it is to sacrifice or come here to get the spiritual pearl, he is not for himself. Those things he did might be sorry for too many people, but he was worthy of his tribe and his mission as the leader. Even if he will go to **** after death and be tortured, he has no regrets or regrets. Lin Shourong''s eyes are magnanimous, if the time comes again, he will still do the same thing and will not change. He should bear the bitter fruit that he should bear alone. The faces of those couples suddenly turned ugly, and they stretched out their hands like Lin Shourong grabbed them. Lin Shourong didn''t dodge, he just waited for the attack. The imaginable pain did not come. After those figures touched Lin Shourong''s body, they became transparent and disappeared into the air. His eyes became empty again, but before Lin Shourong could breathe a sigh of relief, a childish voice exploded in his ears. "Grandpa, is that you?" "Xiaoyi?" Lin Shourong''s voice became trembling. That is his favorite grandson, the smartest and most sensible child he has ever seen. But in the first two months, he couldn''t find any travelers passing by in this desert. He had no choice but to send his most beloved child to that secret room... Lin Shourong struggled for a long time, but finally felt that if he wanted to do this, he had to do it. Xiaoyi is still young, no matter how smart he is, once Shazhen loses the protection of his spiritual power, he will suffer disaster sooner or later. Since he can''t support him growing up, he might as well make a contribution to his own tribe. Behind the terrible reason are countless struggles and tears in the endless night. "Grandpa, I am in pain, Xiaoyi is in pain." Lin Shourong raised his eyes tremblingly... Abin''s first level is Lisa. Lisa, who is already covered in blood, is trapped in the herd and shouts Abin''s name hoarsely. And a silver-white light was lying quietly about 300 meters away from Abin in the opposite direction. Without any hesitation, Abin just glanced back at Lisa and walked towards the bead firmly. "Abin, Abin, I love you so much, don''t you love me? I have done so much for you, you can save me as long as you turn around." Lisa screamed in the direction of A Bin, next to the deafening and terrifying roar of the alien beast. "Of course I love you, but since you''ve done so much for it, this time it''s the last thing you do for me." This time, A Bin didn''t even look back. Maybe Abin didn''t have any struggles and fluctuations in his heart when he passed, which made the spirit wave who set the level feel that the inner desire and fear of the test failed, and Abin had a second test. His second test was that he finally obtained the Spiritual Power Pearl easily, not only the Spiritual Power Pearl, but also the other four beads were finally collected by him. Abin became a hero who saved the world and was admired by the whole world. Fame, status, beauty All the most primitive desires of human beings have been satisfied to the greatest extent, and he has lived the life of his dreams. But the only difference is that it''s all fake. In this beautiful dream, unreasonableness is revealed everywhere, so that those who experience it can clearly know that this is just an illusion, and all this is not the most real reality. But even though he knew it was an illusion, Abin still enjoyed everything in the falsehood, constantly escaping the more obvious flaws, and immersed himself in endless fantasies... (end of this chapter) Chapter 144： things are in hand Chapter 144 The things are in hand At the end of Tang Dynasty, after all, he had studied this pattern for a long time before. After comparing the pattern with the pattern on the table, there was no difference in details, and he began to condense the pattern in his body with mental power. The condensed mental power is the same as what it felt before the end of Tang Dynasty, and still did not find any functional effect except for the difference in structure. "Existence is reasonable. Since this pattern is painted on this table, it must have some meaning." The matter is very important, Tang Mo thought for a long time before deciding to put the condensed spiritual power on the table. Hold your breath It''s done! Tang Mo''s eyes lit up. Compared to being blocked before, Tang Mo''s mental power this time smoothly passed through the mental protection barrier outside the stage, and then probed towards the ball of light little by little. At the moment when Tang Mo''s mental power touched the ball of light, the ball seemed to melt in an instant, turning into a bright halo flowing into Tang Mo''s body along the direction of Tang Mo''s mental power. And go. All this happened in a moment, Tang Mo didn''t even have time to react, and all the crystals formed by the light ball flowed into Tang Mo''s body. Afraid of an accident, Tang Mo hurriedly took back all the mental power outside his body. But I didn''t worry about it for too long. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was pleasantly surprised to find that in addition to his original spiritual power, there was a shiny bead in his sea of ??consciousness. This is the Spiritual Power Orb. It turns out that this spiritual orb is not a physical treasure at all, but a huge energy. Once it is obtained by someone, it will enter the other party''s body and be controlled by whomever. Although the bead only appeared in Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness, after Tang Mo felt it, he was pleasantly surprised to find that the huge energy contained in the bead seemed to be his own. As long as you want, you can use it at any time, just like your original spiritual power. What made Tang Mo even more excited was that the bead was not stationary, but was spinning at a speed invisible to the naked eye. And the purpose of this rotation is to purify her original spiritual power! The reason why the huge spiritual power in the spiritual power pearl is terrible is not only because of the number, but more importantly, the spiritual power contained in it is obviously purer and denser, so its power is also greater. Now the rotation of the beads is helping to compress and purify the original spiritual power in the late Tang Dynasty, and finally achieve the same standard effect as the spiritual power in the spiritual power beads. Although this process may be very long, as long as you purify a little more, the effect of mental power output will be greatly improved than before. This is an effect that no amount of spar absorbed and no amount of exotic treasures can be achieved! With this spiritual pearl, Tang Mo can finally completely abandon data and rankings. Because after the power in the beads and his own mental power have been compressed and purified, even people with a higher attribute value than her may not be able to beat her. This is undoubtedly what Tang Mo wants to achieve the most. "The Pearl of Spiritual Power, it really isn''t of ordinary quality!" Tang Mo''s eyes were sparkling. Now, she suddenly has a strong curiosity about the remaining four beads. If possible, it is not impossible to compete for it. Of course, these are all for later. After thoroughly understanding the bead in the sea of ????knowledge, Tang Mo began to observe the status quo of the table with satisfaction. On the ?? table, the radiant pearl shadow still exists on it. It''s just that the fluorescent light on it is obviously a lot dimmer than before. At the end of Tang, he used the mental power of the pattern to test it, and what he touched was nothing but nothingness. It seems that the pearl of spiritual power has completely disappeared from the platform and entered his sea of ??consciousness. The light and shadow on it are just meaningless projections. Having studied and understood all of this, Tang Mo''s heart was completely put down, and her entry into the secret room under the quicksand this time was considered to have accomplished her goal. Out of prudence, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his mental power to condense into a few small knives, and brushed off all the patterns around the table. This pattern comes from Wuxi Village, and it appears here again. It must not be an ordinary product. Maybe there is a big secret behind it. Even if the beads have been taken away by her now, it is impossible to leave them behind. When everything was done at the end of Tang Dynasty, Lin Shourong suddenly appeared in this secret room out of thin air. Tang Mo secretly observed it, and found that Lin Shourong still had tears in the corners of his eyes, and he knew immediately. She probably heard Lin Yu talk about Lin Shourong''s behavior, and he was not a wicked person. Presumably this demon should be related to those innocent children. After a while, A Bin also appeared in the secret room. His face was relatively calm, but there was a faint look of loss, but then the loss turned into a viciousness, which was difficult to understand. "Has Lin Yu not come yet?" Lin Shourong looked around and didn''t see Lin Yu''s figure, so he couldn''t help feeling anxious. He has long known that the illusion is a test of inner demons for everyone who enters here. Lin Yu, the most gifted child in Shazhen, grew up by himself. He is upright and kind, and there is no reason to be trapped by his inner demon. "Is this the pearl of spiritual power?" As soon as Abin got here, he saw the table and the light beads on it, a huge surprise burst out in his eyes, as if seeing what happened in the fantasy world became reality, he ran straight to the table. When Tang Mo saw this, he took a few steps back and gave up his seat. He went to the corner and hugged Jingjing, who was still complaining about herself. "What''s the matter with this untouchable, untouchable, and spiritual power? Can''t we just watch it?" A Bin tried a few times and couldn''t, and became a little anxious, and the whole person became irritable. Tang Mo, who retreated to the side, observed secretly, it seemed that the illusion had a big impact on A Bin. People who have been forbearing in the past are now unable to manage even the most basic emotions, and it seems that they will fall short in the future. "You can''t help either?" Lin Shourong asked Tang Mo, and A Bin''s eyes turned to Tang Mo. As the first person who escaped the illusion and entered here, he also said that all this was just an accident, that was a liar. "I tried, just like you." Tang Mo shrugged. Lin Shourong and Abin did not doubt after hearing Tang Mo''s words, after all, the spiritual pearl was still inside. If Tang Mo really had any idea, wouldn''t he have taken the beads away long ago, and he would have to wait until now. "There''s nothing to do now, let''s wait for Lin Yu to come out, maybe he can do it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 145： Lin Yus heart demon Chapter 145 Lin Yu''s Heart Demon Lin Shourong has always had absolute confidence in Lin Yu. He believes that Lin Yu is a genius and there must be a way to solve this dilemma. No matter how much dissatisfaction Abin has at this time, there is no way to let him leave now. He can only sit on the ground in silence. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was clear that all goals had been achieved and he was satisfied. At this time, it was a bit abrupt to say that I had to go first, and I hadnt thought about the destination of my next stop, so I just sat down and waited together. Of course, she wouldn''t feel wronged to herself, and it was still very comfortable to eat and drink with Jingjing on a small cushion. A Bin and Lin Shourong just watched Tang Mo eat and drink here, thinking with their stomachs grumbling. Who can eat enough at this time? Even a leader like Lin Shourong is very restrained in eating and never uses power for personal gain. But neither of them acted rashly. Tang Mo was the first person to escape from the illusion, and no one could figure out his strength. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he naturally saw the meaning behind the eyes of the two people, but he chose to ignore it, and the good appetite was not affected. Abin is not a good person. For whatever reason, Lin Shourong killed so many children, and she didn''t have the slightest affection for him. Feed them? There is no door either. Besides, she has restrained herself. She only ate some cold-processed food such as bread and sausages, and did not take out any cooked food. It took about two more to disappear before Lin Yu appeared in the secret room. As soon as he came in, he knelt directly on the ground, his face pale and very unsightly. "Lin Yu, what''s going on?" Lin Shourong hurried to help Lin Yu, this child can''t have an accident at this time! Lin Yu staggered to his feet, shook his head slightly, and gave Lin Shourong a reassuring look. He met Xianxian in the fantasy... On that day, the scene where he left Xianxian in Fufin''s secret room was repeated over and over again. He listened to Xianxian calling his brother over and over again, but he couldn''t reach her... Just like what Lin Shourong thought, Lin Yu has lived a very simple life since he was born, and he was kind and didn''t do anything wrong. But it is because of this that it is easier to be trapped by your own kindness. In Lin Yu''s heart, the matter of abandoning Xianxian that day was a hurdle that he could not overcome. Even if Xianxian was fine later, even if Xianxian had forgotten about it, he would never let him go in his heart. "It''s fine, don''t think too much, come and see this spiritual pearl." Lin Shourong is not in the mood to care about what Lin Yu has just experienced. The most urgent task now is the pearl that no one can touch. Lin Yu was dragged by Lin Shourong, and soon saw the beads on the table. But no matter what method he used, the result was the same as A Bin and Lin Shourong, his mental power was also blocked by the platform. "This desk..." Lin Yu observed around this table for a long time, and always felt that something was not right. There should be something on it. But seeing how the other people were helpless in the face of the beads in front of him, he still suppressed his thoughts with a simple mind. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy in a hundred battles, you will never be in danger. Tang Mo silently observed these people on the side. Lin Yu''s mental power is much stronger than A Bin''s in terms of overall quantity and purity. Its just that he is still relatively immature in terms of mental power output and deformation structure, which A Bin obviously does better. What surprised Tang Mo even more was that A Bin made several transformations of his spiritual power when he tried it. One of them is what the late Tang Dynasty would do, and the spiritual force condenses the entity outside the body! is already very close, and A Bin can almost crack the secret of this spiritual light bead. This also caused a huge crisis at the end of Tang Dynasty. Those patterns were not unique secrets of Wuxi Village. There were too many secrets in this world, and she was just a glimpse of the leopard. After successive attempts failed, several people were finally exhausted and completely lost hope. "This is a huge scam! No one can get this broken pearl!" A Bin yelled in a hurry, he worked so hard for this opportunity, but it was all in vain. Although he had already agreed with Lin Shourong that his reward this time was only the flower of the desert, it was impossible for anyone who came here to be unmoved by this pearl of spiritual power. The promise that Lin Shourong had promised before was just a tactic to delay the army. "It''s over, it''s over." The hope on Lin Shourong''s face was drawn away little by little. Compared to Abin, he is the one who paid the most for this bead... Now, Sand Town is doomed to be doomed. Compared to these two people, Lin Yu was relatively calm. For a long time, he did not have any great ideals and ambitions, and he was always pushed forward by Lin Shourong and everyone. What he wants has always been very simple, but his relatives are safe and happy. Even if the family suffers from hunger and hardships, as long as they are safe and sound, it doesn''t matter. So this time, he didn''t feel much lost when he saw this bead helplessly but couldn''t get it. Tang Mo stood lazily holding Jingjing and thinking about his own affairs. Suddenly, the table suddenly swayed. It was only a slight sway at first, but gradually the magnitude of the swaying became bigger and bigger... "Not good! There''s an earthquake, run!" Tang Mo was the first to react, and her body speed was also very fast. After she realized what happened, she quickly hugged Jingjing and ran to the exit. Several other people hadn''t reacted yet, but their expressions all changed after hearing Tang Mo''s words. No longer caring about this bead or that bead, he pulled his legs and ran at the pace of the end of Tang. joke! Earthquake! If there was an earthquake on the ground, they might not need to panic so much because of their strength. But where is this? This is underground! Once this place collapses and they are buried here, it will all be over. The tremor was getting stronger and stronger, Tang Mo could feel that the stones on both sides of her were cracking a little bit. But at this time, she couldn''t even distinguish the extra eyes from her eyes, and she just rushed forward desperately. The secret room stepped out of the door, even if they entered the location of the fantasy entrance, it was not too far from where they came in. When Tang Mo ran to the place where he first fell, he saw that Lisa hadn''t gone out yet, waiting anxiously behind the mental barrier. "Why did you come out first? Where is Abin? Where is Abin?" It''s not that Lisa didn''t feel the earthquake, and it''s not that she wasn''t afraid, but Abin was still inside, so she couldn''t go first by herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 146： reduced to ruins Chapter 146 Destroyed to Ruins But apparently Tang Mo didn''t have much time for her now, so he rushed out of the barrier with Jingjing in his arms, and stood just below the entrance of the cave. She is the only person here who knows how to get up, and Tang Mo disappeared in front of Lisa''s eyes in just a second. Lisa secretly remembered the way Tang Mo went out, but the person remained motionless, anxiously looking at the direction Tang Mo came out. Abin and the others came out very quickly. The cracks in the walls were getting bigger and bigger, and the stones above their heads fell down. Lisa was amazed when she saw A Bin rushing out of the barrier, she took his arm and ran to the bottom of the hole. Lin Shourong and Lin Yu naturally rushed towards the entrance of the hole at this time, and several people disappeared underground and returned to the ground. After Tang Mo stepped on the sand, he immediately ran. Jingjing used to teleport out the edge of the quicksand every time she transported the spar. She must be as far away from the quicksand area as possible. When an earthquake strikes, the more open the area is, the safer people will be. On this side, Tang Mo ran in front of him without touching the ground, and on the other side, Abin and the others followed behind. They didn''t know why, and subconsciously wanted to be with Tang Mo. It seems that this woman has a kind of indifferent magic power, as if she can face it easily no matter what happens, there is an inexplicable sense of security with her. But the more they ran, the more they found out, how did they get further away from Tang Mo? Isn''t she a spiritual power user, why is she so fast? ? Just kidding, Tang Mo is a member of the leaderboard, even if agility is not his specialization attribute, it is not something that ordinary people can compare, and the attribute value of ordinary agility attribute ability users is much higher. What''s more, her current mental power is super high, and the use of mental power has almost reached the level of perfection. When running, adding mental power to your legs to speed up your speed is simply a simple matter. Tang Mo didn''t dare to stop now. She clearly felt that there was a powerful energy spreading from the direction of the quicksand behind. But after running for a while, Tang Mo gradually stopped his steps. The energy ?? did not weaken, but Tang Mo discovered one thing, that is, this energy seems to only spread underground. As she ran, the energy had passed through her feet, and spread farther than her. The ground where the Tang Dynasty was located was still intact, and the unseen places under the sand were affected. "It seems that the earthquake only affected the ground." At the end of Tang, she stopped and gasped for breath. She was already tired enough to run at full speed, not to mention that she had 20 to 30 kilograms of Jingjing on her body. This is literally walking with a load. "I knew that there would be an earthquake after the bead was taken off, so I would have left earlier. What are you waiting for? It''s a pity that the spar in the ground is gone." At the end of Tang, thinking about those spar stones that he had not had time to dig, his heart ached. Jingjing rolled her eyes to the sky looking at Tang Mo''s appearance. Really miser, miser, there are more than a dozen spar hills, and I still think about the white primary spar, it''s useless and shameful! "What are you holding in your hand?" Seeing Jingjing roll her eyes, Tang Mo slapped her. This unconscionable person, I dont even think about who took it out from below and ran such a long way. After finishing the fight, I realized that Jingjing was holding a blooming flower in her claws. "Desert Flower? When did you get it?" I witnessed the blooming process of this flower throughout the whole process, and I knew it too well at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Wow~ I just came up and took it by hand, otherwise it''s a waste, do you like it?" Jingjing stretched out her small paws and handed the flower to Tang Mo. It doesn''t like this kind of thing, doesn''t it mean that girls like flowers? It just pulled it down, otherwise it would be a pity to be destroyed in quicksand. "That quicksand?" "Wow~ there was an earthquake, it may have flowed away, and it has turned into ordinary sand." Jingjing''s expression was unclear, but Tang Mo understood it. After the ?? energy wave causes the crustal displacement to change, the quicksand is smaller than the ordinary gravel, and it may just happen to flow down the crack. "You have a grateful heart." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put away the flower of the desert and touched Jingjing''s furry head. Seeing Tang Mo stop, the following people, except Lisa, are all spiritual powers. They obviously understood the current situation and stopped one after another. But as the energy wave did not weaken at all and spread farther, Lin Shourong and Lin Yu''s faces became worse and worse. I couldn''t take care of the breath that I haven''t recovered yet and ran towards the location of Sand Town. Sha Town is built underground. Tang Mo silently shook his head as he watched the backs of Lin Shourong and Lin Yu running away. is useless, even she can''t run the energy wave, how can they both run? Besides, what if you can run past it? After thinking about it, Tang Mo also walked in the direction of Shazhen. Anyway, I dont have a destination now, and its a place where I lived for a while, so lets go and have a look. After Abin and Lisa stopped, they murmured for a long time and ran towards the quicksand again. It seems that the beads are missing, and I want to bring back the desert flower. But they are doomed to be disappointed... When Tang Mo walked to the entrance of Shazhen, he saw that the entrance had all collapsed. The outermost stone was removed by Lin Yu, but the inside was still the collapsed stone. It seems that the sand town that exists underground has all collapsed into ruins... The incident happened so suddenly, everyone knew in their hearts that basically none of the people below Sand Town could escape. I saw Lin Shourong kneeling beside him, his face pale and frightening, and he muttered: "Sure enough, sure enough, all this really came..." And Lin Yu was still working hard to move the stones at the entrance, but after one was moved, there was another, and the collapsed stones seemed to be endless and could never be moved. "No, no, Xianxian is still inside, Mom and Dad are still inside, no, absolutely no!" Lin Yu repeated over and over again, his whole person seemed to be stunned, his hands were bleeding, but he still didn''t stop his movements. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not stop him, but stood there quietly. At this time, their emotions are to find a release port to release it, and blind suppression may not be a good thing. Tang Mo stood there quietly. The people inside had no relatives or friends, and even she hadn''t seen anyone other than Lin Yu''s family. But she still felt sad from the bottom of her heart. It was a human being with flesh and blood who cherished another group of human beings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 147： clean up the battlefield Chapter 147 Cleaning the battlefield "Qin Ling, are you busy now? Let me tell you something..." Tang Mo called Qin Ling a video call. Looking at Lin Yu''s posture here, he wants to see people die and corpses, so it''s not the same thing to rely on him to plan by hand. Although according to the observation at the end of Tang Dynasty, even if the bottom is turned upside down, it is estimated that there will be no breathing. But this time, Tang Mo still wanted to help them. After being in contact for such a long time, Lin Yu was not at all the cold-blooded appearance she heard in her previous life. She has been thinking about what kind of change made a big boy who was kind and warm become like that. Until now, she saw the coldness of Lin Yu''s body and the extreme sadness on his face, she seemed to understand. Maybe this time is the turning point in the boy''s life. After Tang came here, Lin Yu helped her a lot. No matter the reason, it is undeniable that Lin Yu''s kindness saved Tang Mo a lot of trouble. She really wanted to do something to make Lin Yu''s turning point more gentle, at least a little bit better. And the borrowing of Qinling was the first step in the late Tang Dynasty. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" After hearing what Tang Mo said, Qin Ling was a little panicked, and he didn''t care whether Shazhen was destroyed or not. He only cares whether his Tang Mo is injured or not, this is the only important thing. "I''m fine, I''m fine, if you''re fine, come over together, I have something to tell you." Seeing Qin Ling''s appearance, Tang Mo''s heart was warm. She originally wanted to say that as long as she sent someone, he didn''t have to come in person. But seeing Qin Ling''s nervous look, she changed her words again. "Hang up, send me the location." Qinling couldn''t wait for a minute, so when he hung up the phone, he called someone to prepare the helicopter. This time, he brought all twenty-five members of the entire Mist Squad, which can be said to be the strongest armed force in the entire S base. For everything at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very concerned about it, which was more important than the most important SSS-level mission of the S base. Now the traffic is completely paralyzed, but the plane is still the fastest means of transportation. An hour and a half after Tang Mo''s address was sent, Qin Ling and a group of people stood in front of Tang Mo. "Are you really okay?" Qin Ling was wearing a camouflage uniform, holding Tang Mo up, down, up, down, left, right and right. After finally confirming that she was intact, she hugged Tang Mo tightly in her arms. "It''s fine, it''s fine, it''s fine, don''t be afraid." Tang Mo was not afraid of not knowing, Qin Ling himself was really frightened. He knew Tang Mo too well. If it weren''t for the big thing, this girl wouldn''t take the initiative to ask her for help. He was afraid that Tang Mo concealed the real situation in the video, but now that he really saw her and touched her, his heart really fell to the ground. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Qin Ling was playing with himself without any intention of resisting. That illusion reminded me of many things I had selectively forgotten in my previous life. In fact, her feelings for Qin Ling are very complicated, one is love from the bottom of her heart, and the other is panic and fear. I''m afraid that I have nothing to like, and I''m afraid that I won''t be able to keep him. But now, when she was truly embraced by the person she loved, she decided that she would not think about anything. There is nothing to think about. I dont know what kind of accident will happen tomorrow. Happiness is enough for now. Qin Ling''s group stood behind them, looking at the scene in front of them, all their expressions were very indescribable. As Qinling''s confidants, they all know that the boss has a girlfriend, and many people have seen Tang Mo before. But at the scene, the boss who has been paralyzed all the time is like a little boy who has fallen into pure love when he talks about love. They still think... This scene is very spicy. The eldest''s attention to his daughter-in-law is obvious to all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called all of them just to dig a rock to save someone. S base obviously has ordinary troops suitable for digging rocks! Unfortunately, even if they felt in their hearts that they were being wronged by overkill, no one dared Qin Ling to raise any objection, so they could only obediently stand aside with their digging tools. Qinling has a complete set of tools, plus everyone''s individual soldier quality is very strong. So in the excavation work, the sand town that was buried in the ground was quickly turned over little by little. Lin Yu and Lin Shourong couldn''t be thankful at all at this time, they just digged together with the help of the machine. Every time he sees a figure, he immediately rushes up, carefully digging out the person. Unfortunately, all they dug up were cold corpses. Time and time again, Lin Yu''s face went from full of hope to despair, and then full of hope to despair... Tang Mo began to doubt himself whether what he did was really meaningful. Is it really better to let them see the faces of their dead family members with their own eyes than to be buried in stones? Every time a person was dug up, Tang Mo would go to see it. Her current treatment skills are relatively skilled, as long as the person who dug out has a breath, she can think of a way. But the results were disappointing every time. It happened so suddenly that people living underground didn''t even have a chance to react. Many people were stoned to death, and those who survived were buried and suffocated soon after. People who died of suffocation were in a very tragic state of death. The whole face was suffocated in unbearable pain, which made people feel nervous when they saw it. Tang Mo shook his head silently, seeing Lin Yu''s worsening expression. "There''s a kid here with a breath!" Over there, the strongest man under Qinling shouted loudly, Tang Mo looked over, and he was still holding a little girl in his hand. That girl looks familiar... "Xianxian, it''s Xianxian!" Lin Yu ran over frantically, took the girl from the big man, and shook it gently. "Breathing is very weak, I don''t know if she can survive. This little girl is quite smart. She knows how to hide in the cabinet in the corner, thanks to her small body." The strong man looked at Lin Yu''s appearance, and his heart was very tight. He was a person with a younger sister, and he hated these the most. Xianxian Lin Yu looked at Xianxian''s purple face that had been pinched, and his heart was so heavy that he could hardly breathe. The bodies of his parents have been exhumed, which is his last and only relative. Now he is going to see his favorite sister die in his arms, he can''t do anything. "God, why are you so unfair, what did I do wrong, to punish me like this..." (end of this chapter) Chapter 148： your reward Chapter 148 Your Reward "I still had breath, no matter how much you shake it, the last breath will let you shake it." Tang Mo followed and looked at Xianxian''s situation. The little girl''s body was not knocked, and there was no wound, but she had been holding it down for a long time, her breath was a little bit hard, and her face was not very good-looking. Saved! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he made a judgment in his heart. "Give me the child." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took the child from Lin Yu''s hand and put it on a flat place, ready to start treating Xianxian. "Otherwise, I''ll take her back to the S base in a helicopter, let her breathe oxygen as soon as possible, and the chance of survival is still 30%." Qin Ling could see that Tang Mo wanted to save the child and proposed a solution. "That''s too late." Tang Mo is the best doctor now, how could he waste other energy. mobilized his mental power to form a pattern that he had memorized for a long time, and then slowly injected it into her slender body, swimming in her body at an extremely slow speed. ''s slender face changed from purple-cyan to pink, and the rhythm of breathing became more and more uniform. The problem of slender body is not big, Tang Mo finished it in less than five minutes. At the moment when her mental power completely withdrew from Xian Xian''s body, Xian Xian''s eyes slowly opened. "Sister Tang Mo?" "Good, it''s alright." Tang Mo smiled and patted Xianxian''s head, then backed out, giving his place to Lin Yu, who was anxious and ready to rush over at any time. "When did you learn this trick?" Qin Ling found more and more that Tang Mo had too many secrets that he didn''t know. No matter how good she is, she has never fallen behind in her own footsteps, but is constantly getting better in her own way. Qin Ling even had a hunch that one day in the future, Tang Mo would surpass him and become the existence that everyone looked up to. "I learned it by accident, how about it, it''s amazing." The excavation work in Sand Town soon came to an end with the efforts of everyone. In this disaster, only Xianxian was left alive, and the rest of the people, without exception, were left behind by the wheel of history. Xianxian Yu Sheng was taking a big mouthful of the milk given by Tang Mo, while Lin Yu was holding Xianxian and never let go for a moment. Tang Mo observed Lin Yu and found that his face was better than the beginning. God can be regarded as giving Lin Yu some life, and he still has some hopes and fetters for life after leaving a relative. "You can go back with me this time. If you stay for a while, your younger brother will crawl." Qin Ling took out the killer, and Yangyang came to seduce Tang Mo and go back to the S base with him. "No, I still have things to do. I won''t go back with you this time. I''ll go back for a while when I''m done." Tang Mo didn''t really have any plans for the next step, but when she was treating Xianxian with her mental power just now, she suddenly remembered something. A thing that she promised but has not yet done is waiting for her to do. "OK then." Qin Ling''s whole body suddenly slumped, but he also knew that the decision made at the end of Tang would never be changed easily, so he would not persuade him any more. "Boss, this is all done, when are we leaving?" A group of people brought by Qinling gathered back after digging out all the sand town. This is just work, not a piece of cake for them. Only the harder missions are more challenging! "Don''t panic. Since you all came to help me, there is no reason to let you go back empty-handed. I still have a reward for you." Tang Mo sincerely thanked this group of people. Although they were used by Qinling, each yard was a yard. If they could help her seriously, she would remember this feeling. "Sister-in-law, look at what you''re saying. What''s not being paid for, that''s what you''re talking about." was the first to speak out from the brawny man just now, a little embarrassed. "It is, it should be!" A group of big men were at a loss, and they were used to being ordered by Qinling. Suddenly, someone thanked them in a good voice. It was really embarrassing. "Don''t tell them this, it''s not right for them to help my sister-in-law." Qin Ling was also a little confused about what Tang Mo meant. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just smiled, "You come with me." The place where the late Tang Dynasty took them was not far away. It was the center of the energy wave, where the flower of the desert was in full bloom. Because of the huge energy, the original location of the quicksand has sunk and collapsed, and it has changed into another appearance. "Sister-in-law, do you want to dig up here too? Okay, make sure to complete the task!" Just now, more than 20 people in Shazhen finished digging without using a third of their strength. The sister-in-law was so polite to them, and the next task must be completed well! Although everyone didnt understand how this had to do with compensation, they rolled up their sleeves one by one and prepared to work. "Wait." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stopped for a while, and then walked about 300 meters north along the Zhenxin. At that position, he drew a circle with a diameter of 100 meters with a knife made of mental energy. "That''s it, dig it." The secret room built by the spar is not at the entrance. In order to save everyone''s strength, Tang Mo drew a more accurate range. When ?? that energy wave traveled underground, Tang Mo had already felt it, and it was about three meters below his feet. This depth is still a piece of cake for this group. The guys didn''t ask any more questions, and dug up the circle according to the circle drawn at the end of Tang Dynasty. Ten minutes later "Boss, do you see this??" One of them dug up a white spar first. Being able to become Qinling''s cronies is not a simple character. I felt it in my hand and guessed what it was. I can guess it, but I can''t believe it... This is the spar the whole world is looking for! Just let them dig it out? So simple? "Spar." Qin Ling determined what it was with just one glance, and then looked at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Don''t look at me, I only found out by accident. But this spiritual attribute is not too strong. I think the beads should be gone. The remaining spar should be enough for your reward, right?" Tang Mo was a little embarrassed. Lying in front of Qin Ling always felt like he would see through it at a glance. "Enough! Enough! Enough! Brothers, work hard, there are spar stones below, dig hard." The first person who dug out the spar was so excited that he fell into a state of madness, picked up the tool and rushed back. A group of people became excited when they heard the news, and they swung the things in their hands more vigorously, and they all exerted their strength to suckle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 149： The joy of spar Chapter 149 The Joy of Hedron "Little Shiba, come here." Qin Ling shouted, and a thin, small boy who looked very smart ran over. "You drive a helicopter, take nineteen, twenty, twenty-one, the four of you back, and then drive three helicopters over." Qinling and the people at the base have studied for a long time. The spar mentioned in the email is definitely a large number, not a matter of one or two. Although I don''t know how Tang Mo estimated, but from the circle she drew, the weight of a helicopter is definitely not enough. He didn''t feel relieved to leave this matter to anyone at the base, so he could only let his own people run away again. "Received." Xiao Shiba immediately called someone when he received the order, very quick. "It''s convenient for you people to name them. Is that big man the second child?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pointed curiously at the strong man who came out with his slender arms. If Qinling was the eldest, they would naturally count from the second. That big man looks like a leader at the end of Tang Dynasty, both in terms of size and strength. "No, the second child is the one who smokes over there, see?" Qin Ling pointed to Tang Mo. Tang Mo followed Qin Ling''s eyes and saw a tall and thin man smoking a cigarette in one hand and an electric pick in the other. "The third child is indeed the most capable of fighting alone here, but in a team, relying on one''s own strength is far from enough, and the brain is more important." Qinling''s teams are not ranked according to age, let alone size. is completely based on comprehensive strength. The stronger you are, the higher your numbers will be. "If one day one of them surpasses me, then I will also give up the position of the boss for others to sit." Qinling never regarded this group of people as subordinates, more like brothers who share life and death. Tang Mo looked at Qin Ling and this group of people and suddenly felt a little envious. For a long time, she felt that it would be more free and easy and convenient to walk around the world by herself, and it would save a lot of trouble. Maybe she should change her mind too. It is also a good thing to have a group of brothers and comrades who can give their backs to them. "Look! I dug out a blue spar!" "What the fuss! I still have a few red spar stones here." "Where is it, I am here." A group of people digging harder and harder, without feeling tired at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw that the mountain of spar in front of him was getting higher and higher. The ?? blood-red high-grade spar only has a small pile, and the blue spar has a hill half a person high. And the white spar piles are all over the ground, looking at the past, I thought it was some kind of bright sea. After digging for an entire afternoon, the spar below was finally dug out. is not just the circle drawn by the late Tang Dynasty, this group of people spontaneously doubled the scope of the late Tang Dynasty. Until I really couldn''t dig it out, did I stop reluctantly. Blood red spar and blue spar are installed inside the four helicopters. And the white spar was packed into the size of a container, hung by a rope, and hung under the helicopter. It was just right that the four planes were able to transport all these crystals back. Tang Mo couldn''t help but admire Qinling''s ability to predict. This group of people stood in a row with tools, all of them staring at Tang Mo with sparkling eyes. No one said that this mission was overkill, it was so worth it! They can see it, and if there is a task related to the sister-in-law in the future, even if they win the battle, they have to come! "Where are you going next? Do you want me to take a moment with you?" It was time to say goodbye to his daughter-in-law, and Qin Ling felt a little down. "No need, this time bring so many spar back, you still have a lot of things to do when you go back." Tang Mo smiled and refused, Wuxi Village is not far from here, she will be there soon, and there is no need for a helicopter at all. "Okay then." Qin Ling reluctantly hugged Tang Mo again, and reluctantly said goodbye. "Come on, get on the plane." The group heard the boss''s words, and they all carried their things and prepared to go up. "Wait a minute." Tang Mo pulled Qinling again. "Um?" Before Qin Ling could react, Tang Mo walked up to the group of men who were holding the guy. looked at them one by one, and when he reached the fourth person, Tang Mo squeezed his arm. The fourth is a short and chubby man. Seeing that his sister-in-law suddenly got started, he hurriedly ducked back. "Sister-in-law, this is not good." "What are you saying, kid, stand up straight and let my sister-in-law feel what''s wrong, it''s useless." The third child next to him patted the fourth child on the head. He is now a die-hard fan of my sister-in-law, what my sister-in-law says is right. The black line on Tang Mo''s face, what are these people thinking! "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with their bodies?" Qin Ling looked at Tang Mo''s actions and seemed to understand something. He could clearly see the mental output of Tang Mo''s treatment for Xianxian just now. "You group of people, with old wounds on top of new ones, several of them are struggling, and it won''t take long for them to lose their bodies." Tang Mo sighed, she admired this group of people more and more. The bodies of several of them are so severe that they endure inhuman pain every day, and their bodies are on the verge of collapse due to repeated fractures and contusions. Qin Ling''s eyes were a little dark, he naturally probably knew this. But there is no way, as a member of the team, if you want to improve your strength, you have to train and do tasks every day, and each task is extremely dangerous, it is impossible to leave a large chunk of time for anyone to recuperate. of. Standing on the top of the pyramid is not easy, everyone, including himself, is holding on. "Damn, that''s what happened. Sister-in-law, don''t worry, we are just a bunch of rough guys, so it doesn''t matter." The third child laughed and hit haha. His own left leg was also ill, and it would hurt after every fight. But which man who went to war could not be injured? "Your eyes are almost invisible." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood in front of the second child. "Sister-in-law, you, how do you know?" The second child raised his head in surprise. They are all brothers who are born and die. Everyone can see the expression of the second child. What the sister-in-law said is true. "Second brother, what''s wrong with your eyes?" "Second brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" "Second brother..." Qin Ling''s expression suddenly became serious. The second child is not the strongest here in terms of strength, but he is definitely the first in terms of strategy and intelligence. He has always had a lot of work, and the second child is helping him manage the entire team. He is the most sincere brother to himself. "Second child, why didn''t you tell me what happened?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 150： The idol of the genius doctor is the eldest sister-in-law Chapter 150 The idol of the genius doctor is a sister-in-law "It doesn''t matter if you were stung by that poisonous spider during the last jungle mission." The second child turned his head slightly, unwilling to look directly at Qin Ling. After the accident, he went to their exclusive doctor at the S base to see it. There is no way to detoxify this toxin for the time being, and the doctor can only try to study the antidote. But the toxin was eroding his optic nerve a little bit. When the doctor really researched the antidote, he would be completely blind, and it would be too late. For so long, he has relied on his extraordinary memory and that little blurry image to complete his daily life and tasks. But as the scenery in his eyes became more and more blurred, he gradually began to struggle. He has already thought about it, and he will take the initiative to leave the team he loves when he is completely blind. He is no longer worthy of being the second brother in this team, and he does not want to be a burden to the team. "It''s all like this, but it doesn''t matter!" Qin Ling''s tone contained a forbearance of anger. Everyone knows that the boss is so angry because he really treats them as brothers. The surroundings were quiet, and everyone didn''t even dare to breathe. "Come here, sit down." At the end of Tang Dynasty, a table and two chairs were moved out of the space at some point. I sat on one, and the other was placed on the opposite side of the table, signaling the second child to do it on the opposite side. "Sister-in-law..." The second child''s face is full of disbelief. Even the most powerful doctor in the base can''t do anything about his illness. Can sister-in-law help? "I don''t want you to sit down!" Qin Ling gave a push, and the second child sat on the chair in a daze. "Hands out." In fact, in the late Tang Dynasty, there was no need for physical contact, but if the situation allows, if you can touch the other person''s body, the speed of the treatment will be faster, and the overall process will be more convenient. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the next big project was to be carried out. Naturally, it was convenient. Tang Mo put his hand on it, and then let the mental power slowly enter the second child''s body, wandering from his nerve endings to his eyes. "Don''t resist, just relax." It is a very dangerous thing to enter your own body by the spiritual power of others. But at this time, the second child obviously felt that all parts of his body were warm, and those places where the old wounds were sore were bathed in warmth, and there was no desire to resist. sat there obediently, not daring to move at all, letting Tang Mo''s mental power swim to his eyes, and then kept going around in circles for repair work. Around the table at the end of Tang Dynasty, everyone formed a circle, staring intently at my sister-in-law''s work. Qin Ling stood in the position closest to the end of Tang Dynasty, his eyes were reluctant to even blink. It is said that the most charming person is the serious person. At this time, Tang Mo seemed to be radiating light from his whole body in his eyes, and he was more attractive than anyone else. After about half an hour, "Open your eyes and see how it goes." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stopped. The second brother forgot to retract his arms, and sat there cautiously, opening his eyes and looking at every brother beside him. "Seeing, all seeing." The second child''s voice was calm and trembling, and tears couldn''t stop falling from the corners of his eyes. He originally thought that his generation would be useless like this, but he didn''t expect... The second child, who had always been calm, stood up from the chair, took a step back, and knelt down in front of Tang Mo and kowtowed heavily. "Sister-in-law, no matter what you do in the future, as long as you say something, I, Wu Yi, will go up to the mountain and go down to the sea of ??fire, and I will do whatever I want!" This oath is very heavy, but it is worth it, so worth it. "Second brother, get up first, don''t block. Sister-in-law, can you see if my leg can be cured?" The third brawny man helped Wu Yi up, then pushed him to the back, and he quickly sat on the chair in front of Tang Mo. "Sister-in-law, and me, my lower back always hurts." "Sister-in-law, they are all small problems, look at me! My right arm was dislocated before and I attached it, and it hasn''t grown back yet." "Sister-in-law, I..." The big guy can see it, their sister-in-law is simply omnipotent. can not only lead them to find the location of the spar mine, but also let them have a great harvest. is still a genius doctor! Even a disease like the second brother can be cured, what else can''t my sister-in-law do! Originally, everyone was a little embarrassed to ask my sister-in-law to help them heal, but seeing that the third brother said it first, they scrambled to report their problems one by one, for fear that they would not be able to line up. Qin Ling did not stop him when he saw this. If possible, he naturally hoped that this group of people would be less tormented by illness. But seeing the situation, I couldn''t hold it, so I blocked it out. "Stop for a little trouble, don''t tire your sister-in-law." Qinling stood behind Tang Mo, looking like he was protecting a calf. "It''s alright, if you''re not feeling well, stand in line behind this chair, and I''ll watch them one by one." For the current spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty, it was enough to treat these people. Besides, it is difficult for her to have such a large-scale treatment, and the opportunity to exercise her spiritual healing ability is also a rare good thing for her. Then a strange sight appeared... Under the setting sun and dusk, a group of strong men with an average height of 1.8 meters stood in a row, staring at the table in front of them without squinting. Everyone was so well-behaved that they didn''t dare to say a word, for fear of disturbing the people behind the table. In this group, Wu Yi had the most serious eye disease, and it took 30 minutes. The others were all traumatic, and Tang Mo finished it all in 10 minutes on average. In the end, he still took Qinling, who was not sick, to a mental spa. Qin Ling was afraid that his daughter-in-law would be unwilling to be tired, but he could only sit on the chair obediently under a threat from Tang Mo''s eyes. After the ?? SPA, Qin Ling only felt that his whole body relaxed a lot, as if he had unlimited energy. The exhaustion on the faces of a group of people was swept away, and everyone was in high spirits like drinking a box of energy drinks. "I think I can kill a cow with one punch now!" "Boss, take us on a mission tomorrow." "That''s right! Otherwise, the whole body seems to have nowhere to go, so I''m not used to it..." These people are as tired as dogs every day, they don''t get enough sleep, and they have long forgotten the last time they were so energetic. Everyone looked at Tang Mo as if they were looking at an idol. If they still vaguely felt that the daughter-in-law the boss was looking for was too ordinary to be worthy of their boss, then now their thinking has completely changed. My boss is not worthy of such an excellent sister-in-law. Sister-in-law is simply a god-like existence, and no one can be worthy of it. Being able to meet the sister-in-law, the eldest brother has cultivated fortune for eight lifetimes in his last life. They have to help the eldest brother watch carefully, otherwise the eldest brother will be finished if he is dumped! (end of this chapter) Chapter 151： Losing money Chapter 151 Lost business "Sister-in-law, you must pay attention to safety when you are out alone." "Yeah yeah, be sure to take care of yourself!" "If there is any situation, please contact us in time, we will fly right away, and the helicopter will be very fast!" From the second child to the last twenty-five, everyone had to tell Tang Mo to take care of themselves before getting on the helicopter. On the one hand, it is because they really appreciate and worship the late Tang Dynasty. On the other hand, the late Tang Dynasty was like a divine doctor in the last days. People will inevitably get hurt in the apocalypse, and the current medical conditions are also limited, so people like Tang Mo who can solve all kinds of incurable diseases are more precious than giant pandas. This means that Tang Mo was their sister-in-law, otherwise if the base knew that there was such a person, they would have to invite back to the base to provide delicious food for her own use. Qin Ling looked at his group of younger brothers who were courting his daughter-in-law and his face was very dark. Every time he passed one, he put a foot on their **** to relieve the hatred in his heart. "Don''t say more, call me anytime if you have anything, I''ll wait for you at home." Qin Ling gave Tang Mo a tight hug before getting on the plane. "Know it." Tang Mo squeezed Qin Ling''s still white and tender face and waved goodbye to him. After saying goodbye to Qinling, Tang Mo traced what he was going to do next, and found that there were really a lot of things waiting for her to do. On Lin Yu''s side, Tang Mo still wanted to say goodbye to him. After all, he had known each other once, and Tang Mo always felt that he would meet Lin Yu again in the future. In the ruins of Sha Town, Lin Yu and Xianxian stood among the ruins, looking through things that could still be used. The family is gone, but he and his sister will continue to live. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing this scene, he was relieved, and there was still hope for life. People''s resilience is always stronger than you think. No matter what happens, as long as you can stick to a step-by-step life, you can persevere. "Is this something that came out of the bottom?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he approached and glanced at the small pile of food under Lin Yu''s feet. "Well, most of it is for food, and there are also a few clothes that Xianxian and I can wear, and some crystal cores, just enough to last for a while." Lin Yu''s feelings towards Tang Mo now are not just as simple as helping each other, but a gratitude towards Tang Mo as a benefactor. If it wasn''t for Tang Mo''s help, he would have lost his last relative. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he swept the crystal nuclei on the ground. Some primary and intermediate crystal nuclei were scattered, and there were not many high-level crystal nuclei, about ten pieces. Ten yuan, at the end of Tang Dynasty suddenly remembered the legend of the previous life. "What''s your next plan?" "Take Xianxian to a nearby base, and then do tasks to earn crystal cores to earn food. If you have hands and feet, you can always support your younger sister." Lin Yu is obviously much calmer now than at the beginning, and it seems that his emotions have been sorted out after a while. After the family broke down, he was able to sort out his emotions so quickly. Tang Mo admired it very much. Such children will definitely develop in the future. "What about him?" Tang Mo pointed to Lin Shourong, who was still kneeling in the ruins, immersed in grief and unable to extricate himself. "I persuaded me. The mayor said he couldn''t leave here. Protecting this place is his mission and destiny." Of course Lin Yu wanted to leave with Lin Shourong, but helplessly Lin Shourong couldn''t get out of this grief at all. It seemed that he wanted to share the fate with Sha Zhen. Lin Yu and Xianxian, it is impossible for him to stay here waiting to die, and he has to live well with his sister. After listening, Tang Mo nodded. This child has been controlled by Lin Shourong for so many years, and morally kidnapped for so many years, and now he can finally get his own wings, which is a rare good thing. Lin Shourong should also atone for the dead children in the desert of City B. "If you go to the base to do quests, your strength is very important, right? Do you want to buy this flower?" Tang Mo took out the desert flower from the space, and he had been with Lin Yu for a while. Although everyone didn''t say it clearly, no one was a fool. Tang Mo''s space was tacitly understood. At this time There is no need to cover up. "Flower of the Desert?" Lin Yu''s expression changed, this is what every psychic attribute ability person dreams of. "Aren''t you a spiritual attribute, you don''t have to?" "No, I don''t like to use these messes." What Tang Mo said is true. She really doesn''t like these things that can quickly improve her strength. Otherwise, her spiritual flower is much more precious than this desert flower, and it will not be idle in her space. so long. Besides, she still has so many spar stones. She has compared them. Although the flower of spiritual power is a congenital treasure, the impurities are already less than the nuclei and ordinary treasures. But compared with her high-grade blood red spar, it is still far worse, and it is similar to the intermediate light blue spar. Therefore, it is really useless for her to keep so many desert flowers, and she is not short of money, food, or spar. Instead of putting it in the space to fall ashes or sell it to others, it is better to give Lin Yu a favor. Lin Yu doesn''t care what character Lin Yu has in the future, but she can see that he is a kind person in essence. After the impact of Qinling''s team, Tang Mo''s thoughts changed a lot. It may not be a bad thing to make more friends along the way. "I...you should also see it, that''s all my net worth, I can''t afford it." Lin Yu''s eyes fell on the small pile of crystal cores on the ground. Of course he wanted it, but he knew the value of the Desert Flower too well, and he couldn''t afford it at all. "Isn''t this a high-level crystal nucleus? It''s mine." At the end of Tang, he picked up the high-grade crystal cores on the ground one by one, and then put the flower of the desert into Lin Yu''s arms involuntarily. "And this, you take it." took out another bag of food and water that had been packed long ago and handed it to Lin Yu. Inside are mineral water, milk, bread, instant noodles, biscuits, and a bag of milk powder for Xianxian. "I" After Lin Yu saw the contents clearly, the package became hot, and he didn''t know whether to accept it or push it out for a while. Reason told him that these things were too valuable for him to take. But Xianxian, who was trying his best to help him turn over stones to find supplies, made him unable to refuse these things from Tang Mo. They desperately need these now. "Don''t think too much, this is not for you, it is borrowed by me. You can return it to me when we meet again next time." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t just show kindness, and she was going to count a big interest at that time. "Okay, it''s a deal!" Lin Yu''s eyes were a little wet, he raised his head, and tried his best to hold back the tears that were about to fall. We are about to enter the next new chapter. Please vote for Ran Ran with your recommended monthly ticket! If you reward more, add more~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 152： Go to Wuxi Village Chapter 152 Go to Wuxi Village The next stop after leaving Sha Town is Wuxi Village. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power therapy had reached a very proficient level. She did not forget that there was a seriously ill girl waiting for her in Wuxi Village. She promised Xiao Tao, and now it''s time for her to fulfill it. After coming out of the desert, Tang Mo was heading towards Wuxi Village at almost the fastest speed. Maybe because Tang Mo had more spiritual beads in her body, her speed was much faster than when she came, and she arrived at the gate of Wuxi Village in half a day. Knocked on the gate of Wuxi Village again, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was still a little anxiety in his heart. The last time she left Wuxi Village was not so happy, and this time she had to go in, so I was really embarrassed. It''s impossible to tell the real purpose, she doesn''t want to be a free doctor in Wuxi Village. If it is easy to cure illness and save people, it will not be difficult for her. But to cure these white-eyed wolves? She is really not in the mood. Fortunately, what Tang Mo was worried about did not happen. The person who came to open the door for her was the last time, Xiao Tao''s brother, Xiao Hu. "The end of the Tang Dynasty?" Seeing Tang Mo Xiaohu''s eyes lit up instantly, he quickly opened the door and invited Tang Mo in. Xiaohu is just one of the most ordinary boys in the world. He doesn''t have the courage to 100% defend his inner justice, but he can still distinguish right from wrong, it is all in his heart. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he understood, so he didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Xiaohu''s failure to stand up last time. Everyone is just an ordinary person, and no one should use the standard of a saint to demand others. "How is Xiao Tao?" Tang Mo asked straight to the point. "Xiao Tao''s situation is not very good... It''s getting worse recently." Xiaohu thought of his sister, and his tone became low. My sister is their family, no, she is the best child in Wuxi Village, but she still has no way to deal with the disease. At the end of Tang Tang, the pace under his feet was a little faster. She used to live in Xiaohu''s house before, but now she can find it by herself without him leading the way. She walked in front of Xiaohu and arrived at Xiaohu''s house first. "Brother, cough, why are you back?" Hearing the sound of the door opening outside, Xiao Tao asked. The voice was not a little weaker than when Tang Mo came last time, and there was a cough in the middle. Xiao Tao''s parents would go outside during the day to follow the group to do tasks to find food, and they would not come back until it was dark. "Xiao Tao, it''s me." Tang Mo didn''t knock on the door, he pushed open the door of Xiao Tao''s room and walked in. Xiao Tao''s room was as dark as ever, with a few books scattered beside the pillow. Xiao Tao''s complexion was much worse than the last time, if he could barely support his body to stand up before, now it''s even harder to get up. It can be seen that the clothes on the body have not been changed for a long time, and the hair is even more knotted. But think about it, my parents go out early every day and come back late. It is inconvenient for my brother to be a boy, and he usually has to go to stand guard. Its good for everyone to be alive, how can you take care of so much? "The end of Tang?" Xiaotao recognized the end of Tang at a glance. "When you come, I know you will come back." Xiao Tao''s face did not have the sadness after a long illness. On the contrary, she was more optimistic than anyone she met in Wuxi Village at the end of Tang Dynasty, full of hope for life and yearning for the future. She couldn''t sit up, or even prop up her body, so she could only lie there quietly and look at Tang Mo. There were smiles in her brows and eyes, as if this scene had been performed thousands of times in her heart. She never thought that Tang Mo would not come back. Although they had not known each other for a long time, she felt that way. Being trusted like this, Tang Mo''s heart seemed to be hit by something. She hadn''t felt this way for a long time. Tang Mo sat beside Xiao Tao''s bed and put his hand on her forehead. Xiao Tao''s disease has spread to the whole body long ago, this is a big project. When she came in, she had already told Xiaohu to guard outside and not to disturb her. Xiaohu naturally knew that Tang Mo came back to help her sister heal, so she did so happily. It wasn''t until the end of Tang Dynasty that he probed his mental power into Xiao Tao''s body, only to find out how serious Xiao Tao''s condition was. Many cells in the body are mutated and necrotic. Those mutated cells are swallowing good cells little by little, trying to completely occupy the body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also observed that there was a red light group with a strong color in Xiaotao''s sea of ??consciousness, which was fighting desperately against the mutant cells that were invading brain cells. So it is! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately understood why Xiao Tao was so seriously ill and could persist for so long, and his consciousness was still so clear. All of this is because Xiao Tao is a power attribute user, and her power attribute is very strong, strong enough to temporarily fight against those necrotic cells. But even so, if it drags on like this, the red light group won''t last long. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he first used a spiritual force to help the red light group clear the mutant cells that had entered the brain. The remaining mental power was divided into two parts after the structural change, and they walked in the two sides of Xiao Tao''s body respectively. Every time the spiritual power of white light flows through the place, the mutated cells and the necrotic places are repaired little by little, showing the original intact appearance. There are too many necrotic places, so the progress of the late Tang Dynasty was very slow. Because it is necessary to remove the necrotic parts of the body and grow new tissues, this process is not only long but also very itchy and painful. Xiao Tao''s brows furrowed tightly, but she didn''t make a sound in the end. It took about four hours before Xiao Tao''s necrotic cells and tissues were completely repaired, and she became a healthy person again. "Okay, how are you feeling now?" Xiao Tao tried to lift her arm, and sure enough, she could lift it up easily. The whole person seems to have inexhaustible strength. "Brother, come in here! Help me get down and walk." Xiao Tao has been in bed for too long. Even if her body is back to health, she can''t walk on the ground immediately, and she needs to take it slowly. "Hey, eh, here I come!" Xiaohu was also very excited when he heard Xiao Tao''s words, rubbed his hands and came in to help his sister. Seeing the excited look of the brothers and sisters, Tang Mo left the room full of energy. Using Xiaohu''s kitchen, he took out some rice and cooked a pot of porridge. Her body is still very weak now. If she wants to recover completely, she has to take good care of her. She will help people to the end. As arrogant as the end of the Tang Dynasty, she wouldn''t say that it was because she was moved by the light in Xiao Tao''s eyes just now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 153： next chief Chapter 153 Next Sect Chief Xiao Tao was able to walk independently with the help of her brother. Not only could she walk, but she also discovered that she was surprisingly strong. Originally, Xiao Tao knew by looking at the attribute value on her ID watch that she was a power attribute ability user, but she had been sick for too long. The first time she really felt the power of her own was that Xiao Tao was so excited that she moved the table around the house and was very happy. After eating the porridge cooked at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Xiao Tao took a pair of scissors and cut the big braid she had tied into a ball, turning it into short hair that was easy to manage. Then he brought a large wooden bucket and put half a bucket of hot water in it and started taking a bath. The little girl loves to be clean. After lying down for so long, her body is not only dirty. Because she cannot turn over and scrub her body in time, she also has a lot of bedsores on her body. Fortunately, Tang Mo took this into consideration when he repaired Xiao Tao''s body, and removed all those unsightly things. After taking a bath and changing into clean clothes, Xiao Tao really felt that her whole body seemed to be reborn, and she said goodbye to the past. Xiaohu went to help his sister pour the bath water, and Xiao Tao didn''t stay idle, and started to tidy up her room. He opened all the curtains and windows in the room, letting the sunlight in and spreading all over the floor, and the air that was closed and humid was suddenly refreshed. "That, sister, I want to tell you something." Xiao Tao was a little embarrassed and hesitated. "Don''t call me sister, if you think the full name doesn''t sound good, just call me Momo." Xiao Tao is also a college student, and his age is not much different from the late Tang Dynasty. "Well, Momo, I want to say, can you take me away with you!" Xiao Tao took a deep breath, then looked at Tang Mo firmly and said. "Huh?" Tang Mo never thought that Xiao Tao would make such a request. Xiao Tao grew up in Wuxi Village, where she has a family and a brother. With such a chaotic world, wouldnt a girl feel safer at home? "I''ve been sick for so long, and I''ve thought about it very clearly. During the time I was waiting for you, I kept thinking, if, if I can be lucky enough to recover, then I must not be like the people here, Close your eyes for the rest of your life. If I want to go out, I need to change something with my own efforts." Tang Mo looked into Xiao Tao''s eyes seriously. There is light in the girl''s eyes. "I will definitely not hold you back! I am a power attribute ability user, and my mental attribute value is also good. My learning ability is also very good. I can learn things quickly, and I can still endure hardship! Just let me follow you, Let me do anything!" The desire in Xiao Tao''s eyes made Tang Mo a little moved. Xiao Tao is the only college student in Wuxi Village, and she is the one who has actually left the village. It can be seen from the last incident at the end of Tang Dynasty that Xiao Tao has a very clear mind and is decisive enough to do things. Since the last time I met Qinling''s team, Tang Mo had really thought about it, if there were suitable opportunities and candidates, he would like to form a team of his own. And Xiao Tao, whether it is ability or personality, is a good candidate. "You''re gone, what about your brother, mom and dad? Can they agree?" "I''m an adult, and only I can make the decision for my own life. Besides, the sect elders in Wuxi Village are good now. Even if the big guy can''t live too rich, he can live a normal life. My parents and my brother, I haven''t been with them since high school, and they will definitely support me. As long as you''re willing to take me away, it''s not a problem!" Xiao Tao is a very persistent person. As long as he looks for one thing, no matter what he is, it will not change. "Okay, I''ll stay here for one night today. After you say goodbye to your family at night, we''ll leave tomorrow." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was still relieved, giving the girl a chance and also giving himself a chance to open up her closed heart. "Brother Xiaohu, Brother Xiaohu, are you at home?" A boy knocked on the door. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Xiaohu was immersed in the happiness of his sister''s recovery, and his tone was much lighter. "The head of the sect heard that you let the person from last time in again and asked you to take him to the ancestral hall!" The boy''s tone was urgent, and it seemed that the other side was also in a hurry. "Sect Chief?" Xiaohu suddenly panicked. He saw that Tang Mo was a little too excited for a while, and he forgot to report to Zongchang. He really made a big mistake this time! Xiaohu''s temperament is like this, kind but unable to bear a little thing. "Let''s go, it''s alright, let''s go for a visit." Tang Mo patted Xiaohu on the shoulder and went out. "Momo, why don''t we leave now? The Sect Chief won''t do anything to the elder brother." Xiao Tao looked at Tang Mo worriedly. Tang Mo gave Xiao Tao a reassuring look, "It''s okay, just wait at home." From Xiaotao''s mouth, Tang Mo probably knew what kind of person this Zongchang was. Young and promising, he has read some books, and his thinking is relatively advanced. He is the grandson of the previous chief. I have always questioned the scam of the previous Zongchang Yaozong, but at that time, people were soft-spoken and very suppressed. Now that he has become the head of the sect, he has done a lot of practical work for the village, and he has also standardized many good measures and regulations. The whole village has returned to normal life order. For such a person, Tang Mo feels that it is still possible to communicate. Even if they can''t communicate, here, for the time being, no one has the ability to do anything to her, and she knows what to do with her. The ancestral hall of Zongchang was visited a few times last time in the late Tang Dynasty, and the impression was extremely bad. When I got to the door this time, it was a big change. The splendid ancestral hall that was originally decorated is now a lot simpler, and there are no longer so many guards and servants outside, but it is empty and more solemn. Tang Mo stepped into the ancestral hall, and the young man inside saw Tang Mo entering the door, so he got up to greet him, and welcomed Tang Mo to his seat. "Hello, I am the current chief of Wuxi Village, Guo Mingyi. I have long admired Miss Tang''s name before, but unfortunately I never had the chance to meet each other. Today I finally met." Guo Mingyi''s attitude was very polite. Such an attitude must be nothing good. "I don''t know what the sect chief is looking for from me? I came to Wuxi Village this time just to talk to my old friend. I will leave early tomorrow, and I won''t bother you too much." Tang said straight to the point, too lazy to turn around. "Miss Tang misunderstood, you are a person who has made great contributions to our Wuxi Village, and you are the most honorable guest. We are too happy for you to stay for a few more days. How can we drive you away?" "But this time, Guo does have something to ask for. I wonder if Miss Tang''s intelligence can give Guo a little more advice?" (end of this chapter) Chapter 154： The other four Chapter 154 Four more pictures "I don''t know what''s wrong with the head of the sect? I''m still young and have little knowledge. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you much." In order to save trouble, Tang Mo didn''t mind belittling himself. "Miss Tang, don''t belittle yourself, the last Zongchang''s medicine and insect scam was thanks to the girl''s ingenuity, so that the villagers of Wuxi Village were no longer deceived. Now, although the villagers in Wuxi Village seem to be living an orderly life on the surface, they have no enthusiasm for life at all. Every day, they are like robots completing tasks step by step to get food, and there is no hope on their faces. If this continues, Wuxi Village will sooner or later fall. I don''t know if there is any good way for Tang girl? " The melancholy on Guo Mingyi''s face does not seem to be a fake. After he took office, although he better guaranteed everyone''s food, clothing, housing and transportation. But after learning that the medicine worm was a scam, the appearance of everyone who was still rushing to work and work hard to live suddenly disappeared. Everyone''s face was dead, and they were unwilling to cultivate. . Guo Mingyi didn''t understand why he was doing better but not as good as that scam, which made him very frustrated. Tang Mo knew what he said. No wonder she felt like everyone she saw was like a walking corpse as soon as she entered Wuxi Village. "Originally, everyone worked hard to hunt down alien beasts in order to exchange for medicine and insects. In their hearts, this is like an elixir of life, which can keep them alive. Even if they know that it may not be reliable, there is still hope. Although the current life is stable, everyone knows that it is only temporary. Once injured or any accident occurs, they have no ability to resist. If there is no light in the suffering life, how can people get the strength to move forward? " Tang''s words made Guo Mingyi ponder. After all, no matter how capable and talented he is, he is only a young man in his twenties, and many things cannot be seen clearly. He has always been caught in the cycle of why he is doing so well for everyone, but no one appreciates it. He never thought about why. Maybe it was because he had too much prejudice against the Medicine Insect Sect Chief, so that he never thought about problems sympathetically from the perspective of the villagers. Until now, he did not understand that it is not necessary to work hard to do everything well. "Then, what can be done?" Guo Mingyi raised his head and looked at the end of Tang Dynasty full of hope. This look made Tang Mo feel pressured. "You are the head of the sect, so naturally there will be a way, what can I do?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, I thought that he was not someone who likes to meddle in his own business, and he just said those words just because of his feelings. She was too lazy to help him clean up this mess. After a while of silence, Tang Mo silently looked up at the sky and continued to play dead. "When I was a child, I heard my grandfather say that there are three paintings in the ancestral hall of the sect chief, which are things that our Wuxi village has passed down from generation to generation. Grandpa said that one day in the future, there will be a powerful person who will take it away and play a big role. On the day I took over the ancestral hall, I searched from the inside out many times, but there were no three paintings that my grandfather said, maybe they have been taken away by the almighty person. " Guo Mingyi paused and took a sip of the cold tea at hand. "Grandpa also said that there are not only three paintings like that, but according to the ancestors, there are seven in total. At the earliest, all of them were originally in our Wuxi Village, but due to various reasons, four of them have been left out. But even so, the ancestors still recorded the approximate positions of those four pictures. I wonder if Miss Tang is interested in the location of the other four paintings? " Guo Mingyi is very smart, Tang Mo likes his smartness. The other four pictures? At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he took the pearl of spiritual power, he used a picture. If there are four pictures left, doesnt it just correspond to the remaining four beads? She is more than interested, she is bound to get it. Guo Mingyi and Tang Mo both knew that the other knew the fact that the three paintings in the ancestral hall were in the late Tang Dynasty. Guo Mingyi used the remaining four paintings as an exchange condition to solve the problem. "Guo Zongchang, I have a solution, I just don''t know if it is feasible." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately sat upright and showed a look of treating big customers seriously. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she stayed in the ancestral hall for a long time, and finally Guo Mingyi personally sent her out. When she arrived at Xiaohu''s house, the four members of Xiaohu''s family had been waiting for her for a long time. "Girl, we Xiao Tao will trouble you in the future." It seemed that Xiaotao had already agreed with her family that she would go with her. As soon as Tang Mo walked in, Xiaotao''s parents knelt down directly for her. This kneeling is not just for Tang Mo to take care of Xiao Tao, but more importantly, because Tang Mo cured their favorite daughter. Everyone was ready for Xiao Tao to be tortured and die in bed, but no one expected Xiao Tao to have a good life and to meet such a great benefactor. "What are you doing, get up." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t bear this, so he quickly helped Xiao Tao''s parents up. "Xiao Tao told us about going with you. This child has been smart since she was a child. We have always known that Wuxi Village is small, and she has been wronged by staying married and having children for the rest of her life. We all support her to go out and have a look. , go meet the world, and have a go." Xiao Tao''s mother took Xiao Tao''s hand, her eyes full of reluctance. But they think clearly, staying in Wuxi Village is useless for a lifetime, if possible, who wouldn''t want to go out and have a look? As parents, they cannot stand in the way of their children. "Sister, you can rest assured and go with your savior. My parents have me at home. If you have a bad time outside, you can come back at any time." Xiaohu''s words undoubtedly gave Xiao Tao another reassurance. With the support of Xiaotao''s family, Tang Mo is also relieved, otherwise she will always have a sense of guilt for abducting other people''s children. "I have something to do here tomorrow morning, you guys rest first, just pack your things in the morning, and we will leave in the afternoon." A good night''s sleep. The next day Tang Mo got up early in the morning and came to the open space in the square that Zongchang said yesterday to prepare. Today, all the villagers in Wuxi Village did not go to work, but obeyed the arrangement of the head of the sect and came to the village square for a meeting. About half an hour, except for those who were sick in bed and couldn''t move, all the people were there, standing densely in the square with empty eyes. For them, it doesn''t make much difference whether they go to work or not, have a meeting or go out to do a task. Following instructions like a soulless husk is all they live now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 155： better try Chapter 155 Why don''t you try "What is Miss Tang doing?" Xiaohu''s family was naturally standing in the crowd. Seeing Tang Mo standing on the stage, Xiaohu asked suspiciously. "Maybe, help Wuxi Village solve the problem." Xiao Tao replied, looking at Tang Mo, who seemed to be sparkling on the stage. Although Xiaotao is ill in bed, it is not that she does not hear things out of the window. The current situation of Wuxi Village is still relatively clear. Wuxi Village was sick and had to take a heavy dose of medicine to heal. And at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was that kind of medicine. "I called everyone here today to tell you one thing." Everyone came, and the head of the sect, Guo Mingyi, stood on the stage and said to the big guy. "For some unknown reason in our Wuxi Village, most of the villagers are psychic power users. But everyone didn''t make good use of this advantage, and they were unwilling to work hard to improve their attributes and just get by. I used to go out to hunt animals in order to change the dressing and insects to save my life, but now that the deception is exposed, I have no will to fight. In the final analysis, do you feel that spiritual attributes are useless? " Guo Mingyi is young, but every word is powerful and hits everyone''s heart. The villagers below ?? were silent, and everyone did not speak, but they all recognized the words of the chief. For unknown reasons, most of them in Wuxi Village are spiritual attribute power users. The spiritual attribute has no other attributes that are practical for catching exotic animals in daily life, so few people put their energy on improving their attributes. They are all going to die anyway, so what''s the use of these efforts? Tang Mo herself is also a spiritual attribute power user, and she understands the thoughts of these people too well. She was like this in her last life, not to mention healing, even if she was attacked by a spiritual entity. The only thing ?? knows is to add spiritual power to his body. Since the spiritual power is relatively weak, it is not particularly useful. "Today I tell you, the spiritual attribute is the strongest attribute in this world! As long as you cultivate the attribute high enough, you won''t need any medicines and insects, you can cure diseases and save people, and each of you can be the magic doctor Hua Tuo. !" Guo Mingyi said this very powerfully, but the effect is not too obvious. Everyone was whispering below, and he didn''t turn up the stormy waves he imagined. It''s not that this news is not shocking enough. Spirit attributes can cure diseases and save people, which means that they have the trump card to protect their lives and protect themselves. It means that they can live well in the end times. But these people in Wuxi Village were really frightened. A belief that has been held for so long in the past has become a hoax. Now let them believe in another faith, everyone is really afraid. From great hope to disappointment, none of them could stand such a blow, so no one believed what the Sect Chief said. As Zongchang said, how is that possible? "I know that just saying this, everyone will be suspicious. So today I called everyone here. The **** stage is called Tang Mo. I believe many people have seen it." Guo Mingyi was mentally prepared for the current situation, and then said calmly. "The end of the Tang Dynasty?" "She is Tang Mo on that list?" "No wonder I was able to pull down the previous head of the sect. Is there any ability?" "The one with the gold icon after the only name? I don''t know what that is." The whispers below are louder. Of course they met and remembered at the end of the Tang Dynasty. It''s just that I didn''t know her name before, but now that I know it, I put her on the top of the ranking list. The isolated place has the same information to the outside world after having an ID watch. And the attribute rankings that are updated on time at 0:00 every day are things that all Chinese people have to look at many times every day. The above changes are not big, any ranking will be captured by everyone. As for the permanent list above, everyone is naturally very clear. "Miss Tang is a power user with spiritual attributes. His spiritual attributes are much higher than yours, so she can now reach the height of healing and saving people. Now, if there are seriously ill people in the family, they can bring them here. We are here. Witnessed by so many eyes, let''s see if this spiritual power can cure diseases and save people!" This is the result of the discussion between Tang and Guo Mingyi yesterday. Don''t everyone in Wuxi Village feel that medicine insects are their beliefs and their salvation? If you can''t live without faith, then at the end of the Tang Dynasty let them understand that people themselves can be their own beliefs. There is no one in this world who can save you from trouble, only yourself can be your salvation. As for the mental power treatment, Tang Mo is not going to hide it. This is something she will use frequently in the future, and there is no need to hide it. And she also told Guo Mingyi that as long as there are people in Wuxi Village with a certain level of spiritual attributes, she will personally teach how to use spiritual power for treatment. She thought very clearly that since this pattern was obtained from Wuxi Village, it should be used to save Wuxi Village, she should do it. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, Guo Mingyi was not told about the pattern of the physical attack of the spiritual power obtained from this. One of the reasons for ?? is that this is her trump card to save her life. Another reason for ?? is that she just wants one more person with spiritual attributes in this world who can heal and save people, not one more murderer. Bring people now? The villagers were also a little stunned. Originally, they were just the sect chief''s routine cheering and flickering. How could this be so real? They are really not used to it. However, since everything has been said, it may be possible, is there really hope? A few fast-moving young people who hoped that the flames had not been completely extinguished quickly ran out of the crowd. After a while, the critically ill patients at home were brought out with the support of the straps. Because I didnt really believe what the Sovereign said, only three young men brought the sick at home. These people who came here are basically too ill to speak and walk normally, so they did not come to this meeting. According to Chief Zong''s instructions, these patients took their seats at the table at the end of the Tang Dynasty. There was a patient who couldn''t even sit, so Tang Mo took out a mattress from the space and put a quilt on it, making it more comfortable to lie there. It wasn''t until the end of the Tang Dynasty when a mattress was moved out of thin air that everyone remembered it. That''s not right, didn''t the previous news say that Tang Mo was a space power user? Why is this a spiritual attribute power user again? And the young man who put his father on the mattress looked even worse. Dad is the most important person in his life. He was bitten by a strange beast before, and the infection became more and more serious, and he could no longer move. He took a lot of risk and took a gamble to get Dad out. If Tang Mo really can''t do it, Dad''s injury will definitely get worse after such a move... (end of this chapter) Chapter 156： temporary decision Chapter 156 Provisional Decision These people''s anxiety Tang Mo saw in his eyes, got up from behind the table, and came to the bed. This middle-aged man who was already bedridden was the most serious patient, and Tang Mo was going to treat him first. took out a small bench and sat beside the man who was already lying down, then put his hand on the man''s arm. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was observed that the people who were sent were generally men in their prime, and their bodies were all infected with large-scale infections caused by wounds bitten or beaten by alien beasts. Wuxi Village was originally closed and backward, and now there is a shortage of medicine. In fact, in the past, this was something that antibiotics and sterile bandages could solve. In the last days, it will become a terminal illness that has no cure and can only wait for death. If you go out and get hurt, you will die. If you dont go out, you will starve to death. No wonder the people in Wuxi Village lose hope and just move on. However, this is convenient for the Tang Dynasty. The infection caused by the wound can be solved as long as the wound is cleaned and the wound heals. This greatly reduces the workload of the late Tang Dynasty. The infection of the man in front of him was deep at his waist, so it affected his actions. Slowly transported his own spiritual power through special structural reorganization, and at the end of Tang Dynasty began to heal the man. The villagers below ?? widened their eyes one by one, watching whether a miracle would happen. They don''t believe that this little **** stage can really pull a dying person back from the dead end. But in everyone''s heart, she really hopes that she can do it, and hope that the desperate life can be torn out of a breathing gap, and some sunshine can pass through. When Tang Mo''s spiritual power was delivered, everyone almost held their breath. Most of them are psychic powers and are very sensitive to psychic power. Tang Mo''s attribute value was much higher than theirs, but when she couldn''t hide it, everyone still felt the strong mental output on the stage. The end of the Tang Dynasty really used spiritual power to save people... Fifteen minutes later, Tang Mo closed his hands and stood up. "It''s alright, go home and rest for a few days before you can recover as usual." The originally lifeless face of the middle-aged man is now rosy, and his complexion is not a little bit better than just right. He just feels that his waist that was originally painful is now numb. "Dad, do you feel better?" The man''s son watched his father''s face turn red from the nearest position, and his tone couldn''t help but bring hope. "I" The man tried to twist it, it didn''t hurt, he could move! "Help me sit up!" As soon as the man stretched out his hand, the son supported him and slowly helped his father to sit up. "Okay, really good!" The faces of both of them were full of joy. Originally, I couldn''t even turn over and move, but now I can sit up and stand up with support, and I don''t feel pain. This actually happened within ten minutes. This is something that only gods can do, right? "Pay attention to rest these few days, don''t get too tired, it will take a few days to fully recover, and let the body have a transition period to adapt." As Tang Mo ordered, he had already sat behind the table and put his hand on the next patient''s. Twenty minutes later, the two patients with local large-scale infection recovered, and their spirits and spirits recovered a lot immediately. Both of them expressed their gratitude to Tang Mo with tears flowing. If Tang Mo didn''t stop him desperately, he would have to kneel down for Tang Mo. "Mental power can really heal and save people! It''s true." "It''s true...it''s true..." "We are saved, finally saved!" The silent crowd seemed to be thrown into a bomb, and the huge cheers and discussions replaced the whispers, and many people even shed tears unknowingly. This time, all of them saw it with their own eyes, and it was the people around them who were healed. It''s all true! Not a lie! "I''m going to carry my brother back!" "My father was also saved, as well as my uncle." After everyone calmed down, they rushed to the direction of home, for fear that one minute too late would miss this once-in-a-lifetime life-saving opportunity. "Only treat critically ill patients. Those with minor injuries can recover by themselves. Old people over 60 years old will die if they are not injured by foreign animals. If you really can''t move, don''t lift the patient first. I can go to your house in the end." At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a big horn in his hand at some point, and he shouted at the bottom. There are too many people in a village, and she can''t see it if it''s all minor injuries. And if the old man is not injured by a strange beast, it is a natural cycle of birth, old age, sickness and death. This is the natural law of life, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not want to and could not violate this natural law. Soon, long cards were lined up in front of Tang Mo''s table. Although Tang Mo said that she would go home in person for patients who couldn''t move, but everyone was obviously not sure, and they all carried stretchers made of bamboo, and even the straps dragged them into Tang Mo''s eyes. Tang Mo smiled bitterly, but he could understand the feelings of these family members, rolled up his sleeves and started his own work. Because of the experience of collective healing for the Qinling team last time, Tang Mo''s actions this time were even faster. In just one morning, all the more than 20 patients were cured. "Although the illness is cured, you still have to pay attention to rest and support." Tang Mo patiently instructed, like a real doctor. The family members next to ?? walked down the stage with their own patients who had recovered with great gratitude, and then stood under the stage. Eyes are shining brightly, as if well-behaved pupils waiting for the teacher to speak. "Everyone has seen that spiritual power can really cure diseases and save people. As long as you work hard to improve your attributes, you can live well with your family in the last days. I will give the method of spiritual power treatment to the chief. , let him choose three people with the strongest mentality in the village to study. From now on, he can choose one person with the strongest mentality to study, so that everyone can live!" In the end of the Tang Dynasty, every word was very serious. Guo Mingyi was a little stunned to hear it next to him. Is this different from what was set yesterday? Originally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, she planned not to teach first. When she has spiritual attributes that meet certain requirements set by her, she will teach herself. Now what... Now what Tang said was of course the best way to Wuxi Village, Guo Mingyi was a little stunned by the huge joy for a while. He is also a power user with spiritual attributes, and he knows too much how precious this secret method represents. In this way, their Wuxi Village will really be saved. Not only is it saved, Guo Mingyi has a hunch that their Wuxi Village will usher in a new dawn because of the girl in front of them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 157： Great value for money Chapter 157 Value for money About the temporary change of decision, Tang Mo just thought about it, and it was too late to talk to Guo Mingyi. When he saw the eyes of those in Wuxi Village slowly turning from dim to full of light, Tang Mo was suddenly hit in his heart. It turns out that human beings are so satisfied, as long as there is a little hope of living, they can hold on tightly. This secret method of spiritual healing was originally left by the ancestors of Wuxi Village, so she couldn''t be so selfish. She has gained enough here, and she has left enough, so she should not keep secrets for the benefit of all mankind. may be passed on to more people, so that we can really make the best use of it, so that more people in this world can regain the light in the eyes. "Can we... also?" The one who spoke was a teenager with the highest spiritual attribute in Wuxi Village. "Of course, as long as you are willing to work hard to improve your own spiritual attribute value, of course you can!" In the late Tang Dynasty, it was tested, as long as you reach a certain threshold of spiritual attributes, you can learn this treatment method. The higher the ?? mental attribute value, the better and easier the treatment effect, and the more complex diseases can be treated. "Tang Mo, thank you, thank you very much." Guo Mingyi, who was relieved, stepped forward and held Tang Mo''s hand. "In addition to what Miss Tang said, I will announce two more things. The first one is that this secret healing method will never be passed on outside the villagers of Wuxi Village. The second one, we will erect a monument in Wuxi Village, which will be thanked for generations to come. The great kindness of Miss Tang, as long as we people in Wuxi Village meet Miss Tang or the descendants of Miss Tang in the future, they will obey their orders, and the sea of ????fire and sword will not refuse!" Guo Mingyi takes his words very seriously, he is a very reasonable person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, if he could change his mind and let Wuxi Village get such benefits, then he should do the things he should do and the kindness he should be grateful for. Although Guo Mingyi also knew in his heart, the secret method of spiritual healing at the end of Tang was probably obtained from their Wuxi Village. But if there is no end of Tang Dynasty, then the secret method may still be covered with dust for several generations. And even if Tang Mo refuses to completely teach the secret law to Wuxi Village, it is someone else''s business, and they have nothing to do. Therefore, if you accept the kindness of others, you must know gratitude and always remember it. At the end of Tang, inexplicably felt that since the rebirth, the mountain of swords and the sea of ????fire have been inexorable. Why does it seem that many people have said it to her? She really did so many good things? Why can''t she remember it? "The mountain of swords and the sea of ??flames, you can''t say no!" The crowd erupted in uniform shouts. In this last world, no one does not know the importance of this healing secret. It is no exaggeration to say that they were their reborn parents at the end of Tang Dynasty. The ?? generation of Sage Doctor Village has since kicked off. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I never thought that Wuxi Village, which was originally uninterested, would later be crossed by people to ask for it, and it would become the most awe-inspiring place in the world. Of course, these are all for later. It was the second day that Tang Mo took Xiao Tao on the road. Guo Mingyi kept his word, and the address information of the remaining four patterns were all given to Tang Mo. This is the key item to get the remaining four beads! Guo Mingyi and Tang Mo were both very satisfied with this transaction, and it was worth the money. Xiao Tao is about the same size as Tang Mo, wearing a set of sportswear found in the space by Tang Mo, carrying a huge backpack, and short hair, walking next to Tang Mo like two sisters. "Xiao Tao, why don''t you change to a smaller bag?" Tang Mo looked at the schoolbag behind Xiaotao that was three times bigger than his back, and felt a little strange. "It''s okay, it''s not sinking at all." Xiao Tao is a person who is afraid of hunger in the last days. Only by carrying all the supplies on his back can he be at ease. Besides, she really didn''t feel that the backpack was heavy, and basically couldn''t feel the weight of the bag at all. The black line on his face at the end of Tang... She just took Xiaotao''s bag secretly, and if she didn''t say anything, she was about to die! But for Xiao Tao, a strange girl with a strength attribute, it is not surprising that she is not heavy. Jingjing has grown to a big size now, because it is too heavy, so Tang Mo will not hold her anymore except in special circumstances. But Xiaotao doesn''t dislike Jingjing Shen at all, she really likes this snow-white little thing. Jingjing is also very satisfied with her new partner. Every day on the road, she lies on the huge backpack on Xiao Tao''s back, which is as comfortable as she is on vacation. The plan at the end of Tang was very simple. First, he would go to the S base, send Xiao Tao back, and let Xiao Tao receive a good training in the base. After all, although Xiao Tao has a very high strength attribute value, but she has been bedridden for a long time, and she is just an ordinary girl. She has not received systematic training and can only use brute force, which is definitely not enough. And she should go back and see what her sheep are now like. The child is growing fast, she has to go back and teach her how to call her sister. Besides, he had promised Qinling that he would go back after finishing his work, so the S base would definitely have to go back. "Momo, are you done over there?" It seems that he has a good heart. Not long after Tang Mo was on the road, Qinling called. "It''s not finished yet. It''s estimated that we won''t be able to return to the base until next month." The journey at the end of the Tang Dynasty was extremely leisurely, taking Xiao Tao to gain experience in killing alien beasts, catching pheasants and making roast chickens, which was extremely comfortable. With someone to accompany me, even the boring days became interesting. She roughly estimated that she would be at the S base in three days, but she wanted to surprise Qinling. "Ah... It''s going to take so long, then okay, you pay attention to safety." Qin Ling''s tone was full of disappointment. Since the last time Tang Mo promised him to come back after finishing his business, he has been absent-minded these days, always looking forward to it. I couldn''t bear it anymore before I called to ask, but unfortunately, I have to wait until next month, it''s really like a year. "Momo, is this your boyfriend?" In the past few days, this was the first time Xiao Tao saw Tang Mo and Qin Ling on the phone, and the intimacy in her tone made this strong girl curious. "Well, boyfriend." "Wow, it must be very good to be Momo''s boyfriend! Is he handsome?" Xiao Tao said with a smile. In her heart, Tang Mo is the best and most powerful person. To be Tang Mo''s boyfriend, it must be very powerful. "Excellent? Pretty good." Being the leader of the S base should be considered excellent, right? "Handsome? Well, handsome!" Tang Mo said affirmatively. I have to say, no matter this life or the last, Qinling is a man who grew up on the aesthetic point of thousands of girls, women, aunts and grandmothers. Next time we meet, we must give him a good hug, otherwise we will find such a handsome boyfriend for nothing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he secretly decided in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 158： home Chapter 158 Homecoming It''s been a long time since Tang Mo returned to Base S, and Xiao Tao and Xiao Tao suddenly felt a strange feeling when they were standing at the gate of Base S. Originally, she just thought that the S base was just a large base, and it was no different from other bases. But this time, when she returned to the base, she found that the current S base was more like a city with complete facilities and order. The people inside the base, regardless of their background, have a peaceful and unhurried look on their faces. They seem to be completely different worlds from the people outside who are struggling to survive. However, this is no wonder, after all, you have to pay expensive fees every day you live in the S base. "Five primary crystal cores a day?? This is a money grab." Xiao Tao stood at the door, her mouth opened in an O shape. She has been staying in Wuxi Village since the end of the world, where have she seen such terrifying prices. Five primary crystal nuclei are five primary alien beasts. You have to kill five primary alien beasts every day to guarantee you can stay in the S base for a day. This is really too expensive! The data on everyone''s ID watch can be updated in real time. Whoever pays the money and when it expires is all under monitoring, so there is no need to worry about the problem of default. "Three days for an intermediate crystal core, and forty days for a high-level crystal core. If you want to enter, hurry up. If you don''t enter, move it back to make room for someone in need." Seeing that Xiao Tao looked like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world before, the guards who were standing guard at the gate began to chase people away. "She and I are two of us, and one of us will handle it for three days." Tang Mo reached out and handed over two intermediate crystal cores. The price is a bit high, but one of the three chiefs of the base is Qin Ling and the other is her stepfather. The money did not go into the pockets of outsiders. The money she gave was quite comfortable. Fertilizer water did not flow into the fields of outsiders, so there is no problem. Seeing that the crystal nucleus was handed out, the guard''s attitude was not bad, and he quickly helped Tang Mo and the two go through the formalities. Late Tang Dynasty? Isn''t this a celebrity on the leaderboard? Speaking of strength in the last days, the most important thing for a position like him who has to contact countless people every day is to have eyesight. Seeing the information on Tang Mo''s ID watch, the guard immediately respected, and the smiles on his face immediately piled up. "Miss Tang, you are ranked 87th in the ranking. You don''t need to pay any fees, but you will be refunded an intermediate crystal core." ? ? so real At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was the first time that she received such treatment. It turned out that she was strong and had such benefits. The two were almost invited into the gate of the base. "Sure enough, Daddy is right, you have to spend money on everything when you go out. It''s great not to spend money, and I''ll do my best to make it to the rankings!" Strong girl has great motivation for the future direction because of her stinginess. She and Tang Mo have also fought a lot of strange beasts along the way, but that is not enough for the two of them to live in this base for a few months, let alone eat and cultivate. "Look at what you are doing, you have nothing to do with me, but the only thing you have is not bad money." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was obvious that Xiaotao and Xiaotao were very familiar these days, so he directly threw Xiaotao a bag of crystal cores, which contained all primary crystal cores, intermediate crystal cores, and high-level crystal cores. Just kidding, the spar in the space at the end of the Tang Dynasty were all from Lunshan, and the nuclei were similar to stones in her eyes. Its true that she has to spend money everywhere. Since Xiao Tao is going to hang out with her in the future, she will naturally have to pay for food and housing. "I, am I being taken care of by a rich woman?" Xiao Tao held the money bag in both hands, her head was dizzy and she was still immersed in the joy of happiness and couldn''t get out of it. At the end of Tang, Xiaotao went back to Wen''s house first. The Wen''s house has many large rooms. She asked Lin Yi to find a room for Xiaotao. She talked to her about the Colosseum of the Alliance and the Exchange, and then let her explore by herself. , The information about the base in the ID watch is very complete. "Yangyang, did you miss your sister?" Tang Mo hugged Lin Yi first. Seeing that her mother was in good condition, her face was ruddy and her figure was plump, she felt relieved, and went to the sofa to start teasing her younger brother. I haven''t seen each other for such a long time, the sheep can already crawl, which is the cutest time. However, children of this age don''t remember anything. They have long forgotten who Tang Mo was. They looked at Tang Mo with big eyes and blinked. They liked Tang Mo very much. . Niang and the three sat on the sofa like this, Lin Yi rambled about what happened to Tang Mo after going out for so long, and if there was any danger. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was also happy to pick up something interesting and talk to Lin Yi, so as to add a little more fun to his boring mother. "Mom, how do you think I stayed in the base to get married instead of running outside? Just stay by your side." Tang Mo suddenly asked Lin Yi. "Huh?" Tang Mo asked this, but Lin Yi didn''t respond. "Mom knows that you have an idea. As long as you pay attention to safety and protect yourself, you can do what you want to do. Mom will support you in whatever you do." Lin Yi thought for a while, and said while stroking her daughter''s neat short hair. There are many things that Tang Mo didn''t say, but his daughter knew it by herself. Just from the ordinary chat, Lin Yi could feel that what Tang experienced at the end of the Tang Dynasty was anything but ordinary. Of course she hoped that her daughter would stay by her side safely. But no parent who really loves their children will cut off their children''s wings and keep the birds by their side for their own sake. Everyone has their own way to go. Although she is a mother, she understands what she wants. "Thank you mom." Tang Mo''s mouth curled up. It''s so good, everything is different from the fantasy. After Wen Jianshu came back from the office in the evening, the family and Xiao Tao sat together for dinner. "Wow" Xiao Tao couldn''t help but let out a sigh when she got to the table. Although the dishes on the dinner table are simple, they are all fresh seasonal vegetables, as if everything was the same as before the end of the world. "Why is this child so thin, eat more." Lin Yi warmly served Xiao Tao with a dish. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he seldom brought friends home. It was not easy to have a friend by his side. Of course, Lin Yi was very concerned about it. "Momo, although I''m outside, I can''t relax in this practice, otherwise the ranking will soon be out of the leaderboard." Wen Jianshu has been following Tang Mo''s ranking on the leaderboard all the time, and he is very anxious when he sees the ranking drop a little bit. It is inconvenient to tell Tang Mo about his identity, but he mentioned it to Lin Yi several times and wanted her to remind Tang Mo. But Lin Yi didn''t take Tang Mo''s ranking seriously at all, and Wen Jianshu could only be anxious. Now that he saw Tang Mo, he couldn''t help but speak. "I know, I will practice hard in the future." At the end of Tang Dynasty, knowing that Wen Jianshu was worried about himself as his own, he naturally responded with a smile. "Don''t work too hard, just do your best." Lin Yi clipped a piece of spareribs to her daughter, then glared at Wen Jianshu. Wen Jianshu was unhappy when he saw his daughter-in-law, so he quickly closed his mouth and ended the topic before it even started. (end of this chapter) Chapter 159： She and Qinling Chapter 159 She and Qinling Tang Mo has not cared about his ranking for a long time. But since having Xiao Tao by her side, this girl has to stare at her ranking every day, making it difficult for her to wonder if she doesn''t know. Once there is a decline, he will look at himself with the eyes of hating iron and steel, seeing Tang Mo is extremely stressed. 87 Isn''t this auspicious? There is still a long way to go before falling out of the rankings, Tang Mo himself is quite satisfied. "Then, do you still have contact with Qinling...?" Seeing that he couldn''t talk about the previous topic, Wen Jianshu found another topic that he cared about. Qinling has firmly grasped the core army at the base, including the alliance exchanges and mission centers scattered in small bases all over China, and basically all of them are in Qinling''s hands. But this kid is also a character. After mastering all the most basic lifelines, he did not kick out the Wen family and the Li family. On the contrary, Wen Jianshu clearly felt that Qin Ling was more empowered, and he started to be a hands-off shopkeeper. Except for major decisions, he is usually not seen in the central building. Wen Jianshu and Li Xian, who were still a little overwhelmed at the beginning, slowly calmed down. Later, the Mist Squad became famous in the S base after completing several of the most difficult tasks suspended in the mission center. Only then did everyone understand that power was not what Qinling wanted most. Compared with these trivial matters in the base, he had bigger goals. If the Tang Dynasty could be on good terms with Qinling, then Wen Jianshu couldn''t be happier. But Momo has been out for a few months...I don''t know if there is any connection between the two. This topic is obviously also a topic that Lin Yi is very concerned about, and silently slows down the speed of his cooking. "Contact, there is one more point, not much." Tang Mo thought for a while, and answered seriously. She is always busy outside, all kinds of things. Qin Ling has also been leading the team to do tasks, and the two of them are really not in a sticky state every day. "That''s it, it''s alright, Momo is so good, and there will definitely be better ones in the future." Lin Yi couldn''t hide her disappointment, but she still had absolute confidence in her daughter''s excellence. Seeing the disappointment on the faces of his mother and stepfather but pretending to be indifferent, Tang Mo thought it was quite funny. It''s not yet time, and she doesn''t want to share her and Qinling''s affairs with everyone. Wait, there will be a better time. After dinner, Tang Mo took Xiao Tao to the training camp. Only here can you receive the most systematic training and maximize your attributes. She is no longer the poor girl, and she and Xiaotao have the financial conditions to spend every day in the training camp. Qinling she asked in a side-by-side manner, and she went on a mission with the team again, and she had to wait a few more days to meet. Although the attributes of Tang Mo and Xiao Tao are different, she does not need to learn how to use mental power. There should be no one who is more skilled and changeable in the use of spiritual power than himself, after all, neither the spiritual power treatment nor the external spiritual power attack the teacher here. What ?? can teach is only spiritual power bonuses and cultivation methods, these most basic late Tang Dynasty do not need at all. So he paid two people''s money to learn with Xiao Tao how to better use his body strength. Although mental power has become her biggest attack method, she still easily wants to use it as a hidden skill, an ultimate ultimate move. Usually it is more convenient to use the broken wind. Xiao Tao is very serious in class, and she does not miss a word from the teacher. Even Tang Mo was moved by this child''s thirst for knowledge. He was afraid that he would be exhausted from learning to use his body at the beginning, so he advised Xiao Tao not to work so hard. "No, this teacher is so expensive for an hour, what if I don''t study hard? Then I will lose it." Xiao Tao said seriously. is really good, it makes people progress, and at the end of Tang Dynasty understood. After using the weapons in the classroom for a while, Xiao Tao finally chose the knife as her most handy weapon, holding the knife in the classroom that weighed about 100 pounds and liked it very much. Compared to the knife Xiaotao was holding, Tang Mo''s Po Feng seemed to be smaller and more exquisite. Xiao Tao''s body is only about 1.65 meters, which is a little shorter than Tang Mo. Carrying such a knife on his back is so discordant that Tang Mo can''t even see it. Violent strong woman Barbie. Tang Mo silently hid this sentence in his heart because he was afraid of death. "Every weapon in this training camp is carefully selected from the weapon store and sold. If the girl really likes it, why not buy it?" This big, strong male teacher with a wink recommends this knife to Xiao Tao. At that moment, Tang Mo seemed to see the shadow of the gym''s private teaching and selling lessons in the teacher''s body. "How much is it?" Xiao Tao asked because she really liked this knife, the weight was just right for her and she was comfortable with it. "This knife can be said to be the heaviest knife in our training camp. The master who made it used a lot of precious materials and took a long time..." "So how much is it?" Tang Mo has never liked sales with too many words, so it''s not good to be sincere with each other? "Three advanced crystal nuclei." The big teacher broke out a price. "Three nuclei??" Peach gave a peach-like surprise once. Tang Mo was mentally prepared for this price. Although this knife is far worse than Pofeng, after all, the materials and weight are placed here, it is indeed impossible to be cheap. What''s more, when she returned to the base this time, she had already discovered that due to the general improvement of everyone''s strength and the acquisition of a large number of crystal cores, the price of goods in the base had changed dramatically, which was terrifyingly high. "Well, then don''t buy it." Xiao Tao finally gritted her teeth, and reluctantly put the knife back, her eyes still staring, as if saying goodbye. There were a total of two high-grade crystal nuclei in the bag that Tang Mo gave her last time. The remaining crystal nuclei plus the ones she had hunted before, she had counted, and there were simply not enough for three high-grade crystal nuclei. She has troubled Tang Mo enough, and she will still rely on her own efforts to earn crystal cores, so let''s bring this knife home. "Three advanced crystal cores, for you." Just when Xiao Tao was doing these inner struggles alone, Tang Mo had already paid the money and picked up the knife. "Give, take." This knife is really heavy, at the end of Tang Dynasty, just holding it felt a little laborious, so he hurriedly shoved it into Xiao Tao''s arms. "I...Thank you Momo." Xiaotao burst into tears, and finally murmured a few times, but she was still not willing to push the beloved knife out of her arms. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked up at the sky. Maybe it was time to find a suitable opportunity to reveal the conditions of the family to the children. It is not the case that such excessive savings are always made. (end of this chapter) Chapter 160： Alliance Auctions Chapter 160 Alliance Auction House The big teacher was surprised to see that the little girl in front of her was so happy and took out three high-grade crystal cores. You must know that high-level alien beasts cant be killed by anyone. Tang Mo couldn''t help but lowered his head and began to examine himself and Xiao Tao when he saw what the teacher saw But soon Tang Mo found out that he now... looks really poor. She and Xiao Tao were wearing the most common or even washed sportswear with rough edges, and they didn''t have any extra equipment for attribute bonuses. In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were still life force short sleeves and wrist guards... Its just that Nagas attribute values ??are almost negligible now. "Xiao Tao, let''s go, I''ll take you to go shopping." Tang Mo had long heard that during the days when she was away from the base, a new fun place opened in the base, the Alliance Auction. Now its time to check it out and add something new to yourself. "Ah? It''s going to cost money again?" Xiao Tao frowned. "You can only earn money if you spend it, let''s go." Tang Mo couldn''t help but pull Xiao Tao and left the training camp. The days of taking Xiao Tao on the road, to be honest, Tang Mo felt quite happy. She always thought that she was a person who was used to being alone, but when there was really such a person chatting beside you, you felt that this was the real life. Xiao Tao told her that she would follow her in the future, so Xiao Tao would be the first partner in her future team. Xiao Tao''s strength is very strong, and he is also a leader among those with strength attributes. Tang Mo believes that as long as he exercises, Xiao Tao will definitely become stronger and not lose to those in the Qinling team. For his partner, Tang Mo was naturally willing to spend money on her. After all, the stronger the partner''s strength, the greater the help for her in the future. She calculated this account very clearly. The easternmost part of the S base where the Alliance Auction is located. When Tang Mo and Xiao Tao arrived, they saw a three-story building. "Hello, welcome." At the door is an elegant woman in a cheongsam. Seeing the two of them walk in at the end of Tang Dynasty, she stepped forward and led them in with a smile. "Even the shopping guide is so temperamental, the things here must be very expensive." Xiao Tao muttered. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he followed in the footsteps of the cheongsam woman and walked in and looked around at the items on the first floor. "I''m not a shopping guide, I''m the person in charge of the auction house, Rong Rong." The cheongsam woman''s face was a little ugly. There is an important auction on the third floor today, so she will dress up to greet the guests at the door. Who would have known that there would be two little girls who have never seen the world. You must know that although the third floor of the alliance auction house is not only an auction, the first and second floors also sell some treasures collected by the alliance or passed in auctions, as well as those that are not qualified for auctions. Sell. But these prices are not cheap. Most people dont have the financial strength in their pockets to enter the auction house, and there is no shortage of customers in the auction house. "Sorry, you two, there may not be anything suitable for the two of you. There is an important auction upstairs today. If you don''t need anything, please leave as soon as possible." The smile on Rongrong''s face was still there, but his words were no longer gentle. "Auction? What time does it start?" Tang Mo was too lazy to care about the woman''s thoughts, but was very interested in what she said about the auction. This auction doesn''t happen every day. It''s only once you have the treasures together. She was able to catch one the first time she came, which was really good luck. "Half an hour later, but you need a ticket to enter the auction. If you don''t have an invitation letter, one ticket for five high-level crystal cores." Rong Rong couldn''t believe that these two little girls were able to take out ten crystal nuclei at will. She basically knows all the characters of the three major families in the base, but she has never heard of these two characters. Rongrong is a distant niece of Li Xian, the head of the Li family, and it is also because of this relationship and her ability to do things that she can indeed sit in this position. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was really annoying to hear her words. No matter where there were people who thought that they were poor and sour, it was indeed not very pleasant. "Is there another shopping guide here? You are too noisy, I want to change one." Tang Mo said seriously. A shopping guide is so noisy, it''s annoying. "you" Rongrong was speechless for a moment. She is a member of the Li family and the person in charge of the auction house. It was the first time that someone dared to be rude to her. "You go out to me, you are not welcome here!" "Your home here?" Tang Mo poked out his ears. How could she have heard Qin Ling say he opened it? "If you don''t go out, I''ll have someone shoot you out!" Where did Rongrong suffer from such anger, the elegance on his face had long since disappeared, and his finger was pointing at Tang Mo and he was almost on Tang Mo''s shoulder. Tang Mo''s face slowly cooled down, and he began to reflect, is her temper better recently? But before Tang Mo had time to move, Xiao Tao slapped Rong Rong''s hand down. "What are you doing? Are you polite?" In Xiaotao''s heart, anyone who bullies Tang Mo will be useless. Xiao Tao''s strength was no joke, she slapped Rong Rong''s hand red. "How dare you hit me?" Rong Rong''s eyes were about to go wrong. "Come here, arrest these two troublemakers, I can''t teach them a lesson!" Afraid that Tang Mo and Xiaotao would escape, Rongrong reached out and grabbed Xiaotao''s clothes. Xiao Tao threw it twice but didn''t let go, and stomped her feet in a hurry. She knew that she was very strong, and she was really afraid that someone would break it and cause trouble to Tang Mo. "Are you sick?" Tang Mo was really angry now, and his face suddenly turned cold. She really gave her face. Wearing Martin boots is a kick against Rongrong''s stomach. Tang Mo''s strength is not small, after so many battles, one kick is enough to kick the opponent out a few meters away. Rong Rong took the strength and flew out all of a sudden, fell to the ground and stared at Tang Mo, as if he was about to kill someone. If someone does not offend me, I will not offend others. If someone offends me, I will pay back ten times. This is the tenet that has always been pursued in the late Tang Dynasty. She is a person with no moral bottom line, some kind of old, weak, sick, disabled woman and child. It''s easy to say anything if you don''t provoke her, but if you provoke her, you have to bear the consequences. "Get them both for me! I''m going to kill them myself!" Murder is not allowed in the alliance, but Rongrong is obviously mad, she just wants to let the two women in front of her die! The auction house was naturally guarded, and Tang Mo and Xiao Tao were already surrounded by them at this time. Hearing what Rong Rong said, everyone slowly approached Tang Mo and Xiao Tao with their weapons, and they were ready to start. "Don''t be afraid at the end, you hide behind me for a while, and run out when you get the chance." Please give me a reward~monthly ticket~recommended ticket~If you don''t vote, I won''t vote, when will you be able to come forward! red duck (end of this chapter) Chapter 161： new currency Chapter 161 New Currency In Xiaotao''s heart, Tang Mo was a very powerful person, yes, but he was very powerful in his mind and medical skills. In order to train Xiaotao at the end of Tang Dynasty, he hardly ever did anything to alien beasts himself, making Xiaotao think that she was just a spiritual attribute ability person who could cure diseases and save people. Xiaotao''s face is righteous and righteous, Momo has the grace of regeneration for herself, she must protect Momo! "Okay, come on Xiao Tao." Hearing Xiaotao say this, Tang Mo''s anger instantly subsided, and he stood behind Xiaotao with his hands in his pockets and smiling. These few people just used it to test Xiao Tao''s learning results in the afternoon. But before the two parties could make a move, a careless and rude voice rang from the door. "It''s so lively, what are you doing?" Hu Yong was the third oldest in the Qinling team. Qinling did not take him with him on this mission, but asked him to come to the auction to see if anything went wrong. The reluctant Hu Laosan, who had been left behind at home, saw this battle as soon as he entered the gate of the auction house, and he couldn''t help but start swearing. "Third, why are you here?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw the face of the person who came, and it was a coincidence. Isn''t this an acquaintance. "sister in law?!" Seeing that the person surrounded by the circle of people was the elder sister-in-law whom he admired immensely, Hu Yong''s originally squinted eyes widened a few times involuntarily. Oh my God, if the boss knew that the sister-in-law was almost beaten on his own site, then he would stop going on a mission with Qinling, fearing that he himself would become the target of the mission and be cut into pieces. "Give me a roll, hurry up!" After Hu Yong reacted, he immediately gave him a kick according to the few people around him who could get it. "Rongrong, are you **** crazy?" "Third brother, even if she is the second brother''s concubine, you can''t cover her up! She broke the rules here, and if she makes a move here, I will arrest her. Come out with any of my faults." Rongrong had long since stood up from the ground and stood aside. Hu Yong was Qinling''s confidant, not someone she could provoke. She could clearly see the scene just now. Hu Yong called the short-haired woman sister-in-law, and she must be the concubine of Qin Ling''s second child. Rong Rong didn''t think of Qin Ling at all, how could it be possible. The second child is the tall and thin man who was cured of his eye disease at the end of the Tang Dynasty. He has long been married and has two children. He is usually very affectionate with his wife. Thinking that this woman is still a shameless junior, Rong Rong''s eyes are even more disgusting. "Don''t talk about the rules, there is a sister-in-law here, she is the rules!" This means that Rongrong is a woman, Hu Yong can''t fight with her, otherwise she will not be able to stand here and lie on the ground long ago. "Sister-in-law, are you all right?" Hu Yong carefully observed Tang Mo up and down, left and right, for fear that she would be injured a little. The eldest''s temperament is too well known to everyone. It really hurts my sister-in-law here. It is definitely not recognized by the six relatives. Thinking of this, Hu Yong''s whole body shuddered, and he gave Rongrong a fierce look. In Hu Yong''s heart and Xiao Tao''s thoughts are almost the same, they have never really seen Tang Mo make a move, they all treat Tang Mo as an ordinary weak woman to protect. But they seem to have forgotten a little... Among all the people present, it seems that there is someone at the end of Tang who is on the leaderboard. The hatred in Rongrong''s eyes is even more, why is everyone partial to that woman, it''s not fair! Wait, when the leader comes, she will definitely do justice for her. Qin Ling had spoken to her several times when he came to the auction house before, unlike the image of Yama in the rumors. Rongrong firmly believes that the leader must be special to him, so this time he will dress up like this and stand at the door. He also wants to take a gamble to see if he can see Qinling. When she becomes the chief''s wife, let''s see what Hu Yong is mad at himself. Rongrong fell into his own lust... "I''m fine, I just want to buy something and stop by to see what the auction will be like." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t suffer at all, and naturally he didn''t take this little thing to heart. "Then let me go for a walk with my sister-in-law." Hu Yongba didn''t want to get close to his sister-in-law, the genius doctor. Maybe he could be saved when he was about to die in the future. "Get out of here, don''t get in the way, didn''t you see my sister-in-law bothering you?" Hu Yong scolded Rongrong and told her to leave quickly. Although he is from Qinling, he is on the same level as Rongrong. It is not easy to deal with Rongrong alone when Qinling is not there. When the boss comes back, just wait. Coincidentally, both Hu Laosan and Rongrong were looking forward to their return in Qinling. Rongrong bit his lip, swallowed his resentment temporarily, and walked out of the auction house in embarrassment on high heels. The guards all retreated when they saw Hu Laosan say the first sentence. Just kidding, Hu Yong is in charge of all the security and guards in this S base. Everyone knows who is in charge. "Sister-in-law, what do you want to buy? I''m familiar with it here!" "Is there any equipment that can be worn with relatively high attribute bonuses?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t like taking Yibao to directly improve his attributes and affect the improvement of his physical fitness. The acquired treasures that can be worn are the most suitable for them. Tang Mo had thought very clearly before she came, that she only needed to buy a rare treasure that improved her life attributes. She doesn''t need the exotic treasures of space. She has enough space now, and it is unlikely to buy them casually. Mental strength, speed, and strength are all pretty good for her own attributes. She still wanted to exercise on her own, and it would be difficult for her to have a momentary understanding and judgment of herself by relying on the temporary improvement of this foreign object. Vitality is almost impossible to improve on her own. Walking in the rivers and lakes is a matter of life. Even if she spends a lot of money, she has to arm herself well. "I don''t think the things on the first floor can get into my sister-in-law''s eyes. There is still a while before the auction. My sister-in-law, please go to the second floor with me." Don''t look at Hu Laosan''s appearance of being big and three thick, but he is actually very careful. Tang Mo nodded and took Xiao Tao to the second floor with Hu Laosan. The second floor is obviously much more upscale than the first floor. There are not many things, and each piece is not the kind you can see casually on the market. All items are placed in glass showcases, with detailed product introductions posted on the front. The late Tang Dynasty even saw units in crystal coins on the price tags of certain items. "Has spar become the new currency in circulation now?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could probably guess in his heart that this crystal coin was the batch of crystals brought back by Qinling. No one does not understand the value of the spar, and at the end of Tang Dynasty thought that Qinling would keep all the spar. (end of this chapter) Chapter 162： see acquaintance again Chapter 162 Seeing an acquaintance again "The amount of this batch of spar is too much, so the boss has exchanged a part of it and replaced it with various precious materials. The spar is the size of a coin, and it circulates in the upper layer. Ordinary people are still using the nuclei." Hu Laosan explained to Tang Mo in detail that Qinling had changed about one third of the spar this time. The exchanged materials are enough for their entire team to use the latest and best equipment, and their overall strength has reached a new level. Tang Mo nodded after listening to it, so many spar is really not used, there is no way to make the best use of it. Replacing materials with materials is the best way at the moment, and it can also maximize the use of materials. At the end of Tang Dynasty, on the second floor, he chose a vest with increased vitality, a bracer, and a ring that can increase the agility attribute. These are all for Xiaotao, Tang Mo is not short of money now, these things are just a drop in the bucket for her. However, she didn''t buy anything for herself, because even this second floor didn''t have any exotic treasures that she thought was suitable. Vitality is what she needs to save her life, and Tang Dynasty''s requirements are very high. Now that she has too many things, she is no longer the one who regards the short-sleeved life force as a treasure. She is going to go to the auction to see it later. Hearing that Mr. Hu said that there are a lot of good things in this auction, there must also be special treasures with life attribute bonuses. Even if she didn''t, she would have time to buy this exotic treasure on the second floor when she came back. After taking these things, Tang Mo asked Hu Yong where to pay. "Sister-in-law, you''re joking. Without the spar you found, this auction house wouldn''t be able to operate, how could it possibly collect your money? You can just take it with confidence and take whatever you want!" Hu Laosan''s words are very open. But this is indeed the case. The wealth he found for them before the end of Tang accounted for almost one-third of the existing wealth of the S base. How could he dare to collect money from his sister-in-law? Let the boss know that he must not be skinned. The first and second floors of the auction house are the items collected by the base itself or other owners have set the price and put them here for sale, so the auction house can naturally decide. The items in the auction on the third floor belong to the owner, and the auction price is also random, so it is not something that can be controlled by the auction. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing that Hu Laosan''s expression didn''t seem to be a fake, thinking that the value of those crystal stones was indeed very high, he didn''t argue, and he accepted the things with peace of mind, and then a few people went to the third floor together. "What! Then Hu Yong confiscated that bitch''s money??" After all, Rongrong has also been the person in charge since the opening of the auction house, and there are also several of his own confidants. She monitored all the movements of Hu Yong and Tang Mo outside in real time, waiting for Qin Ling to come back and let him deal with them together. "Hmph, I don''t even accept the money! They say that you, Mr. Hu, have a clear distinction between public and private, but that''s all. A woman just doesn''t know what meds she''s given you. When the lord comes back, you will look good!" Rongrong stared viciously in the direction of the auction house from a distance. Thinking of the fate of these people after Qin Ling came back, a triumphant smile appeared on Rong Rong''s mouth. In the late Tang Dynasty, with the leadership of Hu Yong, they successfully entered the third floor of the auction house, then entered the door and climbed a small spiral staircase into a private room. The third floor of the auction house is distributed in a trapezoid shape, with eight small private rooms on the uppermost floor. Now the auction is about to start, and each private room is naturally owned. And the private room that Tang Dynasty entered now is exclusive to Qinling, even if Qinling is not there now, it is empty. The people at the bottom naturally couldn''t see what was going on above, but the other private rooms above could clearly see everything. "That''s Wen Jianshu''s stepdaughter?" The head of the Li family happened to be at the auction today, and he smiled when he saw the third child beside Qin Ling brought Tang Mo up. It seems that Tang Mo is really capable. Last time, he was still wondering whether the two of them could last long. Now it seems that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was given to the people near the Qinling Mountains. In Li Xian''s eyes, Tang Mo was no different from those women in his family who wanted to marry a noble and relaxed for a lifetime. The difference is just one success and one failure. "She has come back?" In another box, Qin Fen looked at Tang Mo with interest. "Isn''t this the pet of my excellent brother? I didn''t expect to come back after falling out of favor for so long. It''s really a bit of a skill." Neither Li Xian nor Qin Fen regarded the end of Tang Dynasty on an equal footing. Perhaps in their eyes, women are born weak, that is, they exist only by relying on men. At the end of Tang Dynasty, sitting in the box, drinking the tea that Hu Laosan brought over was extremely comfortable, and looked down leisurely. But looking at it, I really saw a lot of acquaintances. Brother and sister Song Qing and Song Feng were sitting at the bottom and in the front row, talking and laughing. Tang Mo recently had a phone call with Song Qing, and heard from her that the marriage with Wen Ze had been decided by the family, and the two were already engaged. and Song Qing also told her a little shyly that she and Wen Ze were not completely a family marriage, but that the two had an emotional relationship. Tang Mo understood what Song Qing meant. When she first saw Wen Ze, she thought that this boy and Song Qing were a perfect match. Now that the two have really come together, Tang Mo is quite happy. Not far from Song Qing, Tang Mo also saw an old acquaintance. Anyang. Anyang was dressed neatly and cleanly, his eyes no longer looking in Song Qing''s direction but towards the front of the stage, as if he had come prepared this time. "Do you know that man?" Tang Moshun pointed and asked Mr. Hu. She heard that Mr. Hu was in charge of the security of the entire base and one of the members of the Qinling team who stayed at the base for the longest time, so she asked casually. Hearing the sister-in-law asking a man, Hu Laosan rang the alarm bell instantly. Although he is sure that there is no better man in this world than their boss, but after all, the sister-in-law is so good, it would be bad if he was deceived by other people''s rhetoric and sugar-coated cannonballs! Their sister-in-law can only be theirs alone! He must help the boss to be optimistic about the sister-in-law. "Knowing, people are okay, but far worse than our boss, the difference between clouds and mud!" Excited, Hu Laosan will use idioms. Poof~ Mr. Hu''s wait-and-see attitude made Xiao Tao even laugh. This big man is a little cute. "Don''t be nervous, that''s one of my college classmates. I haven''t been in touch for a long time, so I''ll ask by the way." At the end of Tang Dynasty, how could he not see Hu Laosan''s thoughts, he said funny. "That''s it." Hu Laosan''s heart was instantly put back when she heard what the sister-in-law said. If this is not here to rob the sister-in-law, then everything is easy to say. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163： space ring Chapter 163 Space Ring "This person first joined the security department of our base. Later, I didn''t know when a team was formed, so he left the security department and took the team to do the task. is quite capable of leadership, and his own abilities are not bad. I heard that there is also a space attribute ability user in the team. " Hu Laosan probably told Tang Mo what he knew. Space system ability user? It should be Wen Qing, that''s right. But I don''t know if Wen Qing has lost her space now, and whether Anyang can treat her as he always does. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he always knew that Anyang was a very self-motivated or ambitious person. Such a person will not be too bad no matter where they are. But Anyang is too self-interested, and all people and things that are useless to him will be abandoned by him, which is also what Tang Mo despised him. But in the last days, people have their own way of living. As long as they don''t disturb her, she doesn''t care how others live. The auction will start soon. The original auction should be presided over by Rong Rong, and now it can only be temporarily replaced by another staff member. The young girl in a black suit is standing behind the table in the center of the stage, holding a small hammer in her hand. There is no catalogue for the auction here, so you have no idea what kind of good things will appear, so you can only listen intently. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a look. The first two are innate treasures, and as long as you take them, you can immediately increase your own attribute value. Such exotic treasures are more sought after by everyone than acquired exotic treasures. The grass in the eyes of the late Tang Dynasty is the treasure in the eyes of others. Each piece has a lot of nuclei. "The third treasure in this field is a rope." The auctioneer stood in front of the table, carefully opened the box in his hand, took out a rope, and held it up for everyone to see. "This is not an ordinary rope, but the tendon of a high-level dragon that appeared in the North Sea. This dragon''s tendon is extremely strong, and as long as the two ends are attached together, it will automatically form a circle, no matter whether it is cut or cut with a knife, there is no The method is separate. The starting price is 20 high-grade crystal nuclei." The auctioneer introduced the treasure in his hand in detail to everyone. "This thing is so thin and short, no matter how strong it is, it can be used as a necklace at most. That big-headed ghost will shoot it." Hu Laosan sat next to Tang Mo, obviously sneering at this thing. To be a necklace? At the end of Tang Dynasty, his mind moved, and then he looked carefully at the dragon tendons, pure black, extremely thin, just the length of a necklace, and the two ends could no longer be separated when they were attached together. Isn''t it the best material for necklaces? The jade pendant around the neck at the end of the Tang Dynasty said that before the end of the world, he went to the hardware store to make a double-layer reinforced chain, but after all, it was only an ordinary material. Tang Mo had to train every day to fight, and the necklace was slightly worn by now. She was worried and didn''t know what to do. You must know that the jade pendant is her most important thing, and she can''t lose it if she loses anything. It was really someone who gave pillows when I was dozing off. Tang Mo was overjoyed and raised the small card next to him. "The Tianzihao box has been bid, is there any price increase?" The auctioneer naturally knew that the private box that day was the lords exclusive box. Generally speaking, everyone was quite knowledgeable. If it was something Qin Ling wanted, if it wasnt for his own special needs, he wouldnt have fought for it. On other people''s territory, no one wants to make Qinling unhappy. "Twenty advanced nuclei for the first time." "Twenty high-grade nuclei for the second time." "Twenty Advanced Crystal Nuclei for the third time." "make a deal!" Soon the Jiaolong tendon was sent to Tang Mo''s box, Tang Mo picked up the Jiaolong tendon on the spot, and then put twenty crystal nuclei on a small plate, and the money and goods were cleared. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully rubbed the black dragon tendon in his hand. The dragon tendon was extremely thin, soft and smooth on the outside. I picked it up and made a gesture, and the length was just right for my neck. How could it be a good material for jade pendant necklace. Seeing how my sister-in-law was in love with the black thing, Mr. Hu moved back and wanted to bury his head in the ground. He really hoped that my sister-in-law would always be immersed in such joy and forget what he said just now about who buys who is the big head... "Momo, someone said just now that whoever buys this black thing is the big one!" Xiao Tao thought it was very funny to see Hu Laosan like this, so he reminded Hu Laosan just now and winked at Hu Laosan. "you!" Hu Laosan, who was about to retreat to the corner, did not expect that the little girl who seemed harmless to humans and animals could come out like this, and grinned at Xiaotao angrily, making Xiaotao laugh even more. Third Hu was very depressed when he saw how happy the little girl was. The people at the base are all afraid of him, why isn''t this little girl afraid? Reluctantly, he could only turn around and look at the sister-in-law pitifully. "Actually, I took a close look at it, eh! Don''t say it, it''s pretty good! Sister-in-law has such a good eye." "Really? Then I''ll give it to you, so you can wear it?" Tang Mo teased him. "No, no, my sister-in-law''s natural beauty looks good in everything she wears." Mr. Hu hid back in fright, joking, if you put this thing on, you can''t take it off again. As a gentleman, he doesn''t want to wear a necklace all his life. Seeing Hu Laosan like this, Tang Mo and Xiao Tao laughed. The ??-added auction went well, and there were some interesting treasures among them, but Tang Mo lacked interest and didn''t see what she really wanted. "The next auction item is a ring. This is a rare space attribute ring. The space inside is ten cubic meters, which is not small in space treasures. The starting price is ten primary crystal coins. ." Treasures with space attributes are always sought after, and there is no team that doesnt want a space attribute treasure, which will double the chance of their mission success, and each time they will harvest more. "Ten cubic meters?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked down. In addition to a supermarket and a warehouse, Yu Perry''s space now has an open space with three colors of spar, which is completely enough for Tang Mo. But if it is ten cubic meters, maybe the space will change after it is integrated with the jade pendant, Tang Mo thought to himself. If the space attribute is too small, Tang Mo really doesn''t need it, but if it is ten cubic meters, Tang Mo is really moved. "Ten primary crystal coins." Someone below started raising their cards. "Fifteen." "Twenty." The price keeps rising little by little. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164： do you want to fight Chapter 164 Do you want a fight? Even though this space attribute treasure can only be purchased with crystal coins, people are still increasing the price. It seems that everyone is richer than they think. At the end of Tang Dynasty, a feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. In fact, it was originally that although she was very rich at the end of Tang Dynasty, she was an acquired wealth accumulator. There are too many powerful people in this base with huge backgrounds and industries. They are the accumulation of capital and the plunder of the surplus value of labor. This is far more stable and faster than the accumulation of wealth by chance alone at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The higher the price is called, the fewer people are bidding. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably looked at the people who were bidding, and they were all people sitting below. is obviously a team that usually has a mission. And no one in the upper bakery raised a placard, which is not difficult to understand. After all, things like space treasures, people who can sit in the box have already owned them from the very beginning, and the space is even larger. There is no need to spend more than the price of the thing in an auction. "Fifty primary crystal coins." The sign ?? was held by Song Feng. In fact, he already had Space Yibao because of the Li family''s relationship, but he was unhappy when he saw Anyang''s eagerness behind him. From his sister, Song Feng probably knew something about Anyang, and he was very disdainful of him. "Sixty primary crystal coins." Anyang continued to raise his cards. He had already heard that today''s auction would auction a rare treasure of the space attribute. His team has lost Wen Qing, a space attribute power user, and he is bound to win this space attribute special treasure! "70 pieces!" Song Feng seemed to be on the hook with Anyang. Of course Anyang recognized Song Feng, but at this time there was really nothing he could do. It was absolutely impossible for him to let him go. I don''t know when the next time I will encounter a space attribute treasure, but for this ring, he brought all his savings for so long. "Ten Intermediate Crystal Coins!" Anyang gritted his teeth and shouted a high price that was close to the highest limit in his heart. Crystal core and crystal coins cannot be exchanged, and one high-level crystal coin can be exchanged for ten intermediate crystal coins for one hundred high-level crystal coins. However, like the crystal nucleus, almost no one will trade high-level for low-level. So once Anyang calls out the price of ten crystal coins, it means that the next person who bids will also use the intermediate crystal coins as the unit price. Sure enough, as Anyang expected, Song Feng stopped bidding after hearing the quotation for ten intermediate crystal coins. Song Feng''s original intention was not to fight for this ring, as long as he could pit Anyang, he was satisfied and put away the small cards. Although Anyang paid a high price, he was still satisfied with today''s results when he thought about the benefits that this ring could bring to him. "How big is a crystal coin?" Tang Mo asked Hu Laosan. How could she remember that there were not many light blue and red spar stones that Qin Ling dug up? How could even Anyang take out ten coins at once? "It''s about that big." Hu Laosan took out a few crystal coins, Tang Mo saw it, and his heart was clear. The size of this crystal coin is about the same as the fifty cents coin in the previous life. A spar the size of her palm can be cut into at least 200 to 300 crystal coins, so it is no wonder that even Anyang can take out ten. But what Tang Mo didn''t know was that even if it was an intermediate-level crystal coin, Anyang only had twelve coins in his hand. He took almost all of his net worth and wanted to buy this ring. It''s a pity that I happened to meet Tang Mo here today. Even if Anyang''s net worth increased tenfold and a hundredfold, he was destined to miss this ring. "Ten intermediate crystal coins for the first time!" Over there, the auctioneer saw that no one raised the placard, and had already started to hammer. The price of ten intermediate crystal coins is already a premium for a ten cubic meter ring, and it really isn''t worth the extra price. "Thirty intermediate crystal coins." Tang Mo once again raised her small card and asked Hu Laosan to call out an offer for her. The first Jiaolong tendon was auctioned at the reserve price, so there was no need for her to bid. "Thirty intermediate crystal coins, are there any higher ones?" "Thirty intermediate crystal coins for the first time." "Thirty intermediate crystal coins for the second time." "Thirty intermediate crystal coins for the third time." "make a deal!" Anyang glared at the auctioneer in front of him, blood from biting his lips. He hates. He knew that it was Qin Ling''s box, but he didn''t understand why Qin Ling wanted to **** this ring from him. But even if he hated it, he could only hold it in his heart, and he didn''t even dare to stare at the box of that day. He knew that his strength was still too weak to provoke the behemoth. From the moment he came out of school, he was different from Qinling. In fact, what Anyang didn''t understand was that he and Qinling had never been the same. Whether at school or at the base, whether before or after the apocalypse. How does the ?? pheasant compare to the phoenix? The ?? ring was quickly sent to Tang Mo''s box. According to the previous experience, Tang Mo still put thirty intermediate crystal coins on a small plate, and the money and goods were cleared. Picked up the inconspicuous gray ring and played with it like a toy. "Thirty intermediate crystal coins... How many high-level crystal cores are there?" Xiao Tao''s heart hurts too much. She knows the preciousness of space treasures, but she can''t understand. There is already space at the end of the Ming Dynasty, so why spend this money? The fact that space treasures can be upgraded is obviously not within Xiao Tao''s cognition. "Hey, hillbilly." Now, Third Hu finally had a chance to take revenge, and laughed at Xiao Tao mercilessly. The last time their sister-in-law saw so many spar, her expression didn''t change at all. According to the private analysis of the people in their team, it is very likely that the eldest sister-in-law is the richest person in the entire Huaxia country. After all, it is well known that there was space at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and that place was the first time my sister-in-law discovered... Besides, my sister-in-law also has mental powers that can be healed. If I really want to charge that powerful boss for treatment, isn''t that money as much as I want? This ring is just a toy in my sister-in-law''s eyes. Seeing Hu Laosan taking revenge on him, Xiao Tao was not happy. "Let''s compare when we get out of here." "Comparing to what?" Hu Laosan didn''t know what Xiaotao could compare with him. "Better than a fight!" "Joke, I don''t bully women." Hu Laosan was stunned for a moment, then laughed, it was the first time he was provoked by a woman. "Don''t you dare?" Xiao Tao grabbed the wire trash can beside her with both hands, and then kneaded it into a ball little by little in her hands. Her strength attribute value is very high, and her control ability is better after simple practice. Strength attribute abilities are generally high in life attributes, and they are the most suitable groups for fighting. With Xiao Tao''s current strength, most people can''t beat her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 165： life attribute set Chapter 165 Life Attribute Set Watching the sturdy trash can turn into scrap metal in the hands of the thin girl in front of him, an inexplicable feeling passed through Hu Laosan''s heart. In his worldview, women have always been weak and need to be protected. This is the first time I have encountered such a strong Barbie, so it is quite new. "Compare, I will contact you after the auction is over!" Something like a ghost, Hu Laosan, who was the most disdainful of fighting with women, agreed to this sudden challenge. The ?? auction took a long time to prepare, so this time there were many rare treasures. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was fresh at the beginning, but it was just as many over and over again. It''s not something to eat or wear, anyway, it''s something that increases the attribute value. Occasionally there are a few good materials, but she doesn''t know how to cast them, so she can only look at them greedily. After a while, Tang Mo got tired of watching after this freshness. "Will there be life-type treasures in today''s auction?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he asked Mr. Hu to see if there was any target item in this auction. In fact, whether she had it or not, she also got two good things this time, and it was not a waste. "A treasure with a life attribute value?" Mr. Hu lowered his head and thought hard, there are so many things in this auction, he really can''t remember them all. But he really knows about the rare and precious kind, and there is really one piece in this auction. "At the end of the auction, there should be a set with a life attribute bonus. The life attribute bonus is 500 points. Sister-in-law, look at these people." Hu Laosan gestured to the many boxes next to him. "It''s all for this suit." A suit with life attribute bonus? 500 points? If you can add 500 points at once, then this treasure is really rare and precious. At least at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there is no other treasure that can add so much. Set Aren''t ?? rare treasures discovered one by one by chance? How can ?? even appear in sets, it''s unreasonable. But it was obviously the end of the auction. Before seeing that thing, Tang Mo put all these questions in his heart. In the second half of the auction, almost all the people holding the placards were sitting below, and the upper bakery was quiet. "It''s finally time for our finale auction item today! I believe many people came here for this item today." As the last auction item appeared, the auctioneers voice raised a few tones and became more passionate. There was a small leather suitcase with a simple pattern on the table. The auctioneer carefully opened the suitcase, took out a few small and delicate things, and placed them on the table one by one. Tang Mo stood up and looked at the table below. The auctioneer lifted each item in turn and showed it to everyone. "This set of life attribute bonuses can add 500 life attribute values ??after wearing it. It is the rare treasure that can increase the most among the known treasures, and it is a life-saving artifact for going out. This set consists of two knee pads, one wrist strap, and one ear stud. This was originally a piece of cloth with a very high vitality attribute. Because the cloth was too small and too precious, it was cast by the casting master into these four treasures. " Foundry is a profession that only exists after the end of the world. It requires not only learning, but also extraordinary talents. So far, there are not many outstanding casters in the S base. After knowing the benefits of exotic treasures, human beings are no longer willing to rely on chance to find exotic treasures, but start to try their best to use existing exotic treasures or various precious materials on exotic animals to create new ones. And this cloth was originally a treasure with a very high life attribute value. In order to allow people to use it to the maximum extent, the ?? foundry has remodeled it and made it more suitable for human combat life. No wonder it was a suit, it turned out to be made from a piece of fabric. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power was added to his eyes, and he observed those little things more carefully. These items are all pure black, the fabric does not look smooth, but has a strong cotton and linen texture. The two knee pads casters should have added elastics or something. When the auctioneer lifted them up and moved, Tang Mo also noticed that there were some small particles on the side of the knee pads that fit the skin. Presumably this design allows the person wearing it to ensure that it does not slip even if they exercise a lot. The wristband is not in the shape of a wristband, but more like a silk scarf, a long belt. should be wrapped around your wrist or arm like a bandage. This is obviously more convenient, and can be used to stop bleeding if injured. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, as if this thing was already in his pocket. The design of the earrings is even more special. Looking carefully, a small ear stud, from the ear stud stick to the decoration, is all wrapped by the black cloth. The ?? earrings are very small, and only a careful observation can tell that the decoration is in the shape of a rose, which is very delicate. The ?? rose was painted with a special material by the caster to sparkle under the light, and it was impossible to see that the material of the earring was just an ordinary piece of cloth. The ??500 life attribute bonus is the addition of these four pieces of equipment, so that''s how it turns out. After ?? figured this out, Tang Mo was even more excited about this suit. Now the acquired treasures can be worn on the body, and one piece is at most dozens of attribute bonuses, and there are no more than 100. Rather than arming a bunch of low-status items on his body, it cant compare to these delicate little things. Knee pads, wrist straps, each of which can be used when you are fighting. "The starting price, 50 intermediate crystal coins." After a detailed introduction, the auctioneer gave a price. 60 70 100 The price keeps rising. "100 Premium Crystal Coins." After the placards below gradually slowed down, the private room next to Tang Mo made a noise. That was Li Xian''s voice, he came here for this thing this time, for his precious daughter. The girl is getting old, and he has been making a fuss about going out to hunt animals recently. He is really worried. With this thing to save his life, he can also be relieved. "120 premium crystal coins." Qin Fen also raised a sign. After all, it is the direct line of the Qin family. Although it can''t compare with Qinling, it is nothing to fear for Li Xian. "150 crystal coins." The box on the other side raised a sign. "That house is nothing but rich. This time, it''s aimed at this thing." Hu Laosan introduced two sentences to the end of Tang Dynasty. Nothing but money? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he secretly thought about his own spar mountains. This thing has to be decided by herself. Perhaps, she can take today''s opportunity to tell Xiao Tao how rich she is at the end of Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 166： really rich Chapter 166 The Real Rich The current level of wealth at the end of the Tang Dynasty is beyond the imagination of ordinary people, and it is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When she was free, she roughly rearranged the spar on the open space in her space. Because everything in the space moves according to the mind of the late Tang Dynasty. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, he easily built three large warehouses next to the warehouse using the soil, stones and wood in the space. Each warehouse can hold about 100 cubic meters of things. Of course, this is a self-built warehouse and the small warehouse brought by the space upgrade cannot be compared. There is no time stop function, and it will not keep fresh, but it is enough to place spar. The high-level spar of the late Tang Dynasty filled a warehouse, and the intermediate spar filled a half warehouse. Due to the limited space, only the remaining half of the warehouse can store the primary spar. In addition, there are two hill-like primary spar that can only be placed in the open space because there is no place to put them. At this time, the space in the late Tang Dynasty was like a huge treasure house. The three self-built warehouses are used to store spar, and the warehouse that comes with the system is used to store all kinds of rare treasures collected. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very satisfied. You must know that there are hundreds of crystal coins in a half-handed spar block. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were a full three hundred cubic meters plus two hills "200 crystal coins." The prices of Qin Fen and Li Xian are still rising, and every time the increase makes the people below tremble. You must know that many people have less than 50 advanced crystal coins in their entire net worth. Now each price increase is 50 high-level crystal coins, which is not something they can participate in at all, this is the fight of the gods. "300 Premium Crystal Coins." "350." Qin Fen obviously came prepared for this set of things, and managed to move a lot of money from his home. Today, this thing will never be given to others. And Li Xian only has such a precious daughter, how can he give up easily, naturally he has to fight with Qin to the end. At the end of Tang Dynasty, his brows did not even wrinkle at the price increase. If it''s too high-profile to quote a price that''s too high, she doesn''t like to do such a thing. So we can only wait for two people to shout first, and then join in when its almost there. "It''s really rich." Xiao Tao was amazed. "Who do you think they are?" Hu Laosan mocked Xiaotao, but then he gave Xiaotao some basic knowledge about the three members of the base. In the end, when the price rose to 500 high-level crystal coins, the voices of the two people were obviously struggling. "600 Advanced Crystal Coins." Finally, the end of Tang Dynasty began. Hearing a female voice from Qinling''s exclusive Tianzi box, the people below didn''t pay much attention. Qinling is also a man, so it is normal to bring a woman to see the world. But those who are familiar with Tang Mo obviously recognized Tang Mo''s voice at once. Song Qing knew that Tang had returned to the S base at the end of the Tang Dynasty. At this time, he was looking at his brother with a depressed look and looked up at the Tianzi box. It was funny. Song Feng is obviously still brooding about the fact that Tang Mo has the owner of a famous flower. After all, Tang Mo is the strongest woman he has ever seen so far. On the other hand, Anyang had a gloomy face. It turned out that it was Tang Mo who robbed him of the space treasure just now. She must be deliberately targeting herself, definitely. Anyang, who had had a holiday with Tang Mo in his heart, hated Tang Mo fiercely at this time. Humans always like to attribute their own incompetence to others, as if they can relax a little. "Is this what Qinling meant?" The boxes of Qin Fen and Li Xian next to ?? obviously considered the same problem. They didn''t think that a little girl at the end of Tang could take out so many crystal coins casually. They all thought that Qinling had returned to the base, and now he is sitting in the Tianzi box. After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, Li Xian finally decided to give up and stop fighting for this life attribute suit. I will find something else for my daughter in private, because it is not worth offending Qinling for this. "Qinling, why are you everywhere, why are you robbing me of everything!" On the other side, Qin Fen gritted his teeth and dropped the cup in his hand. The attendant next to ?? didn''t even dare to breathe, and didn''t dare to make a sound. "700 crystal coins." What if it was Qinling? He didn''t believe it anymore. He couldn''t compete with Qinling for the time being. Even such a rare treasure, he had to give it up. He was not reconciled! "1000 Advanced Crystal Coins." At the end of Tang Dynasty, I wanted to keep a low profile, but now I''m really tired, I just want to finish it sooner. "1200!" This is the largest amount Qin Fen can give. Although he raised some money, it was only enough for him to pay the price. "1500." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he directly added another 300, and finally won the financial competition effortlessly. Qin Fen was spread out on the chair, and there were no more cups at hand that could be dropped. He will not give in. The things quickly arrived in front of Tang Mo''s eyes. After paying the money, he picked up the things on the plate, and Tang Mo''s eyes lit up. This thing is more shocking when you actually hold it in your hand than when you look at it from a distance. The texture is very good, the moment you hold it in your hand, you can feel it is extraordinary. In the last days, you cant buy good things with money, and the real good things still depend on fate. Tang Mo couldn''t be more satisfied with this auction. "Night Elf." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he named the life force suits in his hands, and they deserved a name. "Mom..." It wasn''t until things came to her that Xiao Tao could believe that what just happened was real. 1500 Advanced Crystal Coins! She already knows the value of crystal coins, and she understands how much wealth those crystal coins represent, a number she can''t even think about. Momo spent it without blinking. "Is the Wen family so rich too?" Xiao Tao asked Mr. Hu. Just now, Mr. Hu has taught her a lesson, and she already understands how rich the Qin family and the Li family are. I also understand that Momo is from the Wen family, that''s why he is so rich, right? "No, it''s my sister-in-law who is rich." Hu Laosan looked at Tang Mo with admiration on his face, and sure enough, he knew that his guess was right, their sister-in-law was the richest person. The Wen family is indeed rich, but the Wen family has always been relatively low-key. A big pen like this hardly ever moves. Mr. Hu was sure that this was definitely his own money, and had nothing to do with the Wen family. And his intuition told him that the eldest sister-in-law is richer than the entire Wen family... "what." Xiao Tao was stunned for a while, and slowly digested the news. pinched Hu Laosan hard. "Hey~ it hurts, what are you doing!" The strength of Xiao Tao''s strong girl made Hu Laosan, a rough-skinned and thick-skinned man, cry out in pain. "It really wasn''t a dream, I really fell in love with a rich woman." Xiao Tao murmured, and then with eyes full of stars, he started to hold hands with Hu Lao San and silently looked at Tang Mo. (end of this chapter) Chapter 167： get what you want Chapter 167 Get what you want Tang Mo looked at Hu Laosan and Xiao Tao like this, and turned his head, not wanting to look any further. She finally understood why the rich are so cold, and being rich is not easy. After the last Vitality attribute set was auctioned off, this auction has officially ended. Tang Mo left the third floor with satisfaction, and then on the second floor he purchased a vitality vest with decent attribute values. The attribute value of her short-sleeved vitality is really too low now, and it should be eliminated. On the way out of the auction house, Tang Mo could constantly hear the crowd around him discussing the event of the last item in the auction. It seems that the 1500 high-grade crystal coins have left an indelible impression on everyone''s heart. "Our lord is really rich." "That''s right. Don''t be a young lord, but both leadership and personal strength are there." "People are really mad at people, hey." "You still want to compare yourself with the lord, I think you are crazy, go home and take some medicine." Xiao Tao listened to the discussions of those around her, her face bulging with anger. It was their money at the end of their family, so how could they become Qinling''s, and they just talk nonsense when they don''t know anything, it''s really annoying. But the ideas of these people are exactly what the Tang Dynasty meant. Before there was no absolute strength, Tang Dynasty still pursued the principle of low-key. Gou made her feel extremely secure in the apocalypse, so she should give Qin Ling the title of a rich person generously. "Yo, isn''t this a small pet? Why didn''t your master accompany you?" Qin Fen saw that there was only Hu Laosan beside Tang Mo, and he didn''t see Qinling, so he took the opportunity to release the anger in his heart. He didn''t dare to let out his anger towards Qinling, but he had no scruples towards the end of Tang Dynasty. But this time he kicked the iron plate. "Are you sick? Didn''t you take medicine today?" Tang Mo was not used to him and went back directly. "you!" Qin Fen never thought that Tang Mo would dare to talk to him like this. is just a stepdaughter of the Wen family, a female companion beside Qin Ling, what is there to be arrogant about. "What? You''re arrogant when you shoot a high-priced baby, and that thing didn''t end up in your hands. After enjoying the thrill of being rich, do you really think you''re worth so much money?" Qin Fen had never spoken so harshly to Tang Mo before, and today he felt that his self-esteem was frustrated, so he couldn''t help but say this. The value of that thing, even Qinling would not easily give it to a female companion. "You mean this?" Tang Mo seemed to know why Qin Fen suddenly went mad, and took out the small box of the night elf from the space. "Sorry, this is my own money." It is justifiable to spend his own money to buy things, and Tang Mo really didn''t have any psychological pressure to show it off. "Oh, yes, let me say one more thing. Compared to me, family children like you are parasite vampires, and they only spend their family''s money to make money." "Failed to install." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he added another sentence, and then he was too lazy to talk to Qin Fen, and left without looking sideways. Ruthless, really ruthless, it''s just murderous. Hu Laosan and Xiao Tao secretly applauded Tang Mo. Qin Fen stood there alone, watching Tang Mo''s leaving back, unable to say anything for a while. "Xiao Tao, what is Qin Fen''s ranking now?" Tang Mo remembered that Qin Fen seemed to be on the leaderboard, she had seen it before. "No. 38." "what about me?" "Yesterday was 89, today is 92. If you don''t work hard, you will have to pay the base fee." Xiao Tao watches the ranking list countless times every day, and can blurt out the ranking of everyone on it. "That''s it." Tang Mo didn''t respond when he heard the answer, as if he was just asking casually. On the other side, Rongrong kept watching Tang Mo''s movements from a distance. After seeing Qin Fen''s bad-looking past, she was even more happy, thinking that someone could finally kill Tang Mo''s spirit. But I didn''t expect that in the end, the woman actually won? Rongrong was not reconciled, stomped his feet and walked towards Qin Fen. She remembered that Qin Fen had always been interested in her before, but her heart was on the lord. Maybe now, it is not impossible to use it, after all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he returned to Wen''s house alone. Xiaotao and Hu Laosan left, saying that they were going to fulfill their promise to fight. Today''s young people, really. Back to his room, Tang Mo put out a few things he bought today. A vitality vest, a space treasure, a dragon tendon rope, and the night elves. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took off the jade pendant around his neck and put it on the table, and quickly fused the space ring into it. The ?? ring finally perfectly turned into a small ring on the top of the jade pendant, replacing the ring originally worn on the necklace rope. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he observed it carefully, and the ring that was fused into it seemed to grow out of the jade pendant, and it was integrated into one. This is just right, no longer afraid that the connection between the jade pendant and the rope will not be strong. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he replaced the rope on the jade pendant, put the dragon whisker rope through it, put it around his neck, and then touched the two ends of the rope. The ropes are instantly linked into one, and even the slightest interface can''t be found. The length is just right for the neck of the late Tang Dynasty, so you can put the jade pendant into your clothes perfectly, and it will not be too long to affect the movement. Now that the jade pendant has finally become one with himself, even if you want to take off the jade pendant, there is currently no way. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she felt an instant sense of security. Only strength can bring her the greatest sense of security. Entered the space and took a look, the space after the upgrade did not seem to have changed much. The only change is that the three warehouses that Tang built by himself used to be ugly, but now they are much neater and more beautiful. Maybe its because he cant even see the space. There are three such ugly houses on his own land. Take off your clothes and put the vitality vest on the inside. The material of this vest is very soft and fits the body very well. not only can bring extra health attribute value, but also has a certain defensive effect, which can protect the front chest and back well. The last set is the night elves. Wear the knee pads, wrap the wristband around your left wrist, and finally put the ear studs on your left ear. Perfect! After finishing all this, Tang Mo probably got up and moved. I feel that my strength is at least two steps higher than before. dressed and looked in the mirror. The ear studs on the left ear are slightly shiny in the sun due to the special method of making, and the depth of black adds a mysterious charm to Tang Mo''s already neat face. This is not good, it is too ostentatious, Tang Mo slightly moved the broken hair around his ear to block his left ear. finally nodded with satisfaction. Now waiting for twelve o''clock. (end of this chapter) Chapter 168： Qinling in distress Chapter 168 Qinling Distress Twelve o''clock is the time when the rankings are refreshed. Tang Mo usually doesn''t pay attention to this, but today she has armed herself with too many things and wants to see if there are any new changes in her ranking. The attribute value of nearly 600 has increased. According to common sense, the ranking should be improved by a big step. The time passed minute by minute, and finally it was twelve o''clock in the middle of the night. Tang Mo sat cross-legged on his bed in pajamas and turned on his ID watch. Her name is the best to find on the leaderboard, because of the number 100, only her own name has a small golden icon behind it. 92. Tang Mo found himself at a glance. Today, she asked Xiao Tao about her own ranking, and it has not changed. A smile slowly appeared on Tang Mo''s face. She was not disappointed, but a surprise. It seems that the ID watch is really constantly improving, and now the attribute value of the acquired treasure wearing bonus on the body is not counted as one''s own attribute when calculating. Only the attribute value that actually becomes one''s own physical strength after taking the Congenital Treasure can be calculated into the leaderboard. Tang Mo touched his earrings, if that''s the case, that would be great. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t think it was good to have a name on the ranking list, so save that little base fee? Sorry, she doesn''t need it. Exposing her strength to the public will only make her feel insecure. Everything is because it is not strong enough. It was late at night, Tang Mo did not lie down to sleep, but closed his eyes and began to cultivate his spiritual power. Almost stayed up all night, and it was noon when Tang Mo woke up the next morning. Wen Jianshu went to the administrative building early for office, only Lin Yiyangyang and Xiao Tao were sitting at the table eating lunch at home. Jingjing was fighting with sesame on the carpet. As a fox, Jingjing is only half the size of Sesame''s Labrador, and is being bullied by Sesame pressing on the ground. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he ignored it and sat down at the table to start eating. With Jingjing''s current strength, if it wasn''t for playing with Sesame, if they really fought, Sesame couldn''t even bear Jingjing''s paw. "Slept well last night?" Lin Yi looked at her daughter lovingly. Her daughter suffered a lot when she was alone outside, so as long as Tang Mo came home no matter what time she got up, Lin Yi would not call her. "Very good." Tang Mo enjoyed such a warm time. Sheep was full, and reached out for her sister to hug. Lin Yi stopped him from affecting Momo''s meal. The little guy pouted and continued to wave his arms unhappily. Qinling should also return from the mission today. Tang Mo pondered while eating. According to Qin Ling''s temperament, she had said before that she was coming back soon. As long as the mission over there was over, she would definitely come back as soon as possible. Available now Tang Mo looked down at the news again, but the news list was still blank. After dinner, Tang Mo took Xiao Tao to the training camp for "consumption", but when the two came back exhausted and Tang Mo finished taking a shower, the watch still didn''t ring. Is the mission still going well? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sent a message to Qinling. Waited for a while, but no reply. After another hour passed, Tang Mo finally could no longer sit still. Even if she is still doing the task, if she sends a message, Qin Ling will find a time to get back to her after more than an hour. Something is wrong, nothing is right. "The third child, where are you? What''s going on in Qinling?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he called Hu Laosan, who was staying at the base. "The boss... lost contact. Sister-in-law, would you like to come to Garden Villa No. 1?" Hu Laosan''s voice was so serious for the first time. "Okay, I''ll be there soon." At the end of Tang Tang''s mind, he put on his clothes and went out to the garden villa. The Garden Villa is the place where the richest people in the base can live, and the Qinling team base is usually here, not in the Qin family. After arriving at the place where Hu Laosan gave him, as soon as Tang Mo entered the gate of the villa, he saw Laosan waiting there with an uneasy expression. "What happened?" Tang Mo followed Hu Laosan''s footsteps and walked into the room. She knew that something must have happened to Qinling. "Originally, the boss contacted the family in the morning, saying that the mission was smooth and that he would be back at noon. But at 2 o''clock in the afternoon, the helicopter suddenly lost contact in the air, and even brought the boss and the few people who went to the mission together. I can''t even locate a brother''s watch." The plane lost contact in the air At the end of Tang Dynasty, his face was pale. Impossible, absolutely impossible. "Sister-in-law, could there be an accident with the helicopter?" Hu Laosan''s voice was full of tears. Although he was the third child in the team, he couldn''t keep up with one-tenth of the second child in terms of wisdom, courage and resourcefulness. Now encountering this situation, the whole person panics. The boss took twelve people away for the mission this time. Among the remaining dozen people, Hu Yong was the largest, and they all listened to Hu Yong. Where does Hu Yong have any ideas? As soon as he received a call from his sister-in-law, he hurriedly called Tang Mo over as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw. Hu Yong''s words are quite straightforward. There is a high probability that Qinling and his party may have encountered an air crash... Air crash, since ancient times, as long as the plane crashes, the survival rate is almost zero. Tang Mo''s legs softened, and he didn''t stand still for a while, and sat down on the stool. No, definitely not. Tang Mo''s fingernails tightly clasped his palms to force himself to calm down. With Qinling''s prudence and intelligence, even if the helicopter encounters a problem, it is impossible to do nothing at all. Must be able to protect your own safety to the greatest extent possible. Besides, even if the plane really had an accident, the Qinling group had extremely high attribute values, and most of the people on the leaderboard accounted for most of them. In addition, they were well equipped, so there might not be any self-help measures. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he began to analyze with his calmed reason. If it is a disaster, everyone''s watch will not lose the positioning function instantly. must have landed in a place where there is no signal, or the signal is interfered and blocked. He must be alive. Tang Mo had an inexplicable confidence in Qinling, and she did not believe that something would really happen to Qinling. She is going to find him, even if something really happens, she wants to see people in life, and corpses in death! How complicated the situation in the Qin family is, Tang Mo probably knew it, but now the situation is not clear, it is impossible for Tang Mo to go to the Qin family for help. And the rest of the Qinling team couldn''t move. If these people moved, then the people at the base would be able to quickly react that something happened to Qinling. It''s hard to say what happened to the base. She couldn''t take such a risk. Besides, they dont even know where they are now, even if they bring more people there, it wont help. It is the best and only way for her to find Qinling herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 169： she left Chapter 169 She set off At the end of Tang, there was no way to wait any longer, so Hu Laosan sent her the last location of the Qinling helicopter, and then got on the helicopter bound for there. "Sister-in-law, I really don''t need to send a few people with you?" Mr. Hu was a little worried. He didn''t want to let a girl''s family go into danger, but now he couldn''t think of a better way. "No, it''s a burden to bring people." Tang''s last words were strong and confident, so that Hu Laosan could no longer produce any words to refute. Perhaps, he should believe his sister-in-law, who is far stronger than what he sees now. Tang Mo and Hu Laosan agreed that if there is any situation, please contact the team at any time. The team will send a helicopter as soon as they receive the news. She left in a hurry and didn''t even have time to go home. In the end, she only had time to send a message to Xiaotao, telling her to do an urgent task, and the return date was undetermined, so she told Lin Yi not to worry. Tang Mo, who was sitting on the helicopter, pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. She began to organize her existing things and make the final preparations before the battle. took out a backpack, filled with some simple food and water, and some first aid items. Going out is not to hide people''s eyes and ears, but simply carrying some of the most needed supplies on his body will make Tang Mo feel safe. Broken Wind''s scabbard was tied to the top of the backpack, making it very convenient for Tang Mo to reach out and draw the sword. After Tang Mo was ready, he overlooked the scenery below the helicopter. It was an endless rainforest, and she also forgot whether the rainforest existed before the end of the world, or it grew so densely after the end of the world. But what is certain is that this rainforest must have undergone the baptism of the end times. A country with a temperate monsoon climate is unlikely to have a tropical rain forest. But now the endless tropical rainforest is in front of Tang Mo, telling her plainly that this is the product of the end times, and it contains endless mystery and danger. The helicopter had no suitable space to land on, so it could only land to the maximum safe height, then put down the soft ladder and let Tang Mo slide down the ladder. When Tang Mo''s feet really stepped on the wet soil on the ground, countless insects chirping hidden among the surrounding trees and vines gave Tang Mo the final warning. Tang Mo got up, the dagger he had been holding in his hand was reversed, and without turning his body, he stabbed towards the big tree behind him. A red snake just spit out its core, and before it has time to attack the prey in front of it, it becomes the prey of the prey. The ??snake''s head was pierced and nailed to the tree. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he turned around and pulled out the dagger, then took a tissue from the space and wiped it, so as not to leave any **** smell in the rainforest. The law of survival in the rainforest is very simple, natural selection and survival of the fittest. Here you are always the hunter, and always the prey of another stronger hunter. What you can do is to be careful and careful not to leave a single flaw for yourself. Tang Mo looked down at his watch, there was still a signal, but the signal was very weak. That''s right, it''s here. If the signal gets weaker the further you go into the rainforest, then as long as Tang ends until the watch loses the signal, she will be able to find Qinling. She will surely find him. There are not many large animals in the rainforest, but there is one of the most terrifying creatures in the rainforest. That is insects. Insects are the most diverse animal family in the world, and most of them appear in aggregates. Before the end of Tang Dynasty, she was chased by a group of scorpions. She knew too well what it was like being chased and killed by a group of "little animals". not to mention At the end of Tang Dynasty, he glanced at Xiao Snake''s body, his whole body was red. Most of the insects in this rainforest should be poisonous. At the end of Tang, he fastened his collar, cuffs, and trouser legs, and then put on a pair of high-top rain boots. He put the hat on his coat over his head, trying not to leave any gaps in his body so that the bugs could take advantage. She came to find someone this time, not to hunt and kill alien beasts and train herself. Therefore, in the late Tang Dynasty, the route of travel was as low-key as possible, looking for some safe routes to go. At this time, time may be life for Qinling, she can''t waste time on meaningless battles. But even if he was careful in this dangerous rainforest, Tang Mo still encountered real danger. It was a wetland full of muddy silt. Based on what she knew at the end of Tang Dynasty, she understood that the mud pond was the same as the quicksand she saw in the desert. Once a person is caught in it, it is very difficult to get out. But just as she was carefully preparing to go around the mud pond, she suddenly saw something strange in the mud pond. In the middle of the silt, something was struggling. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked carefully again, it was a human hand! Someone trapped in here, and Tang Mo immediately stopped. This rainforest is so remote that almost no one will come here by plane to do the task. So it is very likely that this person is a member of the Qinling team, maybe Qinling. At this time, the position of Tang Mo Station was only about a dozen meters away from the muddy center. Such a short distance, as long as she throws a few wooden boards on it, steps on it and quickly pulls people up. Tang Mo quickly thought about a solution in his heart. No, not safe. First of all, she was not sure whether the plank could withstand the weight of two people, and secondly, she could not guarantee that there would be no other creatures attacking herself in the mud during the process of her saving people. She dared not gamble. Tang Mo was too cautious. She now bears not only her own life, but also the lives of Qin Ling and his party, so she can''t take any risks. After thinking about it, Tang Mo decided to take a rope and tie a stone at the end to throw it at it. As long as that hand can touch the rope, no matter whether the person below can see it or not, in the instinct of human survival, it will firmly grasp whatever is at hand, so that Tang Mo can pull him up from the mud. . said to do it, Tang Mo immediately took out a rope from the space and started to act. Throwing a distance of more than ten meters was not difficult for Tang Mo, and relying on the precise control of mental power, the rope was quickly thrown beside the struggling hand. bumped into! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I was overjoyed. But soon, she found that the hand did not grasp the rope as tightly as she expected, and it kept the initial struggle as if it had not touched anything. Are you too nervous to feel it? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pulled the rope back and tried several times, but it still didn''t work. No, there is a problem! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally realized that everything in front of him might be just a scam. (end of this chapter) Chapter 170： Rainforest Cry Chapter 170 Rainforest Cry Tang Mo carefully observed the hand in the swamp. Although the swing is very violent, the frequency of the swing is very regular, and it does not look like a person who is struggling to panic under the edge of life and death. You must know that if you are really trapped in the mud, once your hand touches anything, it will grab it like a life-saving straw. Now the reaction of that hand is completely inconsistent with Tang Mo''s expectations. And the color of that hand Tang Mo''s eyes slowly cooled down. There must be something in the swamp mud, and it is a very scary thing. If it is really like the conjecture at the end of the Tang Dynasty, then this world is too scary. If even alien beasts have wisdom and can design traps and use props to hunt, then the status of human beings is even more precarious, ten thousand times more dangerous than now. The status of humans and beasts in the current end times is not eternal and fixed. No matter which ethnic group, the weak ones will become the prey targets of the other, and lose their lives at any time. Facing the unknown creature in the swamp, Tang Mo actually had no idea. Now the safest way is to ignore this trap and leave as far away as possible. But it was obviously impossible for Tang Mo to do so, because the hand in the swamp was undoubtedly telling her that someone had died here. And the people who died here are likely to be people in the Qinling team. Tang Mo is now traversing this rainforest like a headless fly, with no direction at all. She can''t give up such a good clue. What the **** is in there... A distance of more than ten meters is definitely impossible with weapons, and it is even more impossible for Tang Mo to try to approach without knowing the situation. But the advantage of the psychic attribute power user is here, even if they are far away, as long as the psychic power is strong enough, it will not affect the attack at all. Tang Mo made an external attack of his own mental power, condensed several spherical weapons, and slammed into the hand that was still swaying in the swamp at high speed. It was so powerful that it knocked the hand out of the air at once. The moment the hand flew out, Tang Mo saw the broken edge of the hand. is a broken hand, and it seems to have been broken for a long time, and there is no one under this swamp. or more precisely, there are no living people. Just after the hand was knocked out, the originally calm mud surface gradually became turbulent, as if something was about to move inside. Tang Mo took a few steps back, looked at the swamp carefully, and waited quietly. Soon, something slowly arched up, revealing the mud surface. The first thing I saw at the end of the Tang Dynasty were scales, which were mottled and thick armor. She immediately determined that it was a crocodile that had undergone the mutation of the end of the world. The crocodile, the incomparably strong bite force and the hard armor covering the head all show that this is a terrifying opponent. But obviously it is impossible for Tang Mo to retreat even now, because the bait was obviously angered by this terrifying big guy. Its eyes were already fixed on Tang Mo, and it gradually got out of the mud, and was about to run towards Tang Mo. Tang Mo, who was stared at by that guy''s eyes, shuddered all over his body. The cold-blooded animals were really terrifying, and even looking at each other felt frozen to the core. When the whole body of the crocodile was fully revealed from the swamp, Tang Mo had only one thought in his mind. That is to run. This guy is too big, bigger than she thought. The body is about three meters long and one meter wide. The ?? is so huge, I don''t know how many bones are still under the swamp where the crocodile lives. What''s even scarier is that this crocodile is not the same as the crocodile Tang Mo saw on TV. The armor on his body is extremely dark in color, with dense barbs on it, which makes people feel terrifying when they look at it. There is no need to test it at all, Tang Mo can imagine how strong the crocodile skin is just by looking at it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood how crocodiles hunted their prey. It was such a crocodile, it would be easy to swallow all of himself, and there would be no pressure at all. The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. If you dont run at this time, you will wait! At the end of the Tang Dynasty, his movements were extremely fast. When the crocodile showed its full face, the wind was blowing under his feet, and he frantically ran deeper into the rainforest. There are trees inside, so it shouldnt be a problem to take advantage of the terrain to get rid of the behemoth behind him. But Tang Mo was fast, so the speed of the crocodile wasn''t slow either. He swung four short legs and swayed to the direction of Tang Mo. The big tail slammed through the trees that passed by again and again, and suddenly countless birds were amazed, and the birds chirped around. If it wasn''t for this incident, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know that there were so many birds hidden in the tree canopy in this rainforest. But the current situation is clearly not the time to watch flowers and play with birds. Tang Mo''s feet did not dare to slow down at all, while running, his eyes kept searching for suitable obstacles, hoping to block the crocodile''s footsteps a little in turn. But what Tang Mo did not expect was that even in the rainforest full of vines and towering trees, the speed of the crocodile did not slow down at all. In the rampage, the distance between himself and himself is getting closer and closer. Maybe...Climb up the tree and try it? Trees are the most abundant in the rainforest, and there are towering trees more than ten meters high everywhere. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had a vigorous figure, and in three or two strokes, he climbed the nearest big tree and stood on the branches. She still doesn''t believe that even if amphibians swim fast and run fast, she still doesn''t believe that a crocodile can climb a tree? If crocodiles can climb trees, sows can climb trees. But obviously, Tang Mo forgot that it is the end of the world, and no matter what the situation may happen. The crocodile is not only growing its defense capabilities and brains now, but the motor cells are definitely growing and mutating geometrically. After seeing his target climb the tree, the crocodile was obviously very calm and did not panic at all. After pausing for a while under the tree, he stretched out his front paws, fastened the torso of the giant tree with sharp nails and ear studs, and then climbed upwards. Seeing the swiftness of the movement, it was obviously not the first time. . Does this work? ? ? The end of the Tang Dynasty was truly speechless. Can crocodiles climb trees? Wouldn''t it be possible to go to heaven? At this moment, Tang Mo really doesn''t know whether it''s because she sees too little people and nature, or the world is completely crazy. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Fortunately, the density of trees in the rainforest is very high. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he jumped to another big tree with the help of the elongated branches and Tengman without much effort. Then, just like Tarzan the Great Ape, proceed in this way in the rainforest. The further she went, the taller and denser the trees, the more strange plants she had never seen before. There is nothing in the sky, and soon, at the end of Tang Dynasty, something was discovered. (end of this chapter) Chapter 171： big fool Chapter 171 Big Silly Crocodile At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found that although this crocodile could climb trees, she could jump directly from one tree to another like Tarzan. Obviously the big crocodile brother couldn''t do this action, he could only watch Tang Mo jump up and down on the tree. Although the crocodile can climb a tree with short legs, its huge body obviously cannot support it for jumping. can only climb a tree Look at the end of Tang jumping away... climbed another tree... Climb up another tree Watching Tang Mo jumped away again... climbed another tree... Tang Mo jumped up and down extremely flexibly on it, and didn''t feel tired at all, but this crocodile was obviously a little tired. After all, the body is too heavy, and the limbs are too short. It is actually quite difficult to last for so long. But even so, the crocodile didn''t stop chasing Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t get rid of it, so he could only continue to run forward in front of her rainforest Mount Tai. Gradually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found that the height of the tree was getting higher and higher. How tall is this? Tang Mo raised his head and looked up, and his feet were even more stable. The height of the tree was getting higher and higher. If it really fell, there was no need for the crocodile brother to open his mouth, and she would kill herself. raised his hand and glanced at his ID watch. The watch has now shown that there is no signal, and can no longer communicate with the outside world. At the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of panicking, it seemed that Qinling and the others were probably in this rainforest. The trees in the distance became more and more sparse. At first glance, there were many low fruit trees, covered with unknown fruits, which looked very gratifying. The more unusual the place, the more mysterious it is. Tang Mo stopped his jumping steps when he saw those bright fruits, and took out twelve points of caution. Seeing that the man on the tree stopped moving, the crocodile also stopped. Tang Mo''s sharp eyes saw that the crocodile glanced into the fruit tree very anthropomorphically, and then paused before continuing to climb up Tang Mo''s tree, chasing her pace. Could this crocodile also be afraid of what''s inside? The colorful fruits in there are like devil fruits, growing in this rainforest. All people and beasts understand that only the strong can have the right to enjoy this fruit. Looking at the action of the crocodile, it is obvious that there is something in it that it is afraid of. The crocodile is more than three meters long, and no matter how tall the tree is, it can quickly climb up. Tang Mo had no choice but to start jumping deeper. No matter what, she didn''t know what was in it, but she obviously couldn''t get past it now. At this moment, Xiaoming might have to explain it here. jumped three trees or so into it, and the crocodile stopped moving. stopped under the tree where Tang Mo was standing and looked up, then looked into the depths of the rainforest again, and finally did not climb the tree again, and took a few steps back. It seems that this is the edge of the territory of the things inside. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he secretly remembered the location of the tree, and found a relatively sturdy branch and sat down. He knew that it was dangerous inside. If there were no special circumstances, Tang Mo would naturally not want to enter it. "Aren''t you leaving yet?" Seeing that the crocodile was still staring at him not far under the tree, Tang Mo asked it. This thing can climb even trees, who knows if it can understand human speech? After what happened before, Tang Mo obviously no longer dared to underestimate any opponent. The crocodile didn''t respond, still looking at her. "Don''t understand?" Tang Mo tilted his head and thought. "Big fool?" "Do you know how ugly you are?" "You stained that swamp? It''s dirty." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the fish attacked. no response. Well, it should be sure that he doesn''t understand human words, so Tang Mo was relieved a lot. But this crocodile is quite vengeful, he just knocked out a bait for it, chasing him for so long, what? Actually, Tang Mo didn''t know that the crocodile''s mind had just developed, and this was the first time he had come up with a way to lure the enemy into it with bait. I didnt expect that the first attempt would be tragic in Waterloo, and the bait that was carefully preserved and was not willing to eat was sent flying far away, no wonder that the crocodile flew over the eaves and chased the wall for a few miles. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was also lucky, and he met the crocodile who used his brain for the first time when he was still unprepared for the alien beast. If the crocodile was more skilled, I''m afraid that today, Tang Mo would really do it. Remembering that hand Tang Mo''s eyes turned cold, maybe that was what Qinling''s team left behind. "You didn''t leave, so I can only leave you." Tang Mo''s rank on the leaderboard kept dropping, it didn''t mean that her strength was declining, but her strength was steadily rising, much stronger than those who relied on exotic treasures to improve her strength abruptly. Really want to fight, at least most of the people in front of her are not her opponents. This crocodile has strong attack and defense, and is an absolutely tough opponent. Tang Mo just didn''t want to provoke too much trouble on the way to Qinling, but it didn''t mean she was afraid. Now that she has been forced to the point where she cannot move, she will let the crocodile see what it feels like to be killed by the prey. When he was escaping, Tang Mo had already put his backpack and Po Feng into the space. Pofeng''s attack power is too weak for this crocodile''s armor, which Tang Mo knew. The eyes of any beast with a solid skin are weak points. This sentence was seen in the literature of the Institute before the end of the Tang Dynasty. But after carefully observing the crocodile, she wanted to know who wrote it, whether it was made up while lying in a safe and warm base, how many people were trapped, and whether they could come out and die. After this crocodile has been mutated, even the eyelids are the same color as the armor on the body, and the eyeballs are even brighter like metal. Just by looking at the luster, Tang Mo knew that this was definitely not the fragile eyeball of an ordinary alien beast. Nature is not a fool, and will not clearly put the weaknesses of all natural enemies in front of your eyes. But as long as it is a living creature, it must have weaknesses, it depends on whether you observe it carefully. Tang Mo did not give up easily, but stared at the crocodile and looked at each other from a distance. One person, one beast, no one blinked, just when Tang Mo''s eyes were sore, she suddenly thought of a way! Tang Mo''s strength attribute is not high, so she never likes to face hard. What she prefers is to use her brain and do the most work with the least effort. Tang Mo found a rope from the space and tied it to the extremely sturdy branch where she was. After ?? is fastened, it follows the branches and crawls down little by little. The speed is extremely slow, for fear that the crocodile is too stupid to notice. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172： as witty as her Chapter 172 Witty like her Sure enough, the crocodile lived up to the name Tang Mo gave it as a big fool. After a little hesitation, he still couldn''t resist the temptation of revenge, and staggered towards Tang Mo. Tang Mo just looked at the crocodile from the corner of his eye, and was still crawling down the rope intently. She was at a height of seven or eight meters above the ground, and she was crawling very slowly, as if waiting for the big fool to come over. Even if the crocodile is just a little sane, it is not as complex as the human brain, so how can he understand the meaning behind these actions. quickly climbed under the rope, and the crocodile opened its big mouth and bit up hard. The crocodile''s mouth is wide open, and the huge head is raised, and the teeth are only a little more than one meter away from Tang Mo''s calf. This is also because the crocodile''s biological attributes limit the bounce is not very good, but if it can jump up again, it can swallow Tang Mo in one bite. It''s now! Seeing that the crocodile opened its mouth as expected, Tang Mo climbed up another distance in an instant, and then the wind blade, which had already been charged and condensed, shot into the crocodile''s open mouth at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. The speed of the wind blade was achieved by Tang Mo''s deliberate training for a long time. UI. The power of the wind blade is almost entirely determined by Tang Mo''s mental power attribute value. But as long as the attack speed can be increased a little, the power will be stronger. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he liked to ponder these things very much. Often, as long as he used his brains, he could achieve twice the result with half the effort in practice. The distance was too close, and the speed of the wind blades was too fast. When the crocodile reacted to something approaching and closed its mouth, it had already swallowed all the wind blades. In general, alien beasts are always alert to the approach of danger. That''s why at the end of Tang Dynasty came up with such a method using himself as bait. She had escaped for so long that the crocodile never imagined that the prey she had been chasing could still fight back. Whether it is a human being or a strange beast, as long as the enemy is underestimated, he will definitely make mistakes. And some mistakes are fatal and can only be made once in a lifetime. The wind blade is composed of Tang Mo''s spiritual power. Even if it is swallowed, it is still completely controlled by Tang Mo. The skin of a crocodile is extremely hard, but it does not mean that its internal organs are also reinforced iron bones. In the end, it is nothing but flesh and blood. The wind blade at the end of the Tang Dynasty was a bit difficult to break through the crocodile''s armor, but in this situation, it has become a powerful weapon. Those wind blades slammed into the crocodile''s body, smashing all the internal organs, flesh and bones... The huge crocodile kept rolling on the ground because of the pain, and even the ground shook slightly because of its size. But at this time, it was already killed by the knife on the chopping board at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and there was no strength to resist. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he retracted the rope into the space and sat on the branch, dangling his legs. looked calmly at the crocodile that was chasing her fiercely and rolled on the ground in pain, losing its vitality a little bit. This is the law of the jungle in the rainforest. After the crocodile stopped moving completely, Tang Mo observed it for a while, then jumped down from the tree and hit the crocodile''s head with a fierce roundhouse kick. Tang Mo kicked the crocodile''s huge head in the wrong direction. Kacha, that was the sound of a skull shattering. This kick was for the master who broke his hand. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out Po Feng and stabbed the crocodile''s jaw a few times. After making sure that the crocodile was completely dead, Tang Mo took the crocodile into his own space. The open space in her space is very large, and the spar is stacked near the warehouse. It is just right to delineate a place at the very edge for stacking the corpses of alien beasts. You must know that these are high-level alien beasts, and the advanced crystal core Tang Mo is too lazy to take it from the alien beast now. But all the good materials on the body are the best treasures for equipping weapons. Since I have this space condition in my own home, it must not be wasted. Having dealt with all this, Tang Mo looked in the direction of the fruit forest. This is where the signal is cut off, and she knows there must be some great danger inside. But there is a great possibility that Qinling and the others are inside. Since she has already decided to come alone, even if it is a sea of ??swords and flames, she has to make a foray, so there is no reason to turn back now. wiped off the blood on Po Feng, and held it tightly, Tang Mo walked into the fruit forest. It seems to be a different world from other places. The towering trees that cannot be seen at a glance grow sparsely around in a ring shape, and the low fruit trees in the middle grow densely together. Tang Mo cautiously approached and looked at the fruits. is a large yellow thin-skinned fruit, each about the size of the fist of two adults. It looks very tender and juicy, and the sweetness makes people unable to resist the mouth water. She picked some and put them in her space, ready to take them back to find Jingjing, the greedy cat, to try the poison before eating it. Now this is a lot of danger, she doesn''t dare to eat unfamiliar things here, she can''t afford any accident. Just when the fruit was picking at the end of Tang Dynasty, I suddenly felt that my trouser legs were being pulled by something. Out of vigilance in an unfamiliar environment, Tang Mo subconsciously jumped out three meters away with the fruit that had not yet arrived in his hand and was placed in the space. Looking down again, Tang Mo was startled. In the position where Tang Mo had just stood, there was a little black-haired orangutan standing there, staring at Tang Mo angrily. This is an orangutan cub. The end of Tang panicked. The little orangutan is not scary, the scary thing is that the little orangutan is its mother, its parents, its elder brothers and sisters, and its seven aunts and eight aunts. In this last world, the attack power of adult orangutans is almost unimaginable at the end of Tang Dynasty... At that moment, Tang Mo''s first thought was that this place was more dangerous than she imagined, and it was the best choice to quit now. But obviously this optimal choice is not in her consideration. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he calmed down and carefully observed the little orangutan. was about the height of just over her knees, with a small wreath on her head. "Do you want this?" Tang Mo pointed to the yellow fruit in his hand. At this moment, it is not a good choice to be the enemy of this little orangutan. "Put it down. Mine." ''s voice is very immature and not smooth, like a baby who has just learned to speak. Tang Mo never thought that one day, she could hear human words from the mouth of the orangutan. This world is really too fantastical. It seems that the crocodile brother just now is still shallow, otherwise he will be able to understand what Tang Mo scolded him if he goes deeper. "yours?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood the meaning of the little orangutan, bent down, and gently placed the yellow fruit in his hand on the ground. She has already installed a lot in the space, and there is absolutely no need to anger the little ancestor in front of her for such a fruit. Seeing this human being so sensible, the little gorilla''s expression improved a lot and was no longer so angry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 173： grumpy old father Chapter 173 Grumpy old father "Has anyone been here recently?" Tang Mo decided to communicate with this little orangutan. But the little orangutan looked up at Tang Mo as if he didn''t hear it. After thinking about it, Tang Mo took out the fresh bananas from the space. When she was storing supplies before, she kept a lot of fruit. "this is for you." Tang Mo stretched out the hand holding the banana. The little orangutan hugged the fruit and jumped a few steps to Tang Mo''s side, and took the banana from Tang Mo''s hand without being afraid of anyone. Then while sniffing the banana, he sniffed the fruit in his hand. A few seconds later, the banana that Tang Mo handed out lay relentlessly on the ground. Apparently, the fruit on this tree is much more delicious than bananas, and there is no way to impress the little orangutan. What a waste. Tang Mo was not frustrated at all, picked up the banana from the ground, patted the soil, and put it back into the space. "Do you want milk? It''s delicious." Tang Mo took out another bottle of milk, neither Xianxian nor all the children she had met before could resist the temptation of milk. The little orangutan tilted his head and looked at the things in Tang Mo''s hands, but did not reach out to take them. Tang Mo helped insert the straw, and then handed it to the little orangutan. The orangutan with the wreath took a tentative sip, his eyes lit up, and he immediately threw the fruit in his hand and held the milk without letting go. "So have you seen anyone else here before? Tell me, my sister will bring you milk to drink." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was used to coax children. Sure enough, as long as it is a cub, it cannot escape the temptation of milk. "Have." The allure of milk is huge, and the little orangutan nodded. but soon shook his head again. "Caught." Hearing the second sentence, Tang Mo''s heart skipped a beat. "Who took it and where did it go?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a hunch that the people who were taken away from the mouth of the little orangutan were Qinling and his party. But after all, this is an orangutan cub, it is not easy to answer one question, and the following questions are not answered at all. just held the empty milk bottle and looked at Tang Mo with bright eyes, waiting for her to take out another bottle. Seeing that Tang Mo didn''t respond, the little orangutan grabbed Tang Mo''s trouser legs and shook it vigorously. Coquetry seems to be a skill that cubs are born with. "Let go of the little flowers!" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, only the sound of thumping footsteps could be heard in the distance, as if some behemoth was coming at a very fast speed from a distance. It was only a few seconds, and the figure went from far to near. I saw a huge chimpanzee with a height of more than two meters running on all fours and standing on two feet, running over and standing in front of Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he touched the biceps on the arm of the orangutan. If he was punched, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die. The chimpanzee is extremely powerful. It is not only powerful, but also extremely fast. Tang Mo still remembered the crocodile''s fearful eyes at this place, and Tang Mo naturally did not dare to despise a creature that was afraid of such a huge crocodile. The chimpanzee picked up the little orangutan who was about to climb onto Tang Mo''s body, threw it on his back, and stared at Tang Mo fiercely. That look...that''s the look of human beings looking at traffickers. Being stared at fiercely by such eyes, Tang Mo''s goosebumps arose, and his whole body tensed, ready to deal with the possible attack at any time. Xiaohua is the name of the little orangutan. "Hey, listen to my explanation!" This is the absolute touch of porcelain, Tang Mo looked at the little orangutan in despair. couldn''t help holding his forehead depressed, but unfortunately the chimpanzee had the patience to listen to these winds under his feet and was about to rush towards Tang Mo, and his eyes could only stare Tang Mo out of two holes. However, when the orangutan was about to arrive, Tang Mo''s mental power had already been released, and when he noticed the chimpanzee''s movements, he immediately reacted, and quickly dodged the past. fighting. Misunderstanding, really big misunderstanding. But at this time, we can only prepare for battle. This orangutan, Tang Mo can try his best. But... orangutans are gregarious animals! If it wasn''t necessary, Tang Mo really didn''t want to make trouble with them as enemies. She has to find someone in the rainforest next, which is not a good omen. Tang Mo''s escape from this blow made the chimpanzee even more angry. His long arms slammed on the ground, making a thumping sound of the earthquake. Many fruits next to him fell from the tree, and they threw a hurrah. terribly. The long arm attacked Tang Mo again, but this time, before Tang Mo could move, the little orangutan jumped off his father''s body and jumped directly onto Tang Mo''s body. hugged Tang Mo tightly with both arms, then turned his head to the chimpanzee and said, "No, no." Then he looked at Tang Mo again and raised the milk bottle in his hand. "milk." This human has something so delicious in his hand, that Xiaohua is reluctant to let her father smash her into flesh with a punch. "Xiaohua, want to drink, milk." The little orangutan looked at the old father who was worried that he was worried and grinned, and said in a milky voice. Looking at his little baby like this, the fire that the chimpanzee was arched was extinguished at once. stretched out **** to pinch the milk carton and put it in front of him, watching carefully. for fear that this human will poison Xiaohua. However, even if the chimpanzee has the highest IQ among all exotic animals, after all, it has never been to school, and it is impossible to recognize words. So I didn''t see it after looking around. He could only throw the milk box aside and continue yelling at Tang Mo. "Bring out the milk to Xiaohua." "Some of my friends accidentally broke into here a few days ago. I just heard Xiaohua say that they don''t know who was taken away. I hope you can tell me their situation." The other party wanted something from him, so at the end of Tang Dynasty, he naturally began to bargain. This chimpanzee''s strength is about her strength, and there is a high probability that she will get cold if she hits it head-on, but if she runs away, there is no problem. The chimpanzee listened to Tang Mo''s words and thought about it for a while. The color of the face that was not good-looking was even more ugly. "We didn''t catch it, you took out the milk." "Then please tell me about them." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was natural to see that the chimpanzee had spoken half of what he had said and still had something to say. It seems that Qinling''s group must be in trouble, and they must save him as soon as possible. "You are not qualified to negotiate conditions." That chimpanzee is not a big fool. In an instant, many huge black furry heads appeared in the fruit forest beside Tang Mo. The chimpanzee''s pounding action just now obviously attracted a lot of companions. Tang Mo calmly looked around. Then came to a conclusion: OK, there is no escape from the wings. The author is back. I recently resumed work and I want to make some money to support my living, so the update may not be stable. It is absolutely guaranteed that the book will be finished. This book is my hard work and cannot be written by an eunuch. Don''t worry! (end of this chapter) Chapter 174： Planet of the Apes Chapter 174 Planet of the Apes Tribe The end of Tang was a person who was very aware of the current affairs and was a handsome man. When the gap between the enemy and the enemy was greater than the Milky Way, there was no psychological pressure at all to properly serve. He pulled Xiaohua aside from his body, held it with one hand, and took a few bottles of milk from his backpack with the other. "I''ve got the milk for you, can I go now?" Obviously, there is no useful information from the mouth of this group of orangutans. It is best to slip away in time. "no, do not want." Xiaohua saw the bottles of milk that Tang Mo took out, but she still hugged Tang Mo''s neck tightly and didn''t let go. The chimpanzee who arrived at the beginning was a little struggling when he saw this. After thinking about it for a while, he finally decided that he didn''t want to make his little princess sad. This human will not be killed for the time being, just take it back and use it as a toy for Xiaohua. In this way, Tang Mo, surrounded by a group of chimpanzees, went into the deepest part of the forest with a small flower in one hand and milk in the other. The best habitat for ?? orangutans is not rainforests, but mountains. After landing at the end of the Tang Dynasty, after passing through the first rainforests and following the orangutans, they entered a wider forest. There are a few mountains that are not too high at the very edge of the forest. There are caves all over the mountains. At a glance, there are a lot of black fluff. That''s right where the orangutans live. On the other side of the mountain is something that Tang Mo could not see, and Tang Mo was very curious. But thinking about the embarrassing babysitter situation he is in now, he still swallows the words and waits until he has a little more right to speak. This strange landform environment would never have appeared before the end of the world, but for the current situation. Don''t say that the rainforest is the forest after the rainforest. Even if the middle of the rainforest is the sea and the ocean, the end of the Tang Dynasty will not be shocked at all. The end of the world is not something that can be thought about with normal logical thinking in the past. The group of orangutans went back to their caves one by one after going up the mountain, and the first orangutan who came first took Tang Mo to the top of the mountain. Unlike the densely packed caves halfway up the mountain, there are only two caves. Obviously, this orangutan is the leader of this group of orangutans. Tang Mo obediently acted as a nanny and followed him to the entrance of the cave. After entering the largest cave, I found that there is a cave inside. The entrance of the cave that looks small is very wide after entering. A bed for sleeping, a table for eating and a few stone stools, almost everything. It turned out that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I learned from books that the biggest difference between humans and animals is whether they can use tools. According to the current situation, there is no difference between humans and animals. Oh, no, they''re not animals, they''re talking animals. An orangutan in the cave, slightly smaller than a chimpanzee, saw them walking in, and immediately greeted them and took Xiaohua away from Tang Mo''s body. "My little princess, you are finally back, where did you go?" ''s voice is very gentle, it is a female orangutan and Xiaohua''s mother. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no way to distinguish male and female from the body shape and appearance of the orangutan. Fortunately, the voices were different, which made her a lot more convenient. "Why did you bring back humans again! Isn''t the lesson from last time not enough!" Seeing the end of Tang, the mother orangutan didn''t have a good face, she reprimanded the chimpanzee a few words, then turned around with her daughter and ignored it again. The gigantic body of the chimpanzee seemed to be deflated at once. He lowered his head and didn''t say a word, like a child who made a mistake. But Yu Guang saw Xiao Hua blinked at him and immediately understood. Daughter likes it! Besides, the human beings brought back this time are mothers, so things like the last time will definitely not happen. If you are scolded by your wife, just scold them a few times. In just one round, Tang Mo understood it. This chimpanzee is not only a daughter slave, but also a strict wife control. It turns out that no matter what species, it is not easy to be a male. Tang Mo was used as a toy. In order to prevent her from escaping, the chimpanzee took away all her backpack and Pofeng. Without food and weapons, even if you run in this forest, you can''t get out. Tang Mo readily accepted the seizure of the chimpanzees without even the slightest resistance. I couldn''t help but feel fortunate that I had just left a hand, and the milk was taken out of the backpack, not from the space. There are naturally some weapons in the space. Although they are not as easy as breaking the wind, they can still be topped in critical situations. The place where Tang Mo lived was arranged in the cave next door, which was the room of Dahua, the eldest daughter of the chimpanzee. When Tang Mo first saw Dahua, Dahua''s demeanor and actions made Tang Mo almost forget that it was a black long-haired orangutan, but a beautiful young girl. In the cave between ??, the big flower sat on the stone bench and carefully played with the hair on her head, trying to braid them into small braids. Obviously different from other orangutans, Dahua is also wearing a cloth skirt. Although it can be clearly seen that it was made of men''s clothes, it is not good-looking and extremely rough, but it is still very different from other orangutans who are not well-dressed. For the arrival of the late Tang Dynasty, besides Xiaohua, Dahua was the happiest person. didn''t mind at all that someone came to share a bed with him, and he dragged Tang Mo and kept asking about things outside. The end of Tang was also patient. Based on the principle of multiple friends and multiple paths, he told Dahua about the outside world. It was vivid and vivid, and he was more patient than the kindergarten teacher. Not only that, Tang Mo also did what he liked. He took out a beautiful shiny diamond hairpin from the supermarket and gave it to Dahua, and helped her pin it on the top of her head, dancing to Dahua with joy, and she couldn''t even smile. up. The friendship between women is always established the fastest as long as you want, as long as you talk along the other party''s topic and send some small gifts as you like, the favorability will rise faster than a rocket. In less than half a day, Dahua has announced that Tang Mo is her best friend. Tang Mo also learned a lot of useful information from Dahua''s mouth. For example, the chimpanzee is called Da Mao, and he is the leader here. And Dahua''s mother, Ali, is the head of the family. Their ethnic group has been living in this forest since the end of the world, and the sudden opening of the apocalypse has caused a lot of changes in their bodies. For example, he is more powerful, can speak, and has some simple thinking abilities. The surrounding illusion has changed greatly, but their tribe never thought of leaving here, so the impact on them is not too big, and they still live the same life as before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 175： big flower secret Chapter 175 The Secret of Dahua "Have you been to the other side of the mountain?" Dahua suddenly asked cautiously, and then stared at Tang Mo intently. mentioned the other side of the mountain, Tang Mo shook his head. "Is there anything over there?" This is exactly what Tang Mo was curious about, and finally found the opportunity to ask! "There''s a bunch of humans, humans like you." Dahua mentioned the mountain, her eyes were full of longing and some inexplicable little stars. "But...they are our enemies." The starlight in her eyes dimmed instantly, Dahua''s hands were uneasily arranging the corners of her skirts, trying to make them fit better, as if she could be more decent like a real human. "Enemies? Well water doesn''t make river water, why should they embarrass you? Besides, they shouldn''t be your opponents, right?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t figure it out. The strength of this group of orangutans is so strong, and they seem to be the masters of keeping their own feet and not causing trouble. Why can''t those humans think about this hard bone? Isn''t this not clear. "I don''t know, they want this mountain and say that there are treasures in this mountain. But our ancestors have lived here for generations, and this mountain is our root and cannot be given to them." There are several mountains connected here, but only the one where the orangutans are staying at the end of the Tang Dynasty is the real place where the orangutans live and their home. "They are bad, bad and bad." In terms of strength, the orangutans are naturally a lot better, but in terms of conspiracy and tricks, these beasts who have just opened their minds and are still very simple are naturally incomparable to those greedy humans. "But not all people are bad, there are good people too." Dahua thought of something, and quickly added another sentence, an embarrassed expression on her dark face. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was clear that this was the expression of the girl Huaichun. Thinking of Ali''s unfriendly attitude towards her before, Tang Mo probably understood something. "What kind of person is he?" It was the first time that someone was willing to listen to the secret from his heart and would not be cynical. Dahua happily told Tang Mo his secret from beginning to end. It turns out that at the beginning of the end of the world, the relationship between the humans and the orangutan on the other side of the mountain was not so tense. Once when Dahua was out to play, he saw a boy on the top of the mountain who climbed to the top of the mountain because of curiosity, and was exhausted and collapsed because of the exhaustion of supernatural powers. Dahua carried the boy back to his cave without telling his parents. Just like this, I picked fruit for the boy to eat every day, listened to him tell stories under the mountain, and secretly took him to play in every corner of the mountain in the dead of night. Those days were the happiest days in Dahua''s memory. But not long after the happy days, the boy ran out of the hole to play when Dahua was away, and was discovered by other people of Dahua. Dahua''s father was already the leader at that time, he was very angry and wanted to beat the boy to death on the mountain. Dahua cried and begged her father not to do this, and kept crying until she fainted. When Dahua woke up, his parents and sisters were all around him. The ?? orangutan family attaches the most importance to feelings, not to mention that Da Mao is an out-and-out daughter slave. In the end, the boy was sent back to the other side of the mountain. Since then, Dahua has changed into an orangutan. I was no longer willing to live my original life, and began to imitate human beings in terms of living habits and dress up. She doesn''t want to be an orangutan anymore, she wants to be a real human, just like the boy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could not help but sigh. Sure enough, love not only makes people dizzy, but also makes gorillas dizzy. The species are all different, how is it possible to change themselves no matter how? But these words were not spoken at the end of Tang Dynasty. "He said he would come back for me." When he said this, Dahua''s eyes lit up like stars in the dark night. As if in her life after she met him, she was waiting for the moment of reunion. At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly understood why Ali hated humans so much. That is a mother''s most sincere love and worry for her daughter. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very happy in the mountains. During the day, Xiaohua would come to find himself for milk, and let himself run wild with it all over the mountains and plains. In the evening, Dahua will pull her to chat, talk about the world outside, and talk about the girl''s mind. In order not to delay his cultivation, Tang Mo took Xiaohua to exercise together during the day, running up and down the mountain, under the trees, and catching some small exotic animals to maximize his strength and agility. And at the end of the night, while listening to Dahua''s thoughts, Tang continued to spread out his spiritual power, constantly strengthen it, and make the best use of every bit of time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was worried about Qinling. The ape tribe couldn''t find any trace of Qinling. Since they were taken away, there is a high probability that it was on the other side of the mountain. Although Da Mao did not send anyone to watch Tang Mo all the time, there were many orangutans guarding the top of the mountain for 24 hours to prevent people on the other side of the mountain from quietly crossing the border. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it took many days to observe that these mountains are connected together, completely isolating one side of the mountain and the other into two worlds. The other two mountains are too steep. Only this main mountain has room to climb. If you want to come to the orangutan side, you can only climb up from the foot of the mountain there. And there are no less than five strong orangutans guarding the top of the main mountain at all times, even at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there is no confidence to get there with a single blow. Once the action fails, Da Mao will immediately tear himself to shreds. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was clear from Dahua that the people on the other side of the mountain were different from those who lived in the city, which was why Da Mao brought him back at that time. The orangutans all know that they are people from the world outside the rainforest, and once she has the heart to connect with the people at the foot of the mountain, she believes that she must die. So everything has to be more careful. If Qinling is really on the other side of the mountain, there should be no danger for the time being. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he tried his best to use rational analysis and not act emotionally. That would not only fail to save Qinling, but also lead him into the abyss of doom. The time on the mountain passed quickly day by day. Xiaohua was led by Tang Mo to run wild every day. At night, when she went home and fell asleep, it was no longer troublesome, which made Da Mao and his wife a lot of peace of mind. Dahua has a best friend at the end of Tang who can talk to her, and she no longer tells her parents that she wants to go down the mountain and that she doesn''t want to be an orangutan. Da Mao and Ali attributed all these to the arrival of Tang Mo, and they were also a lot gentler towards Tang Mo, and gradually they no longer regarded her as a nanny, but as a foreign friend. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176： uninvited guest Chapter 176 Uninvited Guest As the environment became more relaxed, Tang Mo''s heart began to stir. She is waiting for a suitable opportunity to successfully reach the human tribe on the other side of the mountain and find the whereabouts of Qinling Mountains. Soon, this opportunity appeared in front of Tang Mo. The orangutans sleep very early, and Tang Mo was not used to sleeping in the same bed with others, so at the very beginning, he built himself a bed with dry wooden boards in the cave of big flowers. She has never been someone who would make herself suffer, so a very thick mattress was placed on top of the simple wooden bed, and her usual bedding was placed on it, which was extremely comfortable. Of course, Tang Mo also added a mattress to Dahua with a wink. Use this to bribe her not to tell other people what she has space for. In fact, she could also change Dahua into a more fitting and beautiful dress, but she thought that Dahua would definitely not be able to show off and wear it out, so she gave up. After all, Mao and Ali never come to their daughter''s cave, and it''s not easy to be discovered when they do something in the cave. Every time around 9 o''clock in the evening, Dahua fell asleep, the whole mountain was silent, and no sound could be heard. Of course, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he would not go to bed after 9 o''clock. Sleep what to sleep! She is about to drop out of the top 100 in this ranking, where is she in the mood to sleep! What a big heart. Although she doesn''t want to use foreign objects to improve her own strength to improve the ranking, it is not that she doesn''t care about this ranking at all. Especially when she went home and saw the concerned eyes of her mother and Uncle Wen, she still couldn''t be too indifferent. Sometimes people just have to live in the eyes of the people they care about, and there is no way out. But I don''t know if this mountain is more supportive. Tang Mo recently discovered that the spiritual light ball in the sea of ????knowledge seems to be restless and ready to move. She originally only thought that the ball of light was an independent individual existing in the sea of ????consciousness, and when using it, she could borrow its power. But now she has a bold idea. Perhaps the function of the light ball is not just borrowing, maybe it can be combined with his body. If that is the case, his strength will have a very terrifying increase. Tang Mo has high expectations for this, so she has been working hard to spend time on cultivation time recently, and even the time for sleeping has been shortened as much as possible. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that he might have a little spiritual talent, or he might have some opportunities that ordinary people do not have. But this world is too big, there are people outside the sky, and she will definitely not be the most special one. Not to mention, the email sent by the ID watch before reminded her that she must work hard and work harder, so that she can have enough strength to face the unknown. It was already completely dark when it was more than nine o''clock. Fortunately, Tang Mo had a vision bonus, so it didn''t affect her walking in the dark. The aura on the top of the mountain is always the most abundant, so Tang Mo also used to be on the top of the mountain, near the 24-hour guards, taking out sleeping bags and sitting in a position where they could not see to practice. She has not been able to fully control the energy in the ball of light, so there is often some movement, so it is still inconvenient to be in Dahua. The location here is just right. The guards occasionally felt a little movement, but when they looked down the mountain and found that everything was normal, they could only scratch their heads helplessly. This is the moment to ask them to work hard! Tang Mo felt that he was a free qualified supervisor. But just when she started to feel the light ball in the sea of ??consciousness, an abnormal sound suddenly made her alert, and she stopped her movements in an instant and began to observe the surrounding environment. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the mental power was released quietly, and I saw that the guarding orangutans did not know when they were lying on the ground, but the still uniform breathing meant that they just fainted temporarily. Only one of their leaders remained in the final awake, standing there staggeringly. Beneath the cliff, a human figure climbed up little by little. The orangutan leader is worthy of being a small leader. He was quickly alerted to something, but when it rushed like the figure, the figure was completely standing on the top of the mountain. It was a human boy, about twenty years old. He was wearing clothes sewn from exotic animal skins, and his hair was braided like a savage in a tribe. That''s right, the humans on the other side of the mountain are right, Tang Mo quickly came to a conclusion. The ??chimpanzee leader soon became entangled with the boy. Maybe there was only one person coming, and it was too weak. The orangutan did not rush to gather his companions, but prepared to deal with him by himself. But the end of the arrogant has never been good. Although this orangutan has survived the drug with its excellent physical fitness, the impact on the body is still very large, and the force value is greatly weakened. In addition, the boy''s movements are very flexible, and he seems to be familiar with the weaknesses of fighting with orangutans. Every blow is fatal, but he gradually gained the upper hand. Tang Mo did not go out to help, but watched the battle carefully. This battle is actually very interesting to look at carefully, the boy seems to have carefully studied every move and every move of the orangutan. definitely knows a lot about the orangutan family and has worked hard to figure it out. And this pondering effort is definitely not overnight. It took so much effort. If you just want to come up and play and see the scenery, only a fool will believe it. Tang Mo''s eyes watched, but he kept remembering those movements in his heart, and began to learn the style of play of a teenager. Its always a good idea to learn more at any time. The ?? battle lasted for about ten minutes, and the half-stunned orangutan was knocked to the ground, and the boy added a stick to knock out the orangutan completely. is very ruthless and neat. All the orangutans fainted and before it was over, the boy took out another dagger and bent down to prepare to make up for it. wants to end the lives of these orangutan guards. But just as the dagger was about to land on the neck artery of the orangutan, a sudden force shook his wrist, and the dagger was instantly thrown out. "who is it?" The boy took a step back immediately and looked around. This shouldnt be an attack method that the Apes can have, there are other people here! "You''re young, there''s no need to do things like this." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he came out from behind a big tree not far away, and stood in front of the boy who came slowly. She is now becoming more and more skilled in her mental power, and she strikes with precision. Two shifts today, for no reason. Ask for a reward and a monthly ticket recommendation! If there are more, there will still be two updates tomorrow. Due to the force of life, the update is not stable. Thank you to everyone who stayed. I will do my best to update the text, and I hope you don''t give up on Tang Mo and don''t give up on me. The book must be finished, which is my promise to you. Love you guys. (end of this chapter) Chapter 177： Qinling news Chapter 177 News from Qinling To be reasonable, neither the orangutan group nor the humans at the foot of the mountain have much to do with him. It is not easy to say whether the two sides are enemies or friends in the future, so she did not participate in their battles. But seeing the boy want to do things absolutely, she can''t stand it anymore. After all, she and Dahuaxiaohua have a good relationship, and the orangutans are all close relatives married, so I can''t be sure that one of them is their uncle, uncle, second uncle, or something, she can''t just watch them die. "You''re... human?" That boy''s eyesight was obviously not as good as Tang Mo''s in the dark night. After Tang Mo got closer, he gradually saw Tang Mo''s face. It was a different face from his own, and it was much cleaner. "You are human, why help them?" "Otherwise? Why should I help you?" Tang Mo asked rhetorically. "Are you going to rob us?" This question from the young man is very interesting. Dahua and Tang Mo said that the humans at the foot of the mountain said they had some treasures on this mountain. Perhaps that treasure is the one in the boy''s mouth now. "Can''t I?" Tang Mo asked the past again. In terms of clichs, where are these savages under the mountain who have never experienced the sinister hearts and minds, who are the opponents of the late Tang Dynasty. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, although he was tall and slender and the boy''s stature was almost the same, he grew up in the city after all, and naturally had fine skin and tender meat compared to the savage tribe at the foot of the mountain. The boy was used to seeing savages and apes, so when he saw Tang Mo, he naturally classified her as someone who didn''t have any fighting strength, and didn''t count her as a threat at all. As for his own dagger being knocked off just now, he only thought that the woman used some kind of opportunistic method. didn''t answer Tang Mo''s question. The boy took advantage of Tang Mo''s time to react and raised the wooden stick in his hand to attack Tang Mo. Its a pity that Tang Mo was not a gorilla. Those effective ways of attacking orangutans were simply ineffective attacks for Tang Mo. If the boy fights the gorilla, he wins the opponent''s strength with his own agility and wisdom. So against the end of Tang Dynasty, no matter how agility, wisdom or strength were, they were crushed in all directions. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t take out the knife from the space, just picked up a wooden stick that was quite handy from the ground, and then confronted the boy. The boy''s attack was like slow motion in the eyes of Tang Mo''s enhanced vision. Tang Mo effortlessly dodged the attack, and then hit the boy''s knee joint with a wooden stick. This has not yet used a mental attack. If Tang Mo''s best mental attack is added, the boy can''t even get close to her. Plop The boy who was hit **** his joints fell to his knees. "I lost." ''s mind is quite clear, and if he can''t beat it, he will admit defeat. "Tell me, how did they get dizzy?" Tang Mo stood in front of the boy with a wooden stick, his face was indifferent, like a dean of education. "Naturally it''s a drug." "Be clear." Tang Mo threw a stick on the boy''s back, which was not light, but it was more merciful than the boy''s initial lore attack against Tang Mo. The boy fell to the ground without any support. The boy in front of her has a lot of secrets and some cleverness, but Tang Mo doesn''t like people who play cleverness in front of her. "I picked rosemary seeds and ground them into powder. Then I trained some bees to put the powder on the bees'' feet and let them fly up to the food of the guarding orangutans." The boy who learned well this time spoke in great detail. "What about the rest of the powder?" It is definitely not an easy thing to be able to pour these big guys with a little powder. "It''s here." The boy honestly took out a paper bag the size of a quarter slap and handed it to Tang Mo. "It took me half a year to make these." understood what Tang Mo meant, and the boy finally reluctantly struggled again. "How are bees trained?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put away the drug and then asked. Can ?? domesticate alien beasts? This is no simple matter. But she has already checked it, this young man does not have mental power fluctuations, and he is not a person with spiritual attributes. Then how did this trained alien beast do it? "Those are bees raised by our clan for generations. Just listening to our clan''s words, I took a big risk to steal a few bees." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after listening to it, he was convinced. It seems that the bee is not an exotic beast. If it is raised from generation to generation, it is not impossible. "Then why did you come up this time?" The treasure on the mountain, Tang Mo, is all relying on flickering after all, and actually doesn''t know anything. The words at the end of Tang made the boy''s eyes roll a few times. It turns out that this vicious mother-in-law doesn''t know about that treasure. "For love!" The boy changed his mouth instantly and stopped talking about the baby. Snapped! is another ruthless stick. But this time, let Tang Mo fight again, and the young man refused to tell the truth. "This mountain is full of orangutans, for your **** love." This ability to open his eyes and talk nonsense is about to catch up with himself, and Tang Mo is so angry. "Sister, you don''t know, I really came here for love. I have a savior here called Dahua, and I promised her to come to her. If you don''t believe me, ask if there is an orangutan called Dahua. flower?" I have never been to human society, but I am proficient at climbing relationships. This person is still kneeling, and he is calling me sister. The boy''s face was full of sincerity, but Tang Mo didn''t think he looked like a liar. It is not easy for this person to be so sincere in telling lies. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, another thing came to mind. That is the boy Dahua tells her for an hour every night, and it seems that this is the person in front of her. Hey, Tang Mo sighed in his heart. If Dahua knew that he was being used, this young man not only disliked her, but also wanted to kill her clan, take her home, and rob her treasure. I don''t know how sad he would be. Why don''t you just kill him here, a lot of things won''t be so troublesome. Murder intent gradually grew in Tang Mo''s eyes. "Sister, there are a group of people who dress very much like you at the foot of the mountain. I wonder if you recognize them?" Obviously observed the change in Tang Mo''s whole body atmosphere, the boy immediately searched in his mind for the topic that would most appeal to the devil in front of him, so that she could temporarily give up the idea of ??killing him. "What kind of people? Men and women? Are they still alive?" Hearing this, the guy in Tang Mo''s hand immediately put it down. Ninety-nine percent of those people are Qinling and the others. "Male, they are all males. Well... I''m alive, I can''t die for the time being, maybe I can live well in the future." The boy couldn''t figure out the relationship between Tang Mo and the group of people below, so he could only try to say something that wouldn''t go wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178： reunion Chapter 178 Reunion "Sister, why don''t you kill me. When it''s dawn, I''ll lead you down. This cliff is too steep. I know a path, and you won''t die if you go down." The ?? boy offered advice. "You lead me down? It''s all your clan, what if you kill me?" If you care more, you will be in chaos, and Tang Mo is not a fool. "How can it be? My Abu is just an ordinary person below, who stole forbidden flowers and bees, and secretly climbed up with his clan behind his back. If they find out, I will be finished, I will take you down, when the time comes Let''s go our separate ways, okay?" Abu made the final decision, and he also had a secret in Tang Mo''s hands, so that neither of them would have to worry about harming each other. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought carefully about the feasibility of this plan. Although still a little adventurous, but done! "Okay, then we''ll wait for dawn here." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he dragged his sleeping bag over and sat on the ground, waiting for dawn to go down the mountain with Abu. Knowing oneself and knowing the enemy will not be imperiled in a hundred battles. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he and Abu were not idle when it was dawn, and began to learn about the things under the mountain from him. Abu grew up being beaten, and was not next to the spoiled one at all. Those who grew up in the wild since childhood knew the principle of the strong feeding the weak, so after being beaten a few times, they didnt feel anything, but they told Tang Mo some innocuous things under the mountain. He is a smart man, and he also has some intentions of being able to make friends with Tang Mo. This woman is not an ordinary person, he can see clearly. Through Abus words, it was probably clear at the end of Tang that the people here did not originally live here, but in a remote and unknown rainforest in Asia. But since the end of the world, they experienced a huge earthquake, and no one in the tribe escaped and fell into the huge crack. When they regained their senses, they would have appeared here. As for language, it was born suddenly after the end of the world. As if it was born, it appeared unobtrusively in this tribe that did not originally communicate in language. Tang Mo glanced at Abu''s wrist, there was no ID watch. The government of ??ID watches at that time can be said to have spent a lot of energy to invest, and it is no exaggeration to say that it is fully covered. And this watch cannot be taken off once it is put on, it can only be taken off if there is a valid reason for review at the S base. Abu obviously doesn''t look like someone who has been to the S base. Then there is a good chance what he said was true. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t ask Abu about the treasure they found on the mountain of the orangutan tribe. She asked about Qinling, but Abu answered this question very vaguely. He only told her that Qinling and his party were safe, and most of them just told her to go down the mountain to see it by herself. Tang Mo knew that there must be some problems, but at least now that he knew that Qinling was safe, he was relieved a lot. "Momo, what are you doing here?" The horizon had just turned white when a familiar voice sounded from behind Tang Mo. That is the voice of Dahua. This is what happened. This was the first thought that arose at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Dahua, is that you? I''m Abu!" Abu''s reaction was much faster than Tang Mo''s. He quickly heard the voice of the person coming, and then turned back with a look of surprise on his face. "Abu?" Dahua was stunned for a moment, then ecstatic. He didn''t lie to me, he really came! After seeing that the person in front of him was indeed the Abu that he was looking forward to every day, Dahua did not dare to go forward, but hesitated while holding the corner of his clothes. This dress has been worn for a long time, it must not look good, Abu will definitely dislike it when he sees it. Abu seemed to be able to guess Dahua''s mind, and took the initiative to go up and down to observe Dahua. "Is this your new dress? It''s so pretty." Abu said with sincerity, if Tang Mo had not dealt with him just now, maybe she would have believed it. "Really?" Where can I hear the true and false of a simple big flower, and I feel like it is about to fly. "Why are you and Momo together?" Dahua slept until it was slightly dawn and suddenly woke up and was startled to see that there was no figure of Tang Mo in the cave. Before, Abu was kicked out after sneaking out in the middle of the night and being discovered by the clan. She and Tang Mo were already good friends. She couldn''t let Mo Mo face such a danger, so she hurried out to find her, but unexpectedly met an unexpected surprise. . "I miss you every day since I left. I have been preparing for a long time to come back to find you. They just fainted temporarily and will wake up soon. Don''t worry." Abu pointed to the fainted orangutan guards and explained to Dahua. "After dazzling them, they saw this sister. She thought I was a bad person and wouldn''t let me in. Then I sat down and told her about you carefully. Just as I was talking, you came over." Abu''s eyes looked at the big flower, his eyes met. It''s just that Dahua''s eyes are full of stars, while Abu''s eyes are calm like a lake. Looking at what happened in front of him, Tang Mo was really speechless. If it wasn''t for two people standing in front of her, but one person and one orangutan, she would have been moved. Abu is really a scumbag, an invincible scumbag in the universe. When you tell a lie, you dont need to write a draft, not only to deceive people, but to deceive even an orangutan. But now Tang Mo obviously can''t do anything, she knows that her status in Dahua''s heart is far less than Abu''s. It was useless for her to say anything at this time, so she could only wait and see what happened. "So that''s what it is. It''s really hard for you, Abu, and I knew you would definitely come back to me. You said that we are good friends and we will definitely meet again!" Dahua said to Abu, of course, that there is no doubt about him. Fortunately, that Abu is not completely insane, and he is talking about good friends with Dahua, not something else. Tang Mo''s heart was slightly relieved. But you can tell from the shy expression on the girl Huaichun of Dahua, this good friend is not as simple as it seems. There is no pure friendship between a man and a woman. The same is true between a man and a female orangutan. What''s wrong with this? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he helped his forehead helplessly. Having seen so many hot-eyed things, even she herself felt that her thoughts had become a little maddened. What made Tang Mo even more gratified was that, before taking Abu back, Dahua''s love brain knew to check the snorts of the guards, and then dragged them to the inner position, saving him from waking up. Later, one did not pay attention to falling off the cliff. After finishing all this, Dahua brought both Abu and Tang Mo back to their cave before it was bright. (end of this chapter) Chapter 179： The truth is harsh Chapter 179 The truth is harsh On the way back, Tang Mo followed behind Dahua and Abu. She watched the big flower chattering and talking, her happy eyebrows seemed to be dancing. And Abu is a good listener. Occasionally, two sentences in response can make Dahua overjoyed. "Abu, take me away." Arrived in the cave, Dahua said to Abu seriously as if she had made a great determination. She thought about it for a long time. It is impossible for her family to allow Abu to be here, so she will follow him. Anyway, as long as she can be with Abu, she will be the same wherever she goes. Dahua''s words made Abu look embarrassed for a moment. He didn''t expect Dahua to say that, but Abu quickly adjusted his expression. "Dahua, your parents will miss you when you''re gone. I remember you still have a younger sister. You love her very much, don''t you?" "I can''t control that, Abu, you want to be with me too, don''t you? You went so hard to find me just to see me, didn''t you?" Dahua can''t think of anything now, she just wants to stay with Abu. Like a rebellious girl, at this moment, she just wants to elope with the person she likes, even if she elopes to the moon, it doesnt matter. Abu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Dahua to have such special feelings for him. It was completely beyond his imagination, and he was a little bit clueless. "Okay, I''ll take you back." What can he say at this time? You can only follow the words of the big flower and promise it. Dahua smiled happily upon hearing Abu''s answer. She knew that Abu must be special to her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he hated Tie Bucheng and looked at this man, a gorilla. What are they doing? Dahua, can you wake up a little! It''s a pity that Tang Mo couldn''t say it, she could only give Abu a fierce look. Abu quietly returned a helpless look to Tang Mo. What can he do, he is also very helpless. At the end of Tang Dynasty, this look was captured by Dahua, "Momo, don''t blame Abu. He didn''t mean to stun those uncles, he just promised to come to me." Dahua also explained to the end of Tang Dynasty. She thought Tang Mo didn''t like Abu because of what happened just now, and she didn''t want any misunderstanding between the two. "okay, I get it." At this time, what can the end of Tang say. Abu''s arrival is absolutely not known to any orangutan on the mountain, so he can only live in the cave of Dahua. In Dahua''s cave, in addition to Dahua''s stone bed, it was the bed built by Tang himself at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Apparently Abu doesn''t really fit anywhere. Seeing that Dahua wanted to let Abu sleep out of his bed, and slept on the ground by himself, Tang Mo could only reluctantly take out a mattress from the space and give it to Abu. "Thank you, sister." Abu smiled politely. It''s a pity that now under the surveillance of Dahua, Tang Mo didn''t even dare to roll his eyes at Abu. He could only slightly nod his face with an ice cube, and then lie silently on his bed with his back to them, out of sight and out of mind. bother. In the days after ??, Tang Mo could only go to Xiaohua''s cave early to report and pick her up to play. Now Abu cannot go out or see people in Dahua''s cave, and there is no way for Xiaohua to enter and leave Dahua''s cave casually. After a few days passed without incident, Tang Mo became impatient. What the **** does Abu live and when is he so big? It''s not the way to stay like this. He is not in a hurry, she is in a hurry to go down the mountain to find Qinling. Recently, Tang Mo found out that this Abu was very stable. He didn''t run outside at all, and he didn''t mention looking for any treasures. Whether Tang Mo and Dahua were in the cave or not, even if he was alone in the cave, he would stay in there obediently, not running around, not knowing what he was doing every day. "Have you been living here forever?" In the evening, Tang Mo blocked Abu in the cave while Dahua was being found by Da Mao. "Isn''t it good? I eat fruit every day, and I don''t have to do anything." Abu ate the fruit unique to the fruit forest and was at ease. "Sister, I advise you to pick more fruits from the orchards while you can come and go as you please. This is a good thing. Every one you eat is good for your body." Abu said while stuffing it in his mouth. There are no such good things at the foot of the mountain. You have to work every day to have food to eat. You are tired to death. How can you live a comfortable life on the mountain. The fact that the fruit in the fruit forest can relieve fatigue, strengthen the body and quickly replenish energy has long been tested at the end of Tang Dynasty, and he also installed a lot of space in the space while playing with Xiaohua, so there is no need for Abu to remind. "I ask you what is your business?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t want to argue with Abu right now, time was running out, and there were very few opportunities for her to talk to Abu alone. "I''m serious, it''s okay to take you down, you won''t really let me take Dahua down, it will be strange that I won''t be beaten to death by the patriarch." Abu was sitting with his back to the entrance of the cave, and Tang Mo was just facing the entrance of the cave. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he saw the figure of Dahua from far to near, he was about to walk in. "You really never thought about taking Dahua down the mountain?" Seeing that the figure had reached the entrance of the cave, Tang Mo deliberately asked Abu. "Sister, aren''t you crazy? That''s an orangutan. Do you really think she''s a little girl?" Abu looked up at Tang Mo in disbelief. He thought Tang Mo knew about this expedient plan, how could he ask him such a stupid question. "No matter what she is, she really likes you and is really nice to you. Don''t you feel guilty for cheating on her like this?" Watching the figure stop at the entrance of the cave, Tang Mo continued to ask. "What''s there to be ashamed of? People don''t do it for themselves, let alone I didn''t force her to do it. I only said that we are friends, who made her mind think that there are some things that don''t seem to be fully developed. " What Abu said was of course, Tang Mo couldn''t help but wanted to hit him. "And she didn''t even look in the mirror. She was an animal and had to wear human clothes. It was ridiculous. She really thought she would look good with that rag cover on? You say it''s funny or not." Abu got more and more energetic the more he talked. "Enough! Shut up!" Tang Mo shouted at Abu. Her original intention was to make Dahua clearer, not to be completely deceived by Abu. But she didn''t expect that Abu was completely heartless, Ren Dahua was so kind to him, and he could say such hurtful words. Those words, Tang Mo felt harsh when listening to them. Dahua liked him so much, Tang Mo couldn''t imagine how uncomfortable Dahua would feel when she heard Abu''s words. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180： big flower mind Chapter 180 Dahua''s Mind Tang Mo watched helplessly as Da Hua''s figure staggered and disappeared from the hole, but she couldn''t do anything at this time. At that moment, Tang Mo felt extremely guilty. Maybe she did something wrong. What she did was really cruel to Dahua. There is no way for human beings to have a strong enough heart to face the cruelest truth in those feelings. Dahua is only happy at the beginning, she is pure and kind and doesn''t understand anything. At this time, it is too much to let her face these truths. "You really are a bastard." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t hold back his feet and kicked Abu fiercely. Abu almost lost the face of a human being. Abu was eating fruit, how did he know that Tang Mo would turn his face when he turned his face. He was kicked to the ground with a dazed look on his face, not knowing what he said or did wrong. Only when Tang Mo has a gloomy and uncertain personality, he will provoke her less in the future. Tang Mo, on the other hand, went back to his bed and started to practice. He no longer wanted to pay attention to him, and he didn''t want to look at him at a glance. Tang Mo didn''t know where the big flowers went in the next hour, nor what she experienced. I only know that when Dahua returned to the cave again, she was still wearing that rag skirt, and her expression was completely the same as before. put the fruit that Tang Mo and Abu had prepared for tomorrow on the table, and then lightly got on his bed. After a while, the sound of even breathing sounded, as if falling asleep. Afraid that something would happen to Dahua, Tang Mo had been watching her with mental power since she came in. There is no change from before, except that the hairpin that Tang Mo gave her is missing on her head. I like that hairpin very much. I wear it on my head every day, but now I have taken it off. On the second night, when Tang Mo and Xiaohua came back to the cave after playing for a day, Dahua unexpectedly called Tang Mo and Abu to go out to play. The people of the orangutan family went to bed early, and after dark, there were no other orangutans on the mountain except for the guards. Before, Dahua was very afraid of Abu going out of the cave, even at night. Because the last time Abu slipped out at night to play and was caught, Dahua still has lingering fears. But this time, she took the initiative to mention that everyone would go out to play together when night fell. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was not sure what the big flower meant, but he still agreed. Unexpectedly at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were not many opportunities to go out, but Abu seemed to lack interest and reluctantly agreed. According to common sense, Abu coveted the treasure on this mountain, and should have more opportunities to find it on this mountain. At the end of Tang Dynasty, a question mark was drawn in his heart, thinking of Abu''s various performances during this period, it seemed that some answers were about to come out. Perhaps the thing about that baby is already clear. When the two and one orangutan came out of the cave, it was already deep in the night, and the whole mountain was as quiet as if asleep, except for the chirping of insects. There are no street lights on the mountain, and the road under your feet is illuminated by the stars in the sky, which is a little more romantic out of time. The surrounding of this mountain is full of continuous towering giant trees, and there are patches of rainforest on the periphery. The ecological environment is absolutely complete, and there is no trace of industrial society. So at night here, the starry sky is extraordinarily bright. Countless stars dotted the night, like the eyes of a big flower looking at Abu. The weather is not too cold, but the air is cool and makes people feel very comfortable. I lived here for a long time at the end of Tang Dynasty. What I like most is the authentic air and environment on this mountain. Dahua Abu and Tang Mo walked silently on the mountain, aimlessly, as if they were just walking for the sake of walking. Tang Mo took a slightly wrong step and trailed behind the two of them with a wink, leaving a little more space for them. Nobody spoke. Dahua abnormally didn''t chatter in front of Abu, but lowered his head and just walked. As a person from the perspective of God, Tang Mo felt that it was inappropriate to say anything at this time, so he could only be silent. On the other hand, Abu was simply too lazy to speak, and just accompanied him to deal with it. I don''t know how long I walked, until the moon was full and missing, Dahua finally suggested a few people to sit down and rest for a while. "Abu, take Momo down the mountain tomorrow." As soon as he sat down, Dahua said. She had long known why Mo Mo came here, and she also knew who the person Tang Mo was looking for had been arrested. "Dahua, now is not the best time to take you down the mountain..." Abu said anxiously. "No, Abu, just leave with Momo." Dahua interrupted Abu. "Huh?" Abu didn''t understand what Dahua meant for a while. "I''m starting a family. My dad said that my mom already had me when I was my age, so I found a suitable partner for me. Maybe I''ll move to his cave to live together soon." Dahua''s words were calm, and there was no expression on his face. Tang Mo looked at Dahua''s face and looked at it carefully for a long time, but did not see disappointment, sadness or some other emotion... Many times, peace is the most terrifying thing. "Then congratulations." Abu''s blessing is sincere. Dahua can get married, and she has less trouble, so she has been pestering herself. Anyway, I have figured out the location of the thing, and the task handed over by the organization has been completed, and it is time to go down the mountain. "Can you promise me one thing?" Dahua raised her head and looked at Abu. Dahua''s furry face was under the bright moonlight. For a moment, Tang Mo really saw the shadow of a **** the orangutan''s face. "What''s up?" "Wait until this time next year, can you come up the mountain? I have something for you. You must come." "Okay, I promise you." There is still one year left, no matter what, lets say it first. Abu did not take his commitment to heart. "Thank you Abu, you should go back to rest first. Tomorrow is the day to say goodbye, and Momo and I have something to say." Dahua rarely wanted to stick to Abu, but asked him to go back first. Although Abu''s attitude towards Dahua is very strange now, he is going to go down the mountain tomorrow. It is better to have less than one more thing, so let''s go back first. After Abu left, only Dahua and Tang Mo were left sitting on the grass. One person and one orangutan all looked up at the moon and didn''t speak for a long time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was waiting for Dahua to say something. And Dahua had too many words in her heart at this time, she didn''t know what to say to Tang Mo or how to say it. "Do you think I''m particularly stupid?" Dahua thought about it for a long time and asked this sentence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 181： down the mountain Chapter 181 Down the Mountain "Indeed, silly." Since Dahua asked, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he told the truth. That day, Dahua overheard the conversation between Tang Mo and Abu. Dahua and Tang Mo were tacit, but neither of them said anything. And now at the end of Tang Dynasty, he has also understood that Dahua wants to go out with Abu on the mountain today and walk aimlessly, just to leave some last memories with Abu. "Actually, the last time he came, I knew what he came for." Dahua continued to look up at the moon, Tang Mo could not see her expression. "It''s just that I don''t care." "I know he came for that thing. He was also looking for that thing on the mountain the night he was arrested. I know that. It''s just that I really don''t care." Huahua said word by word, she didn''t need Tang Mo to say anything, she just wanted to say what she had kept in her heart for a long time, she had held it back for too long. "Last time when my dad asked me to go there, he said he wanted me to start a family, but I refused. You know I like Abu, although I am an orangutan and he is a human being, but I can''t control my liking, I can''t do it anymore. Live with my kind as normal." "After hearing Abu say those words..." Thinking of the words that had caused her pain for a long time, Dahua obviously paused. "I decided to change my mind. I told my dad that I would like to have a family with the orangutan he chose, but on one condition, I want that treasure." "That thing we apes have always known, it''s something we''ve been guarding since my father''s father." "My dad loves me so much, and he will give me anything I want. But he was afraid that I would do something stupid, so he promised me that as long as I got married and gave birth to a child, he could give me that treasure." "I know what Abba means. He thought that I would be able to live the life that every orangutan in the orangutan family lived in peace of mind, and would not think about those messy and unrealistic things." "I agreed, I agreed, no matter what my father asks, I will agree, as long as I can get that thing." "I know Abu wants that thing." "This is the last thing I can do for Abu." Dahua raised her head, but tears still flowed uncontrollably, making the fluff on her face wet. The big flower Joab will come back next year and say that he has something to give him, and it is self-evident what that thing is. "You''re always thinking about what Abu wants? Have you ever thought about what you want?" Until now, at the end of Tang Dynasty, it seems that for the first time, he really understood Dahua for the first time. She''s not stupid, she just made the choice she wanted, that''s all. "I want Abu happy." Tang Mo sighed. She didn''t know what to say. In her eyes, every word Dahua said was a little ridiculous. However, it is ridiculous and makes people feel a little sad. For some reason, she can understand what Dahua is thinking. Although she does not agree, she can understand. She is someone who is in love. When Qin Ling is in danger, she will try her best to save him, no matter the cost. But this is different from Dahua''s feelings. That''s because Qin Ling treats her well and treats her with a sincere heart, so he deserves to do that by himself. Tang Mo has experienced too much, and she has lost the simplicity of Dahua''s desperate and unrequited return. She will only be nice to those who treat her with the same sincerity. But she is not qualified, and no one is qualified to laugh at people who still retain a pure heart in this complicated world. "How about the person your dad introduced to you?" After thinking about it, Tang Mo could only ask this. She didn''t want Dahua to easily sacrifice her own happiness for Abu. "I''ve been playing since childhood. He has always liked me, and he will treat me well in the future. He is very strong and is the strongest candidate for the next generation of leaders. Dad loves me so much, and he will definitely choose the best for me. object." Dahua smiled, this is the life she should live, and she should not have any dissatisfaction. Tang Mo nodded, maybe this is the best result for Dahua. "Momo, I really envy you. If only I were human, then I can be with the person I like." "Momo, human feelings are really too bitter, so bitter that I can''t even taste the fruit of the orchard." "Momo, Xiaohua told me that you are here to find someone, is it someone you like?" "Momo, you are so beautiful, you must look good in a skirt, you will be happy." That night, Dahua said a lot, and Tang Mo kept listening. The night sky that day was too gentle, gentle enough to accommodate all the girls'' thoughts. During the next day, Tang Mo took Xiaohua to play for a day as usual, but when he sent Xiaohua back to the cave at night, he brought out several boxes of milk for Xiaohua and asked her to move home and drink slowly. Xiaohua seemed to sense something, and when she said goodbye, she no longer waved her hands without heart and bounced back to the cave. Instead, he beckoned Tang Mo to squat down, and then hugged her seriously. Everything has a spirit. Whether human or animal. Tang Mo and Abu still went out at night. Dahua did not send them off, but waved goodbye to them at the entrance of the cave. Aside from their leader, the guarding orangutans didn''t know what happened after they were stunned, they just thought they had simply eaten an unknown food poisoning. And the guarding orangutan may have been defeated in the hands of a human boy by himself, and his face was dull, so he did not report the incident to Da Mao. This undoubtedly saved Abu a lot of trouble. This time, Tang Mo took out the package of the drug that Abu gave her last time, and still used the easiest and quickest way to solve the few guard orangutans. This drug is really good stuff. Such a small dose can be put into such a big behemoth, which is many times better than those intoxicating anesthetics and the like sold in the alliance. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully put the remaining rosemary potion in the warehouse of the space. "Do you really have a solution for such a steep cliff?" I observed it before the end of the Tang Dynasty, this cliff is too steep, and it is absolutely impossible to do it with bare hands. And the height of the top of the mountain from the bottom is too high, and the length of the ropes in the space in the late Tang Dynasty is not enough even if they are connected together. "Of course, sister, you forgot how I got up?" Abu whistled confidently. Soon a bird whose name could not be named flew up at the end of Tang Dynasty, with the end of a thick vine man in its mouth. And one end of the vine man hangs below the cliff. And Abu took Tengman, found the strongest boulder nearby, and tied Tengman to it. It seems that the people of this mountain tribe are very good at taming animals, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he added another information point to the people of the mountain tribe. Please vote! Everyone vote for Ran Ran, and I will add another one later today! (end of this chapter) Chapter 182： mountain tribe Chapter 182 The Tribe Under the Mountain "The length of this vine can lead directly to the bottom of the mountain?" The end of the Tang Dynasty doubted. "Of course not, what do you think, sister?" Abu denied it while working. If it were that simple, it wouldn''t have taken him so long to climb up again. The first time he climbed up was basically accidental, and this time it was premeditated and planned. And its the kind thats been planned for a long time. This is Tengman that Abu has been looking for for a long time. It is strong and long. But no matter how long it is, it is not enough for the height of the cliff to the ground. So Abu spent a long time digging out five equidistant places on the steep rock wall of this cliff where he could rest his feet. So the length of the vine man only needs to reach the first landing place, and then tie a section of the vine man to the landing place and continue to climb down. Of course, the task of unlocking the top of the vine man from the previous one, Abu, was assigned to the well-behaved bird. "I understand the method of going down here, so if you want to come up, how do you dig out the place where you stand?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, I still felt that this project did not seem to be able to be completed by one person. "Of course, the bird first fixed the vine man to a certain position on the mountain wall, and then I climbed up and grabbed the vine man and chiseled it out a little bit with tools." Abu said it very lightly, but there were still many things that made Tang Mo feel unreasonable, but she didn''t ask any further. Tengman can only bear one person at most, so Abu went down first, and then went down at the end of Tang Dynasty. climbed down the vine man, just to the first foothold that Abu said. Seeing this foothold, Tang Mo was even more convinced of the thoughts in his heart. This is definitely not something Abu did alone, but something that many people can do together. This foothold is in the middle of the mountain wall, about one square meter, and it can stand several people, which is very spacious. If Abu was alone, there was no need to spend so much effort to build this foothold so large. It seems that the people below the mountain are ready to attack the top of the mountain. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew something, and he couldn''t help but feel a little worried about the apes on the mountain. Of course, she should be more worried about herself at the moment, because once the climb up the mountain was not done secretly by Abu alone, but if there was an organization and a plan, then the situation where Tang Mo followed him to the bottom of the mountain would become very dangerous. But it''s already down here. Whether it''s a wolf''s den or a tiger''s den, Tang Mo is going to make a foray, and there is no retreat at all. Abu is obviously not the first time to do such a climb, the speed is very fast. Tang Mo''s agility attribute is very high, and the addition of the mental bonus makes her body very flexible and light, so the two reached the bottom of the mountain with extremely fast speed. Under the mountain, unlike the orangutan, there is no one to guard it. Think about it too, people go up the mountain for the sake of the baby, what is the reason for the orangutan to come down after all the hard work? is not necessary at all. "That''s where our tribe gathers." After he got down, Abu put the Tengman away, and then pointed to the wooden house not far away. "We''d better just say goodbye here. You''ll have to figure out what to do next. Our tribe doesn''t really welcome outsiders." Abu didn''t know what kind of thoughts he had, maybe it was Tang Mo''s strength that really shocked him, so he didn''t want to be an enemy of him, and he didn''t plan to tell the tribe about bringing Tang Mo down. "Thank you." Although Tang Mo felt that Abu was full of nonsense, he was still a big scumbag. But one size is one size, which can be regarded as a big favor for her. "this is for you." Tang Mo threw a bag of beef jerky to Abu. This is Tang Mo''s habit, no matter what kind of person the other party is, as long as she is kind to her, she will not accept the other party''s kindness in vain, and she will definitely reciprocate. Abu was a little stunned after taking the bag of beef jerky. Isn''t this sister annoying him to death? How could he be so nice to him all of a sudden. The humans in the ?? tribe are similar to the orangutan tribe, and they also rely on picking fruits for food. Because this area is the territory of the orangutan tribe, there are very few alien beasts, and there are very few prey that can be hunted. Abu''s mouth hasn''t smelled meat for months. The amount of thank you gift for this beef jerky is really unclear, which made Abuna feel a little embarrassed for a while. "Sister, the person you are looking for is locked in the wooden house in the center. If you are brother-in-law, you have to act fast, otherwise brother-in-law may lose his innocence." Abu dropped these words and ran away quickly with the beef jerky in his arms. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood there alone and looked at the wooden house in the center, recalling what Abu said without guaranteeing his innocence, his face was extremely ugly. She knew that Qin Ling''s face would cause trouble for her sooner or later. Those who dare to touch her, the people here are afraid that they don''t want to live anymore. Tang Mo''s whole body exudes an icy aura, shuddering. God blocks and kills God, and Buddha blocks and kills Buddha. This was the first time Tang Mo was really angry since the end of the world, and it was also the first time he took a serious attitude to prepare for a battle. At this time, in the central wooden house, "Brothers, have you ever smelled chicken legs? Am I hallucinating from hunger?" The weak old man sat on the ground with his back against the wall of the wooden house. There are ten brothers in total, including the eldest brother. Except for the two brothers who were accidentally damaged on the road, a group of eight people have been trapped here for fifteen days. During these fifteen days, they ate nothing but a little water just enough to moisten their throats. If it weren''t for these people''s physical fitness, they would have been hungry long ago. "Old eighth, shut up for me, if you mention the word chicken leg again, do you believe I broke your leg?" The eight big men were sitting scattered against the siding of the wooden house, as if they were not leaning against anything, and they didn''t even have the strength to sit. "Damn, I''m so embarrassed. I didn''t expect that I didn''t die in the mouth of a strange beast, but starved to death. Thinking about it, I''m not reconciled, shameful!" Lao Qi''s temper was so irritable that even if he was so hungry that he lost the strength to stand, it wouldn''t affect his scolding. "If anyone can give me something to eat now, let me call him Dad." Small Seventeen, who is relatively young, is already hungry and lying on the floor, and he has lost his strength to speak. He is the weakest here, and it is estimated that if he starves for two more days, his life will be lost here. A few days ago, when my brothers heard what Xiao Shiqi said, they would call him unpromising. Today, when they see him, they are so sighed that they can''t hold it anymore. Everyone don''t look away. Silently red eyes. are brothers who are born and die, but they can''t do anything now. The update is completed today. Sprinkle flowers~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 183： Qin Lings apology Chapter 183 Qin Ling''s Apology Qin Ling was sitting in the innermost corner with his head buried, revealing only a neat jawline. Their mission this time went smoothly, but they didn''t expect the plane to crash in mid-air. Fortunately, although it was very dangerous, it was still a successful landing in the event of a double-engine failure. It is already the greatest luck that there is no machine crash. It''s just that the dog''s place is full of trees, and you can''t even see a human figure. I dont know if the range here is too large, or if the ID watch loses the signal, people also lose their sense of direction. He walked with the team on foot for a long time, but he kept going in circles and didn''t go out at all. Not only that, but also met many terrifying creatures in this deep forest, and thus damaged two brothers who were born and died here. When such a thing happened, Qin Ling''s heart was more uncomfortable than anyone else. turned around for an unknown amount of time, and finally when they thought they had found the human tribe, they encountered something even more unexpected. The human beings here are not human beings in a civilized society, but a tribe of savages who come from nowhere. They all passed out after being served a meal of fruit here, and when they woke up, they were all trapped in this small room. At the beginning, some people came to communicate with them, not to let them go, but to tell them a message. That is the only daughter of the patriarch of this tribe who has a crush on Qinling, and wants him to marry her, and then take root in this tribe with peace of mind. In fact, it is a bit inappropriate to marry, it is more like a marriage. Such a ridiculous thing, Qin Ling of course refused without thinking. The person who came didn''t say much, just closed the door and left. According to common sense, the Qinling people, the wooden house and the savage guards would naturally not be able to trap them. But someone blows some unknown gas into Qinling''s room through a small hole every day. This gas is extracted from the holy flower rosemary here, which is very precious. It only takes a little bit, no matter how powerful people are, they will fall asleep, and when they wake up again, their whole body will be weak, and they will not be able to use any strength. The effect of this rosemary lasts for 24 hours, so on the second day, there are still people who continue to blow incense into the room. Every three days, someone would come to Qinling to ask him if he had changed his mind and whether he was willing to marry the daughter of the patriarch. simply rejected the earrings, Qin Ling didn''t hesitate for even a second. After all, this matter cannot be forced, and the people of this tribe are not in a hurry, they are just trapped. After more than a week, perhaps because the rosemary was so precious, the people in the tribe stopped using it for them. After all, I''ve been hungry for more than a week, and there are still people watching outside, no matter how powerful they are, they won''t have the strength to resist. Besides, the stamina of smoking rosemary for a week is not a joke, and it will never be relieved for seven or eight days. And after half a month, Qinling and his party had completely recovered from their medicinal energy, but they were so hungry that they no longer had any strength. This mountain tribe was the first time they met people from a civilized society. To be honest, they didnt think of a good way to deal with it. But Qinling''s delicate and indifferent skin is too dazzling. immediately attracted the only child of the patriarch, begging his father not to kill them, and wanted to marry him. As the patriarch, he naturally disliked foreigners, but he couldn''t stand his daughter''s prayer, so he could only reluctantly agree. But the requirement is that these people should completely give up everything they have in civilized society, become people like them, and be rooted here forever and ever. But their wishes may be in vain. Because even if Qinling died, he would never compromise. Not to mention that he would not betray himself in order to survive, not to mention that he could not do something sorry for Tang Mo, even if he died. Qin Ling didn''t have much fear of death, but the difficulty was that he was not alone, but a team. As long as he promises, all his brothers can live. He couldn''t see the brothers who followed him to death starve to death in front of him one by one. But he couldn''t compromise, he couldn''t do it. All this in the wooden house is not a painful torment for him all the time. is not just hunger, but inner torture. "I''m sorry everyone." It was dark in the wooden house at this time, and the sound came from the corner. Everyone could hear the voice of the silent boss. "Don''t say that, boss, even if we don''t want this life, it''s impossible for you to do such a thing." "Yeah, boss, we men live only in one breath, so what if we die, whoever is afraid of death is a bastard." "That''s right, that''s right. If I rely on the boss to betray my color to survive, then even if I get out of this house, I''ll have nothing to live on." How could the people here blame Qinling. There is no such thing among brothers. Living is not the most important thing, living with dignity is. It was late at night, and in the tribe that had no time and no lights, it was already quiet. "Squeak" The door does not know when to open a small gap. In the darkness, everyone opened their eyes at once. Although everyone lost their strength, the sharpness in their eyes remained undiminished. "Qinling?" A female voice pushed open the door and shouted Qin Ling''s name. Qin Ling heard who was coming and didn''t speak. The other people also stayed silent, and no one made a sound. "Qinling, I''ve brought you something to eat. This is the venison that my dad just hunted today. It was roasted in the evening, and it''s not cold yet." The girl''s voice is very cheerful, and her voice is full of flattery for the person she likes. The girl who spoke ?? was the daughter of the patriarch who fell in love with him at first sight from the first day he arrived here in Qinling. As soon as the roasted venison wrapped in leaves is opened, the whole house is filled with the aroma of roasted meat. Gollum~ The physiological reaction of a person cannot be hidden. Although no one spoke in the room, the sound of swallowing saliva and the rumbling of the stomach still sounded one after another. what is this? This is meat. They all forgot how long they hadn''t eaten meat. The last time was probably when they were at the base before the mission. At this time, if there are leaves to eat, they will be more than satisfied, not to mention the meat that is still warm and fragrant, people can''t help but want to cry when they smell it. Qin Ling closed his eyes, as if he didn''t hear or smell anything. Everything in front of me seems to be nothingness, as if nothing happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184： here comes the angel Chapter 184 Angels are here The girl frowned and bit her lip. "What''s wrong with me, making you look down on me so much? I''m the daughter of the tribe''s patriarch, the most beautiful girl in our tribe, and the best hunter among women. How can I not be worthy of you?" Girls have lived in tribes from childhood to most of the time. Among tribes, they are considered to be the daughters of heaven. They have been sought after since childhood. She is very tall, about 178. The body is very thin and thin, perhaps because the people here are malnourished, and they look skinny, and they are wearing well-fitting clothes sewn with animal skins. The sun here is very strong, everyone is outside every day, everyone''s skin is very rough and dark, even girls are no exception. The hair is braided into strands and coiled on the top of the head, which does not look like a Chinese yellow race as a whole. But speaking from conscience, the facial features of the girl are very three-dimensional, not ugly, and it is not an exaggeration to be called beautiful in this tribe. "Extremely ridiculous, extremely ugly." Qin Ling said so without opening his eyes. "you!" The girl never thought that he would evaluate herself like this, and she was in a hurry for a while, and she waved the small leather whip in her hand and slapped the person under her feet. The second child who was drawn snorted, but did not call out. "I see how long you can be stubborn!" The girl was so angry that she repackaged the venison in her hands with leaves, then stomped her feet and walked out. "Give me a good look at them! You won''t even be allowed to give them water tomorrow!" After ?? explained the guards outside the door, he walked away. After ??lea left, the room fell into a brief silence. "It''s really fragrant..." I don''t know who it is, but I couldn''t hold back and sighed with emotion. dong The nearest brother next to him kicked him. The boss is already uncomfortable enough, why don''t you open your eyes to say this. But, it''s really delicious, I''m really hungry. If they can really eat a bite of meat, they are willing to let them live a few years less. This is the only thought in everyone''s mind. Qin Ling huddled in the corner without saying a word, burying his head deeper. Tang Mo was outside the wooden house, his face was ugly and scary. She looked at the guards at the door, thinking about the strange things in this tribe, and didn''t dare to act rashly. Just as she was thinking of a way, she saw the woman walk in. clawed at the wooden boards, leaning against the gap between the wooden boards, listening to the movement inside. The more I listen to her, the more angry I get. When she is not here, her people are actually bullied. If she still had some reason, she really wanted to rush in directly, grab the woman''s hair and ask her, who gave her the courage to even move her man? But at that time, she had already thought of a more secure method, and worked hard to suppress those restless factors in her body. She won''t let them go. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he remembered it in his heart. Qin Ling''s head was buried very low, and even with the night vision added at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was difficult to see his expression clearly. Tang Mo''s heart twitched with pain. After seeing the woman gone, he couldn''t wait any longer. He took a step back and started to act. She has been observing for a while, and for some reason, the two guards feel that the men in this room are not threatening. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was still unclear how weak Qinling and the others were after being tortured by drugs and starvation. The two guards were very big and looked like they were powerful, but they were just sitting at the door of the wooden house. During the long period of time when Tang arrived at the end of the Tang Dynasty, apart from the woman who came, let alone patrolling, he didn''t even get up. Now after the woman left, the two even dozed off. The guard did not have the key, and the woman came with the key she took from herself. The lock was a very thick iron chain. At the end of Tang Dynasty, through the exploration of spiritual power, he had already studied the layout and design of the surrounding of the house clearly. It is not difficult to bring down the guard, nor is it difficult to break the lock. But if Qinling and the others can''t be taken away successfully tonight, there will be no way to go on. She couldn''t understand the memory of the guard, and she couldn''t restore it if she was locked. Qinling and the others at the end of Tang Dynasty don''t know what the condition is now, so in terms of Tang Mo''s cautious temperament, violent entry is not the best way at the moment. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he turned his mental power into several hard wind blades, and cut a hole at the bottom of the wooden house, which was covered by grass, and was big enough for one person to climb over. how to say is kind of like a dog hole. But a man can bend and stretch, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, he climbed without any burden in his heart. That wooden board was just an ordinary wooden board. It was not difficult for Tang Mo to cut it, and there was no sound. After crawling in again, he carefully put the cut board back. The space in the wooden house was not crowded, Tang Mo climbed in smoothly without touching anyone. There is no light at all here. In the middle of the night, everyone is hungry, stupefied, half asleep, half awake, and no one notices a living person crawling in. The night vision at the end of Tang Dynasty did not affect at all even if it was pitch black. released his mental power and spread it out in a ten-meter radius of the wooden house, not letting go of any changes. The guard was also about five meters away from the wooden house, and by this time he was already lying on the table and dozing off. Moving a little bit, the space in the wooden house is very small, Tang Mo did not get up, but locked his eyes on Qinling in the corner and climbed over. It wasn''t until the end of Tang that he got very close that he could see clearly that Qinling was extremely thin, and the clothes that fit properly were hung loosely on his body, and the people who were originally thin have now become thin. Feeling something approaching, Qin Ling raised his head and opened his eyes. "Shh, it''s me." Afraid that he would make a loud noise and wake the guards at the door, Tang Mo hurriedly used his fingers to block Qin Ling''s mouth. Qin Ling''s lips have been dry and cracked due to lack of water for too long, making Tang Mo''s fingers feel a little tingling on them. "Mom..." Qin Ling muttered. This must be an hallucination, how is it possible, he has been trapped here for more than half a month without even a signal. Momo should be with his family at the base at this time, and he may be angry because he promised to go back on the date he couldn''t see him. How could he appear here. It must be because he misses her so much that he has such an illusion. Regardless of the 3721, even if it is a short-lived hallucination, Qinling at this time also wants it. stretched out his hand and hugged the person who was still warm in front of him into his arms. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he reached out and hugged Qinling back. "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m here, it''s all over." Yesterday, I went out to make money and live, to compensate everyone, two updates today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185： wolf Chapter 185 Gobble At this time, Tang Mo''s patient tone seemed to be coaxing a child. How much Qin Ling suffered here, just thinking about it makes her feel distressed. If only I had come a little earlier, I started to cry when I thought about these late Tang''s unconsciousness. Tears fell on Qin Ling''s shoulders drop by drop, causing a pool of water stains. Why are your shoulders wet? This illusion is too real, right? Feeling the strangeness in his shoulders, Qin Ling was stunned for a moment. bit his tongue fiercely. pain. This is not an illusion, everything is happening in front of my eyes. "Why are you here? It''s very dangerous here, why don''t you just stay in the base?" Release Tang Mo, and an unknown fire suddenly rose in Qinling''s heart. They are trapped here and can''t get out alive anymore. How can Mo Mo come and die together? No, definitely not. Qin Ling''s tone was too urgent, but Tang Mo was not angry at all. "Trust me okay, I have a way, just trust me." The words at the end of Tang calmed Qinling''s mood slowly. Yes, she is Tang Mo, such an excellent person, someone he loves, of course he completely believes in her. "You speak up first and tell everyone that everything will be spoken. I''m afraid that I will scare them off if the noise is too loud and the people at the door will wake up." The Qinling Mountains were explained at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and the Qinling Mountains naturally followed suit. In such an environment, no one can sleep soundly, and Qin Ling''s words will gradually wake everyone up in the dark. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out a small table lamp from the space, adjusted the light to the faintest light, and turned it on. Immediately the darkened room was illuminated by dim lights, reflecting a dozen weak faces. Turning on the lights at the end of the Tang Dynasty was considered. Its easy to do things at night, but its inconvenient when its too dark. This wooden house has no windows, so the dim light hardly penetrates much. What''s more, everyone outside the door was asleep except for the two guards. The two guards were also dozing off, Tang Mo''s mental power was monitoring at any time, as long as there was a little trouble, they would have time to react in the room. "Sister-in-law??" The people here have all seen Tang Mo, and they all rubbed their eyes hard, wondering if they were too hungry and hallucinating. Why did sister-in-law suddenly appear in this wooden house? "Don''t talk." The late Tang Dynasty was not the time to be courteous to them. I took out a piece of mineral water from the supermarket in the space. "Drink water first." All of their voices were hoarse, and all of their mouths were cracked and even bleeding. This is a sign of extreme water shortage. Dont say anything, just drink water first. Everyone''s eyes lit up, sister-in-law is a space power user! Yes, how did they forget! This is really helpful! They were trapped here, and the savages were afraid that they would die too early, so they still gave them a sip of water every day. But it is far from enough for the needs of the body, it can barely sustain life. The taste of water shortage is always more difficult than hunger. The room was too small, and for fear of making noise, everyone crawled one by one to get water, then crawled back without paying attention, gathered in a pile and started to drink water. Little Seventeen didn''t even have the strength to climb, and it was the second child who took the water and went back to feed him. Little Seventeen greedily swallowed the sweet water, the despair and death in his eyes receded little by little. Qin Ling also came over and sat around with his brothers, drinking water with one hand and holding Tang Mo''s clothes with the other, as if he was afraid that this was an illusion and that he would lose it again if he was not careful. "Do you still have water, sister-in-law?" Everyone raised their heads and looked at their sister-in-law, pitiful. Even Qin Ling looked up at Tang Mo after drinking a bottle and a half of water, "Not enough." The voice was extremely aggrieved. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing how the men in this room, who were usually very strong, were like this, his heart melted, and it was hard for the children to do anything. He took out two more boxes of water from the space. Drink slowly, you can rest assured to drink as much as you want! " said at the end of the Tang Dynasty in a grand manner. Then he took out some hot food in the space, such as porridge, rice bowl, and soup, which were stored before the end of the world, and put them on the floor. The smell of those stir-fried dishes was too strong and inappropriate, so they were not brought out at the end of Tang Dynasty. She was usually reluctant to eat these things, but now the stomachs of this group of people have been hungry for too long and are too weak, so they must eat some cooked food. Looking at these hot meals, the eyes of the big men over 1.8 meters were all red and tears were falling. One by one, the kindness of my sister-in-law was engraved in my heart. was too hungry, they were like wolf cubs digging their food into their mouths, wanting to quickly fill their empty stomachs. "Sister-in-law, are you an angel?" Laoba said vaguely while eating. also pinched himself fiercely in his hand, for fear that it was all an illusion. But why is it so unreal? Is my sister-in-law an angel? The ten men who had been hungry for a long time were very powerful. Tang Mo kept collecting empty plates into the space, and then placed new meals on the ground. Actually, eating too much after being hungry for a long time is not good for the body, but the people here have high attribute values, and their physical fitness is not ordinary, so it doesnt matter. The most important thing is to fill the stomach first. What''s more, even if something really happened, isn''t Tang Mo still there? It''s over after treatment, what a big deal. And in terms of the current state, the situation is obviously out of control, and it is not realistic for them to eat less at this time. After all ten people had eaten and drank enough, Tang Mo finally cleaned up the battlefield without leaving a trace. Then he took out some chocolates and some intermediate crystal coins, divided them into two small piles, and piled them on the floor. Crystal coins were cut in space for convenience before the end of Tang Dynasty. "One person to take some, everyone recovers their physical condition first, and when the recovery is almost complete, let''s go out." Instead of crawling out with a bunch of disabled and infirm people, Tang Mo still felt that this method was more secure. These people are now almost obedient to the words of the sister-in-law. They are very obedient. After taking the chocolate and crystal coins, they retracted their positions and began to absorb the crystals. In fact, they brought a lot of weapons and crystal coins. When they first came to the tribe, they were able to physically suppress them, and they took the absolute initiative. But after waking up from a coma, everything on his body was gone. Without tools and strength, they can only be trapped here, and even the most common planks cannot be broken. Two more updates are here, everyone will vote more, and two more updates will continue tomorrow (end of this chapter) Chapter 186： repayment of interest Chapter 186 Repayment of Interest These people have no major problems, and the medicine has long since passed, but they are just too weak due to hunger. As soon as this food and water are served, I instantly feel that my body is full of energy. In addition, the crystal coins given by my sister-in-law can be absorbed, and it will only take a day or two to return to the peak state of the body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at everyone''s state, he probably knew it. Qin Ling''s physical condition is the best among these people, and Tang Mo stuffed him with a high-grade spar the size of a fist. "Recover quickly, otherwise someone will take advantage of you, and you won''t even have the strength to resist." Tang Mo said seriously. Qin Ling pursed his lips and did not dare to speak. It seemed that Tang Mo had already arrived when Liya came in, and she heard everything. This room is small and there are many people staying there. The strong smell of vinegar makes everyone dare not even breathe, for fear of angering their sister-in-law. Just kidding, who dares to provoke the sister-in-law now? Sister-in-law is their reborn parent and their golden father. Can''t be offended. "Momo, Little Seventeen is weak, go and help him." Every brother here, Qin Ling, is watching, and he is naturally aware of Xiao Shiqi''s situation. The body is a little weak, and this food and water alone may not be able to temporarily relieve it. "understood." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he should come down to treat Xiao Shiqi. Seventeen is the younger brother of the second brother, so now he is weak and always leaning on the second brother. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly used his mental power to help Seventeen recover his body. The problem is not big, but this child is not in better physical condition than anyone else. The second child looked at what the sister-in-law had done, and did not thank him as solemnly as last time. Sister-in-law''s kindness to him is really too great to report. Now in the heart of the second child, the kindness of sister-in-law is even greater than that of the boss. He can do everything in the team for the boss and share the burden for him. But he can pay more or even his life for the sister-in-law to repay this kindness. These are far from being able to just talk about it. "You guys are recovering, rest well, stay for another day tomorrow, and then we''ll have a long-term plan." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, everyone''s mental state was much better, so I explained it carefully. "I feel like I''m full of strength now, it''s not a problem to go out and beat them now!" "That''s right, after so many days, it''s the first time I feel like I''m okay again." "Hey, if only we could get those weapons back, we still have so many guns and bullets, and knives. If we had those, just a few of us could clean up this place." They came out to do a mission this time, so naturally they brought a lot of guys out, but now I don''t know who they went to, which is really a pity. The speaker has no intention and the listener has the intention. Weapon? This is still quite important. Even if it is not important, it cannot be left to these people. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still remembered that they were going to go up to fight the orangutan tribe. If they had this batch of things, wouldn''t their strength be greatly enhanced, which is not fair. After this period of time, Tang Mo''s heart is now completely standing with Dahua Xiaohua''s family. This savage is not a good thing. When he thought that the woman wanted to force Liang to be a prostitute (forcing Qinling to submit), Tang Mo didn''t get angry, and automatically planned himself into the camp of Da Mao, and regarded these savages as the same. own enemy. "You guys are taking a good rest, I''ll go out and do some errands first." Long night, there are still many things to do at the end of Tang Dynasty. "I will go with you." Qin Ling held Tang Mo, and with his understanding, he naturally knew what Tang Mo was going to do. "You are still weak, wait for me here." Tang Mo took Qin Ling''s hand. Just kidding, how can you take a man with you to deal with a rival in love, it would be too uncommon. Drilled out from the small hole, Tang Mo covered the hole with weeds, and went straight to the largest house. The wooden house was several times bigger than the others, no need to ask, anyone could tell that it was where the patriarch lived. What''s more, unlike the other rooms, there is still a faint light in that room. is the only place in the entire tribe that shines. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probed out his spiritual power and looked at it carefully. quickly figured out this place. There are three wooden houses side by side. One of them is a middle-aged couple. The room is dark, and they should have already slept. The room in the middle was brightly lit, and the woman who had plans for Qin Ling was sitting on a chair and playing with something. And the slightly smaller room next to it is a warehouse. There are many things in it, and all the supplies and weapons brought by the Qinling group are placed in the most central position. The other things are put away first. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was going to bring the things back first, and then talk about the other things. I entered the warehouse like the same method. Except for the people in Qinling, which have traces of modernization, the rest are treasures on some alien beasts and some plants that cannot be seen at the end of the Tang Dynasty. It should be innate. precious. There are also a few small jars filled with powdered stuff exactly like the rosemary that Abu gave himself. Sure enough, this rosemary is the most important treasure in this tribe, otherwise it would not be so cherished and kept in this warehouse. Now is obviously not the time to study the things in this warehouse, Tang Mo didn''t look closely, and directly put all the things into the space. These things should be regarded as interest first. Looking at the empty warehouse, Tang Mo felt a little satisfied. But these things alone are not enough. Tang Mo quietly backed out, then approached like the room in the middle. Lia''s room was not locked, so Tang Mo was going to push the door and go in directly. When I got to the door, I found that the people inside seemed to be talking to themselves, so I could not help but stop to see what the woman was saying. Inside the room, Leah looked at her face carefully against a stone that looked like a mirror. The light in the room is the light emitted by the ignition of a grass plant soaked in a plant extract. Originally, the light was very weak, and with the blurring of the stone, Leah''s face was slightly deformed. But the woman on the chair seemed satisfied and didn''t feel anything wrong. "Why doesn''t he like such a good-looking face? Is he pretending to be reserved, or playing hard to get?" The woman muttered to herself, and the narcissistic expression on her face made Tang Mo want to vomit. Objectively speaking, Leah is not ugly among savages, and her father is the patriarch, so she has high self-esteem since she was a child. (end of this chapter) Chapter 187： small punishment Chapter 187 Small Punishment Tang Mo really couldn''t help laughing out loud. She had seen people who were narcissistic, but it was the first time Tang Mo had seen such narcissism. is just a savage, with normal nose, eyes and mouth, he really thinks he is a fairy. The frogs in the well that have never seen the outside world are probably like this. But now is not the time to tear up with these savages, Tang Mo is only going to charge a little interest first. took out some rosemary, a special product of this tribe, from the space, and then blew a small wind with his mental power and sent it in. With the way of others, return the body of others. Soon Leah fell asleep on the table, motionless. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked in through the door generously, then took out a pair of scissors from the space and began to charge her interest. She just watched this woman comb her hair for a long time, it must be very precious hair. Would she be pleasantly surprised if she woke up and found that these little braids of her baby had turned into weeds? Tang Mo thought wickedly. After cutting her hair, Tang Mo was still unhappy. Thinking that Qin Ling had suffered so much at her hands, he felt that it was not a pity for her to die. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was no soft-hearted at all, what was there to be soft-hearted? If she comes later, Qin Ling will be the one who will die. Soft-hearted towards the enemy is to hurt oneself. But it''s too easy to let her die now, she wants to let this woman watch her tribe as she declines and perishes a little bit, and finally disappears from this world. Tang Mo stripped all her clothes off, then tied her hands and feet to a chair. After doing all this, I set an alarm with the ID watch that has lost its signal function, and then I lay on the bed in the room without any psychological burden and began to close my eyes and rest. She has always been used to finding the most comfortable way of life for herself in a humble environment. In such an environment, Tang Mo naturally released his spiritual power to guard himself, and then he went into a deep sleep, which was incredibly sweet. After all, such a sheltered wooden house is much more comfortable than sleeping in a cave. A few hours later, it was dawn, and Tang Mo''s alarm clock rang at the right time. Tang Mo opened his eyes, roughly sorted himself out, glanced at Lia who was still in a drowsiness, and then walked out of the room and closed the door. A fire was set in the warehouse on the right. After the fire got bigger, he hid on the towering tree on the side, found a sturdy branch on the tree, and quietly admired what happened next. . "Come on someone, the warehouse is on fire!" It was the morning, and most of the people had already woken up, and the whole tribe that was so shocked at the end of the Tang Dynasty was awake. went out and saw that the most important place of the whole tribe was on fire! One by one, men and women, young and old, went into battle, carrying their own largest container to the nearby water source to fetch water and then ran to the fire. The fire was so big that it quickly spread to the side, and Leah''s house was about to fall into it. When everyone arrived after finishing the water, the patriarch and his wife were anxiously yelling something at the door. "Leah is still in the room and didn''t come out! You guys hurry up and rush in to save her!" With such a big fire, if Leah doesn''t come out again, I''m afraid she will die. But now Leah''s house has started to catch fire, everyone is flesh and blood, and no one dares to go in easily. "Go, get me in here!" The patriarch got angry and kicked the people around him fiercely. But human nature is like this, even if he is worried about his most beloved daughter, his feet don''t even move a step. "If anyone can save Leah, I will marry Leah to whomever will be the next patriarch!" Seeing that everyone was greedy for life and fear of death and unwilling to move, the patriarch became cruel. He only has this one daughter. Now that he is old, he can''t give birth to a new heir. Naturally, he cannot let his only daughter die in the fire. There must be a brave man under the heavy money, and soon a short, young man wearing a big leaf soaked in water and rushed in. The door of that house was already on fire, but perhaps the temptation of the tribe''s first beauty and the position of the patriarch was too attractive, so the man hesitated for a while and rushed in bravely. After a while, the man rushed out again, holding an extra chair in his hand. Just when everyone was still thinking about why they didn''t save anyone by holding a chair, the chair was put down, and everyone saw Leah tied to the chair naked. The face of the man who rushed in was blackened, and looking at the woman on the chair at the moment, his face was even more ugly. Obviously, this Leah looked like she was spoiled, and now everyone is surrounded by the fire, and her body is all seen. The people of the ?? tribe do not take chastity very seriously, but they are also monogamous, and the most basic etiquette and honor still exist. "What to see! Close your eyes!" When the patriarch saw his daughter''s appearance, he was immediately angry and shouted. Then he immediately peeled off the animal skin from a man beside him and put it on his daughter. When such a fact happened, for a while, his humiliation was greater than his distressed daughter. It might be better to let Leia die in the fire just now, so that you and her face can be saved. At that moment, the patriarch regretted his previous decision. took the water from the person next to him and poured it on his daughter''s face. Soon, Lia, who had almost passed the medicine, woke up faintly. opened his eyes and suddenly found that there were a lot of people around him, and then inexplicably felt a chill on his body... "what!!" Knowing her current situation, Leia suddenly screamed, what''s going on? How could such a thing happen! "Hurry up and help untie her rope!" The patriarch''s face was all disgraced, staring at his wife beside him. The status of women who are weak in combat is very low in the tribe. The patriarch''s wife did not speak, but silently went to untie the rope for her daughter. Lia has been favored since she was a child, plus her strength is indeed very strong, her talent is relatively high, almost equivalent to an adult man, so she has always stood on a united front with her father, looked down on her mother, and sometimes even treated her father the same way. Mother punched and kicked. For such a daughter, as a mother, she would not be able to give birth to any kind of cuddling, otherwise it would not have been so long, standing behind the patriarch without any movement, as if she was looking at a stranger. "Father, what''s going on! How did I get rosemary!" As someone who has lived in the tribe since childhood, he is all too familiar with rosemary, the treasure of the tribe. He can recognize that he has been drugged just by the only smell left on his body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188： back to the top Chapter 188 Back to the Peak "Hmph, you don''t even know how I know." When ??lia was moved out, her hands and feet were tied, her hair was cut to pieces, and she was naked. No one knew what happened the night before. also know to use rosemary, it must be the people in the tribe. The patriarch''s face became more and more ugly. But at this time there was a man who was even more ugly than the patriarch. That was the short man who rushed into the sea of ??fire to save Leah. Lea is like this, if you marry her again, it will become a joke. But if you don''t marry, you will definitely not be able to get the position of patriarch. Forget it, for the sake of that position, a joke is a joke. The man finally decided to admit it, obediently put on the bright green hat, and looked at Leah with a bad look. "The ceremony will be held in a few days to arrange your marriage." Originally, the patriarch just talked about saving his daughter casually, and wanted to repay his debt later, but in this situation, directly marrying this man may be the best choice to save everyone''s face. The man nodded with a pale face. "I don''t want her first child." Chastity may not be that important and can be tolerated, but for every man, offspring is something that cannot be joked about. Who knows if the first child Leah has given birth to now is his own, he doesn''t raise a son for others. "What are you talking about, I won''t marry you! You are dreaming!" Lia screamed, obviously she hadn''t figured it out yet, she was obviously still the apple of her father''s palm, the little princess in the tribe, how did she become like this in just one night. "Shut up for me!" the patriarch scolded, no longer as gentle as he used to be. The child who had made him proud became the biggest shame in his life, and the image of a loving father could no longer be hung. Everyone looked at Leah with schadenfreude ridicule and ruthless contempt. Because Leah is usually defiant, no one has a trace of sympathy in their eyes. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched the farce below with relish from the tree, and even wanted to take out a bucket of popcorn to eat. Oh, grab a man with her? If you have the heart to rob a man, you must be prepared to bear all the consequences. Don''t be too greedy, always want to get enough of those things that don''t belong to you, and sooner or later you will be attacked by your own greed. But this is far from over. Waiting for the farce below to dissipate, Tang Mo clapped his hands and jumped off the tree to leave. After this incident, she probably could see the general character of the people here. In this way, the next thing to do is even more burdenless. Are these painful? is not enough. The person who bullied her was not so easy to turn the page. That is too out of character for her. A smile appeared on Tang Mo''s face. When they returned to the wooden house trapped in Qinling, Tang Mo still climbed in. The mental state of Qinling and the others was obviously different from yesterday. The small-scale activities and fitness that started in the room one by one, are all ready to recover as quickly as possible, roll up your sleeves and work hard. After Tang came back, he brought out food and water for everyone to cook, and also took out a lot of crystal coins. At this time, the father of the gold master is the father of the gold master, and all food and drink are covered. Seeing that the food was on the ground again, everyone cheered a little, and blew a rainbow fart to my sister-in-law, and then started to eat and drink. Qinling grabbed Tang Mo''s hand, "What are you doing?" "Go and get the weapons back for you?" Tang Mo pulled out his hand and stuffed a chicken thigh in it. Now that something like this happened to that eldest lady, no one is in the mood to watch them force Qin Ling into submission. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also let go, and brought out a lot of good things for everyone. "Just take a weapon?" Based on what Qin Ling knew about his daughter-in-law, why did he think it was not that simple? "That''s right." Tang Mo smiled and looked harmless to humans and animals. It''s just a little prank after taking his things, so there is no need to report such a small thing. Qin Ling looked at his daughter-in-law like this, and he lost his temper at all. He couldn''t remember what he wanted to ask, so he could only fondly rub Tang Mo''s hair, and then began to nibble on chicken legs. Let''s eat more, so that we can quickly recover to the peak state and protect the daughter-in-law, without the daughter-in-law coming out to "save the beauty". The next few days at the end of Tang Dynasty were spent in this wooden house. It''s just that every day everyone will go out of the cave in shifts to find a remote and open place to run a few laps to exercise. Always being in a small space is just too aggrieved, and it will ruin people. In fact, they have already recovered in the past few days, and it only takes a few minutes to go out. But apparently Tang Mo''s goal was not just to take them out. She told everyone about the conflict between the orangutan clan and this tribe, the treasure of the orangutan clan, the secrets of animal control of this tribe, and the secrets of Abu. There are too many things here that make her want to find out, how can she be willing to leave so easily. But everyone waited for a few days, but the people in the tribe still had no intention of going up the mountain to fight. It shouldn''t be, according to Tang Mo''s analysis, the way to go up the mountain has been so perfect, and he sent Abu to investigate. The people in this tribe should start taking action soon, right, why haven''t there been so many days What about movement? What ??Tang Mo didn''t know was that in fact, her analysis was completely fine, but she herself completely disrupted the plan of this savage tribe. Originally, the people in this tribe had already prepared everything, and they had collected a batch of Qinlings weapons, and felt that they had everything ready. But who would have thought that in a fire, all the treasures and collected items of his tribe were all gone. This is a fart, you can''t fight that gorilla with a wooden stick in your empty hands. The people in this tribe are not fools, so they were smashed into meat pie with one fist? However, Tang Mo''s life is not boring these few days. Apart from being with Qin Ling, she also occasionally pays attention to the living situation of her former rival, to see if her life is miserable enough, so she doesn''t need to "help" herself . These people really didn''t let her down. She didn''t have to take action at all, which saved a lot of things. It may be that the shame was too great. On the third day after the fire, the patriarch held a ceremony for his daughter and the short man. Because Nalia resisted too much, the patriarch even used rosemary for her, so that Lia was dazed all day, and it was not until the wedding night that she gradually woke up. The raw rice has been cooked, and no one in the entire tribe of father and mother is on his side, and gradually Lia accepts her life. The hard days have long forgotten about the Qinling group. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189： people are gone Chapter 189 Everyone is gone "Let''s start when people come to deliver water today, no wait." The big guy is being fed like a cow right now, so staying in this small room like this is really not an option. The guards in the ?? tribe usually give them water once every three days, and when they open the door, everyone rushes out directly, and is no longer surrounded by it. In fact, the door of this wooden house has long been unable to trap them, but the lively scene of this tribe and the orangutan clan has not been finished at the end of Tang Dynasty. I wanted to wait a little longer, but now it seems that it is not something that can be waited for in a while, and it can only be discussed in the long run, otherwise, if they wait any longer, each of them will gain a lot of weight. But after a day of waiting, no one came to bring them water from morning to night. This week, they in this wooden house seemed to have been forgotten. If it wasn''t for the father of the gold owner at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they would have died of thirst and starvation long ago. In fact, this is what the clan chief of this tribe really meant. Everything was searched, and his daughter was married because of a sudden accident. Originally, I saw that this group of people was still a little strong, and it could be used best for myself. It was a powerful help in the war of the apes, and it could make my people a lot easier. But after so long, these people are still unwilling to compromise, presumably they are also a hard bone to crack, and they should just fend for themselves here. "No way, I really can''t stand it anymore!" This group of people got the words of the sister-in-law today, everyone has been gearing up for a day, and their hands are going to be rubbed. Old Bashi suddenly stood up, and then kicked out the door of the wooden house. After all, this wooden hut is the place where the tribe keeps prisoners, and it is quite sturdy. didn''t move his foot, the old man took a step back and raised his foot again. "Wait a moment." Tang Mo, who had been sitting in the corner and had been snuggling with Qin Ling, made a sound. Seeing the sister-in-law standing up, the eighth thought it was his own assertions that annoyed the sister-in-law, so he lowered his head in dejection and prepared to retreat. Sister-in-law''s words are everything. No matter who is in this room, no matter now or in the future, it is impossible to say a single word to my sister-in-law. "I brought the weapons back to you, don''t break your feet." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood up and took out the things he brought back from the warehouse in the tribe and put them on the ground. Brute force is not advisable, how to save effort. "Divided." Everyone looked at the things in this place and didn''t know what to say. Just find your own weapons and backpack equipment one by one, and arm yourself from head to toe. Now they are not surprised what sister-in-law does, even if the moon is taken off the Tianshan Mountains, it doesn''t seem surprising. After all, angels have boundless mana. Tang Mo took a backup pistol from it, felt the weight in his hand, and then picked up a silencer from the ground and installed it. Loaded and fired three shots at the position of the door lock. kicked it again, and the door opened easily. "Let''s go, go out." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finished all this smoothly, and then went out first. Its okay to ignore the liveliness, just treat her as a good deed and help the orangutan tribe to raze the tribe under the mountain to the ground. Gratitude must be repaid, revenge must be avenged. What happened to Leah last time was just a small interest that she temporarily charged, and the real revenge has just begun. "Sister-in-law, why is there no one here?" These brothers were all ready for a big fight, but they didn''t see a single person after walking for a long time. They all felt like they had hit cotton with a heavy punch. should not be. In the late Tang Dynasty, I saw this tribe as it usually looked, because the houses were very close to each other. Although the tribe was not big, the population was still quite dense. She has never seen a situation where there is no one like today. The patriarch''s room was also empty, and Leah and her new husband were nowhere to be seen. Tang Mo found a house and kicked the door with a knife and walked in. The people behind him followed him like bodyguards, all of them holding things in their hands, and they were very imposing. Qin Ling had nothing in his hand and followed him at the end. He kept his doting eyes fixed on his daughter-in-law. He didn''t want to do anything. Whatever Tang Mo did, he was full of joy in his eyes. Inside the house, a woman who was obviously weak after giving birth was holding the infant baby. Looking at the people who came in, her body trembled slightly, and she shrank in the corner of the bed, leaning against the corner of the wall. Tang Mo looked around the room, only this woman and child were in the room. "What about them?" "They...the patriarch took all the people in the tribe up the mountain, and now there are only elderly women and children left in the tribe." This woman just gave birth a few days ago. She walked around the gate of **** and was still in poor health. Naturally, she couldn''t go on an expedition with the patriarch. She had seen all these people except the woman who was in the lead. She was the ones who were arrested by the patriarch and confiscated a lot of things. Now it was obvious that they had escaped, the guards all followed the patriarch, and the house did not trap them. The ?? tribe is now empty, and there is no one who can help her more. It seems that she and her newborn child will not be able to survive today. The woman''s hand tightly hugged the child in her arms, saying her final farewell in her heart. Pity the child she was born, so young, she didn''t even drink a few sips of milk. "Go, go up the mountain." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it became clear right away. It seems that the battle between humans and the orangutan is today. Its a coincidence that its better to come earlier. Fortunately, I brought everyone out today, otherwise it would be a pity to miss the excitement after waiting for so long. "Sister-in-law, aren''t we going to raze the tribe to the ground? Are the remaining people in this tribe just let go?" The old man is a straight man and has nothing to do with it. He only knows that he and his brothers have suffered a lot these days. Someone must pay the debt, otherwise how can he balance his heart? Before the second child''s words came to the ground, the second child''s foot kicked over and hit his ass. "Why are you the only one who talks a lot? When you fight, you still want to fight with these disadvantaged groups. Are you an old man? No promise!" The second child is the only person here who is married and has children, and his heart is much thicker than these elders. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t say anything. She must report her flaws, but she was not a murderous madman who lost even the most basic bottom line of being a human being. En has a debt and an owner, no matter how angry she is, it is not her style to let out these old, weak and sick people who have no strength to resist. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190： Break one by one Chapter 190 Destroy one by one came to the foot of the mountain, the vine man was not put away, but hung there and floated in the wind. Unlike Abu, there is only one such vine man. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he raised his eyes and looked up. There were many such vines hanging on this mountain, and each one looked the same as Abu''s. This tribe had carefully prepared for going up the mountain, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was clear in his heart. And Abu is also one of their carefully prepared parts. Maybe you will use it when you climb down next time, so those people don''t bother to collect it. This provided a lot of convenience for them at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Counting the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were 11 people in total, and they climbed up without grasping the vine man. The climber was like walking on the ground, and even the resting cave in the middle was useless, and he climbed to the top of the mountain in one breath. Just kidding that their usual devil training is not for nothing. Before the end of the world, most of them were special forces, a small part of them were martial arts from elementary school, and a few came from some special skills. Every one of the basic skills is very solid, and this action is nothing at all. After they climbed to the top of the mountain and stood firm, they saw that the blood on the top of the mountain had already splattered all over the place, and it looked like it was after the war. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he counted the corpses of six orangutans. The six orangutans happened to be the six who usually guarded the top of the mountain. Several of the faces, including the leader''s orangutan, were seen before the end of Tang Dynasty. Their stomachs have been completely cut open with sharp tools, and the dead can no longer die. There are several human corpses next to these orangutan corpses. "Shouldn''t be, six orangutans died, and so many people died? This orangutan looks at the size and muscles, and at first glance, it is the master who can beat five." Everyone doesnt quite understand how these six orangutans were solved so easily. Its not logical at all. Those humans paid far less than they should have paid. Tang Mo leaned down and approached the corpse of the largest orangutan, opened his mouth, and fanned the air with his hand to smell it. No rosemary smell. It seems that those humans have other killers. Actually, the patriarch still prepared rosemary, but he didn''t expect that the guard orangutan has already suffered a loss, and would never eat again on the top of the mountain. The wind from the rosemary couldn''t blow up directly, so he had to use his trump card ahead of time. Tang Mo did not get up in a hurry, but carefully inspected the corpses of the orangutans. After looking at it for a long time, she probably understood in her heart what method the tribe used to kill so many orangutans so easily with the least cost. I see. "Quick, let''s go inside!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got up and started running towards the cave where A Mao lived. These human beings are more complicated than she imagined, big flowers and small flowers are going to be dangerous. Tang Mo ran in front, and a group of men followed behind. Until we reached the two caves not far from the top of the mountain, where the Amao couple and Dahua lived. There were about 100 people around the front of the cave. There were dozens of people crowded inside the cave, and the others who could not get in were all surrounded by the outside of the cave. doesn''t seem to be fighting, but talking about something. And unlike what the Tang Dynasty imagined, the cave they were in was not Ah Mao''s, but the cave in Dahua. Why in the cave of Dahua? At the end of Tang, remembering that the last time Abu came, he was not very willing to walk around the mountain, but stayed in the cave of Dahua alone and couldn''t go out, so he couldn''t help but guess. The people in the ?? tribe were all holding wooden sticks tied with thorny thorns and vines, and they stood outside the cave with stinging thorns in their hands, waiting for the patriarch''s order to start the war. "First deal with these people outside, keep your voice soft, don''t disturb the people inside, we still have fun to see." Tang said to the person next to him. She''s been waiting for this lively for so long, it''s really itching not to see it with her own eyes. Everyone gave a received gesture each. There are eleven of them, all of them are in peak physical condition, and they have all the equipment in their hands. It is not a piece of cake to deal with dozens of savages. The big guys put away their guns, took out their cold weapons, and rushed into the crowd. Twisted his chin with both hands from behind, and someone fell silently to the ground in an instant. The person who reacted and was about to speak out sent a knife to the carotid artery, making sure that he would not be able to pronounce a single syllable. After the ??knife was taken down from the carotid artery, it was just right to plunge into the next person''s vital point. In this way, nine people shuttled through the team like death gods, harvesting their lives at the fastest speed. Why nine people? Naturally, Qinling and Tang Mo were not involved. The two of them are standing in the back with great interest, watching everyone''s performance. "You brothers are well trained in business skills." Most of their movements were neat and there was no superfluous place, and Tang Mo looked thoughtful. "In the future, my people will help you practice too?" As expected of Qinling at the end of the Tang Dynasty, any thoughtful little eyes at the end of the Tang Dynasty could guess the meaning behind it. Seeing Qin Ling speak in such a way, Tang Mo was very happy, and rewarded him with a little encouragement of love by the way. The people who were working over there saw this scene from the corner of their eyes. The pain and pain of being abused for so many days suddenly flooded into their hearts, and the movements on their hands became more swift. what! ! Die for Lao Tzu! It didn''t even take ten minutes, and the people on the outermost side all fell to the ground. The twenty or so people in the cave are probably the most powerful people in the tribe, and they are also the confidants of the patriarch, so they are standing inside, listening intently at the moment, completely ignoring the movement outside. There is a whole group of orangutans on this mountain, but the group of orangutans is in the blood, and the most affectionate, they have now held all the leaders of the group of orangutans in their hands. The group of orangutans have been obediently expelled back to various caves, not daring to take a single step. As long as they take one step, their leader and the whole family will die in front of them. Although the orangutans said that they had opened their minds in the last days, most of the IQs are similar to that of children. The patriarch of the human tribe is playing loudly, and now he has to go get the treasure first. When that thing is in hand, when I have time, I will kill the orangutans hole by hole in my own cave. Finally, come to deal with the gorilla leader. To defeat them one by one in this way, you have to save a lot of effort. Sure enough, animals with low IQs are simple. (end of this chapter) Chapter 191： Human Sentinel Chapter 191 Human Sentinel But unfortunately, he offended Qin Ling this time and met the end of Tang Dynasty. No matter how perfect the plan is, it will eventually fail. After the people outside the cave were cleaned up, Tang Mo stepped over the still bleeding corpses and slowly brought his body close to the cave entrance. Listen carefully to the sound coming from inside. "If you don''t hand them over, your two daughters will die. You don''t have much time to hesitate." The words of the savage patriarch rang out in the cave. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probed into the room, but it was a pity that the twenty or so people blocked everything tightly, leaving no seam. There was no other way, Tang Mo could only disperse his mental power to replace his eyes. She can see it, but the others can''t see it at all. She gave Qin Ling and the others an apologetic look, and then focused on what was happening inside. Qinling''s group all knew that Tang Mo had waited patiently for today''s excitement, and naturally they would not deprive her of this fun. What''s more, they are all men, and they don''t even bother to read gossip. Just patiently smoking a cigarette not far from the entrance of the cave and waiting for the end of Tang Dynasty. Qin Ling also stood with the brothers, leaning against a big tree and smoking a cigarette. "Brother, sister-in-law is so close, what should I do if I suddenly find myself in danger? How many people are there?" Little Seventeen worriedly asked the second child, who was also his own brother. It was the sister-in-law who brought him back from the death line, and he was sincerely worried about the sister-in-law. Now, seeing my sister-in-law doing such a dangerous thing, why doesn''t even the boss look worried at all? Isn''t the boss the favorite sister-in-law? "Worry about sister-in-law? Even if you can''t beat one sister-in-law out of ten, don''t worry about this useless heart." The second child glanced at the eldest sister-in-law who was leaning against the wall with an excited face. That is not an ordinary woman, but a woman who can spend the whole day. She doesn''t need anyone to do everything well. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he hid most of his body at the entrance of the cave, and then watched the scene inside through his mental power. In the cave, in addition to the savage patriarch with his twenty-something confidants, the four members of A Mao''s family were also inside. But at this time, Dahua and Xiaohua were held by several people and held to one side. And A Mao was next to his wife, angrily pounding the ground with his hands, and the shaking cave raised a cloud of dust. "Aren''t you very precious to your two daughters? You don''t want them to die in front of you, do you?" The leader of the ?? orangutan clan is an out-and-out daughter slave. He is willing to do anything for his daughter. This is the most important news that Abu brought back. "Don''t hurt them!" When ?? mentioned his daughter, A Mao withdrew his hand, and there was a trace of nervousness in his anger. "Aba, Aba..." Xiaohua was just a talking cub. The current scene frightened her. She stretched out her two long arms and wanted to be hugged by Mom and Dad. "Xiaohua is not afraid, Dad will hug you right away." Even in such a situation, A Mao tried to calm himself down and comforted his daughter as much as possible. Dahua''s lips were pursed tightly, and she lowered her head slightly, not wanting to see all this in front of her. She knew that all this today was caused by herself, but she thought that Abu just wanted that baby, she never thought that Abu would really want to hurt them. "How did you know that thing?" Amao didn''t understand, that thing was something that he had been protecting since his ancestors, even his clansmen didn''t know. These people at the foot of the mountain have only been here for less than two years. Where did they learn about it? "Did you think that no one knew how well you hid things? It''s so naive. When we first came here, we saw something glowing faintly on the top of your mountain. Even orangutans can talk about people. After all, how could there be no baby?" is also a coincidence. The first day this group of humans came here was also the beginning of the apocalypse. It just so happened that those precious treasures absorbed the energy of the essence of heaven and earth and changed. The baby on the mountain just happened to emit a strange light, which caught the attention of the people below. However, the patriarch guessed that the thing was a treasure based on the fact that the orangutan could speak, and it was purely a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. Because after a while, he will find that more alien beasts will begin to speak. Of course, if he can live to that time. "So that''s how it is..." Amao stood there without speaking. I dont know how long it took, "I can''t give you that." In the end, A Mao still made up his mind. That thing can''t be given to them, their ape family can don''t need that thing, but it must not be given to such an enemy with ulterior motives, especially this group of humans who have killed many of their kin. Even if they hand over this thing, they will not let their own family go. If now, there is still the power to fight, then when they take that thing, oneself and the clansmen really can only wait to die. The leader is the leader. Although he is not very sane, A Mao is also the smartest person in this ape family. The simplest reason can still be understood. As for his two daughters Compared with the entire group, it may be worthwhile to pay something. Amao looked at the two daughters who had been in pain since childhood, and crystal tears instantly fell from the corners of his eyes. As long as they hurt their daughters, they are ready to explode in an instant and send slogans to their fellow clan to counterattack. "It seems that you are a daughter slave. It''s because our information is wrong. Didn''t you expect that your heart as a father is still quite cruel?" The savage patriarch saw that things did not go as smoothly as he expected, and his face became ugly. But it is quite ridiculous to say that someone else is unqualified as a father from his mouth. "Then don''t blame me for being rude, start with the big one first!" The patriarch gestured to the hand holding the big flower. "Wait a minute, I have something to say." Dahua''s shout stopped everything around him for a while. Everyone stopped and waited for the only clothed orangutan to say something. "Did you send Abu here?" Dahua had already seen it, and there was no sign of Abu in the circle she could see. The spiritual power at the end of the Tang Dynasty also went to look for it for the first time when he locked it here, and found the shadow of Abu in the corner closest to the outside of the cave. "Of course, otherwise do you think he can climb this mountain so easily by himself? I just wanted him to explore the way. Who knew that your orangutans were really so easy to deceive, you can believe whatever you say." Abu is a sentinel of the human tribe from beginning to end, a sentinel who has exceeded his mission. (end of this chapter) Chapter 192： she did it wrong Chapter 192 She did it wrong "Abu! Abu!" Dahua shouted Abu''s name loudly, trying to find him in the crowd. Abu hid in the last corner, lowered his head deeper, and stepped out of the cave door step by step. "Abu, come out." The patriarch of the savage seems to be a little psychopathic since his daughter got out of that class. likes to watch such embarrassing scenes, as if it can make up for some of the face he lost in the first place. "Abu, tell her what the situation is." After all, it is a tribe that will stay for a lifetime in the future. Even if he doesn''t want to, and hears the words of the patriarch, Abu can only reluctantly move out step by step. "That''s right, I approached you for that treasure of your orangutan." After all, the parents are the biggest, so Abu thought about it and said to Dahua. Dahua was not surprised when she heard this. She didn''t know Abu''s purpose until now. "So you brought them up to kill our entire family and our entire clan, right?" Such a cruel heart, really a cruel heart. "Do you remember? The first time you came, my father said he would kill you, and then let you go. I knelt at his door all night until I fainted, and he relented and let you go." Dahua recalled that in the past, no matter what it was, she took twelve points of seriousness and hard work to cherish the friend Abu. She always knew why Abu approached her? She doesn''t care. But she didn''t expect that Abu was so ruthless, he didn''t just want that thing from their orangutan. also wants the lives of himself and the whole ape family. "Dahua, this is the end of the matter, and I have nothing to say. You should hand over your things as soon as possible, so that you can suffer less." Abu never liked this orangutan from the beginning to the end, and never even regarded Dahua as his friend. He is a scumbag and will only take advantage of girls'' likes, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know who is good to him. He wanted to tell Dahua that he couldn''t help himself, and he didn''t want them to die, but he couldn''t do anything. The saddest thing is that he also personally acted as a knife hander for the executioner. Dahua''s tears fell uncontrollably on the ground, draining the minds of her young girls, and draining all her yearnings for human love. She is the child of the chief of the orangutan clan. She knows that she can''t cry at this time, because crying makes her weak. But she couldn''t control it, she couldn''t help not feel guilty for what she did wrong before and the consequences. Too many uncles, uncles, brothers and sisters died, and they all watched her grow up from childhood. Why should the people closest to you pay for your mistakes? Such guilt, she could never forgive herself for the rest of her life. "Have you never liked me?" In fact, this question is very boring, because both the person being asked and the person who asked the question have a clear answer in mind. Dahua knew that, but she kept deceiving herself. Until today, to such a difficult situation to end. It''s ridiculous, she even married someone she didn''t like because of her self-deception, just to give Abu that treasure to make him happy. From start to finish, she was like a fool. And now, she wants to hear the answer that has been clear for a long time, and completely put an end to her unrealistic fantasy. "Dahua...you." A Mao and Ali hugged tightly and looked at their daughter. From the first time humans went up the mountain, they knew it was not good, but it was too late... They don''t blame Dahua for all this today, they only blame themselves for making Dahuan an orangutan family that makes her life so miserable. "Yes." At this moment, Abu has no reason to deceive her anymore. "It''s ridiculous, an orangutan has learned to speak, but he really thinks he is a human? He doesn''t take a **** to take care of himself." Beside the crowd, a delicate human girl said sharply. She and Brother Abu are childhood sweethearts, so it''s natural to see that there are still people coveting her brother Abu, not to mention that he is an over-the-top orangutan, which is really ridiculous. Dahua looked at the girl who made a sound, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with a slender body, dark skin, red lips and white teeth, and her eyes were scary. This kind of appearance is naturally not ranked in Tang Mo''s eyes, but it is the most unattainable appearance of Dahua. Dahua unconsciously tugged at her wrinkled skirt after struggling. She didn''t need to look in the mirror, she knew how embarrassed she was now, and the last light in her eyes dimmed little by little. "Stop talking nonsense, take off that little orangutan''s arm first. If you don''t move, I really think we are joking with him." The excitement on the patriarch''s side is almost over. Seeing that the orangutan has no intention of handing over the treasure, he ordered. Maybe it was because he thought that the bigger orangutan had too many things to do and lost the favor of his parents, and the little one was favored by the chief of the orangutan clan, so he suddenly changed his mind. An unqualified father thinks that all fathers in the world are just as unqualified as him. This time, the men over there didn''t drag it any further, and when the knife fell, he was about to slash the knife on Xiaohua''s arm. He was already mentally prepared, but when it came time to fall on his daughter, Ah Mao still couldn''t hold back and subconsciously rushed over. What apes crisis, what life safety, what ancestral inheritance, at that moment, it seems that all are not important. At that moment, in his eyes, there was only Xiaohua''s terrified and helpless face. The sudden thing happened, but it was also under the supervision of Mental Power at the end of Tang Dynasty. Her mental power was already ready, and when the knife fell, she would bounce the knife out. But Tang Mo''s speed was one step behind his father''s heart. A Mao stretched out a hand, grasped the blade with his hand, and broke the knife abruptly. The blood of ??''s fingers dripped down the blade to the ground, but he didn''t seem to see it, just stared at his daughter. Dahua was still in their hands. At this time, he didn''t dare to resist too much, for fear of hurting their people and making them angry and hurting Dahua again. "Xiaohua is not afraid, Dad will protect you." "Abba, Aba... Hug." Xiaohua was frightened, reached out her hand, and cried and asked her to hug her. Xiaohua is young and has no ability to resist, only one person is holding her. After the man''s knife was torn apart, Ah Mao used his other uninjured hand to gently hold his daughter in his arms, Then let go of the hand holding the blade and retreated to his wife. (end of this chapter) Chapter 193： everything ends Chapter 193 Everything ends Ali quickly took the little flower from A Mao''s hand and coaxed her softly. Seeing that Aba''s hand was bleeding continuously, the tears that Dahua had just stopped shed even more fiercely. "Dahua doesn''t cry, don''t cry, Dad will go to save you right away, we''re not afraid." As soon as he brought the youngest daughter back, he turned around and saw the eldest daughter crying so fiercely, A Maoxian was at a loss. At this time, he couldn''t feel the pain in his hand at all, just worried that he would feel sorry for his daughter, and coaxed her like a child. But unlike Xiaohua, Dahua is an adult, surrounded by several people with weapons. It is absolutely impossible for Ah Mao to bring his daughter out unharmed. "Abba, you call everyone in, don''t worry about me, I shall atone for those uncles and uncles when I die!" Dahua closed her eyes in despair. All of this is her fault, let her end it. "What nonsense are you talking about? You and your sister are both my dearest darlings. In my life, even if I give up everything, I have to protect both of you!" A good leader and a good father, he finally chose to be a good father. People always have to live up to something in their lives, and the most important thing is to be worthy of their hearts. Maybe they will all die in the future, but at this moment he just can''t watch his daughter die in front of him. "Who said that human beings have feelings that animals do not have, maybe many times, people are the most ruthless creatures in the world." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched the development of the story of the human father and daughter and the ape father and daughter from beginning to end, and could not help but feel this emotion. "Let''s go, we''re starting work." Tang Mo said to a group of men sitting on the side resting, and then walked in first. Mental power turned into a wind blade, cutting off the lives of the few people who were holding Dahua at the fastest speed when no one could react. "Go save your daughter and call all those orangutans over!" At the moment, Tang Mo was still too far away from Dahua, and there was a group of people in the middle, so he could only shout at A Mao. Amao actually didn''t react at that moment, just kept staring at his daughter, and then suddenly found that the people with weapons beside her were lying down straight. He only reacted when he heard Tang Mo''s shout. He pounded the rock wall of the cave with his uninjured arm, and a dull and powerful shout erupted in his chest. "Ah Ooo!" The sound was deafening enough to penetrate halfway up the mountainside. At that moment, all the orangutans in the cave heard the leader''s call and rushed out of the cave to the top of the mountain, ready to respond to the leader''s call to start the battle. And after A Mao finished all this, he rushed to Dahua, ready to pull his daughter back to his side. This change came too fast, and when the savage leader and the others reacted, Ah Mao had already rushed to Dahua''s side. It is impossible for him to take Dahua back. The rest of the orangutans are coming soon. If they even lose Dahua, the last hostage, this operation will be a complete failure. The savage patriarch couldn''t care about anything at this time, he raised the wooden stick wrapped in thorns in his hand and rushed up to stop Ah Mao and Da Hua. But what he didn''t expect was that the orangutan leader didn''t resist, but took it abruptly. The hand holding his daughter was not loose at all. Don''t let go at this time. Once you fight back, the other people around you who are eyeing them will immediately attack the big flower. After all, the power of one person is limited. Protecting her daughter at this moment and taking her away as soon as possible is the most important thing. "Daddy..." The big flower was pulled through the crowd by Amau and moved towards the entrance of the cave. Amao hugged Dahua tightly in his arms, so that none of those injuries fell on his daughter at all. Dahua watched those sticks fall on Abba''s body, and her heart felt as if she had been pricked by a needle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had already rushed in with people and started to clean up from the position of the hole. The people in the ?? cave are all the elites of the human tribe after all, and their strength is much stronger than the little scoundrels standing outside the cave. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, because they could not use hot weapons, they also lost a lot of effort in the small cave. Amao''s family of four still did not come out, and now the guns and ammunition can only be temporarily put away. Ali and Xiaohua stood near the entrance of the cave, and soon Tang Mo came to Ali and Xiaohua''s side, protecting their mother and daughter, and sent them out. It all happened in a matter of minutes When Tang Mo Xiangli approached A Mao and Da Hua''s father and daughter, A Mao had already suffered too much damage, but with perseverance, he was barely supporting and pulling his daughter. Seeing Tang Mo coming, Da Mao felt relieved at that moment, and used his last strength to push Da Hua towards Tang Mo. "Leave with Dahua first, please." After saying this, Ah Mao couldn''t hold it any longer and fell to the ground. "Daddy..." Dahua cried out in pain, watching his father, who had lost his strength, be surrounded by those people. Tang Mo had no hesitation at this time, she always knew what was most important at what time. grabbed Dahua''s arm fiercely and led her out of the melee. In fact, almost everything happened in the blink of an eye. When Tang Mo came back, the savages in the cave had already been cleaned up by the Qinling team. Those who are standing at this moment are my own people. But Ah Mao fell in a pool of blood... In order to protect his daughter, he didn''t even return his hands. He was hurt too badly. The other orangutans of the orangutan clan also gathered at the entrance of the cave at this time, and saw that their natural enemies, the savages under the mountain, had fallen to the ground, and obviously another wave of humans and Ali were standing together, and they quickly understood what happened. thing. The cave is too small to hold too many people, let alone too many orangutans. So everyone stood at the door looking at their leader in worry. When Lao Ba and Lao Jiu worked together to lift the leader of the orangutan out, all the orangutans immediately surrounded him. "Aba, Aba, are you okay?" Dahua knelt beside A Mao and cried. "Aba, Aba..." Xiaohua was young, but at this time she also knew that her father was seriously injured, and held A Mao''s hand tightly. Ali sat on the ground and put Ah Mao''s head on her lap. The other orangutans surrounded Ah Mao, and the worry in their eyes was about to overflow. "Just one breath left, hurry up and say anything." The old man''s words were always unpleasant, and at this time he was kicked by the second brother. But what he said was the truth, those savages were ruthless, almost deadly. The chief orangutan had so many wounds that the blood alone would have weakened him to death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 194： orangutan baby Chapter 194 The Treasure of the Apes "Dahua, Xiaohua, you two are not hurt." What the old man said was right, Ah Mao was seriously injured, and now he still has some strength left to speak. "It''s okay, how are you, Dad." Dahua answered while holding back her tears, and Xiaohua also held her father''s hand tightly and refused to let go. "Good boy, good boy, you''ll be fine." Seeing that the two daughters he was most worried about were safe and sound, A Mao''s heart was relieved a lot. "Tang Mo, thank you." Amao''s breath was already very weak, but he still looked at Tang Mo and thanked him earnestly. He knew that if there was no Tang Mo this time, their family of four or even the entire orangutan family would not be able to escape the fate of death. Although I don''t know what Tang Mo''s purpose was to save them, but now, she is the savior of her entire family. "The thing they have always wanted is actually in Dahua''s cave, under her stone bed. Now because of that thing, it has caused too many disasters for our orangutan clan. Perhaps our blessings are not enough. Sheng Don''t let it go. At the end of Tang, you have saved our apes today, so take that thing away." Ah Mao said too many words in one breath, his chest couldn''t help heaving, and he tried to breathe. "Dahua, my sister is still young, and the family''s affairs will depend on you in the end. Dad thought that after you and Xiaowu got married, someone would protect you, but since you don''t want to, Dad didn''t force it. Even if you can''t bear that position, it''s okay to let it go. Dad just hopes that your grandmother can take you and your sister and be happy for a lifetime." Actually, Ah Mao couldn''t see that Dahua was not like marrying Xiaowu, he just thought that Dahua would succeed him as the leader in the future. He can protect her for a while, but he can''t protect her for a lifetime. He thought that with Xiaowu''s protection, Dahua would be able to live a little easier in the future. But today he also saw that in Dahua''s heart, he couldn''t actually accept others. Forcing her to marry someone else, she will not be happy in this life. That''s all, what is more important than the happiness of a daughter in this world, and what is the position of the leader? The big deal is that after he goes underground, he will be beaten and scolded by his grandparents. "Abba...don''t say that, Dahua will be with Abba for a lifetime." Dahua heard this at this time, and the emotions she had been suppressing couldn''t hold back any longer, she fell on A Mao''s body and burst into tears. When my sister cried, Xiaohua, who was ignorant, also cried. For a while, the entrance of the cave was densely packed, but it was quiet, and only the cry of big flowers and small flowers could be heard. "At the end of Tang, go and put that thing away. If you put it away, my heart will be at ease." Amao understands his current physical condition and can''t last long. Tang Mo stood aside, nodded, and then turned around and entered the cave of Dahua. She understood what Ah Mao meant. I want to thank her on one hand, and on the other hand, A Mao knows that their orangutan clan can no longer keep this treasure. Today is just a tribe of savages from the bottom of the mountain, and they almost wiped out their entire clan. Now more people know about this treasure, and when more powerful people come back in the future, their apes will be in danger. He will be gone soon, he can''t leave such a big hidden danger to his wife, daughter and clan. Treasures are precious, but they have to live with that life. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he knew it for a long time. From the previous performance of Abu, it could be inferred that this treasure was hidden in the cave of Dahua. According to what A Mao just said, Tang Mo stretched out his hands to lift the stone bed. Tang Mo''s strength was actually very strong, but at this time, the stone bed still remained motionless. No wonder Abu stayed in Dahua''s cave for so long and couldn''t find the treasure. It seemed that he couldn''t lift the bed at all, so he didn''t expect the treasure to be hidden here. It seemed that she had to resort to her own trick. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the Po Feng that he had taken from A Mao''s cave before, and then filled with his own mental power and threw it down on the stone bed. Injecting mental power into the weapon for use is a new move that was only recently figured out at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with the physicalization of mental power, this can maximize the maximum attack of mental power. Of course, ordinary weapons can''t withstand that huge mental power. The blasting wind that was infused with spiritual power even made bursts of blasting sounds as it swept through the air. When it finally fell on the stone bed, the stone bed immediately shattered in half. The ?? was not finished when it was broken into two halves. After a few seconds, the stone bed that had been broken into two halves began to crack again, and finally broke into dense stones. Under the rubble, Tang Mo also saw what the savage patriarch said, something shining. That is An axe, an axe with golden light shining all over it. No wonder Ah Mao wanted to press it under the stone bed. The light around this thing was too bright, and if he was not careful, it would cause others to covet. Everyone knows that streamer treasures are the most precious in the world. Tang Mo came forward and wanted to pick up the one-meter-long sharp axe. kindness That thing was heavier than she imagined, and she couldn''t hold it with one hand. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed his hands to try again. kindness still didnt move, and the second attempt failed. Tang Mo was a little frustrated. Although her strength attribute value was the weakest among her physical attributes, she couldn''t even hold an axe, right? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t leave his back, but used all the mental power in his body to concentrate on his hands. Just like this, Tang Mo''s two hands were able to pick up the axe. But it is still impossible to slash someone with an axe. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he guessed that the reason why this axe has been kept here without seeing the light of day is because Ah Mao couldn''t use it easily, right? However, even if A Mao can''t use something, I don''t know what the savage patriarch can use even if he gets it. At this moment, Tang Mo thought it was a little funny, the savage patriarch just saw the light and got rich. If he knew that the treasure he wanted to take with almost the entire family was a piece of scrap iron for them, I wondered how he would feel. This axe won''t be used for a while, and Tang Mo didn''t want to cause more trouble for no reason. simply put the axe into his own space, then walked out empty-handed, and walked to A Mao''s side. "I have already collected the things, don''t worry." Tang Mo said. "That''s fine, that''s fine." By now, A Mao naturally knew that Tang Mo had room for it, so he closed his eyes with confidence and passed out. (end of this chapter) Chapter 195： last struggle Chapter 195 The Last Struggle "Aba, Aba!" Seeing A Mao closed his eyes, Da Hua was crying even more fiercely. Ali also gently stroked A Mao''s face, tears streaming down his face. "Hey, I really can''t see this." Don''t look at the old man who speaks without a brain, always saying things that people don''t like to hear, but he is the most soft-hearted. Seeing the scene of this wife and ion''s family being destroyed, her eyes were sore, and she silently turned her back. The liveliness here is over, and the baby has got it, and it''s time for them to leave. Tang Mo just stood aside and watched silently, without saying a word, not knowing what he was thinking. "Old eighth, are all the people in that cave dead?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, it seemed as if the wild men in the cave suddenly sounded. The battle was resolved too quickly at that time, and many people were only injured and incapacitated, and did not die. It was the eighth who was in charge of cleaning the battlefield. After doing an inventory, he probably handed over these things to those of the ape tribe. "No, there are more than a dozen people alive, and their leader is dead." "Go, Dahua, since your father has handed over the affairs of the clan to you, from now on, you can do the aftermath. After all, this is your own business." At the end of Tang, they killed dozens of people, and at the end of Tang, he took a special look. The leader of the savage and that Leia were both dead, so this revenge was almost paid. The rest is the internal affairs of their orangutan clan, whether to kill or keep it is up to the current ruler of the orangutan clan, Dahua. Dahua knew in his heart that his father was down now, and if he didn''t stand up immediately, there would be no one for Mom and Xiaohua to protect them. Even with all the grief in his heart, he forcibly wiped away a handful of tears and walked into the cave with Tang Mo. Rivers of blood flowed in the cave, and human blood was everywhere. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the place that was further inside was the living room. Because the battlefield did not take place there, it was much cleaner, and there were no living people or corpses. And at the place closest to the exit of the cave, it was divided into two areas by the orangutans. On one side are the corpses of those savages, and on the other side are those savages with breath left. "After those who died, they found an open and moist place to set fire to prevent plagues or wildfires. Those who are still alive, you have the final say?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the question was thrown to Dahua. Among those people, there is Dahua''s acquaintance, Abu. Beside Abu, the girl who was the first to speak was also there, snuggling tightly beside Abu. "Dahua, Dahua beg you, please let me and Xiaoxiao go. Xiaoxiao didn''t mean to talk about you just now, she was unintentional, don''t take it to heart, she is a very simple person, just The mouth is a little poisonous, but the heart is not bad..." The roles are reversed, and at this time Dahua becomes the one who decides their life and death. Abu immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. He knew it too well. Dahua was the most soft-hearted. She must be reluctant to kill herself. She can''t die even if she is young, she is still so young, and she has a great future with herself... At this time, Abu didn''t know where the confidence came from. From the bottom of his heart, he still felt that no matter what happened, Dahua would listen to himself and unconditionally. That Xiaoxiao leaned on Abu''s body. After listening to Abu''s brother''s words, he didn''t speak, but bit the corner of his mouth unwillingly. She shouldn''t beg for mercy like the mother orangutan. "Really thick-skinned enough." Tang Mo couldn''t help but say, this scumbag doesn''t seem to be the exclusive product of modern society, and the scum of this primitive tribe is really unsightly. One more look makes him want to blow his head off. However, Tang Mo didn''t give Dahua any extra advice. She wanted her to make her own decision and wanted to see what Dahua would do after so much experience. Dahua looked at Abu''s still-good-looking face, and her heart was full of sadness at this time. She could never forget the indifferent face of Abu when the lives of her whole family were pinched in the hands of the savages. She couldn''t forget that Abba was protecting her at the time, telling her not to be afraid over and over again, and bearing all the harm for her. "Kill them all." Dahua closed her eyes and explained to the orangutan guarding next to her. "Leave none." After ?? Dahua said this, he turned around and left the cave. She made up her mind, but she couldn''t see such a scene. Good job. Tang Mo silently praised in his heart, and then walked out with Dahua. Behind ??, the ape guards slowly approached the remaining group with their weapons. "Dahua, Dahua, your heart is so cruel, Dahua, didn''t you say you like me? That''s how you like it, do you watch me die?" Abu suddenly realized that things were different from what he imagined. Everything deviated from the track he envisioned, and he panicked and shouted from behind, hoping to make Dahua change his mind. "Brother Abu, I''m afraid, I don''t want to die." That little girl finally realized her fear at this time, and cried loudly. "Come back to me, you ugly bastard, let us go quickly, or you will die!" Fear was followed by hysterical abuse. Dahua walked forward step by step with determination, and the various voices behind her wiped away the last bit of discomfort in her heart. They deserve what they deserve, and they all have to go down and pay for her father''s life! Everything in the last days is like this, you must always work hard and be vigilant. Otherwise, if you are not careful, the status of predator and prey will change, and the one who dies is you. "Dahua, the treasure your orangutan has always guarded is a weapon. That weapon is so heavy that neither of you can use it, so your father hid it." Dahua''s performance made Tang Mo very satisfied, so she decided to talk to Dahua more. Dahua nodded, at this moment she was not really curious about the baby. She even wished she had never had that thing, so that her daddy wouldn''t die. "Since I took your things, I should do something. I can save you, Dad." Tang Mo said, walked to A Mao''s side, squatted down slowly, and put his hand on him. Amao''s injury looks scary, but it didn''t hurt the vital point, but the wounds are too many and too deep, and now he fainted because of shock caused by too much blood. She can heal such an injury. But before the treatment, she wants to see if Dahua has really changed because of this incident. If there is no change, and she still relentlessly puts Abu and the others back, and let the tiger return to the mountain, then she will naturally not intervene in this matter. But then she won''t be able to save Amao, what''s the point of being rescued? Sooner or later, she will be killed by this unsatisfactory daughter. But now Dahua has passed her test, so she decides to pay the gorillas what they deserve for that precious axe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196： finally say goodbye Chapter 196 Finally farewell "Can you cure my dad?" Dahua''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the originally dull eyes instantly became more radiant because of hope. "Well, almost, basically." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was already injecting healing mental power into A Mao''s body, but the orangutan was an exclusive race with the power attribute, and each of them had almost zero mental attribute values, so they could not feel the surge of mental power. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had never treated a patient who had been in shock, but there was no fatal injury, and there was still a breath, so there should be no problem. Tang Mo couldn''t make up for the lost blood out of thin air, but she could still treat those wounds and stop the bleeding. At this time, Dahua was kneeling beside her mother Ali, watching Tang Mo''s movements intently. All the orangutans circled around the leader''s family of four, not even daring to come out. Afraid of disturbing the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaohua also let go of the hand that had been holding her father, turned to hold her mother, and squatted there with wide eyes, waiting for a miracle to happen. "Too much blood loss, which of you sisters is willing to give blood to your father?" The wound was repaired very well, but due to excessive blood loss, the body''s own immune system could not produce enough blood too quickly. "me" Xiaohua didn''t understand what Tang Mo was saying, but she probably needed her own help to save Abba, so she quickly raised her hand. "My sister is still young, I''ll come." Dahua said. In order to save Abba, let alone blood, even life. Tang Mo nodded and said nothing. He took out a small knife and cut a wound on the inside of Dahua''s forearm, and then used his mental power as suction. In an instant, a stream of blood flowed into Ah Mao along the last wound on Ah Mao''s arm as if it was being held up by something. hairy body. The orangutans next to ?? have never seen such a thing before, they all had expressions of horror on their faces, and they looked at Tang Mo as if they were looking at some monster. Ali''s expression became even more complicated, worrying about her still-awake husband and her daughter who was bleeding out. Maybe this day is the most unforgettable day in Ali''s life. The first blood transfusion, Tang Mo had no experience, and did not dare to operate too hastily, for fear of hurting Dahua''s body. So the blood transfusion ended in ten seconds. There is no blood type difference, which is not in the consideration of the late Tang Dynasty at all. Because of her mental power as the glue, even if the blood type is completely different, she can eliminate the rejection reaction. Not to mention the blood of the father and daughter, the operation is even simpler. With the blood of Dahua, Ah Mao''s complexion recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, much more rosy than before. The orangutans surrounding A Mao at this moment could see the change, and they could feel that the leader who had fainted in the past did not know his life or death, but now even the sound of breathing was much more even, as if he had fallen asleep. "He will wake up soon. After he wakes up, he will be well-raised, and he won''t need much effort for the time being." "thanks, thanks." Ali and her two daughters were overjoyed and didn''t know what to do, so she immediately knelt down to Tang Mo and prepared to kowtow. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he helped his forehead helplessly. Why has the chance of encountering others kowtow increasing since he learned this spiritual therapy? is really annoying. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he observed A Mao''s current physical condition. He could wake up at night at the latest, and the rest is a matter of slowly recovering. Everything is done here, there is no reason to stay for a long time, and it is time to say goodbye to them. Before leaving, Tang Mo gave Dahua a gift. is a beautiful dress in a plus size. "Do what you want, don''t care about anyone''s vision. Of course, the premise is that you are strong enough to have the capital to set yourself free." At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was clear in his heart that even without Abu, Dahua would never be willing to be an ordinary orangutan again in his life. But that''s not a bad thing, maybe it will make her more motivated to see the outside world. Don''t apologize for the edges and corners of your body easily. Don''t compromise with the world easily. Because after many years, that may be the only proof that you lived once. With the **** of the orangutans, Tang Mo and Qinling''s group went out much smoother. Originally, I came here this time to save people. Naturally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I made a lot of marks along the way, and the way back was clearly recorded. With the moving granary at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the group did not worry too much and walked outside like a spring tour. "Sister-in-law, I remember that after each treatment, didn''t that person jump up and down right away? Why hasn''t the chimpanzee leader been awake yet this time with such a good physique?" Ask if you dont understand, the eighth has always been a studious child. "Sister-in-law did that on purpose." Apart from Qinling, only the second child here knows the end of the Tang Dynasty the most. That''s right, it was intentional at the end of Tang Dynasty. For Dahua, now is the best chance for her to grow up. After losing the protection of his father, Dahua has no time to start a family and rely on a man, so he can only support the entire ape family at the fastest speed. Pressure is the best motivation. If A Mao is restored to the same as before, Dahua may have to go the old way of starting a family and relying on his father, and finally relying on his husband to lose himself. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was something in the bones of Dahua. Although he is an orangutan, no matter what species, as long as there is something like ambition in his heart, his life is destined to be extraordinary. Tang Mo wanted to help her. "Sister-in-law, what kind of treasure did you take from that orangutan cave? Can you give some of our brothers an eye-opener?" The old man smiled. After hearing about this baby for so long, it is impossible to say that you are not curious. These people have been holding back all the way. This time, even Qin Ling said that the old man asked well! He also stared at Tang Mo with their eager eyes. At the end of Tang, there was really no way for them to take a few of them. With such a little thing, she watched them hold back all the way. They don''t mention her or mention it, they just want to see how long they can hold back. Is she that scary? Don''t you dare to tell her about this? Isn''t it good to say that she is an angel? Sure enough, they were all coaxing her. He couldn''t believe a word of the man, he was a big pig''s hoof. This thing is nothing to see, Tang Mo immediately took the axe out of the space. But instead of holding it in his hand, he threw it on the ground with a thud. Because this thing was too heavy, it directly smashed a hole in the soil, which shocked everyone who was unprepared. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197： go home for reunion Chapter 197 Home Reunion "This is... an axe??" Looking at the big pit that was smashed by the huge axe, everyone''s mouths opened into an O shape. This thing looks simple and unpretentious, and it is too heavy. It is indeed a treasure guarded by this powerful orangutan family. "Sister-in-law, does this thing not match your temperament?" Some of the ?? brothers asked timidly. They didn''t even have to pick it up. Just by looking at the depth of the pit, they knew how heavy the thing was. "Not suitable? I think it is quite suitable." Qin Ling looked at the axe, looked at his daughter-in-law, and nodded. "That''s right, not only fits, but this axe has my name written on it." Tang Mo nodded, and as expected, Qin Ling had the vision, she did not pick the wrong man. Although this thing is indeed too heavy for her now, but one day she can control it perfectly, and she believes that that day is not far away. How cool is this thing! It''s really a fight, and no one else understands the happiness of carrying such an axe. And now that she has studied and understood that after focusing on the use of mental power in the weapon, she obviously feels that the broken wind in her hand is not enough. No matter how good it is, it is also a treasure in the mortal world. It can''t be filled with too much spiritual power, and no matter how much it can''t bear it, the power it can use is limited. But the baby axe that glows all over is different. It is obviously a baby after the end of the world. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could imagine how turbulent the mental power could be endured inside, and how terrifying the power of this slashing. The danger in this world will soon be doubled. Having such a handy weapon is like a tiger with wings, making Tang Mo more prepared to face that unknown challenge. Before that, she had been focusing on the growth and use of her mental power, ignoring the strength attribute value, resulting in her own physical attribute, the strength is the lowest one. Now, maybe she needs more time to give her strength, at least to increase her strength enough to be able to use this axe. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the axe was put back, and everyone walked for a while before the signal of the ID watch gradually recovered. After the ?? signal was restored, the phone call from the third son who was monitoring in real time came in immediately. After confirming the safety of Qinling and his group, he immediately sent a helicopter to pick up the group. The speed of all this is very fast, and it is completely useless to contact Qinling. By the time Qinling and the others arrived at the S base, it was already late at night. "Did the base run smoothly while I was away?" Back at the base, Qin Ling''s casual look was instantly taken back and replaced with the ingrained image of a cold king that remained in everyone''s heart. As if the days in the rainforest were a holiday that Qinling gave him, the role can be changed quickly. Qin Ling was sitting on a chair in their team base drinking tea, standing in front of him in two rows from the second child to the younger fifteen. During this period of time, he lost several brothers, and there are only twelve or three people left, but each of them is the elite of the elite. "The two families still don''t know the news of your accident, so there''s nothing else going on. Generally speaking, everything is going well." During the period when the eldest and second brother were not around, the third child managed many affairs of the base in place of Qinling. Unexpectedly at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the third child is not only a big man who advocates force and only fights, but also very serious, rigorous, courageous and resourceful when it comes to doing things at the real juncture. In the first second of Qinling''s ID signal recovery, the third child''s phone call came in, and then the helicopter was dispatched at the fastest speed. It can be seen that the third child is not easy. Sure enough, being called the third brother in the Qinling team is definitely not a simple role. According to common sense, it is inconvenient to talk about the operation of the base and the matters concerning the Wen family when Tang Mo was present. But everyone didn''t take it seriously at all, as if their sister-in-law listened to this for granted here. Everyone in this room knew in their hearts that if it wasn''t for the sister-in-law this time, their team would almost be wiped out. All the people will not be able to go back here and see the sun today. At that time, we still dont know what kind of **** storm will arise in the base. So sister-in-law is one of them, and she is as important as the boss, not an outsider. "In general? What about the details?" Qin Ling took a sip of water, then pushed the water in front of Tang Mo forward, signaling her to drink water too. "The details are that the Rongrong of the Li family, she has been very close to Qin Fen recently..." These things about family politics and interpersonal affairs in the base are very tedious and detailed. Being in a high position, there are countless people who are eyeing them, and they can''t let go of any signs. The old man of the Qin family has already retired, and now almost all the resources and forces are here in Qinling. In the Qin family, Qin Fen was the one who most coveted Qinling''s seat, chasing him all the time. When there is a chance, he will pounce on him like a wolf, ready to be crushed by Qin Ling at any time. "Rongrong? From the Li family?" Obviously Qin Ling didn''t remember such a person. There were so many people in the alliance and so many people from the three major families, and he really couldn''t recognize them all. "When the auction house first opened, the Li family forced it in. You said at the time that the auction house did not involve confidentiality, and we looked at it and agreed." The third child explained to Qin Ling that, as the person in charge of the general security, he knew the most about the size of the base. Compared with the second child, he is more like Qinling''s intellectual brain, which will help to make strategic decision-making discussions on some major events. The third one is more like a second housekeeper who handles trivial affairs of the base. Presumably Qin Ling also understood the rough and subtle temperament of the third child, so he was relieved to hand these trivial things to him. Qin Ling nodded, indicating that he knew what he had in mind. "Rong Rong managed the auction house''s job to her, so she said it was inappropriate, and then let the Li family head back to someone else." Qin Ling thought for a while, Rong Rong and Qin Fen walking closer should not be what the Li family meant, after all Qin Fen was nothing to them. "If the new steward still has much contact with Qin Fen, let me know." There are many things, even if it is impossible, we have to keep an eye on it. I have been away for too many days, and there are still many things in the base that the third child cannot make decisions alone waiting for Qinling to deal with. Qinling is destined to work overtime until late tonight. Tang Mo returned to Wen''s house alone. She didn''t say hello to her mother when she left, for fear that she would be worried again. But it was already early morning when Tang Mo returned home, and the family had already fallen asleep, so he didn''t wake them up, but quietly went back to his room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 198： Spiritual fusion Chapter 198 Spiritual Power Fusion At the end of Tang Dynasty today, he was on the road and working as a helicopter. He even went to the team base in Qinling to stay until so late. Even the iron man was tossed and had no strength. put down his backpack with his last strength, went to take a shower in a daze, changed his clothes, and fell on his soft big bed in big letters, ready to make up for sleep. kindness? Why is something soft? Tang Mo felt that the touch under him was wrong, not like his four-piece bed set made of soft cotton. immediately startled, sat up and turned on the light, only to see Jingjing lying motionless on her bed like a white stuffed doll. Round eyes flickered at Tang Mo, his eyes filled with resentment. "Momo, where have you been?" Jing Jing Nuo Nuo''s opening. At the end of Tang, he left as soon as he said it, and only had time to tell Xiao Tao to explain Lin Yi, but she did not let her explain it to Jingjing more carefully. Pity this Jingjing, just waiting for her in this room, day after day, but she can''t wait for Tang Mo to come home, anxious Jingjing doesn''t even eat the spar, and ignores anyone who asks. "I''ve gone out to do business, I''m doing something big, isn''t this coming back?" Looking at Jingjing''s aggrieved little daughter-in-law, Tang Mo felt a little guilty, and reached out to touch Jingjing''s white fluff. Then he turned his hand and took out a fist-sized high-grade spar from the space and gave it to Jingjing. "Take it and play." I haven''t seen each other for a few days, and Jingjing''s stature has grown a bit. It seems that her cultivation has also grown a lot. Looking at the spar in Tang Mo''s hand, Jingjing''s eyes were sparkling. Although she was still a little unhappy, she couldn''t resist the temptation of the high-grade spar, and finally stretched out her little paw. After coaxing Jingjing, Tang Mo was finally able to sleep comfortably on the bed this time. During this period, Tang Mo was exhausted both mentally and physically. He almost fell on the bed. As soon as he closed his eyes, he immediately fell asleep. I slept for a very long time, and when Tang Mo opened his eyes again, it was already the afternoon of the next day. stretched, and after taking a complete rest from the exhaustion of the journey, I finally felt refreshed a lot. Going downstairs, Lin Yi was sitting on the sofa in the hall on the first floor waiting for Tang Mo. This morning, she knew her daughter was back by looking at the shoes in the cabinet at the door, but she was reluctant to wake her up. Lin Yi could only hold her son on the sofa and wait for her baby daughter to wake up. At the end of Tang, he comforted his mother and brother for a long time, and then turned around to show Lin Yi that he was intact and that he was not injured at all, which made Lin Yi feel relieved. After comforting the family, Tang Mo took Xiao Tao and Jingjing to the training camp. She just got a new baby. She used to be able to practice with the broken wind in her hand, but now that she has this axe, she has to practice again. She named the newly acquired axe in the late Tang Dynasty, Tongtian. When he arrived at the training camp, he and Xiao Tao separated to find the master. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he started this new course of studying axe. To say that the axe and the sword are completely two different weapons, one slash, one stab and one slash, each move seems simple, but the energy used by the body is different. Different positions and different powers will make the power of this move very different. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was someone with a lot of actual combat experience, and the speed of learning this new weapon was still much faster. That Tongtian couldn''t pick it up for the time being, so she could only practice with the heaviest axe in the training camp. Theoretical things are limited after all. The teacher taught for a while and then stepped aside to watch Tang Mo practice in the center of the training ground. Tang Mo held the 100-pound axe in his hand, imagining that this high-level exotic beast was standing in the center of the training ground. Every move and every style Tang Mo did extremely seriously, completely treated it as an actual combat rather than an exercise on the training ground. At the beginning, Tang Mo was simply wielding the axe, but later, he involuntarily poured his mental power into the axe and started a more violent output. Although the mental power that an ordinary axe can withstand is not very strong, the attack power it produces is also not to be underestimated. The teachers of the training ground are all well-informed teachers and fathers. After the first attack with mental power at the end of Tang, they quickly opened the closed door of the training ground and hid outside. The doors of the single-player training ground are all transparent, and the material is not glass, but a transparent high-grade material with unknown properties, which is extremely sturdy. Just kidding, the facilities of the training ground are solid, but the human body is not solid. The teacher stood outside the door with lingering fears. If Tang Mo''s move was accidentally used on him, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die. but Teacher ?? looked at Tang Mo''s move thoughtfully. It was the first time he had seen the use of ?? to infuse mental power into a weapon. Its not that others cant think of it, but its just that the control of mental power is too high, and it needs to be very, very precise to use it without destroying the structure of the weapon. In the late Tang Dynasty, he was extraordinary in terms of his ability to learn, create, and control his spiritual power. At this time, Tang Mo was completely immersed in her own spiritual power. At this moment, because of the connection of spiritual power, she seemed to be integrated with the axe in her hand, and any moves were under her control as she wished. . Spiritual power is poured in bit by bit, because the axe in his hand is much worse than his own breaking wind, so the mental power that can be infused is very limited. Tang Mo controlled his own mental power extremely precisely, and now it would be slowly printed as a mark after traveling around the ball of light a few times in the sea of ??consciousness. In the midst of this kind of concentration, Tang Mo suddenly found that his sea of ??consciousness seemed to have changed. The light ball of spiritual power that had been staying well in the sea of ??consciousness was due to the concentration of spiritual power at the end of Tang Dynasty, and there was a slight crack on it, and there was a faint golden light inside. Could the extreme use of spiritual power trigger this spiritual light ball? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he always thought that this spiritual power light ball was a power independent of his own spiritual power, and he could borrow it, but he never thought that the huge power in it would completely belong to him. But now the crack on the light ball gave Tang Mo hope. She worked harder to use her mental power, and concentrated on the virtual battle in front of her. There are only so many mental powers in the sea of ??consciousness. If they are all used up, they cannot be used again in a short time, and the whole person will fall into a state of exhaustion and prostration. It will take a long time to recover and rest before it will slowly rise back up. Its April, everyone voted more, two more today, thank you! (end of this chapter) Chapter 199： soaring strength Chapter 199 Strength skyrockets Because before the end of Tang Dynasty, when he used his mental power, he was in a dangerous fighting state in the wild, so he didn''t dare to use up all his mental power and put himself in an extremely dangerous state. But now she can clearly feel that the more clean the mental power in her sea of ??consciousness is consumed, the bigger the cracks in the light ball of mental power will be, as if to make up for the vacancy in her sea of ??consciousness. "Jingjing, go out and call Xiao Tao back. You two are at my door. No one is allowed to enter without my order." Tang Mo gave Jingjing an order in her mind. She had a hunch that just today, right now, she might have to accomplish a big thing. That is to conquer the spiritual light ball in the sea of ????consciousness that can only be used as an external force, and turn it into something that truly belongs to you. Just as Jingjing ran out and closed the door, the ball in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang burst apart, and the huge spiritual power of the highest purity poured out, and even the fragments of the spiritual light ball turned into rich spiritual power. In an instant, it all flowed into Tang Mo''s body. Although Tang Mo''s mental power attribute has always been very high, but he can''t bear the huge power in the mental power light ball. Almost instantly, Tang Mo''s brain seemed to burst open, dizzy, and he felt that the whole world was shaking with her gaze. Tang Mo finally fell to the ground after holding on for a few seconds. The floor of this training camp is covered with soft foam to prevent consumers from getting injured. Tang Mo didn''t feel uncomfortable when he fell down. It''s just that the things in his mind seem to be out of his control, and the golden high-purity spiritual power is surging everywhere. This ball of spiritual power broke apart after Tang Mos own spiritual power was completely exhausted. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was trying to use his spiritual power to smooth out the golden spiritual power of the riot, but he was powerless. Fortunately, there are many ways to quickly replenish mental power in this world. Tang Mo took out some large uncut high-grade spar from the space and piled it in his hand, and then put his hand on it and began to absorb the spiritual attribute energy in the spar to match the spiritual light ball in his mind. relative confrontation. The purity of ?? high-grade spar is quite high, but it is still far worse than the golden spiritual power in the spiritual power light ball. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only quickly absorb the power in the spar, and then transform it into his own power and the tyrannical golden spiritual power to walk in the various meridians of his body together. The two are side by side, one thick and one thin, one gold and one silver. Although they can''t compete with each other, the severe pain of the ninja at the end of the Tang Dynasty was barely able to support the silver spiritual power provided by the spar to surround the violent spiritual power, preventing it from being too tyrannical and penetrating the meridians of the late Tang Dynasty and causing huge damage. Although the ball of light is not big, the spiritual power inside is larger than imagined. In the blink of an eye, all the high-grade spar at Tang Mo was used up, and Tang Mo took out a half-human-high high-grade spar and stacked it in his hand for himself to absorb. Fortunately, Jingjing and Xiaotao were guarding the door of the training room at the end of Tang Dynasty, blocking the door tightly so that no one could peek. Otherwise, if others see it, you will not be surprised to die. So far, the spar absorbed at the end of Tang Dynasty is already the entire wealth of a small family. The irritable golden spiritual power swam through all the meridians at the end of the Tang Dynasty and finally returned to the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The mental power that had been running around for a while was not so restless at the moment, and was much more obedient. Tang Mo used the silver spiritual power he absorbed to slowly surround the golden spiritual power, and then penetrated it little by little. In the end, the two were all merged. After the silver mental power also turned into yellow mental power, Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness finally calmed down. done. At this moment, Tang Mo was exhausted, sweaty, and didn''t even have the strength to get up, but there was a smile on his face. Her current mental power is more than several times what she was before! The mental power in that mental power light ball has been absorbed by her and turned into her own, and even the color of her mental power has changed from silver to golden yellow. It should be known that the spiritual strength of golden yellow is not several times stronger than that of silver, but hundreds of times and thousands of times. The change of color is essential, which is incomparable with the increase of volume. Even Tang Mo himself can''t imagine how tyrannical his current mental power attribute is. Besides, when the golden mental power roamed around Tang Mo''s body, it helped Tang Mo''s body re-strengthen. is like transforming a container that can support itself. Only when the container is strong enough can it be safe for you to stay. Tang Mo raised his arm and looked at the thick black dirt discharged from his arm, his heart was very comfortable. She didn''t expect that the spiritual power light ball would improve her so much. Such a change made her unexpected, and she became more determined to find the remaining light balls. It seems that my high-grade spar will be put away to save some use. The remaining few light **** should be unsealed after the body attribute is overdrawn. At that time, this high-grade spar will come in handy. Tang Mo silently arranged the high-grade spar in the warehouse. If it wasn''t necessary, she would not use those later. Not to mention the improvement of a single attribute, it is the transformation of the body. If it is transformed five times, Tang Mo can imagine how powerful it will be. At that time, her body had become the best weapon, both in terms of attack and defense. Lying on the ground all the time is not a solution, it is too high-profile. Tang Mo took all the absorbed crystal lime back into the space to clean it up, and then called Jingjing in his heart to let her and Xiao Tao come in. Xiaotao and Jingjing were startled when they opened the door and came in when they saw Tang Mo fell to the ground, so they hurriedly stepped forward to surround them. Fortunately, at the end of Tang Dynasty, the mental state looked surprisingly good, so I let go. Now Tang Mo can''t walk anymore, so Xiao Tao can only go home with her on her back. Xiao Tao is a power attribute ability person, Tang Mo''s weight is not as good as the knife in her hand, it is naturally a piece of cake. But Tang Mo, who was lying on Xiaotao''s back, was very embarrassed. She was covered in dirt now, which would stain Xiaotao''s clothes. Xiao Tao grew up in the countryside, so she didn''t care about that, she just wanted to send Tang Mo home quickly so she could rest well. When Xiao Tao went out with Tang Mo on his back, he happened to be seen by the eighth who was on duty at the training camp. Two more. The rankings have dropped dramatically recently, and it is true that there are some unranked faces. Please vote again for your recommended votes and monthly tickets. Today is the third watch, and there is another watch at night. Let''s go to the duck together. (end of this chapter) Chapter 200： full escort Chapter 200 Full Escort The old eight is in charge of this training camp. Seeing that my sister-in-law was taken out of the training room, she was startled, and hurriedly surrounded her. "Sister-in-law, who bullied you? I''ll kill him now!" The old man is angry, and the sister-in-law can still be injured in her own territory. That person doesn''t want to live! This made the eighth himself unable to forgive himself. If other brothers knew about this, I wouldnt be able to run away. Who is so bold? "I''m fine." Tang Mo wanted to explain it to him, but at this time he didn''t have much energy, so he could only say this. Xiao Tao was in a hurry to bring Tang Mo home again, let alone him, so he hurried forward and ignored others. The old man couldn''t ask why he came, and he was very anxious and had no other choice, so he could only follow Xiao Tao in a hurry. walked out of the training camp, and on the way to Wen''s house, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, a few people met the third child who was walking around the street and inspecting the security work. The third child was also frightened when he saw that the sister-in-law was so weak. asked the old man, the old man was confused and didn''t know what was going on, asked Xiaotao, Xiaotao didn''t have time to pay attention to him, asked sister-in-law... Forget it, sister-in-law is sweating all over and her face is pale, so don''t disturb her. The third one is in a hurry and can''t do anything. The second monk can''t touch his head. At this moment, he can only follow the sister-in-law''s side, not leaving an inch. Along the way, the third and the eighth met a lot of their own brothers and younger brothers. Seeing the two older brothers surrounded a half-conscious woman with anxious expressions, they became anxious one by one. I didn''t know what to do, and the elder brothers didn''t speak, so they could only follow behind the elder brother to protect Xiao Tao and Tang Mo. Gradually at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the number of people around him turned into a team. Like bodyguards, men with big shoulders and round waists followed fiercely behind him, provoking passers-by to look here frequently. Everyone is thinking, and they don''t know what day it is today, which eldest lady can afford the protection of the masters in so many bases. Tang Mo silently covered his face with his hands... It''s too embarrassing, her face is sweaty now, and her whole body is black mud, it''s really too miserable to be watched like this. Xiao Tao and Jingjing can''t handle this, one is driving ahead, the other is walking forward with big steps behind Tang Mo. The distance between Wen''s house and the training camp is actually not that far away. Xiao Tao''s pace is fast, and he will soon arrive. At the gate of Wen''s house, the gatekeeper was startled when he saw Tang Mo being carried back on his back, and quickly opened the door to welcome people in, and then informed Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi that they were gone. Wen Jianshu just didn''t go to the office today. He was sitting in the living room with Lin Yi and having dinner. Hearing the report, he hurried outside. When he and Lin Yi walked to the door, Xiao Tao only entered the door with Tang Mo on his back. The third and the eighth were standing at the door with a group of brothers before leaving. They looked at their sister-in-law anxiously, if it wasn''t for the Wen family Inconvenient, the designation is to rush in and watch. Such a big battle shocked Wen Jianshu. "What''s the matter with Momo?" Wen Jianshu didn''t care about those people, and first cared about the situation in the late Tang Dynasty. "Uncle Wen, I''m fine, it''s just that I practiced so hard that I fainted." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had recovered a lot at this time, and he had the strength to speak. Seeing that Wen Jianshu cared about himself for the first time, he felt a little warm in his heart. "Momo, are you alright?" Lin Yi was horrified when she saw her daughter''s appearance while holding her son. She put the sheep on the ground and let him crawl, freeing up both hands to touch her daughter''s head. "Mom. I''m fine, just pick up my brother." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. While he was warm and distressed, he sat on the ground inexplicably and stared at his sister''s sheep with big eyes. "Oh, yes, let''s go inside and talk about it." Lin Yi noticed that he had just subconsciously threw his son on the ground, and quickly picked up the sheep and accompanied Tang Mo back home. Wen Jianshu stayed outside and stared at the group of men. The third and the eighth also heard the explanation from the sister-in-law just now. It turned out that they were too tired to practice and collapsed. They thought they were injured, it was true. A group of people standing at the door of the house was also a little embarrassed, scratching their heads one by one, and said goodbye to Wen Jianshu. They have to go back and report this matter to the boss. After all, everyone knows that it is no trivial matter for the sister-in-law. After Tang Mo entered the room, Lin Yi handed Yang Yang to Xiao Tao, and then helped her daughter into the bathroom to take a thorough bath. "Why is it so dirty? What are you doing here?" Lin Yi took a towel to scrub Tang Mo''s body, and the layers of black dirt were washed away little by little, revealing more crystal clear skin. and his mother naturally have nothing to be embarrassed about, Tang Mo relaxed and enjoyed his mother bathing him. It seems that since I went to elementary school, I have never asked my mother to help me take a bath. "Maybe you have been practicing too seriously, and all the impurities in your body have been expelled." What Tang said was half true and half false, Lin Yi didn''t understand it, so naturally he completely believed it. Lin Yi''s talent is very poor. She is a life attribute ability person, which is useless. Lin Yi''s focus is not on cultivation. Everyone has their own aspirations, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not force his mother to practice. As long as she is strong, a good mother that she can protect is enough. "Those who sent you back were from Qinling, right?" Lin Yi didn''t care to talk to those people at the time, but she stayed at the base every day after all, and she still knew who these people were. "What happened to you and that child?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew what Lin Yi wanted to ask. Qinling''s position in the Qin family has now been consolidated, and Tang Mo''s own strength has also undergone a qualitative leap after this time. "Mom, what do you think of him?" My own child knows best. After hearing Tang Mo''s question, Lin Yi immediately knew something. "Mom just wants him to be nice to you and not make you feel wronged. This is the most important thing, understand?" Lin Yi said seriously, she doesn''t need her daughter to marry a good family, she just hopes that she will be happy in the future, nothing is more important than this. "I know." Tang Mo nodded earnestly. The mother and daughter didn''t say anything more after that, they didn''t need too much language, they already understood each other''s meaning. The two of them just quietly enjoyed this warm time. After Tang Mo finished taking a bath, her body was almost recovered. She put on her clothes and went downstairs to eat. , I dont know if its because of her body modification. She is really hungry now, and she feels like she can eat the next cow. Just as Tang Mo was struggling with the food on the table, news of Qinling came in. Qinling: [How is it? I will visit you. Three shifts completed (end of this chapter) Chapter 201： your Highness Chapter 201 Her Royal Highness Princess At the end of the Tang Dynasty [Don''t come, it''s inconvenient. Qinling I don''t. At the end of the Tang Dynasty [Come and get discounts on legs. Qinling I know. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know whether Qin Ling was coming or not, but he didn''t bother to worry about him anymore. Today in the training camp was already a bit too much training, and the physical strength was exhausted. Coupled with the fusion of the spiritual light ball and the transformation of his body, he is extremely weak now. Although he has recovered some, he still just wants to lie on the bed and does not want to do anything else. Jingjing knew that Momo was very tired this time, so she also winked and went to sister Xiaotao''s room to sleep, not bothering Tang Mo, and let Momo have a good night''s rest before bothering her again. Tang Mo looked at the extinguished chat page and felt very strange in his heart. She had already told Lin Yi about Qinling, and she didn''t usually avoid too many taboos in the base. She clearly knew that even if she didn''t say it, it wasn''t a secret that she and Qin Ling were together. But she just didn''t want to publicize the two of them in a big way, and she didn''t know why. When she was in the dormitory before, Li Lanlan was a love expert and told them that if a person was unwilling to disclose his partner, either he didnt like it enough, or he was keeping a spare tire. But Tang Mo seriously thought about it for a long time, she does not belong to any of these two situations. She was sure that she liked Qin Ling, so she came to him without hesitation in this life and wanted to be with him. But she is... Always feel that something is wrong. This problem has nothing to do with Qin Ling, it is entirely her own. The shadow of the previous life is too heavy and too deep, even if the relationship between her and Qinling goes well in this life, she still has a feeling that it is not real enough. Those memories were too deep, so deep that she felt no sense of security at all. No one forced her, but Tang Mo always felt that he was not good enough to be with him. As long as you fall behind, you will lose everything you have now. These feelings made her unable to rely on her boyfriend as simply as a little girl in love. Perhaps for Tang Mo, she had a second chance to live in this life, so she was destined to be unable to put her feelings first. I''m so sorry for myself, who lived in a miserable life in the last life. The late Tang Dynasty has been too busy for so long. Every day seems to have new things to do and new tasks to complete. Today is also the first time she has calmed down to think about these questions that she has never had time to think about. But after thinking about it for a while, you will come to a conclusion. Just go with the flow and follow your heart. She is not too hypocritical. If she is really hypocritical, she will never come to Qinling again in this life. What Tang Mo prefers is to always follow his heart and listen to the true voice in his heart. Right or wrong, as long as she wants to. Not for others, only for yourself. "Bang~" Tang Mo was thinking about things, and he was almost falling asleep when he suddenly heard a sound from the window. The room she lives in now is on the second floor. The Wen family''s villa is patrolled 24 hours a day, so there shouldn''t be anything out of the ordinary. "Bang~" Seeing that the people in the room did not move, the window was smashed again as if reminding again. This second time at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I heard it clearly, it was definitely artificial. got up from the bed, walked to the window, then pushed open the window and looked down. I saw a figure standing on the back of a big tree on the lawn below, saw Tang Mo''s window open, and waved at her. This guy is really here. Tang Mo made a threatening gesture of wiping his neck with his hands towards the downstairs. Since Qinling is here, how could he be frightened away by a threat like Tang Mo? He will never give up unless he sees Tang Mo today. Although the two stayed together for a while when they were in the rainforest, there were people around them at that time. There is no time for two people to be alone, so how can it be? In addition, at the end of Tang today, he fainted for some unknown reason, it is impossible for him not to come. Although it was already dark at this time, Tang Mo could still see Qin Ling''s expression clearly under the moonlight. Qin Ling''s face was filled with concern, longing, and deep love. Tang Mo was suddenly frightened by the huge, undisguised love she saw on Qin Ling''s face. It was something she had never imagined. She never thought Qin Ling would like her so much. The two people didn''t get along for a long time, and Qin Ling only had memories of her life. In fact, what Tang Mo didn''t know was that Qinling now loves her far more than she thought, much more than she loves each other. Just at this moment, this little girl wearing pajamas standing by the window is too uneasy in her relationship, so even if she is already in love, she does not dare to give her all her heart 100%. She was injured, she was too scared, it wasn''t her fault, let alone her. The two looked at each other like this, and soon Qin Ling looked at the tree beside him. Then, in a matter of seconds, he climbed down the tree from below to the same height as Tang Mo''s window sill, and then jumped straight into Tang Mo''s window. This operation was too hasty, which shocked Tang Mo, and subconsciously dodged, then stretched out his arm to support him, making Qin Ling stand firmly in her room. "No one else knows, don''t be angry." After ?? stood firm, Qin Ling looked at Tang Mo eagerly. He still remembered the inconvenient things that Tang Mo said in his heart, for fear that his daughter-in-law would be unhappy. Although I dont know why Tang Mo is still reluctant to tell their family about their affairs, Qin Ling unconditionally obeys any choice made by Tang Mo. She is his Princess, and more importantly, Her Majesty the Queen. I don''t know when it was raining outside, Qin Ling''s clothes were all wet, and his hair was wet against his face. Looking at Qin Ling''s appearance, Tang Mo didn''t want to quarrel with him anymore, he just rolled his eyes and sent him to the separate bathroom of his room to take a bath. The clothes were men''s sportswear that Tang Mo took from the space, including underwear, and they were directly stuffed into him. They also lived in the cave for a while at the beginning, and they were not embarrassed about these things at all, and they were very familiar with each other. Although the physical fitness of the power user is good, but now is the end of the world, who knows if there is any unsafe ingredients in that rain, it is better to be careful. Qin Ling turned up and down, left and right to look at Tang Mo, and found that the precious daughter-in-law had not changed except that her skin was better and more beautiful, so she went into the bathroom at ease and obediently. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202： Rank refresh Chapter 202 Ranking refresh When Qin Ling came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, his hair was already dry, and he was not satisfied with the set of sportswear that just fit on his body. "I don''t want to wear this." Qin Ling frowned. "Then what do you want to wear?" Tang Mo didn''t understand, the clothes were brand new, the color was very plain and beautiful, and the size was just right, what exactly was Qin Ling picking on. "I want to wear pajamas." The clothes were new, Qin Ling simply sat directly on the bed at the end of Tang Dynasty, and then lay down peacefully. The girl''s bed is so soft, and Momo''s bed is so fragrant. Qin Ling couldn''t help but sigh, and never thought of it again. "You want to be beautiful!" Tang Mo kicked him in the past. It was okay when he came up and sat down for a while in the middle of the night. If she stays in the room for the night and leaves tomorrow morning, if someone finds out, then she can''t speak clearly. "I''m not leaving, I finally came here, and I don''t have the strength to go on." After carrying out the cheating to the end, Qin Ling simply opened it and was directly slept in. Tang Mo was stunned when he saw it. It was also the first time she saw Qin Ling who was so rude, and for a while, she really had nothing to do with him. The two of them just stood and reclined, facing each other with wide-eyed eyes, and no one would give in. In the end, Tang Mo surrendered. She was so tired today, so tired that she just wanted to lie down. She didnt have the strength to stand for a while. Qin Lings love was where she was, she didnt have the strength to entangle with him. Actually, Tang Mo knew that Qin Ling cared about her, so he climbed upstairs to see her in the rain. The two of them are 24 years old after graduating from college, and they are full-blown adults. In addition, having lived together in the cave and rainforest for so many days, it is not a special taboo to avoid these issues between men and women, it is a matter of course. But obviously, the Wen family is not a suitable place. If Qin Ling was well behaved, it would be fine. If he dared to be dishonest, she would kick him out of bed. Tang Mo had already made up his mind. After thinking about all this, Tang Mo simply turned off the lights and climbed into bed. As soon as ?? Qin Ling''s hand was caught, Tang Mo snuggled into his arms, his head just resting on his shoulder. In the darkness, neither of the two said a word, just snuggled up quietly, the atmosphere was very beautiful. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he shrank in Qin Ling''s arms, and suddenly he was no longer sleepy, forcing his eyes to enjoy such a quiet time. "If I find you still here when I wake up tomorrow morning, you''ll be dead, do you hear me?" Sure enough, the warm time is always short. "You won''t leave me, will you?" Qin Ling ignored Tang Mo''s threat and asked a thoughtless question. The late Tang Dynasty was quiet for a long time. "Then will you leave me?" she asked rhetorically. "I won''t, unless I die." Compared with the late Tang Dynasty, Qin Ling''s answer was much firmer, without any hesitation. "What if I''m not what I am now? I mean, I''m not as strong as I am now, I''m weak, and I don''t have Uncle Wen as a backer." Tang Mo didn''t want to say this, but since Qin Ling asked, she couldn''t help but ask. "I love you has nothing to do with who you are, because I love you, so I love you whatever you are. I don''t need you to have anything, just stand there and I love you because you are you So I''ll love you, understand?" Qin Ling used the other hand to hold Tang Mo''s hand, and then said word by word seriously. He had always felt that there was still a corner in Tang Mo''s heart that had not been opened to him. But he is in no hurry, he can wait. "Um." Tang Mo hummed, closing his eyes and wondering what he was thinking. Maybe she was too cowardly in her previous life, and it had nothing to do with Qinling. It was her ridiculous self-esteem that made her miserable all her life. She should let herself go. Thinking about it, Tang Mo fell asleep in Qin Ling''s arms at some point. At twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, Qin Ling carefully pulled out his arm, then turned on his ID watch and checked the latest ranking list today. The current ID watch is basically out of the control of the alliance technology. As the leader of the alliance, although he usually seems to be not doing his job, he goes out to do tasks every day. But in fact, the big and small matters of this base are all within his control. This ranking list is something he refreshes every day. Opened the page of the ID watch ranking page, Qin Ling looked at the ranking from top to bottom as usual. Since the birth of the leaderboard, Qinling has always been the first, and it has never changed. So his habit is to glance down and look straight down. But this time, Qin Ling''s eyes stayed on the first line and didn''t move down for a long time. Behind the name on the first line, there is a cute little golden cursor there. Everyone in the entire alliance knows that it is the unique symbol of Tang Mo, and he is the only person in the alliance with a golden cursor behind his name. Those who were familiar with Tang Mo gradually guessed that it was the little fox who had been following her. But the matter of exotic pets is too fantastic and unimaginable, Tang Mo didn''t take the initiative to say it, and everyone didn''t see that Jingjing participated in any battles, so no one asked, and they all tacitly understood. There are too many secrets in Tang Mo. Qin Ling looked away from the leaderboard and looked at the sleeping face of the person beside him. The person who was about to fall off the leaderboard yesterday was the number one leader today. There are so many things about her that she doesn''t know. Qin Ling''s hand stroked Tang Mo''s cheek. So what if you''re covered in secrets, it doesn''t matter. She is weak or strong, he loves her from the beginning to the end. Actually, the question asked by Tang at the end of the day was a little funny to Qin Ling. Before today, she was only at the bottom of the ranking list. There are too many people under Qin Ling who are better than her. And he is the current ruler of the Qin family, and the Wen family himself has never seen it. How could his little darling think he would love her because of these things? is really worried and cute. She only needs to do whatever she wants, he is her backer and her confidence. Although the confidence seems to be a bit lacking now... Qinling turned his attention to his name again, the word Qinling had become the second under the late Tang Dynasty. It seems that he has to work hard, otherwise he will not be able to protect his daughter-in-law in the future. Qin Ling turned off the ID watch, lay back in again, leaned on Tang Mo and closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep. This was the most peaceful sleep he had ever slept in in a long time. Early the next morning, when Tang Mo woke up, Qin Ling was no longer there. It seems that last night''s warning was effective. Before Tang Mo opened his eyes, this guy sneaked away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 203： perfunctory reason Chapter 203 Reasons for Perfunctory The first thing Tang Mo did when he got up was to look at the time on his ID watch. But when I saw it, I found that there were more than a dozen messages piled up on the watch that usually never enters news! This is what happened again, Tang Mo was shocked. The last time this happened was because the name of Jingjing, which she domesticated, had a golden icon. Assume that I just merged the spiritual light ball yesterday, and the spiritual attribute value has increased exponentially... Tang Mo took a deep breath, and then without reading a single message, he directly opened the ranking page. The two characters ?? at the end of the Tang Dynasty are impressively placed in the first line. The first place, at the end of Tang Dynasty, has an attribute value of 12256 points. broke 10,000? ! ! ! Tang Mo was startled, as if there were countless villains roaring in his heart. She didn''t wake up, did she? how can that be? Are you dreaming! rubbed his eyes and looked again. The first place, at the end of Tang Dynasty, has an attribute value of 12256 points. No change at all. Looking further down, the second place, Qinling, has an attribute value of 7558 points. The attribute value of Qinling Mountains did not change too much from the last time Tang Mo saw it, and it was a steady improvement. But the last time I looked at my attribute value was in Shazhen, to compare with Lin Yu''s attribute value. She remembered that her attribute value seemed to be 1715 points at that time! Tang Mo has a good memory and immediately remembered his last attribute value. You can never go wrong. It has risen by more than 10,000 points in such a short period of time. I am afraid that the spiritual light ball that I absorbed yesterday had 10,000 points. Although the idea that the sphere of spiritual power is worth 10,000 points is a little scary, Tang Mo felt that it was not impossible when he thought of the huge spiritual power yesterday. Closed the page of the leaderboard and opened the page of his attribute value. Tang Mo quickly confirmed his conjecture. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 296 Strength: 375 Agility: 489 Mental Power: 11096 Space: 0 Comprehensive strength: 12256 It seemed that she was right, that the spiritual light ball added nearly 10,000 points to her spiritual power. Recently, her training center has focused on strength and agility, so the increase in mental strength should not be so much. Now that the mental power has directly broken 10,000 points, I think it must be brought by the light ball. Before the end of Tang Dynasty in the last life, only Qinling''s attribute value exceeded 10,000 points, and there was no other person. But in the last life, there was no such thing as the ID watch getting out of control, and there was no such thing as an inexplicable email and a light ball with five attributes. I don''t know if it was the butterfly effect brought about by her rebirth. Many things in this life have become inexplicable. The world seems to be getting more and more dangerous, bigger and bigger, and the whole picture is unknown. The attribute value brought by this light ball is 10,000 points, and the five light **** are the five corresponding attributes. If the five attributes were increased by 10,000 points, the strength would increase to a terrifying level, she didn''t even dare to think about it. I really don''t know how to explain her sudden surge in strength, Tang Mo simply didn''t reply to any of those news. If it is said that there is nothing strange about rising 10,000 points overnight, I am afraid that even she herself will not believe it. But it is easy for outsiders to deal with it, but it is difficult for family members. When Tang finished packing and went downstairs, he saw that Uncle Wen, mother and Xiao Tao were waiting for her in the living room. was silent, very serious. Tang Mo carefully sat on the sofa opposite the four of them, feeling as if he was a prisoner being interrogated. "Momo, why did you suddenly rush to the first place? Mom said that you should work hard to improve your strength to protect yourself, but you shouldn''t use those medicines that quickly increase your stats." Lin Yi was the first to speak. After all, she is also a person who stays in the center of the alliance, and she has heard a lot of things about improving attribute values. But after using that thing, the attribute value is improved, but the strength is not much improved, and the damage to the body is irreversible, generally speaking, few people use it. Her Momo should not do such a stupid thing. Wen Jianshu and Xiao Tao stared straight at the end of Tang Dynasty. Obviously, they were also curious about why Tang Mo improved so much in one night. In their hearts, Tang Mo didn''t seem like the kind of person who could use banned drugs. "Mom, what are you thinking, of course I won''t use that kind of thing. I practiced too much yesterday, and I don''t know what happened. After I fainted and woke up, it became like this..." Tang Mo said embarrassedly. Her embarrassment was entirely because the excuse she made up was too clumsy. Fortunately, her predicament didn''t last long... Soon a man dressed as a guard rushed in and whispered something in Wen Jianshu''s ear. Wen Jianshu''s expression changed after hearing this. "Momo, protect your mother and brother, I''ll go out." Then he hurriedly followed the guards away without even having time to change his clothes. Protect your mother and brother? Could it be that something happened to the Wen family? It shouldn''t be. With Qinling in charge, nothing big will happen to the Wen family. Could it be that something happened to the base? The late Tang Dynasty sent a message to Qinling: At the end of the Tang Dynasty [What happened to the base? At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was sent here, and after a while, the news from Qinling''s side was replied. Qin Ling [It''s okay, you just stay at home and don''t go out. Qin Ling''s words made Tang Mo immediately determined that something had happened to the base. Because he didn''t know what was going on, Tang Mo was also a little panicked, and immediately asked the housekeeper to gather all the guards of the Wen family. Step back two laps and do your best to protect the main building of the Wen family. "Third, what happened to the base?" The security of the base is always managed by the third child, and it is most appropriate to ask him at this time. "Sister-in-law, the mental power user at the base just monitored that a large number of alien beasts are coming towards the base. It seems that alien beasts are attacking the city." Seeing the phone call from the eldest sister-in-law, the third child dared to neglect, and said everything. This silly boy obviously doesn''t know that his boss doesn''t want to tell his sister-in-law about this. "An alien siege? This time the scale is particularly large?" As long as there are people gathering places, it will always attract batches of strange beasts over time. It is nothing new for a densely populated alien beast like the S base to attack a city, and it is attacked once a month on average. The attitude of Uncle Wen and Qin Ling this time is not as simple as ordinary alien beasts attacking the city. "The scale is not large, about a hundred or so. However, according to the spiritual power user of Lookout, the level of these alien beasts is very high, all of them are high-level alien beasts, and there are even higher-level alien beasts. Alien beasts are more powerful alien beasts!" The third child said with lingering fears. Most of the general siege is one or several high-level alien beasts with low-level alien beasts to attack the city. All of them are high-level alien beasts, and there are even more terrifying beings than high-level alien beasts, and this is the first time they have seen each other. (end of this chapter) Chapter 204： Alien Siege Chapter 204 Alien Beast Siege A higher-level alien beast than a high-level alien beast? At the end of Tang, he remembered the strange beasts he saw in the rainforest. The crocodile he met at the beginning had already set traps, obviously he had opened his mind and became sane. Those who were later on the mountain could even speak, think, and be organized and disciplined. Except for the appearance and appearance, the other tribes are basically no different from the human tribes, not to mention the physical strength of the alien beasts is much stronger than that of humans, which is something that humans will never be able to match. The alien beast attacked the city this time, which gave Tang Mo a bad premonition in his heart. The evolution rate of the current alien beasts is too fast. It would be fine if there were only a few high-level alien beasts in this world, but this is impossible. According to the analysis of data statistics theory, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, a single person encountered several ultra-high-level alien beasts. shows that there are already a terrifying number of super high-level alien beasts in this world. She couldn''t imagine how terrible the world would become if all the alien beasts became like that in the future. Is that the more terrifying world mentioned in the email? At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not clear that the acceleration of the evolution of this alien beast was related to the fact that the spiritual light ball was taken away. The five attribute light spheres are like the five centers of gravity that suppress the world. Once any one is removed, the energy of this world will leak again, and the strength of those alien beasts will skyrocket. But if you don''t absorb those attribute light **** and turn the energy in the light **** into human''s own power, those alien beasts will still slowly increase their strength, and in the end, it will also be a terrible ending. Now, it may be the best result for human beings to take the initiative and take the initiative by turning passive into active. However, the humans who got the energy-attribute light **** have more missions on their shoulders. is destined to do something for all mankind to live in this world, and do more. "Xiao Tao, you are here to protect my mother and sheep for me. If there is anything, please call me at any time and I will go out." The alien beasts outside had already begun to attack the city, and Tang Mo couldn''t just sit at home and do nothing but wait. The ?? Alliance chose this place in S City is not without particularity. The fault-like terrain environment with mountains on three sides allows the beasts to attack only from the front of the city gate. As long as those alien beasts didn''t invade, the base was still safe, so with so many guards and Xiao Tao here, Tang Mo was not worried about the safety of his mother and brother. One is prosperous and one is lost, both are lost, lips are dead and teeth are cold. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew in his heart that the most important thing was to solve those strange beasts outside the city. The city gate of the ??S base has been closed tightly, and an army composed of supernatural beings is neatly waiting in the city. Most of these people are power users with strength and agility attributes. There are also a small number of psychic powers who serve as remote sentinels. Most of the psychic power users dont talk about the skills that need to be learned, such as psychic power physical attack and psychic healing, and even the psychic power bonus cant be used very well. So for psychic power users, only exploration is the most commonly used skill. From this point of view, it is an overstatement to say that they are mages. After all, if its just a probe, it doesnt have any attack power at all. The number of people with life attributes in this square is very small, and most of them are soldiers or people with strong physical fitness and special skills before the end of the world. In group combat, the health attribute value is the most tasteless attribute. After all, if the physical condition is generally incompetent, but the HP attribute is high, there is no way to be a good tank. Can''t hit the output, can''t hold the enemy, and only if you don''t die, there is a blood bar left in vain. There are four tall towers in the city of ??S base to observe the situation outside. At this time, Qin Ling, Wen Jianshu, and Li Xian, as the top leaders of the base, were all standing on the tower closest to the city gate, observing the movements of the alien beasts. The alien beasts are already very close, looking out, people can already see the dust storm caused by the running of the alien beasts with the naked eye. It was like a small sandstorm coming from here very quickly. The misty team of Qinling Mountains below the tower, a dozen people stood in a row. Seeing the end of Tang passing by, they all called out hello, sister-in-law. The sound was so loud that the person above the tower heard it and looked down. "Momo, why did you come here? Didn''t I let you stay at home with my mother?" Seeing Tang Mo coming over, Wen Jianshu''s first reaction was that his wife was at home alone. "When it''s safe outside, the home can be safe. If you can''t keep it outside, what else can you talk about safety." The voices of both of them are not loud, but since they are both psychic powers, they are enough for each other to hear. Tang Mo was very satisfied with Wen Jianshu''s first reaction. She and Uncle Wen are not related to each other. As long as he treats his mother well, it will solve a big worry at the end of Tang Dynasty. For Tang Mo, Wen Jianshu''s biggest role is to temporarily replace her to protect her mother, so that Tang Mo can rest assured to go outside to improve his strength. The words of the late Tang Dynasty sounded very reasonable. At this time, the most important thing was to deal with the group of alien beasts outside the city. The second child standing under the tower gave Tang Mo a place and let Tang Mo go up. The place above the tower is very spacious, it is not a problem to stand a dozen people, Tang Mo looked up and walked up the stairs. "Who is that woman?" "Didn''t you see the bosses of the three families above talking, how did she get up?" "The second brother asked him to go up, right? Is it a big deal?" "No way, no matter how big the background is, in this situation, wouldn''t it make trouble for a woman to go up?" saw a woman ascend the tower, and whispered voices came from the military phalanx waiting on the side. They were still some distance from the tower, and they didn''t quite hear what the group of people under Qinling called Tang Mo. Women are inherently weak for them, a burden, a drag, and even more trouble. In their hearts, at this time all women should hide at home and wait for their battle to end. The second child heard the movement in the team next to him, and gave the third one a look and asked him to deal with it. Old San nodded understandingly, and then walked to the square. In addition to the security of the base, the troops stationed here are also mainly responsible for the third child. There is no one in this team who does not respect Xu Laosan, who is strong, strong and temperamental. "Every one of them shut up!" A man who can train a group of soldiers is obviously not gentle. The third one walked over and shouted, and the whole phalanx quickly returned to silence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205： protect the home Chapter 205 Guarding the Homeland "Do you know who is above?" None of these soldiers spoke. Who else could it be, from which family. I don''t know which family''s eldest and the little princess, so I became curious at this critical moment. Don''t even look at the occasion. "That''s the number one person in our Chinese rankings! Don''t be convinced when you can reach that position." The third child did not say that Tang Mo was their sister-in-law. After all, for a group of men, or a group of powerful men, the name of Qinling women is not worthy of their belief. And the first place in the Huaxia ranking can make everyone shut up. "The end of the Tang Dynasty???" Someone in the team couldn''t hold back and shouted out subconsciously. The third child glanced at him and turned back without saying a word. left a more quiet phalanx team looking at each other like chickens. That person surpassed Qinling, the leader of the base. He was number one in the Chinese rankings, and he was the most qualified person to climb that tower. If the number one person in the Chinese leaderboard is not qualified to participate in the battle, then they are not even qualified to stand here at the moment, they should go back to take their children. In fact, after the eldest sister-in-law''s ranking was overtaken by the boss and became the number one in China this morning, the entire league was the fastest in Qinling''s heart. After a brief surprise, she quickly accepted the fact that my sister-in-law is now the first person in China. In their hearts, they had long regarded the end of Tang Dynasty as a fairy-like figure. Although it''s a bit incredible to surpass the boss so fast. But if this happened to my sister-in-law, it was acceptable. Well, not surprised. After Tang Mo got to the tower, Qin Ling pulled her to stand beside him, the meaning was obvious. She is my person, you pay attention. Wen Jianshu and Li Xian are both old foxes, there is nothing unclear about the meaning. What''s more, Tang Mo was still from the Wen family. Only Li Xian on this tower was an outsider to Tang Mo. When Tang Mo''s phone call just came, Qin Ling subconsciously didn''t want to tell her such a dangerous thing, just wanted her to be protected within a safe range. But the moment she appeared here, Qin Ling understood that he was wrong. His treasure is not a delicate flower protected by him, but a teammate who can fight side by side with him. He should trust her and put her on an equal footing, this is the best way to love her. "Seventy-eight high-level alien beasts, one super-high-level alien beast, a total of seventy-nine alien beasts. At this speed and distance, in another 12 minutes, this group of alien beasts will stand at the door of the S base. " At the end of Tang Dynasty, he can now be said to be the number one spiritual power user in China. If the spiritual power user is a sentinel, then Tang Mo was the best sentinel in China. Li Xian, as one of the people in power at the base, obviously already knew who the number one leader is now. Although no one knows the details of Tang Mo''s ability, no one even knows what kind of power user Tang Mo is. But at this moment, no one is unconvinced by what Tang Mo said standing here. "Seventy-eight high-level alien beasts, I''m afraid it would be difficult for those 100 soldiers to deal with it." Li Xian estimated and said. You must know that high-level alien beasts are usually the mission target of an ability team. Only a very powerful ability user can kill a high-level alien beast alone. Obviously, the individual combat strength of the power army in this base has not yet reached such a high level. "Besides, there is also a super high-level alien beast. This is the first time that this level of alien beast has appeared. We still don''t know what strength it is." Wen Jianshu also said worriedly, the scale of the usual alien beast siege is almost scratching its head compared to this time. "Otherwise, call all the power users in the base. After all, this is a matter for everyone." Wen Jianshu suggested. The ??S base is too big, and both the population and the density of people have reached a terrible level. These 100 ability soldiers are just the troops of the alliance, and do not represent the strength of the entire alliance. The huge S base is Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, naturally it is impossible to only have these abilities. "That''s too late." Qin Ling glanced at his watch. At the end of the day, he said that these alien beasts would arrive in ten minutes, and now there are still seven minutes left. The ?? alliance is too large, and it is not an easy task to gather all these power users in the shortest possible time. "Second, you ask your family to send a message to all ID information whose current location is in the base with an attribute value of 500 or more, and say that super-high-level alien beasts are attacking the city, come quickly." Qin Ling turned on the communication on the ID watch and instructed the second child standing under the tower. The home is naturally the base of the Qinling team in the villa area, and there are people stationed there at all times. The computer there can link the background of the ID watch. Although the ID watch is now out of control, some functions, such as communication and data statistics and positioning, can still be used. The alien beasts this time are all high-level alien beasts, and it is also a death sentence for those abilities with too low attribute values. Therefore, Qin Ling considered it very carefully and set a requirement of 500 attribute value. As of today, the 100th place in the Huaxia Ranking has exceeded 2000 attribute values. So there are still quite a lot of ability users with attribute values ??above 500. "Our home will depend on us until they come." Qin Ling looked at the sandstorm getting closer and closer to the base, his eyes were firm. "Are there any protection measures on the periphery of the base?" A large base like this usually has some secret protection measures on the periphery for security reasons. "There is a layer of power grid and a layer of fire wall, about three meters away from the door." Wen Jianshu explained to the end of Tang that these were the last protection measures. Three meters. Tang Mo calculated this distance in his heart, and this distance was set to prevent the alien beasts from jumping over it. If you have to rush hard, these two layers of protection can only barely hurt their fur for high-level alien beasts and block them from entering the door. To put it more vividly, these two layers of protection are like setting a threshold when this group of high-level alien beasts rush in, tripping them and making them stumble, and the other is useless. But something is better than nothing. Soon, the figures of the group of alien beasts appeared in everyone''s sight. More than 70 high-level alien beasts of different shapes and lengths do not look like they belong to the same species. They run together and make a big earthquake sound, which is very scary. Tang Mo stood on the tower and watched those alien beasts rushing in his direction, as if watching some horror movie again. There are two updates today, please vote! Recommended tickets/monthly tickets are available! If there are many tickets, there will be three shifts tomorrow. rush! (end of this chapter) Chapter 206： super high-end beast Chapter 206 Ultra-high-level alien beasts Qin Ling suddenly turned around and looked at the still bustling streets in the S base. The hawkers on both sides of the road were still hawking good things from the prey they had just hit. "Guess, if we didn''t block the first wave of beasts and let them rush in, how long would it take to destroy this base?" Qin Ling asked suddenly. This base was built before the end of the world, and it took countless people''s efforts. Destruction is so easy. "In terms of the destructive power of these alien beasts, within three hours at most, this place will become an empty city." Neither Wen Jianshu nor Li Xian dared to answer Qin Ling''s question, only Tang Mo was answering him seriously. The heaven and the earth are not benevolent, and they regard all things as a dog. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew what Qinling was feeling at this time. Even if the people here worked hard, an accident could end all their efforts. If your strength is not strong enough, your destiny will be in the hands of others, and there is no way to do it. is really pathetic. The beast group was getting closer and closer to the base. The Qinling group walked down from the tower and came to the head of the phalanx, behind the gate of the base. Although the enemy outside is powerful and terrifying, the door still has to be opened. You can''t passively stand in the city and wait for them to break open the door abruptly before resisting. Sometimes, taking the initiative means taking the lead. The walls of the ??S base are very strong and are made of special materials. In the usual daily maintenance, the base also pays great attention to the reinforcement of the city wall, so it is almost impossible for the alien beast to break through the wall and enter. Qin Ling commanded the supernatural soldiers to loosely wrap a few circles of iron chains as thick as a man''s arm around the gates on both sides. In this way, the door can be opened with a small slit that can only allow one person to pass through, allowing the people inside to go out, but not allowing aliens to quickly enter through the door. Inside the door, a hundred soldiers with supernatural abilities were divided into four rows and stood behind the door, waiting for the command of their superiors at any time. The power grid and firewall outside the door have all been turned on. The grid can last up to 24 hours. And the wall of fire is a kind of beast''s oil that relies on the base reserves. There are a lot of them, and they are not afraid of consumption. This time is enough. "We can still shut down the power grid so that people can go out, so when the firewall is on, wouldn''t people be unable to go out?" This question was something that Tang Mo did not want to understand. The grid is the closest to the gate of the base, the switch is in Qinling''s hands and can be controlled at any time. And the fire wall is outside the power grid. After the fire was ignited, it burned to a height of more than two meters, and it was difficult for people to get out. "There is a one-meter-wide place over there that burns a low-temperature fire, and the color of the flame is slightly different from the color of the fire in other places. The ability user will not be injured when passing there." The second child explained to the sister-in-law. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the problem can be seen at a glance, and the base can naturally be imagined during the design. In the past, alien beasts attacked the city in groups. is like the ones that were brought in at the end of the Tang Dynasty last time. came directly to fight, and would not stop at all. But this time is different. The seventy-odd alien beasts stopped in unison at a dozen meters outside the fire wall. The fire that was more than two meters high was blocking it. Even if everyone opened the door and looked out, they could only barely glance at it. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, as a spiritual attribute power user, he could see clearly that among the dozens of alien beasts, there was a smaller alien beast sitting there. That position is the surrounded position, that is the super high-level alien beast. Determining the attributes of alien beasts can only be done by those with spiritual abilities. Because they can feel the mental fluctuations of the crystal core in the alien beast, they can determine the level of the alien beast based on the amount of energy. That super-advanced alien beast looks like a fox, a few laps bigger than Jingjing, with a fiery red body and three plush tails that are bigger than its body. The eyes of the strange beast fixed on the door and forgot to enter, and looked at Tang Mo. It can feel its own exploration of its spiritual power, and it is a spiritual beast. At the end of Tang Dynasty, a judgment was immediately made. Both are fox forms, and they are all spiritual. Tang Mo immediately thought of Jingjing, called Xiaotao and asked her to tell Jingjing to come to the base to find her. She and Jingjing are in the same heart, but now they are too far apart, so of course it is more convenient to make a phone call. At the moment when this kind of war is coming, it is really not worth wasting that mental power. "Why did they stop?" Not only at the end of the Tang Dynasty, everyone showed their skills at this time, and there were many people who could see the alien beast on the opposite side through the wall of fire. includes those who are not psychic. "They don''t want to die either, but anyway, it''s in our best interest to procrastinate now." Qin Ling also saw the distinctive red fox. The power users in the base have received the news and are coming here. As long as the power users in the base arrive, these more than 70 high-level alien beasts, even if they are besieged, it is impossible for them to rush in. But this fox... At this time, no one dared to act rashly. After all, no one knew what the strength of the super-high-level alien beast was. The two sides faced each other for a while, and then the alien moved. A four-legged beast in the shape of a horse rushed forward alone, and it quickly crossed the wall of fire. The flames of the wall of fire were purple, and the burning exotic animal oil gave off a hot smell. This fire is much more powerful than the natural fire, even if the horse-shaped beast jumped high enough and the flames were not contaminated much. The position of the abdomen is still visible to the naked eye and is burnt black. After ?? crossed the wall of fire, the alien beast paused for a while obviously because of the pain in his body. But without hesitation, he rushed directly to the grid. "Third, you go and solve it." Qin Ling gestured to the third Xu who was standing behind him. The third Mr. Xu immediately went out with the knife in his hand. Things happened too fast and too fast. When Xu Laosan went out, the alien beast had already touched the high-voltage power grid. The ?? current made his whole body twitch, and during those three seconds, he almost lost his ability to move, but quickly returned to normal. If in the beginning, this alien beast had 100% of its power, now it is only 70% at most. A prosperous high-level exotic beast is not a problem for Xu Laosan, let alone one with only 70% of his strength. Qinling''s subordinates, the second, third, fourth, and fifth, are all people with names on the leaderboard. Everyone''s attribute value is over 2000, what is a mere high-level exotic beast. What''s more, Tang Mo has been observing for so long, this horse-shaped beast is the weakest being in the beast group. (end of this chapter) Chapter 207： The army is coming Chapter 207 The army is coming Xu Laosan soon became entangled with the high-level alien beast. It didn''t take long for the body of an alien beast to be found at the gate of the S base. Xu Laosan returned to the team inside the door. And all these beasts headed by the red fox just watched silently, not moving at all. As if one of his team never died. Obviously, the first alien beast was just a cannon fodder sent by the fox to test it. The fox just wanted to test the power of the power grid and the fire net, and the strength of the people in this base. As there is a saying, Know yourself and know your enemy. Tang Mo thought of this sentence subconsciously, but after thinking about it, he was taken aback by himself. She remembered the crocodile she had seen in the jungle, also using a dead man''s hand as a trap, but obviously that tactical strategy was too clumsy. The emotion and wisdom of the orangutan family At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was probably clear that they were not stupid, but were pure and kind in nature, so it was difficult to think of any conspiracy and tricks to deal with those people at the foot of the mountain. is like a powerful and simple big man in human society. And the fox in front of him obviously has the same wisdom and is more insidious. But what Tang Mo couldn''t understand was that the high-level alien beast was not a fool after all. Even if he didn''t have wisdom, he still had the most basic survival instinct. How could he come to die so obediently? At the end of Tang Dynasty, before he could understand this problem, the group of strange beasts moved. I saw those alien beasts move slowly close to the wall of fire, and then something unexpected happened. The biggest aliens stood below, while the lighter ones climbed on their backs and leaped over the flames. The height of the flames is just over two meters, and the bodies of the slightly larger beasts here are already over two meters. Those small alien beasts stood on them and walked over, naturally they didn''t even burn off their fur. Those large-sized alien beasts have stronger skin thickness, and even if they come through from the fire, the damage will be less. Over the firewall, the next step is the grid. Seeing that the alien beasts moved, Qinling also moved. Wait any longer is to sit still. Qinling sent the third, fourth, and fifth three people, each with two brothers and ten supernatural soldiers, into three teams to go out against the alien beasts. It is difficult to control the number of people, and it can be more flexible and accurate if the number of people is divided into several teams. And the rest of the people all stood behind the open door with a large gap, to stop the fish that wanted to slip through the net. This is the best arrangement that can be made with the current strength and number of people. The fox did not move, but stood outside the line of fire and watched all this. It was not until the end of Tang Dynasty when the alien beasts crossed the line of fire that the distance between the fire wall and the city gate was still very far away, but the fire line seemed to be very close from the sight of the flames burning. Now it seems that the distance between the live wire and the grid should be at least ten meters. And the power grid is only two meters away from the city gate. The corpse of the horse-shaped beast is now lying less than three meters away from the end of the Tang Dynasty. The teams led by the third, the fourth and the fifth were soon scuffled with those alien beasts. The number of soldiers was not enough, and each of them had to face more than one alien beast. is a lot of pressure, but these supernatural soldiers are usually raised in the base, well-trained and well-equipped, almost armed from head to toe. Everyone is fighting hard with cold weapons in hand. Fortunately, the wall of fire made an isolation area, and the fighting area was not large, and many large alien beasts could not be used at all, which made the human soldiers take a lot of advantage. The ??S base is not without hot weapons, nor without gun ammunition. But ordinary guns and ammunition are useless for these high-level exotic beasts, and the weapons in each of their hands are made of exotic treasure materials, which are the most precious materials they can have, and their power is naturally Much larger than guns and ammunition, and the damage is much higher. As for hot weapons, it''s even more nonsense. When the spiritual power user discovered and reported the attack of the herd, the location of the herd was not far from the S base. At this time, it is too late to spend time preparing the hot weapon before launching. The ?? beast group is too close to the S base, so that once the powerful thermal weapon is launched, it is basically the same effect. Oh, it''s not quite accurate to say that we die together. Because there is a greater probability that some beasts with tenacious vitality are still alive, and people have long since died, and the S base has also become a ruined flat ground, or a big pit. In this battle, no one is slack, because everyone knows that if this battle is lost, they will pay more than their own lives. The base behind ?? is home to their family and friends, and everything they have is here, so everyone has the courage to die to protect their home. Neither Tang nor Qinling moved, standing with Wen Jianshu, Li Xian, and some high-level officials in the base, watching the battle intently. The red-haired fox''s biggest boss hasn''t moved yet, so of course humans can''t show their biggest hole cards so quickly. Because the power is evenly matched, the battle is glued, and no one side can quickly resolve the battle with an overwhelming advantage. During this intercourse, those who received the ID news came one after another, and gathered into a pile in the open space in the city gate. There were more and more people ??, and without Qinling''s orders, many brave and daring people spontaneously went out and joined the battle. At the end of Tang, I didn''t expect that there were so many abilities with more than 500 attribute points in the S base. The people outside quickly outnumbered the beasts, and the small area was quickly saturated. Those who couldn''t participate could only squeeze inside the gate of the base, behind the power grid, and even the four towers were filled with people, waiting for the call to participate in the battle at any time. The sense of mission and collectiveness of human beings arise spontaneously at this time, and everyone naturally regards protecting their homeland as the most important thing. If things go on like this, even the sea of ????people tactics can grind those seventy high-level alien beasts to death. However, the faces of the decision makers in the base are still very serious, which is completely different from the relaxed mood of those who have powers. Because they all know that the climax of the battle has not yet begun. That is the super high-level alien beast has not yet participated in the battle. No one knows what kind of strength this highest-level alien beast will have. Those who do not know are fearless, and the situation is not as optimistic as it seems. (end of this chapter) Chapter 208： soul fox Chapter 208 Soul Fox Jingjing''s legs are short, and when it came in small steps, people were already standing in the door, which was very spectacular. Fortunately, it is small in size. With its flexible and stocky figure, it successfully crossed the sea of ????people and jumped into Jingjing''s arms. The moment ?? hugged Jingjing again, Tang Mo felt a huge pressure. Jingjing''s food was really good in the days when she was gone, and it was a little hard for her to hold her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she decided that she would hug Jingjing more in the future, so that she might be able to use the axe of Tongtian faster. That is basically equivalent to living with a sandbag on your body every day. "Jingjing, do you know that alien beast?" Tang Mo communicated with Jingjing in his heart. This person has many eyes and is inconvenient to speak. This is also the reason why she is anxious to call Jingjing here. She called Jingjing here not to fight, but to ask Jingjing something. The ID watch had the function of appraising treasures at the very beginning before the update, and it was also used in school at the end of Tang Dynasty. But after the update, this function was lost, the function of appraising treasures disappeared, and the function of identifying alien beasts also disappeared. is replaced by a treasure illustration and an exotic animal illustration. Only treasures and exotic beasts that have already appeared in this world and are well known to people will appear in the illustrated book. And this fox obviously just appeared in everyone''s sight, everyone still knows nothing about it, and naturally it is not lit in the picture book. And Jingjing has a magical ability, which was discovered by Tang Mo early in the previous battle. That is, although Jingjing''s name is called Crystal Swallowing Beast, it sounds like it has something to do with spar. But Jingjing is actually very powerful, a beast that has been inherited from birth. In its mind, it can perfectly recognize every kind of beast and say their respective characteristics. It can be said that Jingjing is a cheating weapon for killing people, stealing treasures and fighting. "Jingjing, do you know that one?" Tang Mo''s mental power pointed at the fox who was still sitting firmly outside the line of fire. Jingjing is also a spiritual beast, so naturally he can detect the scene there. After looking at it for a while, it became clear in his mind what the thing was. "It''s a soul beast, an earth-level alien beast." Soul beast? Low-level alien beast? These two terms both touched the intellectual blind spot in the late Tang Dynasty. But obviously now is not a favorable time for Jingjing''s class to start. "What is its attack method? What are its characteristics? What are its weaknesses?" Tang Mo then asked, these are the most useful information for them now. "Soul beasts are an independent type of earth-level alien beasts, that is to say, spiritual attribute alien beasts among alien beasts. They have neither combat power nor attack methods. They mainly rely on one skill, that is, control. Soul beasts can achieve the ability to control alien beasts through mental power control, so generally speaking, there are a group of alien beasts under the soul beasts. The specific amount that can be controlled completely depends on the spiritual strength of the soul beast itself. Like this soul fox, it can control more than 70 high-level alien beasts, and its mental power is very strong, very strong. " Jingjing introduced it to Tang Mo. "Then you are also a soul beast?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he suddenly interjected. Jingjing is also beyond the existence of high-level alien beasts, and it is also a spiritual attribute ability. "Momo, I already told you, I''m a crystal swallowing beast! I''m not an earth-level alien beast, and even a heaven-level alien beast can''t compare to a small paw of mine!" Jingjing was a little unhappy. At the end of Tang, he compared himself to the **** earth-level alien beast. Although I said that the soul fox is very powerful, but it is also based on the human strength here, and it cant be compared with myself at all! "So you can''t control alien beasts." Tang Mo was a little disappointed. She remembered the savage tribe she saw in the orangutan tribe. That tribe attacked the mountain by controlling poisonous insects to kill the few guard orangutans on the mountain quietly. It''s just that the Tang Dynasty attacked with people too quickly, giving the opponent no time to react at all, so the savage tribe didn''t have time to use their own tricks. But this is also a regret at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Beast control, who doesn''t want such a powerful skill? She thought Jingjing had it too. "Mom!" Hearing Momo''s disappointing tone, Jingjing was going to die of anger, how much better it would be than beast control! Actually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably already understood what a soul beast was. It is like a human spiritual power user who wants to contract a beast pet, as long as his spiritual power is strong enough, he can make as many contracts as he wants. And at the end of the Tang Dynasty, after some experiments, he also found that it is much easier to control the same race with mental power than to control the alien race. For example, it is not easy for a human psychic power user to contract a strange beast, but it is much easier to control a person for a short time. It''s just that the human body and brain are too fragile. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he guessed that once the mind controls the human being, the brain of the controlled person is basically destroyed. He will become a fool after he is out of control, so Tang Mo has not tried this trick, and he will not try it easily. And it is very simple for the soul fox to control the alien beast, and it is really not easy to control the talent. "How to deal with the soul beast?" She asked when she didn''t understand, and Tang Mo asked her most concerned question. "As long as the close-up spirit beasts are easy to kill, after all, this thing has little attack power and thin blood. But generally speaking, spirit beasts hardly give the enemy a chance to approach. There are two ways to kill spirit beasts. The first method is to resist the mental attack of the soul beast, then pass through the alien beasts it controls, and kill it. The second method is that you can rely on a larger mental power to counteract its mental power from a distance. If the operation is not good, your mental power will be absorbed by the soul beast, and the soul beast will die before killing itself. However, if the mental power is strong enough, in theory, the soul beast can be contracted. " "According to the spiritual power of this soul beast, what do you think is the success rate of my remote control?" Jingjing''s words made Tang Mo feel ready to move. "Thirty percent. The remaining seventy percent are you being attacked. Don''t even think about the contract, there is no chance of 10 percent." The words at the end of Tang just now made Jingjing still not relieved, and said unceremoniously. To be reasonable, although Tang Mo''s current spiritual attribute is the number one in China, most of it is brought about by the fusion of the spiritual light ball. Tang Mo''s own spiritual power does not actually account for much. And with more than 10,000 points, there is only a 30% chance of killing this soul beast with a long-range mental attack. The fire in Tang Mo''s heart was extinguished instantly. Before that, she felt that she was a bit powerful. Now it seems that there is still a long way to go. But what Tang Mo didn''t know was that with her current mental strength, she could actually kill soul beasts remotely. It''s just that the spirit power of the soul beast she encountered today is too strong, and it is strong enough to control nearly a hundred high-level exotic beasts. Naturally, it is not easy to deal with. (end of this chapter) Chapter 209： Mutation Chapter 209 Mutation Just as Tang Mo and Jingjing were talking, Tang Mo''s sharp nerves suddenly felt that something was wrong outside. Although the battle outside seemed to be going well, the superhumans quickly suppressed the seventy-odd beasts with the advantage of their numbers. After all, they are all high-level ability users. If a few people cant win a high-level alien beast, then they have been in vain for so long. The mental power at the end of the Tang Dynasty was always observed outside. No one dared to underestimate the enemy before the soul fox shot. But now, Tang Mo suddenly noticed an extra spiritual power. That was not emitted by these high-level alien beasts in battle, but a higher-level and more powerful spiritual force. That is the spiritual power emitted by the soul fox. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I remembered what Jingjing said just now, that the spiritual power of the soul beast can control not only alien beasts, but also human beings. At this moment, the power users who were fighting suddenly felt dizzy, as if something was invading their brains. It is not an easy task for the soul beast to control so many powerful abilities. But it''s very easy to even temporarily incapacitate this group of people if they interfere. "Come back quickly! Withdraw, hurry up!" Tang Mo realized that it was not good, and quickly stepped out of the door, standing behind the power grid and shouting to the people who were fighting. The group of power users who have experienced countless battles know that they have such symptoms because they have been attacked by mental power. The voice at the end of Tang arrived almost at the same time as the spiritual attack of the soul beast. Those abilities who felt the strangeness of their bodies and heard Tang Mo''s voice immediately retreated. However, there are still some people who are too stubborn after being attacked by mental power, and feel that they can still fight and have not withdrawn. There are also some people with relatively weak mental power and low attribute values. The first wave of spiritual power attacks of the soul beasts cannot withstand the first wave of mental power attacks. In addition, they are fighting against those high-level aliens, so it is too late and there is no chance. withdraw. "Second child, you send a few spiritual power users to pull back the people on the battlefield, hurry up! They will definitely not be able to withstand the second wave of spiritual attacks." At the end of Tang, he hurriedly ordered the second child. The spiritual power of the soul beast is mainly used to control the group of alien beasts, so the spiritual attacks on humans are carried out in batches. This is only the first wave, and most people''s bodies have already responded. Wait until the second wave comes, those ability users whose attribute value is not high enough will completely lose their combat ability, and even the combat strength with high attribute value will be greatly reduced in an instant. Be aware that it is on the battlefield now, once your strength is weakened, your opponent will not give you a chance. Those high-level alien beasts will counterattack in an instant, tearing you into pieces and swallowing you. Hearing Tang Mo''s words, the second child didn''t ask why at all, and immediately arranged for a few power users with relatively strong fighting ability of the spiritual system to go out, and pull back the people who were about to lose their fighting ability and couldn''t return in time. . "All the people outside the door go in, the people inside the door step back, and everyone backs up to make room for the people in front!" Qin Ling commanded quickly and in an orderly manner. He understood Tang Mo''s actions, and he also felt the mental attack. This super-high-level alien beast is of the spiritual system, and this spiritual attack is its attack method. The wave of mental attacks just now was not very strong, and did not cause much substantial damage to anyone. But it caused a very strong interference. You must know that the super-high-level alien beast is not fighting alone, and it has so many younger brothers. As long as it can cause a little disturbance, it is enough to affect the overall situation. Besides, the mental attack just now was only the first wave... This time the trouble is really big. As soon as ?? Qin Ling''s words came out, the second child led the brothers to maintain order, and the people crowded behind the door quickly retreated collectively. And all the people who had squeezed out the door behind the grid and didn''t come and participated in the battle also retreated. "All those who are fighting with aliens, retreat to the gate of the base, and we will deal with them at the gate." There are still many people who are evenly matched with those alien beasts at this time, and they are even being pressed and beaten. They want to retreat and can''t come back. The abnormality in their bodies made them unable to concentrate on fighting, and they were anxious at this time. Hearing Qin Ling''s words, they all retreated to the gate of the base while fighting. When they were about to reach the grid position, the third brother led the brothers to force the alien beast back, and then let people come in quickly. It''s a waste of time to deal with alien beasts at the door, they don''t have that much time now. Now most of the power users have returned to the base, and all the alien beasts are crowded in the position of the grid. "Quick! Come in!" The last few people rushed into the grid with a few alien beasts. The third and the third also retreated to the back of the grid. Just when the last people standing on the battlefield outside retreated to the back of the grid, the grid was turned on. Before the people in the base wanted to go out, the power grid was shut down, but after that, people crowded out and did not turn it on again. Now the last few people have retreated, and the grid has been turned on again. The ?? alien beasts rushing inwards hesitated for a moment, then slowed down their pace. This slowdown gave the last people a chance to breathe. The third and the third quickly pushed back the alien beasts that rushed into the power grid, and then protected the exhausted people into the base. door. After everyone entered, the gate of the base was quickly closed. At the same time, the second wave of spiritual attacks came. The farther the ?? is, the weaker the power of the psychic attack. To those who didn''t go out, I only felt the pain in the head like a needle stick at that moment, but it quickly recovered. But those who had just received a mental attack at close range on the battlefield just returned, and when the second mental attack came, they fell directly to the ground one by one. It hurts so much, it hurts so bad that people don''t even have a chance to stand. It seems that in a short period of time, the damage caused by this psychic attack is superimposed. Fortunately, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, these people were returned in time. Otherwise, if they are still on the battlefield, I am afraid that all these people who can''t stand up will not be able to come back. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could feel that the center of gravity of the soul fox''s spiritual power output was no longer controlled, but was attacking. The soul beast didn''t want to control these humans, it knew that it was too difficult, and it took too much mental power and time. It just wants to temporarily incapacitate everyone here. In this way, the high-level alien beasts it controls can break through this gate with the fastest speed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 210： In trouble Chapter 210 In Trouble Qinling sent people to carry to the back those power users who had participated in the battle and were unable to stand up after being attacked by the second wave of spiritual power. The spirit beast had to control the seventy high-level alien beasts on the one hand, and on the other hand, it had to charge up to carry out mental attacks again and again. So the intensity and range of this mental attack is not too big. According to Tang Mo''s guess, this is probably the limit of the spirit beast''s mental power. At a position 20 meters away from the gate of the base, the mental attack could no longer be felt. Therefore, all the power users with slightly weaker attributes and those who have been injured retreated to the position twenty meters away. No one left, everyone knew what the base was facing right now and what the consequences would be if the battle was lost. The other people in the base have all received the information to stay at home without notice not to go out. At this time, the base is empty, only the city gate is crowded with people. There were more than forty high-level alien beasts left after the slaughter just now. At this time, they had already crossed the range of the power grid little by little and started to ram the gate of the base. The energy of dozens of high-level alien beasts should not be underestimated. Even if the gate of the base is strong, it will not last long. Everyone behind the door didn''t even dare to breathe, and they all looked at Qinling and waited for Qinling to give an order. They seem to be stuck here now, with nothing to do. Although Li Xian and Wen Jianshu are also power users, they usually focus more on the administrative affairs and daily management of the base. It really involves fighting, and they dont actually have much experience, so they feel uneasy at this time. Qinling stood in the middle and became the backbone of everyone. "The third child, you should organize all the psychic power users with attribute values ??above 500 and divide them into two batches. One group will be led by me, and one group will be led by you and the fourth and fifth. The mental power attacks of the high-level alien beasts are not continuous. The average wave is every 5 minutes. Each of our teams goes out to fight until we receive a wave of mental power attacks, then retreat, and then switch to the second wave. " Qinling quickly made arrangements. What the leader is best at is observation. He has been observing just now and found that the mental attack will only endure one wave, although he will lose some fighting ability, but he can completely retreat. Then after a short rest, the body will recover a bit. And among the people who went out to fight just now, although everyone suffered two waves of mental power attacks, they all fell. But the physical and mental state of the psychic attribute power user is obviously much better than that of other attribute power users. The recovery is also much faster, so he decided to give priority to using the psychic power user power user to solve the alien beast outside the door. "Second child, I am not in charge of you here." Qin Ling explained, completely ignoring Li Xian and Wen Jianshu who were standing next to him. But at this time, Li Xian and Wen Jianshu didn''t care about Qin Ling''s ignorance. After all, even if the decision-making power is handed over to them at this time, they can''t do anything. "You lead the first team, and I lead the second team." At the end of Tang Dynasty, a sentence was inserted. "The third, fourth, and fifth are not psychic powers. Going out to resist that psychic attack will do too much damage to the body. It''s best to keep them in the base for reserve combat power." Tang Mo understood, Qin Ling was going to use the wheel battle of these two mental ability teams to solve the forty-level high-level alien beast. But if the mental attack is a five-minute wave, then the two teams do not know how many waves of wheel battles will be required to solve these forty-level monsters. The psychic power user recovers quickly even after suffering a psychic attack. But the third, the fourth and the fifth cannot withstand so many mental attacks. Qin Ling''s attribute value Tang Mo knew very well, even if she wasn''t a psychic, she didn''t need to worry about it. And there was another layer of consideration at the end of the Tang Dynasty. After so many rounds of wheel battles, those who go out to fight will definitely be injured to some extent, and the weak will not work. It is difficult to maintain the base with only the second child and the younger ones. If Qin Ling is also injured, then something really happened, and the second child can''t hold back. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Qin Ling certainly thought of this, but it was impossible. "I am a psychic power user with over 10,000 attributes. I will bring the second team." This is the first time Tang Mo publicly stated his attribute value. Before that, the attribute value she disclosed was still a space attribute power user. But the space attribute ability person can kill alien beasts alone without fear, how is it possible? It is well known that space attribute abilities are weak in actual combat. But with so many people who have seen the battle at the end of the Tang Dynasty, who would dare to say that the actual combat ability of the Tang Dynasty was weak? nonsense. Everyone knows that the space attribute is just a pretense at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and the Tang Dynasty never said this. This is the first time she has disclosed her information. Qin Ling thought for a while. "it is good." Momo is not only his baby, but also his partner. And from a rational point of view, what Tang said was the most reasonable and the best way at the moment. The gate of the base has been under the impact of alien beasts at this time. At this time, it is absolutely impossible to open the door. Once a small crack is opened, it will no longer be able to stop it like a dam bursting. Qinling took a group of people to climb ropes and climbed over the wall. The six-to-seven-meter-high fence strictly blocks everything outside. After they went down, they really only fought for about five minutes before the next wave of mental attacks came. This time, everyone obviously has experience. After all, except for Qinling, all of them are psychic power users. At the moment when the spiritual attack was launched, they ran to the rope under the wall, and then quickly turned back. Qin Ling was behind this group of people by himself, trying his best to help them break the back, blocking the alien beasts that were following closely behind him. It was he who brought them out. At this moment, he is the captain of this team. He has to try his best to bring everyone back. Not everyone can be a good boss. Qinling has a sense of mission and responsibility as a captain that many captains do not have. However, the Qinling attribute value is not a spiritual attribute, no matter how high it is. In terms of spiritual attribute, it is similar to an ordinary spiritual attribute ability user. So when Qinling grabbed the rope after everyone climbed up the wall, his head started to hurt. He held on to the rope patiently and climbed up. The headache became more and more serious, and the soul beast seemed to see that Qin Ling''s identity was unusual. At this moment, all the mental attacks were concentrated on Qin Ling alone. At this time, the Qinling Mountains were climbing up a little bit by perseverance and endurance. At this moment, a pictographic beast with a height of nearly three meters flicked its nose, wrapped its nose around the rope where Qinling was, and pulled it hard. Qin Ling was thrown directly to the ground with the rope attached... (end of this chapter) Chapter 211： Hero saves beauty Chapter 211 Heroes Save Beauty Qinling fell from a height, and the height and inertia caused him to fall heavily to the ground. The mental attack was even more violent. Qin Ling tried hard to get up, but he couldn''t. Having a splitting headache, he hugged his head and curled up on the ground. Several high-level spar quickly appeared in Qin Ling''s hand to quickly replenish his spiritual power. Obviously, as the leader of the alliance, Qin Ling has a treasure of space on his body. Before, the rare space treasure in Qinling was a ring, which was searched by savages in the rainforest, and later replaced. Only strong mental strength can resist more mental attacks. After ?? quickly absorbed the spar in his hand, Qin Ling held on to the spiritual attack from the spirit beast and approached the fence to try to pull the rope down and climb up. At this moment, the gate is tightly closed, and the outside scene cannot be seen from the base of the city gate. Some daring and high-attribute power users crowded on the tower and could see the scene outside. On the top of the city wall, the second child, the third child, and Tang Mo stood on the high city wall, watching the battle outside, monitoring and preparing to make the next reaction at any time. Seeing the current situation of their boss, everyone was very anxious, but there was nothing they could do. I don''t know why now, all the spiritual attacks of the spirit beasts were concentrated on Qin Ling''s body, so they can now stand on the wall safely. Once they go down to help, they will inevitably suffer mental attacks as well. They are not Qinling, I am afraid that they will not be able to help, and they want the boss to save themselves. Qinling has been ranked first in the Chinese rankings until the late Tang Dynasty ranking. This first place is not for nothing. You must know that Qinling is an agility attribute power user, not a spiritual attribute. When ??''s previous abilities were attacked by a group mentality, they were almost incapacitated. And now, Qinling is a person who bears the mental attack that everyone has just suffered. The superimposed damage made him only move limited, and he was able to stand up and walk while struggling, which was already a very remarkable thing. "As expected of the first place in the Chinese rankings, if I endure the mental attack alone for so long, I would be paralyzed directly." The people on the tower watched the battle and talked to the people around them with lingering fears. "What if you? If you don''t dare to go out at all, right?" The person next to him laughed mercilessly. The people on the ?? tower were already outstanding in attribute values, but at this time they were still stunned by Qinling''s amazing resistance. You must know that the power user who suffered only a few seconds of mass mental attack just now is still lying behind and vomiting blood. "Boss, grab the rope and we''ll pull you up." The people on the fence had no way to go down, so they could only shout for Qin Ling to grab the rope. Qin Ling grabbed the rope hard and wrapped it around his waist. But the third and the third on the fence just exerted their strength, and the alien beasts below would mercilessly tear Qinling down. Qinling was under the mental attack while using his last strength to resist the attacks of the high-level alien beasts around him. Being attacked by more than 40 alien beasts is a very scary thing, so scary that ordinary people cant even think about it, and they will be torn to shreds in a few minutes. However, Qin Ling resisted for so long by himself. While resisting, he still grabbed the rope and tried to climb back to the base. Slowly, due to lack of physical strength, Qin Ling began to get injured, and there were many wounds on his body. But there was no expression on his face, as if he was not in extreme danger, but just like every normal battle. But all those who watched the battle knew what kind of pain Qinling was suffering now. In the body, and in the brain. Tang Mo''s mouth was tightly pursed, and he stood on the fence and watched everything below. When Qin Ling was thrown from the rope to the ground again, Tang Mo couldn''t sit still. I can''t stand it anymore, I really can''t stand it anymore. The six-seven-meter-high wall Tang Mo jumped directly from it. The jumping motion was too smooth, which startled Mr. Xu who was sitting next to her. "Sister-in-law, danger!" Seeing the sister-in-law jumping off, Mr. Xu was frightened to death. The eldest eldest couldn''t get up until now. What are they going to do if the sister-in-law goes down again? "Sister-in-law!" "Stop shouting, sister-in-law is a spiritual attribute, with more than 10,000 attribute points. You are also a fraction of others, what are you worrying about?" The second child listened to the screams of a few people around him, and said calmly. Now here is the only one who can save the boss. The moment Tang Mo jumped down, Po Feng took it out of the space and held it in his hand. When she landed firmly on the ground, Qin Ling was surrounded by a circle of strange beasts. Qin Ling was still holding a weapon in his hand, waving it. "It''s really bullying people and bullying too much." Looking at this scene, Tang Mo was so angry that she was the one who protected the calf the most and couldn''t see her own people being bullied. Because there are too many people here, when Qinling encountered danger that did not involve his life, Tang Mo did not go down immediately. Because she believed that Qinling could do it, Qinling was the leader of the alliance, and she didn''t want to go out to grab the limelight. But now, she can''t bear it. is unbearable. Uncle can''t stand auntie! At the end of Tang, he rushed to Qinling''s side with a stride. He took out the broken wind and filled it with mental power, and slammed it out to sway the strange beasts away. Then he helped Qinling up, protected him behind him, and slowly retreated towards the wall. The soul beast obviously saw the end of Tang Dynasty, That was the human who just glanced at it. The mental power that she wielded from the blow just now was the master of the mental power that had been spreading out to investigate and sweeping it all over. That Qinling Spirit Beast knows that it is the owner of this base and the leader. But the female humans who came out later made it even more fearful. This body has a similar taste to it, that is the same kind of taste. Just as Tang and Qinling were retreating, the target of the spirit beast''s spiritual attack suddenly changed. All mental attacks were transferred from Qin Ling''s body to Tang Mo''s body. For a moment, Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness felt an attack from an external force, making her temples tighten. This feeling was very familiar to Tang Mo. She had also encountered this situation when she wanted to contract the little monkey at the beginning, but accidentally met the monkey''s adult. At that time, her mental strength was very weak, and she was almost attacked. But it''s different now... Unlike the invading one with silver light, the spiritual power in the sea of ????knowledge at the end of Tang was shining with golden light. is actually golden? ! A shocked expression appeared on the expressionless face of the spirit beast. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the golden spiritual power in the sea of ????knowledge formed a wall and violently bounced the silver light out. She didn''t understand the spirit beast, so she didn''t eat the spiritual power of the silver light. (end of this chapter) Chapter 212： battle under the wall Chapter 212 The Battle Under the Wall After a few seconds, the spiritual attack of the spirit beast was expelled from the sea of ??consciousness by Tang Mo. "You hurry up and leave the rest to me." retreated under the wall again, and Tang Mo pushed Qinling to grab the rope. "I feel better now, I''m with you, I can''t leave you down here alone." Qin Ling really felt better and his head didn''t hurt so much. How could he really leave the battlefield to Tang Mo alone. "I can, really." Tang Mo turned Qin Ling''s body over to face him, and then looked straight at him. Qin Ling looked at Tang Mo''s eyes, those eyes were like a pool of deep water, making people unable to see the end at a glance, but also very firm. subconsciously makes people believe. "it is good." There are all kinds of beasts behind them, and there is no time to look at each other affectionately. The moment Qin Ling answered, Tang Mo reached out and fished the rope and tied the rope around Qin Ling''s waist. "Tighten up, third, pull the rope!" Tang Mo shouted loudly while holding a broken wind to block the alien beasts around them. The people standing on the fence have long been watching the movement below. When Tang Dynasty shouted, the third and fourth people jumped off the fence with the ropes. The two strong men and the effect of gravity, Qin Ling lifted the rope almost immediately. The pictographic beast wanted to repeat the old trick again, and with a flick of his long nose, he wanted to pull the rope down again. But this time with Tang Mo guarding him, the alien beast must be disappointed. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was not pleasing to the eye to see pictographic beasts. Isn''t ?? just a little taller? Isn''t it just a longer nose? Why are you the only one with a nose? Significantly you? Po Feng poured a lot of mental power into his hand, took two steps back for a run, Tang Mo jumped up and chopped off the giant elephant''s trunk. The elephant''s trunk was already soft, and Tang Mo had been dissatisfied with the elephant for a long time. This blow was with all his strength, and the elephant''s trunk was cut off in one fell swoop. The moment his long nose fell to the ground, he was still writhing. The pain instantly made the elephant furious, and he started to roar with both feet on the ground and two feet on the ground. After roaring, he rushed towards Tang Mo. Before the end of Tang Dynasty, he tried to deal with several high-level alien beasts at the same time in battle, but it was not too difficult. But this time it was over forty, Tang Mo''s mental strength had just risen by 10,000 points, and she didn''t know whether her strength could support this position. "Boss, the mental power users that you went out with just now have basically come back, but there is no way to go out anymore, they are exhausted, and going out is to die." Qinling had already returned to the inside of the besieged city, and the second child helped him to a chair and talked to him. The plan made by the boss before can''t be realized. Though the psychic powers were in good condition, they consumed most of their psychic power against the psychic attack. Once the psychic attribute power user has no spiritual power, the difference from ordinary people is not too big. The second child just asked how long it would take for the group of psychic ability users with the highest attribute value to recover. The power user said it would take at least eight hours. Eight hours later, the day lily was cold. Qin Ling nodded, he almost didn''t come back from outside just now, let alone those ordinary power users. "The boss, now that the sister-in-law is still out, are the second batch of people still out?" How dare the second child make a decision at this time, the sister-in-law is now carrying it alone outside. Qinling is Qinling after all. After sitting for a while, he recovered a little, and then he and a few of them climbed to the top of the wall to watch Tang Mos battle below. That mental attack seemed to increase the output like Tang Mo''s bar, but Tang Mo didn''t seem to feel it at all and was completely unaffected. The spiritual attack of ??Soul Beast was the same as Qinling, and it was aimed at one person at the end of Tang Dynasty. Originally, others should not be able to feel it, but due to the continuous increase of the spiritual output of the soul beasts, even Qinling and other non-spiritual ability users can feel the fluctuation of spiritual power in the air. A question is on the mind of everyone watching this fight. How strong is the woman under the fence who is fighting with more than 40 alien beasts. Such a huge mental attack was simply ignored, as if he didn''t feel it, it didn''t affect it at all. How strong is the attribute value of 10,000 points? Qin Ling looked at Momo below. Although it was a little difficult, he could handle it. "Wait a minute." Everyone could see that the mental attack had no effect on the late Tang Dynasty. If Tang Mo was too weak and wanted to come up, he could come back immediately. The second batch of psychic power users can only last for five minutes. It is too wasteful to use it now. It should be used when it is most needed at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll help you!" Jingjing is a spirit attribute beast, which ignores these spirit attacks. These high-level alien beasts are too large for it, and it is useless to go down, so it has been watching the battle on the city wall. Originally, Jingjing was heartless and just watched it as a lively event, but when Momo was below now, Jingjing became anxious. hurriedly walked up and down the fence. "Momo, my mental power can slow down the movements of the alien beast closest to you for about three seconds, which can relieve your pressure!" Jingjing thought of a way, and immediately sent a message to Tang Mo. Jingjing is a growth type, and it is very difficult to kill a high-level alien beast with its current mental power. But if it is to restrain the other party for a few seconds and interfere, it can still be done! This is also what it has just learned from the soul beast, and today is also the first time to try it. "it is good!" Sure enough, with Jingjing''s help, Tang Mo''s pressure was suddenly relieved a lot. Don''t look at the delay of just a few seconds, these few seconds are enough for Tang Mo to make several moves. And every move at the end of the Tang Dynasty was almost fatal. This is a great opportunity that cannot be wasted! Now that we are stuck in this deadlock, a breakthrough has finally appeared. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it is natural to make good use of it and strive for one go. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he only used the trick of infusing mental power into the weapon, and he had not yet used the physical attack of mental power. is because that mental power entity attack is more like a long-range attack. Now she and these high-level alien beasts are almost in close combat, and she has never used mental power to attack at such a close range. However, the use of spiritual power by Soul Beast and Jingjing gave Tang Mo a great inspiration. Perhaps the use of mental power is far more than that, and she should use her brain more in battle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a few steps back, then stood still and began to condense the mental power in his body into a knot and output it in a special way. (end of this chapter) Chapter 213： worthy of the name Chapter 213 Lives up to its name Those mental powers slowly flowed out, condensing into one by one beside Tang Mo... "what is that?" At this time, the spectators saw five identical little people about one meter in size appear out of thin air around Tang Mo. The five villains were made of golden rays of light. Each villain held a long sword exactly like the one held by Tang Mo, and then circled around Tang Mo. "That''s... the thing condensed from spiritual power? But isn''t spiritual power silver? Can spiritual power condense this thing??" Those who were watching the battle widened their eyes in disbelief. The sight in front of them made them unbelievable. "My darling, it really opened my eyes." The shocked expressions of the people standing on the fence and the tower were too obvious, making those who were locked in the base tickle. Even Li Xian and Wen Jianshu couldn''t help but wonder what was going on outside. "Don''t have an accident at the end!" Wen Jianshu hurriedly circled in place. On the one hand, he has really regarded Tang Mo as a family member and worried about her. On the other hand, this wife-loving demon is really afraid that if something happens to Mo Mo, Lin Yi will resent him. So under the different thoughts of several parties, without the permission of the Qinling Mountains on the fence, the gate of the base was quietly opened a crack, so that the people inside could see the outside scene. When the door was just opened, the people inside crowded together and scrambled to look out. Only saw Tang Mo surrounded by five golden light villains holding sharp swords, and those five villains revolved around her like a miniature version of her. And Tang Mo stood in the middle, as if being plated with a layer of golden light. At that moment, the person who opened the door thought he had hallucinations, and subconsciously closed the door again. But when it was opened again, it was still the same scene. At the end of Tang Dynasty, his body was covered in blood splattered by alien beasts, and he was standing with Pofeng in his eyes. In fact, she just tried it, but she didn''t expect it to be successful. Before that, Tang Mo only used mental power to make daggers, wind blades or weapons. But at that time it was because of the limited spiritual power reserve, but now it is different, and his spiritual power is rich. Plus inspired by the soul beast controlling the puppet... Since spiritual power can condense even weapons, can it condense people? Tang Mo tried it out, but he didn''t expect it to work! In fact, it is not an easy task to condense spiritual power into a human being who can hold both offense and defense with a weapon. Not only requires a huge spiritual power as the foundation, but also requires a very good understanding of the human body. It just so happened that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a unique skill that was spiritual healing. She has cured too many people through psychic therapy, and she also has a certain understanding of the structure of the human body. Therefore, the right time and place are suitable for people, and it is indispensable to create these five miniatures who are exactly the same as themselves. It is different when the spiritual power is rich. At the end of Tang, while condensing these five villains to protect him, he can still pour a large amount of spiritual power into the broken wind. Even there are many leftovers in the sea of ??consciousness, and Tang Mo can make many additional wind blades to attack these high-level exotic beasts on the opposite side. Tang Mo started fighting again with a knife, and the five villains around him also surrounded Tang Mo with knives and started to assist in the battle. The range of activities of these five villains can only be fixed at the same distance around Tang Mo, and the power they can exert is one-fifth of Tang Mo''s own attribute value. But that''s enough! Two fists are hard to beat with four hands, and Tang Mo is now equivalent to five more helpers by her side, able to take care of many places she can''t see, and block a lot of fast and deadly damage for her. Let Tang Mo spare his energy to concentrate on dealing with the high-level alien beasts in front of him. With these five villains, it is equivalent to having an additional 360-degree shield with no dead ends. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he rushed directly into the group of alien beasts and began to slaughter frantically. Jingjing watched from the wall, helping Tang Mo to restrain the opponent in front of him, making Tang Mo more like a duck to water in the group of alien beasts. Countless tiny wind blades shuttle among the alien beasts, bringing superimposed damage to the alien beasts. When ?? saw the wind blades, the people watching the battle were no longer surprised. Even those five amulets can be released, what are these wind blades? , should be, should be. No surprise, no surprise. Soon, everyone''s acceptance of Tang Mo was the same as the group of men in the Mist team. Don''t take Tang Mo as an ordinary person, and it''s not surprising what she does. Until this moment, everyone has the same perception in their hearts. No. 1 in China, she deserves it at the end of Tang Dynasty! However, when all the spiritual powers saw Tang''s fighting style, they were all fixated on each other, and they all had the same idea in their minds, that is, the release of spiritual power, can they do it? Tang Mo, who was in the battle at this time, didn''t know it yet. After this battle, almost all the psychic power users began to study the issue of the release of spiritual power, taking Tang Mo as an example. Soon, many psychic power users could simply release their psychic power and condense daggers and wind blades. However, condensing five people like the end of Tang is still an impossible task for all spiritual power users, but this is another story. Under the fierce and invincible output of Tang Mo, more and more high-level exotic beasts fell at the feet of Tang Mo. The soul beast at this time obviously realized the crisis, stood up and attacked Tang Mo more violently. This wave of ??Soul Beast''s attack was so hard that he wanted to knock down that human being. This wave of mental power attacks was about three times more than the previous attacks. Even if it was an attack on one person at the end of Tang Dynasty, it still affected those who were relatively close. The person behind the gap opened by the gate of the base was unable to resist even the aftermath after this wave of mental attack, and directly fell to the ground with a pain in the brain. The people behind ?? didn''t see it well, and dragged the fallen person in front back, and then the door was quickly closed again. These days, I dont have any strength, let alone participate in battles, I dont even have the qualifications to watch the battles. The ?? wall was also affected, but one was that the height was relatively high, and the second was that all the people on the wall except Jingjing were from Qinling Mountains. At the end of Tang Dynasty, more than half of the spiritual power in the sea of ????knowledge had been released, and the only remaining spiritual power could barely withstand this powerful attack. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of taking back the released mental power, he launched a more violent attack on the remaining high-level alien beasts, wanting to solve the battle more quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 214： God of War at the end of Tang Dynasty Chapter 214 God of War at the end of Tang Dynasty Regarding this battle, Tang Mo had his own ideas. If the spirit beasts attacked him and gave up the fight to resist the spirit power that attacked him, then he didnt know how long the battle would last. Her mental power is limited, and there is no one in the current S base who can compete with this soul beast. It can be said that the lives of everyone in the base are now on him, and there can be no mistakes. So she can''t drag on any longer, until she is exhausted, then she really loses. At the end of Tang, he made up his mind, and rushed towards the spirit beast with the attack of the twenty or so high-level alien beasts left beside him. Seeing that the human beings not only did not fall down but kept moving again under their own mental attack, the soul beast did not expect it, and quickly and urgently increased the output of mental power. As a soul beast, it itself has no fighting ability other than the output of spiritual power, and it must not let this human being close to itself. At this time, the soul beast, with its open mind, determined that the human being in front of him had reached the limit. And there is no other opponent in the human tribe who can withstand his own mental attack. So with the remaining twenty or so high-level alien beasts and their own mental attacks, it is more than enough to take down the city and find what they want. Tang Mo rushed forward while carrying the damage, and quickly crossed the line of fire and passed through the one-meter-wide low-temperature flame. Not everyone who watched the battle knew the secret of this line of fire. Seeing Tang Mo straight through the two-meter-high wall of fire, one by one could not wait to have a video recorder in his hand to record the scene in front of him. I will pass it on to my children and grandchildren later. Back then, in that battle, your father was also the one who saw big scenes. Qin Ling saw that Tang Mo was not fighting, but rushed towards the position of the super high-level alien beast, and immediately understood what Tang Mo meant. "Right now, let the second batch of psychic abilities go out to help stop those high-level alien beasts." Qin Ling told the second child. The second child made a neat arrangement, jumped off the fence and arranged for the second batch of mentally capable users who had been prepared to pass through the opened door. But everyone has seen the power of that mental attack, and naturally some are timid and unwilling to go out to die, and dawdled back to hide from the gate of the base. "The base is in trouble now. Your family and friends are in the base. As a part of this base, you must go out and fight now!" The second child has a good temper, convinces people with reason, and gives reasons why they must do this. That mental attack is really powerful, but if everyone hides from the house, all of them have to die. "Let''s go, why don''t you go?" Among them, the most powerful man who hid behind looked at the second brother who didn''t seem to be a powerful master, so he thought it would be easy to handle, so he spoke up. "Okay, I''ll go too." Indeed, now that the boss is injured, the third child is the one with the highest attribute value in the team, and it is safe to protect him by the side of the boss. These psychic power users should have a leader. For the sake of the group, the second child decided to go out and lead the team by himself. "You love to send you to death, but I won''t go anyway." The man''s last killer was useless, so he shrank back again. Dead Daoists are not dead and poor Daoists. It is the nature of all human beings to be greedy for life and fear of death, but a sense of responsibility is also something that people should have. There was a loud gunshot. The most powerful man who had been shrinking all the time fell to the ground, his eyes widened, and his face still had the reluctant expression on his face for a second. The second child withdrew his gun. "Can you go out now?" He glanced at the rest of the people, and then took the lead out of the gate of the base. As Qinlings helper, a good manager must be both soft and hard, soft when soft and hard when hard. Although the gun in this hand cannot penetrate the hard skin of alien beasts, it is still easy to kill a few people. By the time the second batch of psychic powers rushed out, Tang Mo had already shortened the distance from the soul beast. But at this time, the soul beast controlled these remaining high-level alien beasts and changed his battle plan. Those alien beasts turned from offense to defense. They were firmly in the middle of Tang Mo and the soul beast, preventing Tang Mo from having a chance to squeeze in. If Tang Mo wanted to rush in, she had to kill all the strange beasts in front of her. But obviously, Tang Mo has consumed a lot of physical strength now, plus he has to allocate a lot of mental power to deal with the wave after wave of mental power attacks of the soul beast, it is difficult to quickly block the high-level aliens in front of him. All the beasts were wiped out. The abacus of the soul beast was beating, and these high-level alien beasts were blocking it, and the human''s physical strength was rapidly draining. Coupled with his own mental power attack, just dragging it like this can drag down the human being in front of him. Jingjing saw that Momo was now in a predicament. She really couldn''t help this time, and she didn''t know where to put her claws in a hurry. really couldn''t sit still on the fence, and regardless of whether he could help, he rushed down and flew towards Tang Mo, vowing to live and die together with his master. "Boss, sister-in-law now..." The third and third members have deep feelings for Tang Mo, and they are very anxious to see that the sister-in-law is now in a dilemma. "Wait, she hasn''t shown her ultimate move yet." Qin Ling sat on the fence and watched the battle, his eyes narrowed slightly, but he was not panicking. He could see the current state of the late Qing Dynasty, she hadn''t shown her true strength yet. Jingjing and those with spiritual abilities arrived almost at the same time. The number of those with spiritual abilities is relatively large, and they will soon be fighting with the remaining twenty alien beasts. That spirit beast''s current mental attack is completely aimed at the end of Tang Dynasty, which is also beyond everyone''s expectations and makes them a lot easier. However, the fighting ability of the psychic power user is not so strong, and usually he rarely fights in close quarters. So it is difficult to quickly solve these high-level alien beasts, they can only be entangled together. But this greatly liberated the late Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo was really annoyed when he saw the battle in front of him. simply put Po Feng away, and then stepped back nearly ten meters, standing still with a huge axe in his hand. "Isn''t this goddess of war trying to escape?" I couldn''t help saying when I saw Tang Mo retreating to watch the battle. "What are you talking about? Are you blind? Didn''t you see an axe in your hand? This is obviously a big move!" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a new title has been added, that is, the female **** of war. Unconsciously, there was an extra vote of little fans who adored her wildly. But now Tang Mo''s whole attention is on that axe. She took back all the five amulets around her and gathered them back into the sea of ??consciousness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 215： Shocking axe Chapter 215 Shocking Axe Tang Mo held an axe in his hand, and his mental power condensed into a force in the sea of ??consciousness, and then suddenly rushed forward. The remaining high-level alien beasts are less than twenty at this time, and they are entangled with the group of mental abilities at this time. Even if the soul beasts had ordered them to stop Tang Mo at this time, they were still too strong to be able to escape. It was impossible to pass through the warring crowd and alien beasts, Tang Mo simply jumped on the back of the high-level alien beast with a run-up, and then marched forward on the alien beast. This action is too risky. If you are not careful, you will be dropped by a strange beast and then fall into the group of alien beasts to become prey. But fortunately, the alien beasts at this time were busy fighting with the opponents in front of them, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the speed was fast enough, and the process of marching was very smooth. Jingjing was helping Tang Mo from behind. Seeing which beast under Mo Mo''s feet was about to move, he hurriedly restrained it for a few seconds so that Tang Mo could step on it smoothly. Soon Tang Mo successfully jumped onto the tallest alien beast. was the elephant whose trunk had been cut off. The elephant was standing at the back of the beast group, and immediately went crazy when he saw Tang Mo was about to jump on him. His own nose was cut off by this human, so it''s no wonder that it doesn''t go crazy. But before the elephant raised its hooves again, Tang Mo used all the strength of his body to cross the position of the spirit beast. He held the giant axe to the sky with both hands, and almost all the spiritual power in the sea of ????consciousness was injected into it at the moment of jumping. After all, that giant axe is the treasure that the orangutan clan has always guarded. After Tang Mo''s huge spiritual power was poured into it, a golden light flashed on his body, as if it was integrated with Tang Mo''s spiritual power. The blow at the end of Tang was with all his strength, and he must hit it with one blow! She herself has to be distracted to carry the mental attack and fight against the spirit beast, and her physical strength will soon be exhausted. And those psychic powers can''t even withstand a wave of attacks from the soul beast, and it is impossible to rely on them to destroy these remaining high-level alien beasts. The top priority, the only way to win is to kill the soul beast quickly. The soul fox originally held a huge axe to shuttle on the back of the alien beast at the end of Tang Dynasty, but he panicked and ordered to stop it. But in the end, when he saw Tang Mos body on the elephant, he took off with an axe, and his heart dropped. That elephant is still a long distance away from him, and that is not the distance that he can jump over. Humans have no wings and can never fly. This human being is still too whimsical. With this thought in mind, the soul beast didn''t even step back, just squatted there and watched how Tang Moyi fell down. Under its control, several high-level alien beasts have left the battle and turned back to attack Tang Mo. After a while, as long as Tang Mo falls to the ground, he will lose his first chance and fall into a passive position, and he will be torn to shreds by those alien beasts. At the moment when Tang Mo jumped up, Jingjing, who had been watching the battle, also raised her heart. With its tiny figure, she shuttled through the strange beast and wanted to wait for a while after Tang Mo landed. be by her side to protect her. The distance between the elephant and the soul fox was about 20 meters. To be reasonable, at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was indeed impossible to jump over. But that''s not her purpose... When Tang Mo jumped up and reached the highest point in the air, the axe, which was already shining with golden light, suddenly burst out with a more intense and dazzling golden light. The golden light was extremely aggressive, and it charged straight towards the soul fox like a sharp blade. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was true that a human body could not jump that far to kill the soul beast, but her mental power could. A distance of more than 20 meters is only an instant for the speed of mental power, which is close to the speed of light. At the moment when the spiritual power burst out from the axe, Soul Fox instantly widened its eyes. The same is the spirit system, it naturally knows that it is impossible to run at this time, it is absolutely unable to run this golden edge. The mental power that was released can only be recovered and used as a barrier to block it. But the spirit power of the soul beast was attacking Tang Mo at this time, not to mention that it was a step too late for the golden edge, even if it was withdrawn at the same time, the speed was still a step behind others. In the end, without even a chance to move a step, a blood hole **** wide appeared on the soul fox''s chest. It looked in disbelief at the blood hole in its chest pierced by the golden sharp blade, and slowly fell down. The mental power that had not been recovered before suddenly became ownerless, could not find the direction, and slowly dissipated in the air. And the golden sharp blade passed through Soul Fox''s chest and quickly returned to the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. When Tang Mo fell to the ground, he immediately released five talismans of villains with sharp swords, which were turned into spiritual power, to protect himself from the attack of the surrounding beasts. The giant axe in his hand has been taken back and replaced with Broken. Even if she tried her best, she could only use that axe twice. With her current strength, it would be more suitable for her to use Broken Wind. That spiritual power can be poured into the weapon, and naturally it can also be transformed from the weapon. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, his understanding of spiritual power was completely independent of his predecessors, but incorporated his own understanding and innovation of spiritual power. And the more innovative she is, the more she discovers that this spiritual power is like a huge world, and all of them understand and use it less than one ten thousandth. The spiritual power of the soul beast dissipated in the air, which Tang Mo could feel as a spiritual power user. The mental power in the sea of ??consciousness does not dissipate when the human or alien beast completely dies, but when the host''s brain is close to death, the sea of ??consciousness will automatically shut down and the mental power that cannot be released will return. Knowing that he was hit, Tang Mo made a gesture to Qinling on the other side of the base while dealing with the high-level alien beasts around him with the help of Jingjing. That gesture meant for Qinling and the others to come over. The super-high-level alien beasts have died, and now it is their main battlefield. On the other side of the base, all the people were still immersed in the golden glittering air crit just now at the end of Tang Dynasty and did not recover. This earth-shattering axe is likely to remain in the hearts of all spectators for a long time. Everyone has the same idea in their hearts, how many big moves that woman named Tang Mo still has that they don''t know. After today, there is a well-known thing circulating in the S base, that is, no one can mess with Tang Mo, if you still want to live. Qinling quickly understood what Tang Mo meant, the gate of the base opened immediately, and almost all the power users rushed out. They have been suffocating in it for too long. Now that the terrible mental attack is gone, it is time for them to perform. Today''s update is here. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Ran Ran is going to go out and earn some money to maintain a living. I won''t update it for now. This book is expected to be finished in millions of words, and the quality is guaranteed. Please feel free to collect it. Thank you, everyone, stay healthy and happy! (end of this chapter) Chapter 216： finishing touches Chapter 216 Finishing Work The remaining dozen or so alien beasts had already been injured in many places and were unable to sustain their physical strength. Now the spirit control of the soul beasts has suddenly disappeared, and the high-level alien beasts seemed to be dumbfounded, standing there dumbfounded. Who am I, where am I, what am I doing? Every high-level alien beast showed such an expression on the face, but it made the army coming from the base bewildered and dared not act rashly. The power grid and firewall of the base have been shut down, and almost everyone has run out. Now a large group of people are standing in front of these alien beasts, they don''t move, they don''t move either, their small eyes staring as if time has stopped. "Sister-in-law, what happened to these alien beasts?" Xu Laosan couldn''t understand what happened to these strange beasts. "The mind control of the super-high-level alien beasts directly destroyed their brains, and now these alien beasts are basically equivalent to a mental retardation." explained at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Don''t look at it, you''ll see your feelings if you look at it again, hurry up and do it." The alien beast that has lost its brain is not even eligible to be sent to the Colosseum, only the materials on its body are still useful. This time, this group of high-level alien beasts S base has been carried over, and the harvest is also huge. Those treasures on them, well groomed, will raise the overall strength of the S base to a new level. "Jingjing, does it still have energy?" Tang Mo watched Jingjing walking around the fallen beast and asked. "Wow, one more point." The mouth of the soul beast was still moving, and Jingjing lay beside it and listened to what it was saying. Jingjing is also a strange beast, so she naturally understands the words of this spirit beast. "Momo, it said that the power of the spiritual pearl is really strong, but it underestimated it. It also said that the next time the pearl is in this world, it will not make humans so lucky." Jingjing translated the words of the soul beast to Tang Mo. Soul Beast''s words made Tang Mo confirm his previous guess. This alien beast tide happened because he fused that spiritual pearl yesterday. This is the first time that the earth-level alien beasts have appeared. It seems that there are already many terrifying creatures unknown to human beings in this world. Only waiting for the attribute pearls to appear one by one before they show their sharp teeth, people are caught off guard and rush towards them one by one. This time the tide of alien beasts is very dangerous. If Tang Mo got lucky and got that precious axe in the rainforest before, he might not be able to handle it. It seems that those attribute beads are not so easy to get. Tang Mo, who had just eaten the sweetness of the Spiritual Power Pearl, had a new understanding. People living in this apocalypse must continue to make progress. If they dont let them, they will let the faster-progressing beasts fall and eventually become the prey of others. The sense of urgency and crisis is the most important thing to survive in this apocalypse. Even if it is a huge S base, the destruction is a matter of time. "Momo, what should I do with this soul beast, why is it still angry?" Jingjing''s little claws poked at the fur of the soul beast. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the wind and wiped the neck of the spirit beast with one sword. Everything has its own nature, she doesn''t need to keep such a vicious and vicious beast like this soul beast, even if she can make a contract, she doesn''t want it. With the spiritual power of that spirit beast, it is completely possible to control those alien beasts without destroying their brains. But it doesn''t. You can be so ruthless in the face of the same race, let alone the alien race. A dozen high-level alien beasts were quickly resolved, and the rest of the finishing work was done by people from the base. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was surrounded and returned to the S base. Everyone looked at her with sparkling eyes and a look of admiration. Tang Mo stood in the crowd and looked at everyone''s bright eyes, but pride and pride were not the first thing that flashed in his mind. is the self in the previous life. The self at that time was like an ant to be avoided. Like something dirty, everyone looked at her with contempt and disgust, as if it was a mistake for her to live. In the last days, it is a waste of resources for useless people to live. It has never been the world that has changed. The world is still as cold and realistic as before, and it is only me that has changed. When Tang Mo returned to the base, Qin Ling dragged her past her and checked it carefully, just like he climbed over the wall and entered Tang Mo''s room that night to check if there was anything wrong with her. confirmed that the bloodstains on Tang Mo''s body belonged to those alien beasts, so he let her go. "Momo, just come back safely, uncle is proud of you!" Wen Jianshu is very proud of Tang Mo''s battle. At this moment, he can''t wait for Tang Mo to be his own. Compared to Wen Jianshu''s unconcealed excitement, At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at Qinling with a serious and complicated expression. Serious is because he was afraid that something would happen at the end of Tang. From the moment Tang went out, Qin Ling never let go. And the complicated thing is that he can''t protect the girl he loves, and he feels powerless about his incompetence. Obviously the base was defended, there was no loss, and a lot of money was made, but Qinling did not feel happy at all. The ice somewhere in Tang Mo''s heart melted a little bit, she quietly took Qin Ling''s hand and shook it gently. Qin Ling felt the warmth in his hand and quickly shook it back, and the expression on his face immediately turned cloudy and sunny. looks like a happy deer about to run. There is no need for so many people to stay here to clean the battlefield. Everyone quickly dispersed and went back to their homes to rest. Especially for those who have participated in battles, the mental attack made everyone''s head dizzy. Naturally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was even more tired. After returning home, he took a shower and lay down on the bed with Jingjing in his arms. When she opened her eyes again, it was already three in the morning the next day. Because the ranking of the previous day had changed too much, Tang Mo subconsciously opened the ranking again. His name is still hanging high in the first place, followed by a unique golden icon. closed the leaderboard, and at the end of Tang Dynasty opened the column of the illustrated book of exotic beasts. The body of the soul beast has been put into her space by her. The soul beasts are all dead, so it should appear in the picture book. Sure enough, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found the soul fox in the illustrated book. The introduction after ?? is basically the same as what Jingjing said. Not only that, but there is also an introduction to the level of exotic beasts in the Exotic Beast Pokdex. As mentioned above, there are six types of alien beasts: god-level alien beasts, heaven-level alien beasts, earth-level alien beasts, high-level alien beasts, intermediate-level alien beasts, and primary-level alien beasts. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was determined that this introduction was only updated today. even confirmed the runaway of this ID watch. This is definitely not something that the Alliance can know, but the information on this watch has exceeded the scope of human cognition. What kind of mysterious force is controlling all this? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, for the first time, he questioned the origin of the end times. (end of this chapter) Chapter 217： celebration Chapter 217 Celebration Party There is a reminder for the update ID watch of the Alien Beasts Pokdex. At this moment, whether it is those who participated in today''s battle or those who stayed in the city and knew nothing about the battle outside, all of them looked at the newer and more advanced alien beasts, and felt sad in their hearts. The universe is the sword, and they are the fish. Everyone knows in their hearts that the already difficult survival will become more and more difficult as the level of alien beasts increases. Who can say clearly, is the strength of human beings rising fast, or the level of alien beasts is rising? is like a race, death is always chasing you behind you. The days of true horror have only just begun. When Tang came home at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Xiao Tao was circling around Lin Yi and Yang Yang in the living room. After seeing Tang Mo and Jingjing walking in, they hurriedly surrounded them and asked about the situation outside. Because of her weak strength, she was arranged to guard at home at the end of Tang Dynasty. But in the middle, Jingjing was called to participate in the battle, and she still didn''t help Momo at all, which made Xiaotao have huge doubts about herself. Wen Jianshu and Li Xian went back to follow Qinling to deal with the later affairs, and Tang Mo brought Jingjing home by himself. She is now covered in the blood of those alien beasts, so dirty to death, she has to hurry back to take a shower and change her clothes. "Mom!" Lin Yi was taken aback when she saw her daughter come home covered in blood, she got up from the sofa in a jolt, and walked over quickly. "Mom, I''m fine, it''s not my blood." Tang Mo took a few steps back and pinched his nose. The blood of alien beasts has a strange taste, which makes them almost unaccustomed to people who are still eating farmed meat and plants. Although the meat of alien beasts can be eaten, most of them have poor taste and smell, and people with a little power and ability will not eat them. Of course, if the level is high enough to eat a beast with better physical fitness, then people dont care about the taste. To be more realistic, even if I tell everyone that eating **** can improve their strength, there is not enough **** in this world. Explain to the family that the emergency alarm outside has been lifted, and Tang Mo quickly flashed into his room. After taking a careful bath and changing clothes, I finally felt that I was alive again. After Tang Mo came out, Jingjing then ran in to take a bath. Jingjing, as a snow-white fox, usually loves cleanliness very much, and licks her hair by herself. But this time Jingjing, who is also covered in blood, can only take a bath with water. Tang Mo sat on the bed and wiped his hair with a towel, thinking about the last blow he had just received. She used that amulet skill for the first time, and it was unexpectedly very successful. She didn''t expect that she would really be able to condense a few villains who were exactly the same as herself and held the same weapons as herself. Although everyone''s villain''s strength is not enough, she believes that as long as her mental power continues to increase and use it skillfully, the villain''s power will definitely increase. Such amulets can basically guarantee that they will be greatly protected when they are attacked by a group. greatly increased the combat strength of a single soldier at the end of the Tang Dynasty. One person is equivalent to a team, which is probably nothing more than that. And the last axe, that was the first time Tang Mo actually used this axe. Tang Mo had a much easier time holding this axe than before after merging the psychic light ball. She roughly estimated that after five rounds, there was basically no problem. And the axe was more powerful than she thought. When she injected her mental power, she found that even the axe could completely tolerate the mental power after she fused the spiritual power light ball. and Tang Mo thought about the jump from the alien beast before. At that time, almost all of her mental power was released, and she jumped farther than she imagined. At that time, she only felt that her body was light. She could feel that it was the credit of her spiritual power, maybe... If you try again later, maybe you can really fly, not necessarily. Thinking that he might even be able to fly, Tang Mo himself was startled. Perhaps his previous thinking was still too rigid, and the new moves that this mental power can innovate are far more than he imagined. Just after the end of Tang''s review of this battle, Wen Jianshu came to knock on the door. Wen Jianshu, who had handled the rest of the affairs from the office building, was blushing at this time. My own daughter, I really made myself a lot of face on this day! He looked at Li Xian''s expression today, and felt so relieved. He knew from the very beginning that this little girl at the end of Tang was not ordinary, but now that she can grow to this point is something he never expected. It was as if a big pie had fallen from the sky, and he was a little dizzy. "Mo Mo, we''ll clean up later, and we''ll go back to the old house for dinner in the evening." The old house is where the old man of the Wen family lives. Although the Wen family is now in charge of Wen Jianshu, the old man, as the head of the family, still has unshakable authority. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, you probably knew what it meant to go to the old house for dinner today. What happened today and all that he did, the Wen family naturally wanted to add this honor to their own head. After all, there are many powerful families in this S base, and only by constantly consolidating the powerful position of their own family can they stand enough to ask. With Lin Yi''s relationship, Tang Mo certainly didn''t mind the Wen family''s thoughtfulness. The development of the Wen family is stable, and the lives of mother and younger brother are more secure and stable. Besides, she had been to the old house once before, and the old man was very polite to her, and even gave him a gift. She has a pretty good impression of the old house. In the evening, Tang Mo rejected Lin Yi''s suggestion to dress her up, so she wore her usual clothes and changed into a pair of clean shoes and went. What time is it now, making such bells and whistles is pointless in the eyes of the late Tang Dynasty. No matter how beautiful you dress, strange animals won''t eat you? Really encountered any unexpected situation, even running in a long skirt and high heels. Xiao Tao and Sesame stay to watch the house. At the end of Tang Dynasty, holding Yangyang, Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu held hands, and the group walked into the villa of their hometown. The huge living room of the villa has already set up a large table of dishes. The table is so big that there are several waiters standing next to it to help everyone eat. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, they arrived late. The table was almost full, and only the four seats beside the old man were vacant. "Momo, come and sit." After seeing Tang Mo, the old man showed a kind expression facing his good grandson, and waved to Tang Mo to let her sit beside him. Today''s three shifts, this is the first shift. I miss everyone''s tickets! ! I love you cute! (end of this chapter) Chapter 218： meet acquaintances again Chapter 218 Meeting an acquaintance again The position next to Mr. Wen is the highest position in the house. In the past, two brothers, Wen Jianli and Wen Jianshu, usually sat, but now Wen Jianli has given up his seat and let Tang Mo sit there. For someone with a foreign surname to sit in such a position in the Wen family, it is enough to see that the Wen family valued the late Tang Dynasty this time. In other words, it is the emphasis on its own strength and future development at the end of the Tang Dynasty. This girl can achieve such achievements by herself and no one at such a young age. She will definitely not be a thing in the pool in the future. This is something that anyone with eyes can see. Tang Mo looked back at Wen Jianshu, saw that he nodded slightly, and sat down. I roughly scanned the people at the dinner table today, everyone was wearing unusual formal clothes. Although the dress is not too high, except for the old man who is wearing a Tang suit, other people, both men and women, are wearing formal clothes, and Tang Mo''s sportswear is a bit abrupt here. But Tang Mo didn''t care about that. What she''s holding now is the script of the end of the world, and it''s not the script of the grievances and infighting of the wealthy. I took a look around the people present today. Most of them knew Tang Mo, and there were also a few unfamiliar sidelines. This circle of people saw half of it, and Tang Mo''s eyes were slightly frozen. She saw a familiar figure among the group, Wen Qing. Since he took Wen Qing''s bracelet in the woods last time, Tang Mo has never seen her again. I just heard that Wen Qing was expelled from the team by Anyang, and I really dont know what to do after that. It was quite a surprise to see her at the Wen family''s party today. Wenqing Wenqing, her surname is Wen, why didn''t she think about it before? Wen Qing saw Tang Mo sitting there casually in a sports suit, with his head down, with a submissive expression on his face that was about to rush out. To say that Wen Qing is a very powerful woman, her attribute value is not good, and after losing space, her biggest support, and being abandoned by Anyang, she did not give up on herself, but thought hard and came up with another way of life for herself . That is to try your luck at Wen''s house. Although Wen Qing''s surname is Wen, she knows her family relationship too well, and has nothing to do with the Wen family in this alliance. But now it is true that there is no way to force her. Wen Qing had inquired about all the information and went directly to the Wen family''s old house to knock on the door. She said that her parents died in the last days, and her parents asked her to come to the S base to join the Wen family. Naturally, she knew that her statement was not convincing, so she inadvertently revealed the fact that she had space before and used her space to save many people at school. The old man of Wen''s family is the most compassionate. He can see the thoughts of the little girl in front of him, but after sending someone to inquire about what Wen Qing said about the school, he found that many people with T big are relying on Wen Qing. Those who survived the food in the space didn''t care about the girl''s careful thoughts. It seems that he is desperate after losing space. The Wen family is not short of this meal. For the good deeds of this girl, it is not acceptable to recognize this person with the same surname. Of course, the old man has some other considerations, that is, T University is one of the best universities in the country. There are many excellent talents in it, and some of them are still working in the league. They have been favored by Wen Qing, and now that they recognize Wen Qing, it means that they have received the favor of the Wen family. This business is so worth it. Wen Qing was taken in, whether it was more compassion or business, perhaps only Mr. Wen knew in his heart. Wen Qing didn''t know that her space bracelet was taken by Tang Mo, but she didn''t forget those festivals at school, and now she lowered her head hard to reduce her sense of existence. She was able to eat at this table today because she worked hard in the Wen family for a long time to win the favor of the old man and everyone, and now Tang Mo''s status is clearly incomparable to her, she can''t let all of her own Once destroyed. Tang Mo''s eyes swept over quickly and didn''t say anything. In fact, she really didn''t take her and Wen Qing''s festivals seriously. She must have the space bracelet, and it has nothing to do with disliking Wen Qing. Although she doesn''t look down on Wen Qing''s life and work, she has done some good things after all. She hasn''t done too much harming things, and she hasn''t violated her own interests too much, and she is too lazy to kill them all. In some respects, Wen Qing is still very suitable for this apocalypse. "Momo, you''re a big T too, don''t you and Qingqing know each other?" The old man introduced Wen Qing to Tang Mo. Both of them were of the same age and had a common topic. If they could get close, then Tang Mo and the Wen family would have a closer relationship. "Unfamiliar." At the end of Tang Dynasty, Wen Qing didn''t save any face. Wen Qing bit her lips. "I''ve heard of Momo''s name. Every year is a national scholarship, and the teachers are full of praise." Wen Qing raised her head again and put on a pleasing smile. Hearing that Wen Qing was so sensible, the old man nodded with satisfaction. The exquisite dishes were quickly brought up one by one, and the waiter next to him was arranging the plates. Wen Qing got up and stood behind the old man, and began to wait for the old man to eat. Every dish that he served was the old man''s favorite. "Grandpa, your blood pressure is high, you should use this Suqin more." Here, Wen Qing is serving me diligently, and over there, Wen Jianming''s wife Zhou Ying''s eyes will roll to the sky. She used to be at home to please the old man, but now there is someone who is more willing than herself, almost completely replacing her position by the old man''s side, doesn''t it make her uncomfortable? But Wen Qing doesn''t care about others, she thinks very clearly. She can''t please everyone. In this family, she just needs to hold the old man''s thigh firmly. In the future, let the old man find a good marriage for him, and he will be guaranteed for his whole life. Everyone at the table has their own thoughts, and most of the people have no taste for this meal. But there are also people who eat deliciously At the end of the Tang Dynasty today, I was exhausted, and the use of mental power was a bit excessive, which was a huge drain on the body. Now I try to keep the elegant wind and clouds as much as possible. The posture of eating is elegant, and the amount of food is huge. As the old man gets older, he pays more attention to health preservation. The dishes and ingredients on this table are more delicate and light, and are more in line with the taste of the late Tang Dynasty. She was very happy with this meal, no matter what the thoughts of the people next to her were. "Momo, you haven''t come to accompany grandpa for a long time, and you can''t even talk to everyone if you only care about eating. It''s a bit bad." Wen Qing looked at Tang Mo''s appearance as if he hadn''t eaten in 800 years, and looked down on him very much. (end of this chapter) Chapter 219： wake up Chapter 219 Be awake Wen Qing actually did her homework before knocking on the door of Wen''s house, so she naturally knew that Tang Mo was now Wen Jianshu''s stepdaughter. But she''s just a stepdaughter. She''s just an oil bottle and not her own. She hardly ever took Tang Mo as a threat to her. But seeing Wen Jianshu and the old man''s attitude towards Tang Mo today, she immediately changed her tactics and decided to restrain herself. Now it''s hard to find a fault at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, the opportunity cannot be missed. Mr. Wen has been accustomed to being praised by the younger generation below for so many years, either sincerely or falsely. Although Tang Mo''s current behavior is not out of the ordinary, it is indeed not too humble. Based on Wen Qing''s understanding, the old man should be unhappy. In addition to provoking a few words, he is just a foreigner and will be disgusted soon. Apparently Wen Qing hasn''t paid attention to the rankings for a while, so she doesn''t know the strength of Tang Mo now. She has always maintained a pre-apocalyptic mentality and wanted to rely on some cleverness to survive in the apocalypse. Tang Mo raised his eyes and glanced at Wen Qing, but there was not much emotion in his eyes. But just such a glance made Wen Qing shrink back, and then hid behind the old man. At the end of Tang Dynasty, since the fusion of the spiritual power light ball, the attributes have been greatly enhanced, and the background color in the eyes has become deeper and deeper. "Grandpa, Momo''s eyes are so scary." I thought I was good at acting before the end of Tang Dynasty, but Wen Qing is also very good now. In terms of green tea, he is completely true to his performance, and there is no sense of disobedience. In the late Tang Dynasty, I was ashamed of myself. Tang Mo didn''t pay any attention to her at all, and continued to eat on his own without explaining anything. "Wen Qing, you go down." The expression of the old man is really ugly, but it is not at the end of the Tang Dynasty. was annoyed at Wen Qing''s lack of wink. Today''s meal was originally for the end of Tang Dynasty, and it was not someone else''s turn to say this. Wen Qing, if this girl ruins her good deeds, don''t even think about staying at Wen''s house or S base for a day. "grandfather?" Wen Qing was stunned for a moment, she didn''t know why things were different from what she imagined. But she also understood that she made a mistake in this step, the resentment on her face was hidden, and she stepped back. Everyone here is not a human being, and Wen Qing thought she was hiding her emotions well, but in fact, it has long been seen. Its just that it doesnt matter, so no one cares. Zhou Ying was in a good mood when she saw the person who robbed her of her job, and even got closer to Lin Yi. It is still her sister-in-law who is good, she does not fight or rob, and she has no conflict of interest with herself, and her daughter is so powerful. It is necessary to make good friends in the future. Zhou Ying made up her mind. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought Wen Qing was a smart person, and he would pay more attention to the hidden dangers of some provinces in the future. Now that this set of operations has been completed, she feels that she is overthinking and overestimating Wen Qing. The biggest mistake Wen Qing made was to bring the previous set into the end times. You must know that there is nothing more important than strength. People with strength are qualified to have temper and character. A person who has no strength will not get any respect even if he washes his feet every day and is a dog licker with a perfect score, and will be abandoned anytime, anywhere. At the end of Tang today, it can be said that the entire base was saved, not to mention that she is now eating frantically. Even if she overturned the table today, the old man would not treat her superficially, and he might even comfort her and put dishes on the table. This is the confidence that strength brings to people. "Momo, are you planning to go out this time when you come back?" The old man was concerned about Tang Mo. "Go out, it''s these two days." The map she got from Nasha Town before the end of the Tang Dynasty is still there, and she hasn''t got the remaining pictures and texts that can unlock the Pearl of Attribute Values, so she has to speed up. After all, the evolution of alien beasts is getting faster and faster, and the attribute pearl does not know when it will suddenly appear in the world. Sooner rather than later, she still has a lot to do. "A girl who is going out must protect herself." The old man gave Tang Mo another chopstick and said with concern. The meal ended with Tang Mo having the most to eat by himself. Before leaving, the old man also gave Tang Mo a small space ring, saying that the contents were for her to use on the road. Tang Mo knew that this was because the old man wanted to win over him completely with the Wen family. Lin Yi was here, and she naturally had the same mind as the old man. Tang Mo accepted the things and expressed his gratitude. Both she and the old man of the Wen family were very satisfied with tonight. Everyone has their own purpose, but fortunately, at least for now, their purposes still overlap. "Momo, you really have to leave again. You didn''t stay at home for a few days when you came back this time." Hearing that her daughter was leaving at the old house, Lin Yi hurriedly asked after returning to her house. "elder sister." Yangyang was so young that he didn''t understand these things, but he seemed to realize something, so he spread his small hands into Tang Mo''s arms. Tang Mo reached out and hugged his younger brother in his arms, pinching his fleshy little face. "Mom, the situation in this world is becoming less and less optimistic now, and there is less and less time left for human beings. We can''t sit still, we must go out and make ourselves stronger." Lin Yi naturally knew about this alien beast siege. This time alien beast siege really made her realize that in fact, staying in the base would not be able to enjoy the peace forever. No one knows how long the current calm will last. Perhaps, what Momo did was really right. Today''s events have changed Lin Yi''s mind a lot, and she no longer persuades her daughter. Right after Tang Mo went upstairs and returned to his room, Xiao Tao came knocking on the door. "You don''t want to go with me?" Tang Mo was a little surprised after learning that Xiaotao wanted to stay at the base. She thought that Xiaotao would definitely follow me. "Momo, I''m not greedy for life and fear of death, I just want to stay at the base and use the resources here to become stronger quickly!" Xiao Tao said firmly, this time, she truly realized her weakness. Today''s fighting situation, she later heard about Xu Laosan, no wonder Momo didn''t call her today. Her strength is not even qualified to stand on the battlefield. Recognizing this fact made Xiao Tao very frustrated. "When I go out with you now, it will only become a drag on you. I don''t want to become a burden on you. I want to become stronger, and then stand by your side and be your real helper!" Xiao Tao''s eyes were bright and dazzling. "Okay, three months, give you three months, then I hope I can wait for a different you." Tang Mo patted Xiao Tao on the shoulder. She believes that with her eye for earrings, Xiao Tao will definitely become her most loyal and powerful teammate in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 220： Set off Chapter 220 Departure On the day we set off at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the weather was particularly good. The sun is very big, and it is warm on the body. The weather has been very good recently, so good that it makes people feel that life is not so difficult. The destination of this time at the end of Tang Dynasty was Donglin City. This city is near the sea. The end of Tang Dynasty always liked cities near the sea. In the map given by Shazhen, Donglin City is one of the cities with patterns. The Tang Dynasty chose Donglin City as the first city this time, not only because she liked the sea, but also because she wanted to confirm a bold guess in her heart. If that guess is true After that, what humans will face in the future is not only what they are now, and even more terrifying things will soon come. Tang didn''t say goodbye to Qinling before he left. She never liked saying goodbye. Those who can meet again do not need to say goodbye. Bon Voyage Qinling sent a message to the end of Tang Dynasty. work hard together At the end of Tang Dynasty, he replied. Effect each other, see you at the top of the mountain. Perhaps this sentence is the best state of Qinling and the late Tang Dynasty. They are not only lovers, but also friends, the best comrades in arms. Xiao Tao was handed over to Xu Laosan at the end of Tang Dynasty. The training system in Qinling is very mature, which can allow Xiao Tao to grow up as soon as possible. still took Jingjing, one person and one beast on the road. East Lin City is not far from the S base, it can be reached by helicopter in half an hour. It takes about a month to walk. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he still chose to go by himself, and it is more valuable to rely on his own step-by-step path. A month''s journey would take two weeks for the fast-moving Tang Dynasty. She has all kinds of food in stock, a warm sleeping bag and quilt, and Jingjing to accompany her to relieve her boredom. This journey is really not difficult. Ten days later Tang Mo was walking on the abandoned road, nibbling on the bread, while trying to use his spiritual power. She still doesn''t know how to use her mental power to make herself fly, but after constant attempts, she has been able to use her mental power to make small things around her fly. Tang Mo released his hand holding the bread. The bread did not fall down quickly, but was carried by a spiritual force and flew upwards. Fortunately, there are no other people along the way, otherwise you will be shocked when you see it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held the bread in his hands again with satisfaction, the bread could fly, and he could do it sooner or later. "I want it too, I want it too." Jingjing has become more and more talkative since she can talk. arguing for Tang Mo to let it fly, Tang Mo tried hard... Failed. Jingjing''s weight is really growing at an incredible rate. The size didn''t grow much, but the weight made it difficult for Tang Mo to hold it. "Jingjing, you should lose weight." persuaded at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Humph." Jingjing, who was not held up because she was too heavy, turned her head away unhappily, and then tried to use her mental strength to hold herself up. It is a strange beast with the attribute of spiritual power. What Momo can do, it can also work hard! In this way, one person and one beast are constantly competing with their own spiritual power. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was concentrating on feeling his spiritual power, he suddenly felt as if he had been hit in the leg. Looking down, a little girl about five years old with blood all over her arm hit her leg. "What''s the matter with you, kid?" Just when the little girl hadn''t spoken yet, a few men appeared out of nowhere, and charged towards the end of Tang with a look of anger. "What''s wrong with you daughter? Did this woman hurt you?" Those men rushed to Tang Mo indiscriminately, and they did not rush to help the little girl up, and then angrily said to Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood in an instant that he had met Pengci. couldn''t help but be a little funny, now it''s the end of the world, what''s the point of touching porcelain. Don''t say if she did it, but she really killed a little girl. What can they do in the wilderness? Besides, she didn''t know what the purpose of these men was, most likely they wanted to rob. If you really want to rob, why sacrifice a child? Wouldnt it be nice to go straight to the topic? "Baby, you talk, Dad will decide for you." The men continued. Tang Mo hugged his shoulders and looked at all this, as if he was watching a farce. This journey is boring, and its good to have a little adjustment. The little girl who fell at Tang Mo''s feet slowly got up, covered her arms and walked to the side of several men, and then pointed at Tang Mo with her uninjured finger. She didn''t speak, but her meaning was very clear. The little girl''s injury was not fake, her upper arm was severely slashed by a sharp object, and she was still gushing blood. Since the end of Tang Dynasty started to use mental power therapy, he could see all kinds of injuries in the human body very clearly, as if he had become a real doctor. The injury on the little girl''s arm was just scratched out, and that kind of pain is not within the range that a child of a few years old can bear. But the little girl pursed her lips and didn''t even hum, as if she couldn''t feel the pain at all. Obviously, this is not the first time this girl has endured such pain. The end of Tang quickly came to a conclusion. That little girl is not their own, and tiger poison does not eat children. This is not the first time they have done such a thing, it may be a gang committing a crime. "So what? What do you want?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really didn''t know what they were going to do with so much energy. It''s deserted. If you want to rob, you don''t need to waste so much energy. Seeing the fearlessness on Tang Mo''s face, several men looked at each other. One of them said "Don''t you still understand the rules of Huaxi City? In Huaxi City, hurting children under the age of seven is a felony! We have filmed all this, as long as we report to the Alliance Center, you will be finished." "and then?" To be honest, Tang Mo still didn''t know exactly how he ended up. "You are going to Donglin City, right? The only way to get to Donglin City is through Huaxi City. Once the Huaxi Alliance knows what you have done, you will never be able to enter Huaxi City again." Having said that, Tang Mo is a bit clear, that if he doesn''t deal with this matter, he will have to go back the same way and can''t walk, right? "Not only that, the Huaxi Alliance will also put your photo in the mission center, and you will face endless pursuit in the future." After the man finished speaking, he looked at Tang Mo triumphantly, wanting to see the horrified expression on her face. "That''s it." What a few people didn''t expect was that the woman in front of her was not only not afraid, but nodded with satisfaction. Is she crazy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 221： money making tool Chapter 221 Money-making tools Actually, Tang Mo nodded because he was satisfied with this policy of Huaxi City. Isnt this equivalent to the pre-apocalyptic law on the protection of minors? just lowers the age of the child to less than 7 years old. Although Huaxi City had never heard of this place in the late Tang Dynasty, he still felt very good about such a policy. Although the central base of Huaxia is now at the S base, the alliances in various places are far from the emperor and have their own regulations. After the decision was made at the end of Tang Dynasty, I also told Qinling that the S base should also implement such regulations. Now in the last days, human morality has collapsed across the board, and there are killings of the weak and the strong everywhere. Especially the human cubs who have no resistance, there is no guarantee. It''s like a tiny ant that can be pinched to death just by reaching out. Now in the turbulent apocalypse, everyones life is precarious, and humans willingness to give birth continues to decline. Protecting human cubs is an urgent task. Otherwise, mankind will have no next generation, and there will be no hope of revival. After knowing this policy of Huaxi City, Tang Mo probably understood what the purpose of the group in front of him was. is someone who touches porcelain by hurting children. She could probably understand what these people meant. Now the gap between the rich and the poor is too great in the last days. If you are robbing people with low strength, then there is nothing valuable in the hands of those poor people. However, the rich and powerful are difficult to deal with. Instead of fighting with all their lives, how can there be such an effortless touch of porcelain. I knew it was touching porcelain, but no one wanted to get into these troubles for no reason, and most of them simply went bankrupt. If this touch porcelain is a mature industry chain, then there is definitely more than one child in the hands of this group of people. Tang Mo looked at the little girl with almost no expression in front of him, feeling a little uncomfortable for no reason. The blood left on the arm has accumulated a small pool on the ground, but no one cares. "Does it hurt?" asked at the end of Tang Dynasty. The little girl was taken aback, apparently no one had asked her this question for so long. I didn''t know how to react for a while, so I quickly shook my head. Thinking about it wrong, he glanced at the men timidly, and began to nod hard again. "What if I don''t have anything?" Tang Mo looked at the men and said. This nostalgia is really up to you. The flowers of the motherland are not the ones that they say can be mutilated at will. There has to be some price to pay. "Then don''t blame us for being rude." Seeing that the woman in front of her was very thin, she was alone again, and these men were malicious. Today''s women are currency in circulation, and they make money no matter how they sell them. Besides, the facial features of the woman in front of her are still very beautiful, so it is not difficult to sell them for a good price. Several people rolled up their sleeves and were about to capture Tang Mo. "Don''t do it bro, I''ll go with you." A smile suddenly appeared on Tang Mo''s face. ??? Several men looked at each other, what''s the situation? Is it because your brothers are too attractive? Can you still fight this robbery? This sudden out-of-the-way play, are they still a little clueless? When things go wrong, there must be demons. Tang Mo''s abnormal reaction made these men wonder what to do. "Brother, I''m really hungry. If I go with you, give me a bite to eat, and let me do anything." Tang Mo''s words were ambiguous, and the men immediately understood what they meant. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could have a fight, and then force them to take him there by force. But after all, I am unfamiliar with my life here, and I dont know how much strength there is. Even though Tang Mo is now number one on the Huaxia rankings, he still maintains the most cautious heart so that he can live longer. We are outnumbered, and we cannot underestimate the enemy at any time. Besides, it was boring to go this way by yourself, Tang Mo regarded it as a dungeon mission of his own. Go deep into the enemy''s nest and rescue the flowers of the motherland. Interesting, this kind of exciting life is interesting. The ordinary life is a bit tired, and Tang Mo is going to find some excitement for himself. "Since you love me, that saves a lot of trouble, let''s go." It is nothing new for a woman in the end of the world to betray herself for food. These men also regarded Tang Mo as someone who knew the current affairs, and immediately felt relieved. Tang Mo didn''t say anything, just followed them obediently, got off the road, and got into an old minibus in the tall grass. It''s really a miracle that such a dilapidated car can drive on the road again. No wonder Tang Mo didn''t notice these people just now. I was still careless, Tang Mo silently reminded himself in his heart that he must be more careful in the future. Tang Mo and the little girl sat in the last row, while a few men drove in front and smoked cigarettes. Although I didn''t bring food and spar back to my mission this time, I did bring back a young woman who looked pretty good. In the end, I still earned it. A few people were in a good mood, and they even hummed a little song. The little girl covered her injured arm with one hand and couldn''t help but peek at Tang Mo. In the end, he couldn''t hold back, he grabbed Tang Mo with his intact hand, and stroked Tang Mo''s palm with his fingertips. Don''t go, it''s dangerous. This little girl looks like she is only five or six years old, yet she can write! This surprised Tang Mo, this is not a child that these vulgar men can raise, it seems that it was abducted recently. Tang Mo held the little girl''s hand, looked into her eyes, and nodded. Trust me, I will save you. This is the message conveyed in Tang Mo''s eyes. The little girl looked at Tang Mo''s deep eyes and lost her mind for a while. I don''t know if it was an illusion, she seemed to feel that the wound she had just cut by the dagger didn''t hurt so much. This is of course not an illusion, but the power of the spiritual treatment at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, at this amount of blood, the child''s arm will soon be unable to hold. A child who is only a few years old, how could Tang Mo watch her life go to waste? Those men naturally wouldn''t care about the girl''s injury. As long as she didn''t die, they wished that the injury would be more severe. It''s better if she is disabled, so that they can touch more porcelain next time. After all, the little girl is only a few years old. Since she was abducted and came here, she has not felt care and love for a long time. Tang Mo''s concern just now made her want to cry, so she couldn''t help but want to remind this kind big sister. She had seen too many endings of the women in that house, and she didn''t want the big sister she liked to do the same. However, she doesn''t seem to understand the eyes of this big sister. Unlike those women''s gray eyes, there is light in this sister''s eyes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 222： two houses Chapter 222 Two Houses The car stopped after about 20 minutes. It seems that these people were quite cautious and did not choose to commit crimes near their own nest. The first thing I saw when I got off the bus at the end of Tang Dynasty was a tall wooden fence, the fence was more than one person tall, and it was wrapped with barbed wire. At the entrance, there were several equally tall strong men sitting on chairs with Erlang''s legs crossed and smoking a cigarette. Cigarettes are a luxury in the last days. It seems that they have encountered many good things, and they are rich. "Brother Hu, look at the girls I brought back this time, aren''t they pretty handsome?" The man in the car got off and said triumphantly to the man with earrings sitting at the center of the door. The man took the cigarette **** off his mouth, then stood up and looked at Tang Mo from top to bottom. Then nodded with satisfaction. The woman brought back this time is different from the dirty, yellow-faced, thin-skinned women before. At first glance, they are high-end goods. "Go on, don''t touch this woman, I''ll keep it useful." Brother Hu is obviously the leader of this small gang. This place has existed for so long, and naturally it has touched someone else''s cake. And at the end of Tang Dynasty was the "gift" Brother Hu was going to take to make a relationship. "Throw her in that house too, feed her better, don''t make me hungry and thin." Hearing the house, the little girl''s shoulders shrank obviously, as if thinking of something terrible. I can feel that the house is a very scary existence for the little girl. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was led into the high fence, and he felt as if he had entered a prison before the end of the world. The range inside the fence is not large, and it is roughly divided into three areas. There are several houses in the place closest to the exit, and there are people going in and out. Most of them are men. When they see a strange woman coming in, they all have green eyes, like groups of wolves. And the houses in the middle are obviously much more advanced, both in size and outside decoration are much more luxurious. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t guess what the house was. Maybe it was where Brother Hu lived at the entrance of the base? After walking for a while, at the far corner of the base, there were two dilapidated houses standing alone. Maybe the house is not very accurate, it is more like two huge warehouses, each warehouse is rectangular, about one or two hundred square meters. The house itself has windows, but they are all sealed with iron plates and nails, so no sunlight can penetrate, like a huge sealed container. The warehouse has only one door to exit, and a huge lock hangs outside, which can only be opened from the outside. The man first unlocked the door of one of the warehouses, and then pushed the little girl inside. "Sister, my name is Xiaomantou." The little girl summoned her courage and shouted out at the last second. The door was slowly closed. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked into the crack of the door, only to see a darkness, as if there was only a faint light, and there was no sunlight at all. A door that completely isolates the inside and the outside into two different worlds. However, there was not much time for Tang Mo to sigh, and Tang Mo was soon sent to another house next to it. "Stay in there honestly and don''t do anything for me." The man explained. "As long as you stay safe, you can eat and drink." Looking at Tang Mo''s clean face, the man couldn''t help but want to touch it. But after thinking of the last explanation from Brother Hu, I finally stopped. Here, anyone who goes against Brother Hu''s intentions will not end well. The most important thing here is women, so there''s no need to be a taboo to provoke Brother Hu for this. After the gate was closed, Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and adjusted for a while before getting used to the dark environment here. opened his eyes again and looked at it carefully. The entire warehouse is rectangular and is divided into two areas. One area is the dormitory, all bunk beds with just a simple straw and a sheet, and a quilt and pillow. It may be because of insufficient water resources. In order to resist dirt, the quilts of both sheets and pillows are pure black, which makes people feel more depressed. glanced roughly, there are about a hundred or so beds, and now almost half of them are occupied. On the other side is a row of tables next to the wall, presumably for the people in it to eat or groom, there are many basins under this row of tables, and there are no chairs. The arrival of the newcomer did not make the people here have any extra reactions and expressions. Everyone is still doing their own thing as usual. In fact, there is nothing wrong with being locked here, that is, lying on his own bed. Without any entertainment facilities, life is so boring that there is nothing to do except sleep. Logically speaking, the new women should make this group of women have some new fun and gossip, but it is a bit abnormal to be so quiet now. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only feel a lot of eyes constantly looking at him, but no one really came up to talk. There are about forty people in this warehouse, all of them women in their teens and thirties. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, you don''t have to think about it to know where this place is. It seems that the industrial chain of this gang is quite rich. Children in a warehouse, women in a warehouse, they have not left a single thing behind. At the end of Tang, he found a shop in the farthest corner and settled down. The corner was damp and dark, and no one wanted to live when there were still plenty of beds, so the beds next to Tang Mo were all empty. The backpack that I carried with me at the end of Tang Dynasty was emptied long ago, and it was also taken away at this time. She climbed up quietly, and replaced the bed with the same color sheets, pillows and quilt covers in her space. Fortunately, it is pure black, she can find the same substitute, otherwise if there is a special pattern, she really can only do it. The underside of the sheets was also covered with layers of soft cushions, which made Tang Mo feel much more comfortable. raised his hand and glanced at his ID watch, and it can still be used normally. Looking at the other women, there was nothing on his wrist, and the little mantou just now didn''t wear an ID watch on his hand. It seems that this gang has a special way to take off the ID watch in their hands. No wonder they dare to be so arrogant and cruel to women and children in the vicinity of Huaxi City. In the eyes of those men, Tang Mo came here voluntarily, not forced, and it was the first time they had seen such a situation. There was no resistance or struggle at all, so they forgot to take off her ID watch. Tang Mo moved his ID watch upwards and covered it with his sleeves. "Little girl, look at you, have you come across this before?" Just when Tang was about to lie down, a woman in her thirties came under her bed and greeted her. (end of this chapter) Chapter 223： Sister Ling Chapter 223 Sister Ling Not a single girl who just came here was crying and making trouble, and most of them still had injuries on their bodies, which were traces left after the resistance. It was the first time I saw Sister Ling, a girl who came here as clean as the end of Tang, and arranged herself so calmly. When Tang Mo first came in, Sister Ling''s eyes never left her, and the ID watch that was not removed from her wrist naturally couldn''t escape her eyes. She probably didn''t know the details of this girl, and she spoke with some caution. Sister Ling is not actually the same as the girl here, but the manager here. After all, there are three women in one show. With so many women, Brother Hu was not at ease, so he put his relationship here and played a role of supervision. Tang Mo understood what Sister Ling said. just smiled, replied vaguely, and said nothing. There are many people in this warehouse, but it is much quieter than expected. Everyone seemed to be dumb, not speaking, not making a sound, and not knowing what to do on the bed. But soon, Tang Mo knew that there was a reason for all this. At about seven o''clock in the evening, the door of the warehouse was opened again, and four men in twos and twos carried two huge wooden barrels in. One bucket is the cooked meat of the exotic animals, and the other bucket is water. The meat of the alien animals is obviously not specially processed and cooked, but simply cooked, exuding a strong odor. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally knew where the strange smell in this warehouse came from. It seems that every meal here is the meat of this rudimentary alien beast. The group of women spontaneously got off the bed and picked up their own water basins from under the table. The wooden barrel is very big, but there are many people, and each person can only get about one-third of the water in the basin. Go to the wooden barrel next to you to get a piece of meat, this is their daily supply. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he naturally didn''t have a basin, and he didn''t pick up those things. "What about the new one?" One of the men shouted, apparently calling Tang Mo. Tang Mo got out of bed and walked over. "This is your pot, get it." The man saw Tang Mo coming, and threw a basin like those women into her arms. There was only the last bit of water left at the bottom of the wooden barrel, which was not only cloudy, but also mixed with foreign objects that I didnt know what to do. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he still used the basin to take out the last bit of water, and then took the piece of meat that belonged to him. Just when she was about to go back, the man threw her a bag of cookies that had already been opened. Tang Mo took a general look, and the biscuits were already a little moldy. This is probably because Brother Hu said "care" when he entered the door. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought it was a little funny, but he didn''t expect that he was a newcomer to be "specially cared for". After all the things were posted, a few women who were wearing very revealing clothes and their thighs leaking out gathered around and pressed close to the men who delivered the meals. The men were also used to it, they put their arms around the waist of the woman who was leaning over, opened the door and walked out. The door opened, and Sister Ling walked out. Tang Mo could see clearly that Sister Ling did not receive food and water, and the men treated her respectfully, thinking they were going out to eat. When the door ?? closed again, the warehouse seemed to have changed a lot. The originally quiet environment suddenly became noisy, everyone crowded together with meat, and chatted with each other. There were also several people who surrounded Tang Mo, and the meaning inside and outside of the words was to ask her what the background was. Almost all of the people who came around fixed their eyes on the things in Tang Mo''s hands. meat, water, and a bag of biscuits they never got. The greed in those eyes was naked and undisguised. Tang Mo put those things on the bottom bunk of his bed, and he sat cross-legged on it. She can''t eat these things, but the content in the eyes of these women is too obvious, and she doesn''t want to give them. Ever heard of feeding unfamiliar wolves? Some people will not thank you no matter how much you give them. But she won''t be able to stay here for a few days. In order to be more comfortable, there is no need to have any more conflicts with them. Let them say what they say as long as they can''t hear them. She suddenly missed the silence when Sister Ling was there. When will Sister Ling come back? Tang Mo feels that he misses her a bit. "Won''t you be a mute?" Soon the group of women felt that Tang Mo''s expressionless appearance was boring, and they all went back to their seats and started eating. I thought she was an unfathomable character when she came in calmly, but she turned out to be a fool who couldn''t understand the situation, no wonder. After the crowd around the end of Tang Dynasty all dispersed, a timid little head squeezed over. "Eat quickly, don''t give it to them, it''s just one meal a day, if you don''t eat it up, you won''t have the energy tomorrow." A girl who was about the same age as the late Tang Dynasty was squeezed in. She looked very delicate. She didn''t look like a girl who had struggled in the apocalypse. The girl''s eyes are very clear, unlike others. "Where''s your food?" Tang Mo asked, seeing that the girl was empty-handed. "It''s all eaten in the stomach. If you don''t eat it right away, it will be taken away." The girl patted her deflated belly, squinted her eyes and smiled, as if she didn''t feel how difficult her current situation was. Seeing the girl''s heartless and charming appearance, Tang Mo couldn''t help but laugh. Sure enough, no matter what kind of environment, optimistic people will always have a good life, and they will also infect the people around them to be happy together. Compared to those girls who are intrigued or bitter, Tang Mo prefers this naive. patted the position beside him and motioned for the girl to sit next to him. The girl was also sitting beside Tang Mo. People here didn''t know why they didn''t like her. Now that someone is willing to talk to her, she is very happy. "How long have you been here?" Tang Mo took the initiative to chat with her. "More than three months." "The woman just now was called Sister Ling, who cares about us. We didn''t dare to speak when she was there, for fear that we didn''t know which words or actions would make her unhappy, and the end would be miserable." Before Tang Mo asked, the girl started to tell her. "Sister Ling goes out for a while every night. The time she goes out is the most relaxed and happy time here." said relaxed and happy, the girl''s face rose with a contented expression. Tang Mo looked at this ignorant girl, how well this girl was protected before, and now she is so heartless. (end of this chapter) Chapter 224： optimist Chapter 224 Optimists "Can you give me a piece of this cookie?" The little girl looked at the moldy biscuits that Tang Mo had just obtained, and asked bluntly. "I don''t want it for nothing, I can give you some water in exchange!" "By the way, my name is Gu Yirou, what''s your name?" She wanted to eat other people''s biscuits before she introduced her name, and Gu Yirou''s face burned with embarrassment. It was the first time for her to do this kind of thing, but she has been here for a few months, and she has been eating this smelly meat. I really miss the taste of biscuits. "My name is Tang Mo. Water?" asked with interest at the end of Tang Dynasty. "I didn''t take advantage of you, water is very precious here! Don''t look at a small pot, these are your water for tonight and tomorrow. Whether you drink or use it, it''s here." Afraid that Tang Mo thought he was taking advantage of her, Gu Yirou hurriedly explained. "Then you gave me water, what do you use?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I didn''t expect that these waters are not only for drinking, but also for domestic water. Let alone washing clothes, everyone is reluctant to even wash their faces. "I just need to drink less! Besides, it''s no good to wash so clean here." Gu Yirou looked left and right, then whispered in Tang Mo''s ear. "The cleaner it is, the more dangerous it is at night." Gu Yirou''s face raised fear, as if something terrible would happen at night. Tang Mo looked at the girl''s face, which was a little dirty. But this bit of dirt can''t hide the pure and delicate facial features. It seems that Gu Yirou, like her, was someone who was used by Brother Tiger as a gift for other purposes, so he was temporarily saved from harm. Gu Yirou''s appearance and temperament are obviously different from other people here, like standing out from the crowd, and because she has never been pulled out, the women here have a natural hostility towards her. Suffering at the same time, but women just like to make things difficult for women. The arrival of Tang Mo made Gu Yirou very happy, and regardless of whether Tang Mo wanted to or not, she moved her bed to the bed next to Tang Mo. The two of them lived together in the corner, as if they had drawn a natural dividing line with the women outside. After ?? moved to the vicinity of Tang Mo, Gu Yirou chatted with Tang Mo a lot about things here. seems to have said everything that has not been said in the past few months. From Gu Yirou''s words, Tang Mo also had a clearer understanding of this place. Sister Naling is one of the acquaintances of the leader of the gang, Brother Hu, and spends most of the time in the warehouse watching these women. Only go out for a small amount of time, such as now. Because he was already very old, he often stayed in the warehouse and had fewer opportunities to meet Brother Tiger, and now he is not so favored. The woman next to Brother Hu came out of the warehouse. I heard that she was a little star before the end of the world. Therefore, Sister Ling''s anger is all vented on the women here. As long as there is a little bit of dissatisfaction, it will be beating and scolding, and at night, she will pick out the women she doesn''t like the most and go out to receive guests. Receive old, ugly and dirty guests. So everyone here is careful when Sister Ling is here. For fear of doing the wrong thing or saying the wrong thing. Only put one meal a day here, but there are other channels to get more food and water. For example, at night, they are selected to "make money" for the organization. Another example is the man who seduced the man who delivered the meal when he was putting out the meal. As long as he was taken out, he would always have something in his hand when he came back. Gu Yirou has been here for a few months. Although she has never been pulled out, she has basically understood everything here. It was only at the end of the Tang Dynasty that he knew what the higher-level houses between the warehouse and the men''s house were used for. is a place to have fun for those men outside. This brother Hu is really not a simple person. On the one hand, he uses his children to touch porcelain to make money, and on the other hand, he uses women to make money. These two warehouses, one is for children, the other is for women, all of which are tools for him to make money. What scares Tang Mo even more is that Brother Hu still has a lot of research on human hearts. Since Sister Ling left, the women have all gathered together to chat, life here is boring, and the only thing that can talk is their short time out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully observed their chat and found that although the women here were all forced to come in at first, they have now been divided into two types. One is a girl like Gu Yirou who is very afraid of rejecting the matter of being called out at night. They generally speak very little, and they huddle in their beds and do not participate in everyone''s chat. Everyone''s face was full of panic, except of course Gu Yirou, who was heartless and had never been mutilated. The other is a woman who has become accustomed to this kind of life, and even hopes that she can go out more so that she can eat enough. This is the greatness of Brother Hu, The woman who was called out every night was specially allowed to give a whole basin of water to cleanse her body and face. will also reward you with a full meal after you are done. There are even some who perform well and will be pleasing to dress up. Brother Tiger will pamper him and give him more food. as if to regard himself as the emperor. Because of these small favors, those women who accepted their fate were like patients in Stockholm, they began to lose their propriety and integrity and their initial persistence, and began to think of ways to make themselves more visible. Perhaps he performed well enough and worked hard enough, what if he could get out of this warehouse if he was spotted by a man? Such precedents are not without precedent. Both Brother Hu and the guests have precedents of taking their favorite girls out to live. is also such a precedent that gives those women endless hope and makes them completely degenerate into the abyss. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t condemn such a woman, everyone just wanted to live and live better. In this cannibalistic end times, no one can stand on the moral high ground to condemn others. Tang Mo finally gave the box of biscuits to Gu Yirou, along with the water and the piece of meat. She herself would not eat such a thing, and it would be a pity to throw it away, so just exchange the information she told herself. Seeing how generous Tang Mo was, Gu Yirou felt even more embarrassed. insisted that he only took two biscuits, one was eaten carefully, and the other was put away. "The food here is hard to come by, and the water is very precious. Even if you are not hungry now, you will eat it tomorrow." Gu Yirou insisted that she would not ask for anything else, but asked Tang Mo again. Tang Mo didn''t say anything after seeing her like this, just curious why she put away the other biscuit. "I''m leaving it for my sister." Mentioning her sister, this optimist girl had a sad expression on her face for the first time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 225： scary night Chapter 225 Terrible Night "Sister? Is your sister here too?" "She was arrested with me and locked in the warehouse next to her. She is only five years old this year. If I hadn''t insisted on taking her out of the city that day..." Mentioning her sister, Gu Yirou''s mood was obviously a little broken, and she fell into endless self-blame. My sister is still so young, and I dont know how it is now. "What''s your sister''s name?" The stubborn eyes of the little girl who touched her today suddenly appeared in Tang Mo''s mind. Impossible, how can a family like Gu Yirou raise such a stubborn child, he must be thinking too much. "Gu Yining." Tang Mo had never heard the name ??, so he didn''t mention this topic again. When Sister Ling came back, it was already past nine o''clock, and she came back after not going out for a long time. It seemed that she had been empty for too long, and there was no place for her beside Brother Hu. When ?? came back, he was obviously angry, and fell on his own bed. The women didn''t even dare to breathe when they saw Sister Ling coming back like this. But it was exactly ten o''clock, and it was time to come, and no one could escape. In the darkness, the warehouse door creaked open. At this time, the lights in the warehouse had long since gone out, and only the man could be heard shouting a few names at the door. The woman whose name was called hurriedly put on her clothes and went out. Whether you want to or not, there is no way to resist. The body of the last person who resisted was buried under the big tree behind the warehouse, and the bloodstains left on the floor of the warehouse have not been wiped clean until now. From the moment the door opened, Tang Mo could clearly feel Gu Yirou''s body shrinking next to her. Every time she chanted a name, her body trembled, and she didn''t seem to be completely relaxed until she finished the last one. Gu Yirou is so out of place here, no one has touched her for so long, so she won''t move easily. Brother Hu must have arranged otherwise. It was pitch dark in the warehouse, the door was open at this time, no one was sleeping at this time, and everyone was waiting in the dark with their eyes open for the judgment of fate. Just when the women whose names were called got out of bed, Tang Mo also got up and got out of bed secretly. Her position is concealed and her movements are light, so naturally no one can find her in this pitch-dark environment. However, Gu Yirou, who was closest to her and was highly nervous, still found out. Tang Mo turned around and gave her a shush gesture. Gu Yirou immediately realized that she made a gesture of zipping her mouth with her hands. very good. Tang Mo quietly followed the women out of the door and walked out the door. At ten o''clock, it was dark outside. Two men came to lead, only one of them was holding a flashlight that was already dim. At this moment, the person with the flashlight is squatting under the big tree outside. There is a stench in this warehouse, and he wouldn''t want to enter it unless he had to. There was only another man at the door of the warehouse, waiting for the woman whose name was called to come out. There are only more than 30 women in the base. In order to achieve sustainable development, they are all arranged in turns. This fence has only one exit, and the exit is guarded 24 hours a day, so they are not afraid that someone will run away. Even if you get out of this warehouse, you can''t get out. really has the ability to run out, and he would not have been caught so easily in the first place. If they run away, if they are caught, they will be killed, so no one will do such a stupid thing, they are very relieved. Tang Mo also took advantage of the usual thinking of the people here, and secretly followed the women out of the warehouse door, and when he was counting the number of people, he quickly ducked behind another big tree. . The man with the flashlight was still complaining about the troublesome job, so naturally he didn''t pay attention to the news here. "1, 2, 3, 4, 5. Everyone is ready, let''s go, wash up first, and then start work." The man counted the number of people, and after no problem, he took a few women to the higher-end house in the middle. Tang Mo quietly followed behind them. The smell in the warehouse was really too great, and it was too hard to live with those women. She didn''t want to feel wronged, so she decided to take the initiative to resolve the matter here and leave as soon as possible. When ?? arrived at the door of the house over there, the two men handed over the five women they took to another man who was guarding the door of the house, and then went back to sleep. And the man at the door of the house was obviously used to doing this, and skillfully led the women into the house. Tang Mo couldn''t help being a little surprised when he saw that the door of the house was empty at this time. The door of this gang was too loose. In fact, I can understand it if I think about it, after all, this big night''s transaction is not a glorious thing. Even in the last days, in such an environment, there are still many people who are somewhat resistant to this matter on the bright side. So I came quietly and walked quietly, which is the best service provided by this tiger brother. I have to say that this Tiger Brother is still very business-minded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt more and more that he could not underestimate the person in charge of this gang. A few minutes after those people entered, Tang Mo quietly slipped into the house. The house has two floors, and the rooms are arranged very simply. There are seven or eight rooms in a long corridor. The entire corridor was silent, only the first room closest to the door made a sound. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a corner to hide himself quietly, and then used his mental power to probe the past. In the first room, a basin was placed in front of each of the five women, and everyone was washing their face and body. After cleaning, he picked one of the white yukatas that hung on the hangers in the room, and put them on. The inside was vacuumed and he didn''t wear anything. The man who led them in just now gave each of them a number plate, and the number on each number plate was the corresponding room number. There are six "work" rooms on the first floor and only one on the second. Tang Mo mentally looked at the number plates in the hands of the five girls, and there was one girl holding a number one. Indeed, the girl''s skin is very white and thin, and her facial features look very delicate. Compared with other women, her body and face are indeed a lot taller. Several women washed up and changed their clothes and went to their respective rooms. Tang Mo did not follow them in, but continued to use his mental power to investigate the situation in each room. I saw that after the girls entered the room, several men came in one after another from the outside of the house and went to different rooms. At the end of Tang, the spiritual power at this moment was always paying attention to the only room on the second floor. (end of this chapter) Chapter 226： living hell Chapter 226 Hell on Earth That upstairs room was always the girl and no one else. The girl wrapped in a yukata cramped and sat on the bed, waiting for fate to arrange her. Tang Mo waited for a long time, so long that he was about to fall asleep in the corner, when he saw a man walk in from the front door of the house. The man looked like he was in his forties and wore a suit. He didn''t come alone, and he was accompanied by two followers. Two attendants were guarding the door of the house, and the man went up to the second floor alone. It looks like he is the leader of the base, or someone with status. But in this last world, what kind of woman can''t get a person with status and status, why come here for fun? There is only one reason, that is, this man is a well-dressed hypocrite outside. probably also created a positive image of a happy and happy family, so he only dared to do these shameful deeds behind the scenes. The last days are a carnival for ordinary people to lose their morals, and many of those who stand in high positions still maintain a decent image. Only in this way can it be credible and convincing. No wonder Brother Hu dared to do these disgusting things with such a big fanfare. It seemed that he had already managed the people above and twisted them into a rope before he sought shelter. Of course, women are only one aspect, so a lot of money and resources should be distributed. Tang Mo remembered the face of the middle-aged man who went up to the second floor in his mind. I knew everything I needed to know, there was no point in staying here, so I turned out the window at the end of the first floor. The middle-aged man brought people watching at the door, so it was naturally inconvenient to swagger out through the door. Tang Mo jumped out of the house and came to the warehouse where the children were kept. It was dark now, but the door of the warehouse was unexpectedly open, and there was a loud noise inside. Tang Mo hid behind a tree and watched the situation in the warehouse with his mental power. The eye-catching picture seems to make Tang Mo feel that the place where he is is not the world... Under the same dim light in the warehouse, there are the frightened faces of children. Those children, most of them between three and eight years old, were all scrawny and malnourished. Such an old child has never experienced anything, and is most obedient, so scary. At this time, the children were all huddled against the wall, their bodies shaking into sieves and looking at the center of the warehouse. And in the center of the warehouse, there was a small bed, and a little boy who looked about seven or eight years old was tied to the small bed. And the little boy was surrounded by two men, one of them was cutting his leg with a saw. Blood splashes Even Tang Mo, who was used to seeing blood, couldn''t bear to see this picture, but the children opened their eyes one by one. "Open your eyes and take a good look at me, this is the end of disobedience! If anyone dares to close their eyes for me today, I will throw him to feed the wolves tomorrow." The Huaxi Base only protects children under the age of seven, and when they are over seven years old, they cannot touch porcelain. Older children are not only useless, they also need to eat more, and they are easy to cause trouble if they are active, so as long as the children here are seven years old, they will not stay. Anyway, they are all going to die, so it is better to kill the chickens and monkeys for these children in the warehouse, and let their living hearts be recycled. is a few years old, so frightened, no longer dare to disobey. Ruthless, really ruthless. The boy with ear studs on the wooden bed soon died of blood loss, lying motionless like a dead fish. Hell on Earth, probably talking about this scene. The human cub, who should have been most protected, was forced to accept the bloodiest and cruelest side of the world at this moment. It is not easy to support children, especially children in the last days. What''s more, the children here have to be injured artificially every day so that they can go out to touch porcelain. There are a dozen people in total, and everyone has more or less injuries on their bodies. Even Yuu''s child lost part of his body and was already very weak. At the end of Tang Dynasty, among the dozen or so children, he saw the little girl who touched her during the day, the little steamed bun. Xiaomantou did not snuggle with most of the children, but huddled in the corner by himself, watching everything in front of him. There didn''t seem to be any fear on his face, but the little fist clenched under his sleeve still betrayed her. This child is also afraid of all the things in front of him and all that he will face in the future. Tang Mo likes such stubborn children. Compared with those cubs who only cry, escape, and fear, only in this way can they live better in the apocalypse. No matter what kind of environment you are in, you must be brave, strong and active to find a way out for yourself, which is the correct attitude towards the end times. Compared with the woman in the other warehouse, the dozen or so children in this warehouse obviously lead a more terrifying life. And compared to those women, Tang Mo obviously had a different mood for these children. After all, one side is an adult with independent thinking ability and behavior, and the other side is a flower bone that has just come to the world and has just fallen directly into **** in the apocalypse. They should have been carefree in their mother''s arms, they were still ignorant and didn''t even have the ability to protect themselves. This world is really too cruel. She wants to take these children out, this is what Tang Mo thought after seeing the wet eyes of these children. She didn''t try to be brave, she has the ability, she has to do what she thinks she should do. The two men dragged the plank bed and the dead boy out to deal with it, and the warehouse door was left wide open without anyone guarding. A child had just died in front of them, and the man was very confident. At this time, the children in the warehouse were all frightened and stupid, and no one dared to act rashly. Not to mention, there is no one who doesn''t know that they can''t escape from this fence, even if they leave the warehouse, there is no point. Xiaomantou watched the two men drag the dead boy away, his eyes stayed on the exit. In the sky outside the door, the moon hung brightly there. So close, yet so far. Suddenly, a figure appeared in Xiaomantou''s eyes, that was the very special sister he had seen in the morning. Wasn''t that older sister locked up in the warehouse next door? She seems to be waving at herself? Tang Mo knew that Xiaomantou saw him, so he beckoned her to come out. Having just experienced such a terrifying thing, not everyone has the courage to take this step. Tang Mo also wanted to test it out to see if what he did next was worth it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 227： Gift Chapter 227 Gifts Xiaomantou saw Tang Mo beckoning, but the death of that brother just now was too tragic, so she hesitated. That open door is not just inside and outside for the kids in the warehouse, but two different worlds. If you step out, you dont know what kind of danger you will face. But it is not necessarily better if you stay in it all the time, boil the frog in hot water. Every child here knows that no matter how old they are, sooner or later, they will die here. But the small steamed buns are different She crossed the end of Tang Dynasty and looked at another warehouse further away. She has a more important person there. My sister is so stupid, she can''t live without her. In these few seconds, Xiaomantou thought about a lot of issues that a five-year-old child could not consider. In the end, she got up, passed through the children who were sitting on the ground and hadn''t recovered, and walked towards the end of Tang Dynasty. Seeing Xiaomantou walking towards him, Tang Mo''s thoughts became firmer. pulled the small steamed bun with one hand, and the two hid under the big tree at the door of the warehouse. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he spread out his spiritual power to ensure that the man could be noticed at the first moment when he came back. "Drink water." Without saying a word, Tang Mo directly handed a bottle of water out. Now that you have taken this step, there is no turning back. You must unconditionally believe in this sister. Xiaomantou didn''t ask anything, just grabbed the mineral water and poured it down. At the end of Tang Dynasty, you stuffed a handful of chocolates into Xiaomantou''s clothes pocket. "I''ll give you something to eat, and those kids who are dying of starvation inside." "You can take this as well. Those children who are dying, feed them one piece each, and let them swallow them raw." In the late Tang Dynasty, Xiaomantou was handed anti-inflammatory drugs. There are several children in the warehouse who are already very weak due to frequent bleeding injuries and lack of nutrition. The people in this gang don''t treat children as human beings at all, they only treat them as consumables, and naturally they won''t use more precious medicines for them. "Thank you sister." Xiaomantou tightly held the medicine in her hand. Although she was only five years old, she also knew how precious the things this elder sister gave her. It was something that could save her life. "Let''s go back." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he noticed that someone was coming not far away, and with a push of his hands, he pushed the small steamed bun back into the warehouse. And he hid himself behind the tree again. The person who came here just went to clean up the little boy''s body. After everything was done, he came back and locked the door of the warehouse again. looked around the warehouse and found that the children inside were still frightened and dumbfounded, and I was very satisfied. Is this the effect they want? They have to be obedient and be a tool for them to make money. The man re-locked the warehouse and left. Tang Mo hid for a while. After about an hour or so, the five women who had been led out were brought back. Everyone''s walking posture is very unnatural, their faces are more decadent, but they are more or less holding something in their hands. Especially the **** the second floor, who has the most food and a bottle of mineral water. radishes and sticks are applied here to the fullest. When the warehouse door opened and the women entered, Tang Mo followed everyone in secretly. After seeing the man on the second floor today, she became even more curious, what kind of person did Brother Hu plan to give him and Gu Yirou. What a big tiger ?? is, to make Brother Tiger so rampant here, Tang Mo really wanted to take a look. When Tang went back, Gu Yirou had already fallen asleep. I have to say, this girl is also big-hearted. Perhaps it is with such a big heart that we can live with a normal heart here. Tang Mo suddenly envied her for being so heartless. I really don''t know whether to call it naive or stupid. The structure and operation here are already clear after just one day at the end of the Tang Dynasty. However, Tang Mo didn''t know much about the strength of the people here. And also curious about the unknown guest. So she plans to stay here for a few more days. The next day, Tang Mo did not wake up until noon. Its hard to be able to relax without having to do too much, and I have to take a good rest. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the days he lived here were regarded as his own vacation. She also said before that Gu Yirou was heartless, but in fact, she herself did not give in too much. But the days she stayed in the warehouse were not completely idle, and she was exploring with her mental power, which also allowed her to find out a lot of information. For example, there are about twenty men in this gang. About ten people go out every day to touch porcelain, kidnap children and women and other businesses. The remaining ten people also stayed here in their hometown, in good order and order. Twenty people are not many, but they are all strong and powerful men. At the end of Tang Dynasty, no spiritual power was detected in any of them. According to her estimation, most of the people here should be power-type abilities, and you can tell just by looking at their tendons. She hasn''t fought with so many people yet. To be honest, people and beasts are different after all, and Tang Mo was a little unsure. However, in order to save the people here, she doesn''t have to win all of them. As long as there is a slight possibility, Tang Mo prefers to outsmart. She just needs to wait and see what happens now and wait for a suitable opportunity. Fortunately, this opportunity did not make Tang Mo wait too long, and it came soon. At ten o''clock in the evening on the third day after arriving here in the late Tang Dynasty, the door of the warehouse was opened as usual. And this time the man who came to open the door only called two people''s names, that is Tang Mo and Gu Yirou. Three months ago, Gu Yirou heard her name being called out by a devilish voice for the first time. Although my heart was already prepared, the tears still fell instantly. Gu Yirou had told Tang Mo before that if she was called out one day, she would never come back alive. Tang Mo scoffed at this attitude, because in her opinion, nothing is more important to live. But everyones ideas are different, and their cognition and pursuit of the meaning of life are also different, but it cant be forced. Tang Mo always knew that there was a blade hidden under Gu Yirou''s quilt, which was the last thing she used to show her ambition. At this time, the blade was hidden in Gu Yirou''s sleeve. In the past few days, Tang Mo had a thorough understanding of this simple little white flower. Gu Yirou is like a little princess who grew up in love and has never experienced any setbacks. So his temperament is very lively, but he can''t stand any pain and torture. Although I don''t like to talk to her very much these days, this little girl still regards herself as her only friend. Clothes, food, housing, and transportation always had to be recited in the ears of the late Tang Dynasty, which was extremely nagging. But in this nagging, Tang Mo had some real feelings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 228： acquaintance Chapter 228 Acquaintances But no matter how unwilling it is, the courage to resist cant be mustered right away. Gu Yirou got out of bed and hesitated, clenching and clenching the blade in her hand. Tang Mo walked to her side, reached out to hold the little girl''s hand holding the blade, and walked towards the door together. Gu Yirou was stunned for a moment, but she still followed Tang Mo subconsciously. When Tang Mo walked from the corner to the door with Gu Yirou, one hand grabbed his other hand. She followed and looked over, it was the girl who was sent to the second floor yesterday. In the impression of the end of Tang Dynasty, this girl has always been taciturn. And now, the girl was sitting beside the bed holding Tang Mo''s hand and looking straight at her. That is a distress signal. Tang Mo didn''t know why, but the girl would send her a signal for help. Did the girl see what she followed yesterday? Actually, Tang Mo''s guess was really right. Yesterday, Tang Mo went out with the girls and was really seen by this girl. For some unknown reason, the girl didn''t tell anyone that she saw Tang Mo go out. I don''t know why, but the girl has a feeling in her heart that the girl in front of her can take her out, that is her only chance. She had to catch it even if she tried her hardest. Tang Mo nodded slightly to the girl after thinking about this. Then the girl released her hand, and Tang Mo had a small note in her palm. Although there were only two girls this time, there were still two men who came to take them there. The attitude of those two men was much more serious than last time, and their eyes never left Tang Mo and Gu Yirou. It can be seen that the person who is going to receive this time is a big man. This should be the biggest umbrella for this gang. Being able to keep a beautiful and temperamental girl like Gu Yirou for three months, not only these men, but even Brother Hu didn''t get involved. Today''s character must have a lot of background. Someone sent pillows when she was really dozing off. Tang Mo just couldn''t stay still here. Now that the key person came out, how could she be unhappy. However, compared to Tang Mo''s happiness, Gu Yirou was obviously more frowning. "It''s really interesting that the uncle came to Brother Hu today. He gave us two of our best products, which I have never touched before." One man and another man complained, with envious expressions on their faces. "Nonsense, how did we get to where we are today, you don''t know? If it wasn''t for that master, do you think you could still drink spicy food like you are now? You''ve been drinking the northwest wind long ago." "That''s right, hehe." Thinking of his current quality of life, the man who was the first to speak was extremely satisfied and didn''t complain anymore. Tang Mo and Gu Yirou were taken to the door of the house in the middle, and the two men handed it over to another man who looked like a housekeeper at the door. The man brought Tang Mo and Gu Yirou in, and then sent them into the first room. That was the room where the girls washed and changed before the end of Tang Dynasty. "Clean up, then go to the room on the second floor and wait." There is only one room on the second floor, so that person didn''t give them the room number as before. After he finished talking, he left. The big man was coming. Obviously, it was not suitable for him to wait here. "Momo, we..." Gu Yirou stood awkwardly in the room, neither sitting nor standing. Tang Mo looked at everything in the room at ease. This time, it was not one pot of water for each of them, but a bucket of water for each of them. The clothes are not the white bathrobes, but some clothes like kimonos. They are obviously improved. They can be short, but they don''t look like clothes worn by serious people. "Don''t stand, sit down." Tang Mo sat down and greeted Gu Yirou. "If you want to take a bath and wash your face, there is water, you can use it." Because there is not enough water, it is okay for Gu Yirou to get dirty. "Hey." Xiao Gu sighed and sat next to Tang Mo. In this situation, I still have the mood to take a shower, so I am so careful. She rubbed the knife in her hand over and over again, thinking about when it would be more appropriate for her to choose to understand her own life. After Tang Mo sat down, he unfolded the note in his hand, there were only two words on it, Xiaoyi. It took about half an hour. Just when Gu Yirou was still thinking about the length of her life, Tang Mo''s spiritual power had already felt that someone was coming. Tang Mo stood up and waited for someone to come through the window outside the door. Because it is the first room on the first floor, you can still see part of the scene from the stairs through the window. Soon a man appeared at the corner of the stairs. "Uncle Qi?" Gu Yirou didn''t know when to look out while sticking to Tang Mo''s head. It doesn''t matter at this point, I recognize an acquaintance. "Why is Uncle Qi here?" Gu Yirou''s first reaction when she saw the person was surprise, and then her face quickly turned ugly. She is just pure, not stupid. No good people will appear here, and the purpose is self-evident. "you recognize?" This man is obviously the big boss behind the gang, Tang Mo didn''t expect this little white flower to know such a person. "The second-in-command of Huaxi City, Qi Heng. He is also my father''s good brother." Gu Yirou remembered what the two people who had just brought her over said, and her expression became more and more ugly. "Who is your father?" "The current lord of the Huaxi City Base, Gu Feng." Isn''t this a coincidence? At the end of Tang Dynasty, I didn''t expect that this group of people would really dare to arrest them, so they arrested all the little princesses in the territory of Huaxi City. "Uncle Qi, no, Qi Heng, he is not like this at the base. He is almost forty years old, he has never married, and he has never been close to women. He told his father that his mind was all on work, and he did not Time wasted on women." Sure enough, Tang Mo was right. This place is the comfort zone of the beasts in their clothes. "Dad would have killed him if he knew he did such a thing!" Gu Yirou gritted her teeth. "It''s a pity that I can''t go out, and my father can only be kept in the dark..." Gu Yirou has been growing up in a honeypot for so many years, and this is the first time she feels so hopeless in her life. Desperate to the point of losing the courage to live. "Don''t worry, your dad will know." Tang Mo looked at the figure of the man going upstairs. God has eyes and will not let such people go unpunished. "Let''s go, it''s time for us to do something." Tang Mo bent over and pressed against Gu Yirou''s ear, talking to her about his next plan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 229： mind control Chapter 229 Mind Control After Qi Heng went up and opened the door, he didn''t see the two little beauties waiting for him, but an empty room. A burst of anger rose in my heart, I turned on the ID watch and wanted to call Huzi. dong dong dong. Just then, there was a knock on the door. "Come in." finally come. Qi Heng''s tone was not very good, and he dared to let himself wait. He must torture them for a while to relieve his anger. He is disgusting to be a good gentleman at the base. Only by coming here every once in a while can he completely liberate his nature to be himself and enjoy happiness. Basically, as long as a woman enters his room, no one can walk out. The more people who pretend to be and the more they suppress themselves, the more perverted they are. Recently, both of Gu Feng''s daughters have been lost. To express his sincerity, he has been helping him find his daughters and has no time to come out. Who made Gu Feng have such a high attribute value, and now that his most precious daughter is gone, see what he has to do in a day. In today''s world, everyone knows what kind of ending two little girls who have no self-protection ability have been missing for a few months. Its just that Gu Feng didnt give up, and he had to use all the strength of Huaxi City to find it. He may be satisfied if he finds the bodies of his girls. As long as he thinks about this, Qi Heng feels happy and can laugh out loud in his dreams. The door creaked open and two girls walked in. "How is Uncle Qi you?" Gu Yirou cried out in surprise. "Gu Yirou?" Qi Heng and Gu Feng are the best brothers, how could he not know his most precious daughter. Qi Heng was stunned for a moment when he saw the person coming, and for a moment he forgot whether he should face her with the attitude he had before or the real himself. But soon, Gu Feng saw the short-haired girl approaching him timidly. He quickly realized that he was in his own territory now, and Gu Yirou was unable to escape now, so he didn''t need to pretend at all. Its so heavenly. Qi Heng''s expression changed more and more when he saw Gu Yirou. He hadn''t noticed it before, and unknowingly, his little niece became more and more marked. "Rourou, come to your uncle''s place." Qi Heng''s disgusting words hadn''t even landed, when a rope over there grabbed his neck and tied him firmly to the head of the wrought iron bed leaning against him. "What are you doing, let me go!" Qi Heng grabbed the rope around his neck with both hands and struggled uncontrollably. He didn''t expect that just when he relaxed his vigilance, the short-haired girl quietly came to his side. "Shut up, don''t spray the disgusting spit on me." Tang Mo threw a rope on the bed. "You tie him up." Tang Mo said to Gu Yirou who was stunned. She had heard from Gu Yirou long ago that Qi Heng was an agility person, so she subdued him when he was not ready. Otherwise, if he were to run away, they were now staying in the wolf''s den with nothing good. Qi Heng''s head is only stuck, but his limbs still don''t affect his activities. Seeing that he couldn''t break free from the rope, he raised his wrist and wanted to open his ID watch to call the entourage downstairs. But just as he was about to raise his wrist, the stick fell. The stick was given to Gu Yirou at the end of Tang Dynasty when it was below, and it was secretly brought in behind him when the door was just opened. Before Qi Heng could react, countless sticks fell again. Tang Mo didn''t expect that Gu Yirou, a little girl who looked weak and weak, would not be soft at all when she picked up a stick and beat people. Gu Yirou''s strength is not great, but she can''t hold back how much anger she has held in these three months. Now I have finally found a vent, and I really didn''t stop for ten minutes, just to let out my breath. After the strength was almost exhausted, Gu Yirou finally stopped and picked up the rope on the bed and tied it firmly to Qi Heng. "What shall we do next?" Just downstairs, Tang Mozhi told herself about this step, and she didn''t know what happened next. "You sit down and rest." At the end of Tang, Gu Yirou sat on the side, while he sat on the edge of the bed. In fact, since the last time she saw that spirit beast, she had already had an idea in her heart. That is mind control. Naturally, the soul beast can control the beast, and he should also be able to control the talent. Besides, Qi Heng is not a psychic power user, so he is an excellent specimen for himself. Even if he fails and becomes a big fool, it doesn''t matter, anyway, this person is also extremely vicious and dead. If the control is really successful, then the next thing you want to do will be much more convenient. Tang Mo sat very close to Qi Heng, and slowly released his mental power to approach Qi Heng''s sea of ??consciousness. Qi Heng has been beaten for a while now, and he is a little weak. Originally, his mental attribute value was very low. Now he is bound again, basically like a fish on a chopping board. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it only took about one-fifth of the mental power to completely wrap the poor spiritual light ball in Qi Heng''s sea of ????knowledge. Qi Heng''s eyes gradually lost their lustre, and he was completely controlled by the late Tang Dynasty. This mental control went smoothly, but Tang Mo was not satisfied. You must know that the soul beast controls more than 40 high-level alien beasts, and he uses one-fifth of his mental power to control one person. In such a comparison, his spiritual power is much worse than that of the soul beast. But in fact, the fact is not so calculated. You must know that the soul beast uses mental control to directly destroy the sea of ??consciousness of the alien beast, and then it can be controlled with a small amount of mental power. With ?? such control, after the spiritual power is drawn out, the controlled person will become a fool. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his own mental power to wrap the sea of ??consciousness, so that after his mental power was recovered, the controlled person would return to normal, and naturally more mental power would be consumed. The first time he used mind control at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it could be so smooth, it can be said to be a genius. "After an hour, call Brother Hu and say that you are going to bring all the children here back to the base, and say that you have a use for yourself." "By the way, let him find a girl named Xiaoyi. Say you heard that she is very beautiful and you want to take it back." Tang Mo thought about it and said with Na Qiheng. "OK." Qi Heng nodded. After a short period of dimness in his eyes, he quickly returned to normal, his expression was no different from ordinary people. This is the reason why the mind control in the late Tang Dynasty used wrapping instead of destroying it. The ?? destruction is so obvious that it is easy for others to see that the controlled person is a puppet. The package is different. The controlled person only accepts the controller''s will and retains his usual way of thinking and behavior. looks a lot more natural. (end of this chapter) Chapter 230： suspected Chapter 230 Suspected "Can this really work?" Gu Yirou has been sitting next to her, not even daring to breathe. She is just a power attribute ability user with a very low attribute value, and she has no actual combat experience at all, so she can''t understand the meaning of this series of operations at the end of Tang Dynasty. But in the end, seeing that Qi Heng''s eyes were slack and very obedient, he could also guess that Qi Heng was controlled by Tang Mo. But she still can''t let go of her heart, can this really work? Over the past few months, she knew how brutal Brother Hu''s gang was. In case of failure, she didn''t even dare to think about the consequences she would face. "Just stay by my side." There are still many things to do at the end of Tang Dynasty, and there is no time for Gu Yirou to teach. Hearing Tang Mo say this, Gu Yirou immediately shut up her mic. You can''t do anything by yourself, so it''s better not to trouble Momo. Time passed by, and the three people in the room were eerily quiet. "You go to the first floor, wash your face, and then bring those two clothes up." "it is good." Gu Yirou is now completely obedient to Tang Mo''s words, and she does it without even asking the reason. Tang Mo also took out a damp towel in the room and wiped his hands and face well. Do a full set of drama. Since Tang Mo wanted to complete this mission without blood this time, he naturally had to be more careful in other aspects. Brother Hu''s mind cannot be underestimated, he is a thoughtful person. After Gu Yirou washed her face and brought her clothes up, Tang Mo told her to tear off her clothes, and then casually threw them on the ground beside the bed. Because Qi Heng was struggling and beaten on the bed just now, there is no need to deliberately mess up the bed. is messy enough. "Now call Brother Hu and ask for the people I just mentioned." Time was almost over, Tang Mo loosened Qi Heng''s rope, put the rope back into the space, and even arranged his clothes for him. Fortunately, Gu Yirou''s stick didn''t land on Qi Heng''s face just now, otherwise it would be really hard to explain it for a while. Qi Heng''s consciousness at this moment is completely based on Tang Mo''s will. As long as Tang Mo''s thoughts move, he will be obedient. But the phone call was as expected at the end of Tang Dynasty, and it didn''t go as smoothly. "Brother Heng, I don''t know if it is convenient for you to let me go up for an interview now?" Sure enough, the special request made by Qi Heng this time made Brother Hu suspicious. He knew about the image Qi Heng had disguised in Huaxi City, and he had never taken it out from here before. This time, all the children and three women are to be taken away, so Brother Hu couldn''t help but think about it. "Come up." All of Qi Heng''s words were in accordance with the meaning of the late Tang Dynasty. The phone hung up, Tang Mo walked to Gu Yirou''s side and pinched her smooth face fiercely. Tears came out of Gu Yirou''s pain, but she didn''t dare to hide. Later, Tang Mo reached out and rubbed Gu Yirou''s hair again, and grabbed two more hands on his short hair, and then nodded with satisfaction. Perfect. Brother Hu came up quickly, knocked twice on the door and got Qi Heng''s consent, then pushed open the door and went in. What caught my eye was the mess in the room, and two little girls with messy hair, huddled in the corner of the room with pear flowers and rain. Brother Hu couldn''t help but nodded when he saw Tang Mo and Gu Yirou''s clean and tearful faces. is really the best, no wonder even Qi Heng thought of taking it back. "Brother Heng, take so many people back this time, over there at the base..." "You don''t need to worry about the base. Recently, most of Gu Feng''s mind has been looking for his daughter. The base is so distracted, it''s a good time for me to do something." Qi Heng kept his own consciousness, so even if it was based on the consciousness of the late Tang Dynasty, the content of his words was spoken in the way he was accustomed to. Brother Hu nodded. He also heard that Gu Feng had recently lost his two daughters, and he was not so focused on base affairs as before. At first, he also doubted whether Gu Feng''s daughter had been caught by himself, but after asking a few times, no one admitted it, and he never thought about it again. Although Gu Yirou and Gu Yining are two little girls, they also know that even if they say their identity at this time, they will not have good fruit to eat. Instead, they will put themselves in a more dangerous situation, and their mouths are stricter than the other. "Those kids?" Compared with the three chicks that Qi Heng wanted, Brother Hu felt more strange to take all the children. "There is no shortage of women in the upper circle, but people, the higher the position, the more special hobbies. Whether it''s a boy or a girl, of course I have my own use." Qi Heng''s words were vague and ambiguous, coupled with his disgusting and wretched smile, what else did Brother Hu not understand? "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away." saw Qi Heng with his own eyes, and heard his arrangement with his own ears, and Brother Hu''s heart fell back into his stomach. Immediately go out and arrange these things. After half an hour, Qi Heng, Tang Mo and Gu Yirou came out of the house. This time, Qi Heng only brought two people with him, but it was enough. The car that a person drove when he came was carrying Qi Heng in front. And Gu Yirou and Tang Mo got on a small bus behind. This bus was driven by another follower of Na Qiheng, and it was the car prepared by Brother Hu. After Tang Mo got on the bus, he saw more than a dozen children huddled together with frightened eyes. And the girl named Xiaoyi was also sitting in the last row of the bus uneasy, holding a two-year-old child in her arms. Seeing Tang Mo get into the car, Xiaoyi''s eyes immediately settled down. I really want to know that what greets me is no longer hell, but another bright destiny. And the other pair of eyes that settled down was Xiaomantou. Xiaomantou sat among the children and knew the moment Tang Mo got into the car that they were saved. "Shh." Tang Mo got into the car with his back to the driver and gave them a shush gesture. It hasn''t left Brother Hu''s sphere of influence yet, so be careful and don''t fall short. Gu Yirou was the second one to get on the bus. As soon as she got on the bus, she was looking for her sister among the children. "Xiaoning!" Gu Yirou quickly found the target and walked quickly towards her sister. "elder sister!" The little steamed bun among the children looked surprised, she didn''t expect that her sister was still alive! very nice! The two hugged each other tightly, and Xiaomantou, no, now it should be called Gu Yining, stroked her sister''s hair. Tang Mo looked at the scene in front of him, a black line on his face... It turns out that this is really two sisters. These two sisters'' personalities are reversed, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 231： go home Chapter 231 Homecoming Gu Yirou and Gu Yining''s father, Gu Feng, is the lord of the Huaxi City Base. Gu Yirou was loved by her parents when she was a child. She was a child who grew up in a honeypot. When Gu Yining was born, her mother had a difficult childbirth, so she went away after giving birth. She had no mother to love her since she was a child, only her sister accompanies her. In addition, when I just remembered, the end of the world began again. The world in Gu Yining''s eyes is completely different from the world in Gu Yirou''s eyes, which is why the two sisters have such a big difference in character. After the end of the world, Gu Feng, as a qualified lord, cared about the common people, and cared even less for his daughter. Basically, little Gu Yining is taken care of by her sister. And Gu Yirou''s little white flower''s gentle temperament also gave her sister a lot of strength and a lot of love. Since being detained here, Gu Yining has not been worried about her sister for a day. But she also knows that her sister is beautiful, she has not experienced any setbacks, and she has no ability to deal with things, so it is basically difficult to live to the end. So she has been working hard and living a good life, even if she is injured every day, she tells herself that she must live. Only by living can you avenge your sister in the future. But the fate of people is really hard to say. No one thought that Gu Yirou, like a little white flower, would actually survive and get out of here alive. The speed of the bus is not fast, and the little people on the bus are looking out the window. On the other hand, Xiaoyi was coaxing the child in her arms attentively. "Is that your brother?" The love in Xiaoyi''s eyes is about to overflow. "It''s my son." For Xiaoyi, Tang Mo was her savior, so she naturally answered Tang Mo''s question seriously. "My child''s father and I met when we were in college. Later, we had him by accident, and we were born. Who knew that this child''s life would be bad, and he would end the world soon after he was born." To be able to decide to give birth to a child when he was in school, how much love it must be. "If I hadn''t known my son and my husband were waiting for me, I wouldn''t be alive now." "Thank you very much, I never thought that I would not only come out alive but also hug my son with my own hands." Teardrops fell from Xiaoyi''s eyes and dripped onto the little boy''s face. The two-year-old child actually already has the ability to perceive emotions. He stretched out his little hand, trying to wipe the tears from his mother''s face. Tang Mo remembered the numb and empty expression on Xiaoyi''s face when she was taken out that day. And now Xiaoyi is more like a living person with vitality and feelings. When the bus was about to reach Huaxi City, Tang Mo asked Qi Heng to order the two cars to stop. Soon after, Tang Mo killed Qi Heng''s two followers, then let Qi Heng get on the bus as a driver, and drove the car slowly into Huaxi City. He drove himself to prison by himself. If Qi Heng consciously knew what he was doing at this time, he would not know how much he would collapse. At the entrance of the Huaxi City Base, the bus was stopped by the guards at the entrance. The car door opened, and Gu Yirou took Gu Yining out of the car. Seeing her long-lost home, Gu Yirou''s tears immediately fell. She thought she would never go home again, never see her father again. "It''s Miss and Miss!" How could the guards at the door not know the young lady who Huaxi City tried their best to find. The urgent emergency call reached the base office. Gu Feng heard that after his daughter came back, he threw the documents in his hand while he was in a meeting and ran directly to the gate of the base. "Soft, Ning Ning." Seeing his two daughters standing in front of him, Gu Feng''s eyes immediately turned red, and he hugged his two daughters tightly. It is said that men don''t cry easily, but they haven''t reached the sad part. My wife died, leaving only these two daughters, and I treated them as eyeballs since I was a child. As soon as his daughters disappeared, Gu Feng felt that his entire life was lost. I have lost a lot of weight in the past few months. "Dad, I miss you so much." Gu Yirou was already crying with tears in her nose. Compared to Gu Feng and Gu Yirou, Gu Yining can be said to be very calm, just holding his father''s arm quietly. "It''s been so long, where have you been?" took a close look at his two precious daughters and found that they were basically fine. Gu Feng''s heart was relieved, and he began to ask about the whereabouts of the daughters. "Dad is a long story, I''m hungry, I want to eat." I have been in a state of tension and pressure before, and people will ignore many physiological phenomena. Now that he was relaxed, Gu Yirou and Gu Yining''s two sisters'' stomachs were growling. "Eat, go home and eat." The bus drove into the gate of the base, and Gu Feng also saw more than a dozen children in the bus, and Qi Heng who was sitting at the front. "Qi Heng is a complete villain!" "Dad, arrest him first, we''ll talk about it later." At this moment, Gu Yining''s little head is the most rational. After all, Gu Feng has been in power for so long, and seeing these children, his missing daughter, and Qi Heng who appeared with them, he already knew it. ''s face turned cold, so he was grabbed by Qi Heng. At the request of the two sisters. The dozen or so children and Xiaoyi also had dinner. After the meal, Gu Feng arranged for them a careful medical examination and treatment. Most of these children are lost children in Huaxi City, and they will be sent to their respective parents in the future. And Xiaoyi''s home is also here. Tang Mo was dragged by the sisters to eat with Gu Feng. At the dinner table, the sisters told Gu Feng word by word what they had experienced in the past three months and everything they had seen in that place. Gu Feng was more and more frightened when he heard it. He did not expect that under such strict regulations, Qi Heng would dare to do such an unconscionable thing under his own eyes. What was even more shocking to him was that his two jewels almost died there. Fortunately, fortunately, his two daughters have returned safely and have not been hurt. After the two sisters talked about Tang Mo''s help to him, Gu Feng looked at Tang Mo with gratitude. "Mid Tang? Girl, are you the No. 1 Tang mo on the Chinese Ranking?" Every name on the Chinese leaderboard has been kept in mind by those in power, not to mention topping the list. "The little girl is really thankful for leaving the tiger''s mouth this time. Gu really can''t repay you. And the lives of the dozen or so children, Gu is here to thank you for their parents." Each child is the life of one or several families, and Tang Mo saved the lives of more than a dozen families this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 232： Aftermath Chapter 232 Aftermath "I just happened to be passing by, so I stopped by." Tang Mo''s words are also true, she really just did it casually, and it didn''t take much effort. "Dad, there are more than 30 girls there, we have to rescue them quickly, and Qi Heng, we must not let him go!" "Don''t worry, Dad will never let such a scum go!" Listening to the father and daughter''s words, Tang Mo just lowered his head to eat silently without saying a word. She can only bring out so many children this time, and there is no way to rescue them all. But she took these people away this time, and it is even harder to save those people. Brother Hu must have a lot of eyeliner in this Huaxi City base. Qi Heng''s accident cannot be concealed unless the base moves fast enough. "It''s not too late, let''s go in a while." This is the last thing Tang can do for the rest of the people. When the people sent by Gu Feng arrived at the location of the gang, it was actually just over two hours before Tang Mo and the others came out. But in just two hours, the building was already empty. Brother Hu and his men are all gone. Even the thirty or so girls were gone. The fate of a person is actually difficult to tell. Sometimes heaven and **** are only between one''s own thoughts. is like Xiaoyi, because she mustered up all the courage in her life to hand out a note, and her fate has been very different from that of those 30 girls from now on. Sometimes people just strive for something by their waistline, and they can only passively fall into the abyss without doing anything. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she only stayed in Huaxi City for one day before leaving. She has other things to do next, and she has been delayed here long enough. Before her departure, Gu Feng insisted on giving her an exclusive medal of Huaxi City. "What''s the use of this medal?" Tang Mo curiously looked at the extra small medal after his ID, and counting this medal, he already had two medals. "This medal is not for everyone. Strength and power are useless. Only those who have made great contributions to the base can get it. With this medal, you can enjoy supreme power in Huaxi City. If you encounter anything in the future In any situation, Huaxi City will do everything in its power to help you. You have helped us rescue so many children this time, and you have also eliminated a huge tumor. You deserve this medal!" This medal represents the great contribution made to the base and is the benefactor of the base. Each medal is also counted as a promise. If the benefactor is in trouble in the future, he will naturally help him. It turned out to be so. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at another medal of his own, with an S letter on it. It seems that it is the medal of the S base. This medal was not given to her by Qin Ling casually. But after the last alien beast attacked the city, this medal appeared behind his ID. seems to be a reward for his contribution to the S base that time. But Qin Ling didn''t tell himself. Thinking about it too, Qin Ling knew more about Tang Mo''s temperament, and didn''t care about it at all, for fear that she would feel a burden in her heart, so she didn''t mention it. "Miss Tang, where are you going next? Huaxi City is a small base and there is no helicopter. I will send you a car." At this time, Gu Feng held a 12-point respect for Tang Mo. "Thank you then." Tang Mo thought about it and agreed. She has been delayed here for a few days, and she is afraid that she will miss her own affairs if she is delayed for too long, so it is better to make a special car. When Tang Mo brought Jingjing into the car, it was three people, Gu Feng, Gu Yirou, and Gu Yining. "Be sure to come and play with me in the future!" Gu Yirou doesn''t have many friends, so she is very reluctant to Tang Mo. "We will see you again by fate." In the last days, say goodbye to most people seriously, because it is very likely that that will be the last time you meet. Jingjing got into the car and asked Tang Mo for several spar, which made her heart feel a lot better. Ever since Tang Mo met those men that day, he listened to Mo Mo''s words and ran into the jungle next to him. Jingjing originally had no attack power, and was a spiritual beast. In the past few days, I have been wandering around with a beast, and abruptly learned to attack with mental power, and went hunting to find crystal cores for myself to eat. It seems that both humans and beasts must be pushed to the limit in order to achieve their true potential. But where are the crystal coins delicious in the crystal core, Jingjing happily absorbed the crystal coins in Tang Mo''s arms. Huaxi City is not very far from Donglin City. The place where Tang Mo was going was on the outskirts of Donglin City, a small fishing village near the sea, so after she asked Che Da to send her half a tank of fuel, she took Jingjing on a two-day walk to get there. The most unaccustomed thing in this apocalypse now is to restore the distance that has been broken before. Even in two adjacent cities, its not easy to really meet. Cars in the apocalypse are not driven by everyone, and now fuel is an important and rare resource, and it is completely unpopular. "Wow, it''s so beautiful here." The closer you are to the sea, the cooler the air will be, with the salty taste of the sea breeze. Jingjing, who has been living in the jungle since she was born, has never seen the sea before, she is so happy that she can''t bear to close her eyes and sniffs the air hard. Tang Mo looked at everything in front of him. There were some small houses scattered on the ground mixed with sand and soil. Some plainly dressed people were sitting on the benches outside picking up the sea things they had caught from the sea, which was their food. The children were chatting and playing, looking up to a place a little further away, there was a boundless sea, and there were a few boats moored at the junction of the sea and the sand. This place seems to be the darling of God, as if the end of the world has nothing to do with this place. "You are" Seeing foreigners, the people in this small fishing village instantly became vigilant, and an older woman came over with a bad expression. "I''m sorry to disturb you. I came here by accident because I was a little tired from the long journey. I don''t know if it would be inconvenient to stay here for a while." Tang''s words were very polite. One of the pictures and texts she got was in this small fishing village to the east of the city. She needs time to figure it all out, so living here for a while is the best option. "inconvenient." The woman answered very succinctly, without the slightest hesitation. "It''s true that the world has changed, and more and more people come to cheat food and drink." "That''s right, the person who took him in last time passed by and I dried a bunch of dried fish on the roof!" "And the person who came last time..." The life of this small fishing village is very simple. When outsiders came, everyone quickly gathered and talked about the previous things. Today is the third watch, please encourage me! All kinds of tickets, rewards, whatever! Your encouragement is the driving force for the renewal! Love you guys PS: It''s hot, remember to prevent heatstroke and cool down, take care of yourself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 233： Check in to fishing village Chapter 233 Staying in a Fishing Village Tang Mo listened attentively to each and every sentence of this rambunctious discussion, and she finally understood. It turns out that this small fishing village was very hospitable before. I dont know why they were not affected by the end of the world. The alien beasts on land rarely come near here, and even if they come occasionally, there are only a few sporadic ones. Although the creatures in the sea have mutated, their attack power is almost 0. They still rely on the sea to eat as before. The relatively quiet life did not change this group of simple people at first. But gradually, there are often some people who come here inadvertently and want to rest. It would be fine to just rest for a few days. Those people saw that life here was so peaceful, and some didnt want to leave at all, wanting to live a life of free food and free drinks. And some people even take the sheep to eat when they go. Over time, the attitude of the people here towards outsiders has changed, from being hospitable to being very resistant. It turned out to be like this, no wonder. The end of the Tang Dynasty actually understood the thoughts of this group of people. Kindness in the last days will always suffer. The cost of losing money now is much higher than the cost of losing money before the end of the world. "Hello, sister-in-law, don''t get me wrong, I''m not here to take advantage, I''ll pay the rent." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he directly took out a 20-jin bag of rice from the space. "Can I take the rice as rent? If I don''t live long enough, I''ll add more! Don''t worry, I don''t lack food." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it could be seen that the nature of the people here is still simple, but they are afraid of suffering. Most of them are just ordinary people living in ordinary life, and crystal nucleus crystal coins are not as good as rice for them. You must know that rice is also a hard currency in addition to crystal core coins. Seeing Tang Mo suddenly took out a bag of rice out of thin air, the onlookers were shocked. There are many people who eat and drink for free for so long, and there is someone who actually pays rent. Are they still not used to it? Rice They are backed by the sea and cannot starve to death. But when it comes to rice, everyone forgets how long it has been since they ate it. "Stay in my house, my house is spacious and there are spare rooms." "Sister Wu, your house is so close to the sea and it''s so humid. This girl from the inland can''t stand it. You should stay at my house." "Your house? You still have that little baby in your house, crying in the middle of the night, and not afraid of disturbing the rest of the family?" It seems that the power of rice is really huge, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it quickly changed from an annoying uninvited guest to a fragrant pastry that everyone competed for. "You stop robbing." Before Tang Mo''s arm was about to be torn off, the elder sister-in-law who started talking spoke up. "Since you don''t live in vain, you can stay here. I''m the steward here, you can just call me to come to my sister-in-law." Since it is not free to eat and drink, but also to show sincerity, it is not impossible to stay. "I don''t know what requirements you have for the accommodation conditions, girl, so I can arrange it for you." "Nothing is required, I only have one fox per person, as long as there is a clean room." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he did have requirements for the quality of life, but now he is not on vacation, so of course there are not so many things to do. "Okay, Sister Xiang, go and call that kid from Dayu." Lai''s sister-in-law soon arranged a family for Tang Mo. Hearing Sister Lai said the name of Dayu''s child, several sisters-in-law here stopped talking and stopped robbing him. "Girl still don''t know your name?" "The end of the Tang Dynasty." "The end of the Tang Dynasty?" Hearing the words at the end of Tang Dynasty, Sister Lai looked a little surprised. It wouldn''t be such a coincidence. The person who ranked first in the rankings should live with them. The sisters-in-law next to ?? didn''t have any extra reaction when they heard Tang Mo''s name, and were still immersed in the grief of losing rice. Obviously, the days here are too comfortable. Even if most people have ID watches, they don''t focus on it. Everyone still lives as before. Tang Mo just smiled and it seemed that my sister-in-law didn''t say anything. "Since it''s a guest here, I''ll tell you about the situation. That child of Dayu is 15 years old and has a younger sister. His parents didn''t come back when they went to sea last year. The house was built the year before Dayu''s father died, and it''s still new, and there are a lot of vacant rooms, so it''s just right for you to live there." Lai''s sister-in-law gave Tang Mo a general introduction to the situation. Dayu was fifteen years old. After all, he was also a boy. I was afraid that Tang Mo would mind, so let me tell you in advance. Fifteen? To the end of Tang who had lived for two lifetimes, he was just a little baby. Besides, where do you still pay attention to those things? It is common for both men and women to crowd into the same room for safety during missions. Compared to living, other things seem to be less important. However, it can be seen from the end of the Tang Dynasty that the people in this small fishing village are still very good-natured. Sister-in-law Nalai let herself live in their house in order to take care of the two children. After all, these 20 pounds of rice can feed two children for a long time. Dayu quickly ran over under the leadership of Na Xiangmei, running so fast that he was panting and bending in front of Tang Mo. "You child, no one is chasing you." Lai slapped Dayu on the back. After Dayu and Xiaoyu''s parents died, she took care of the two brothers and sisters more. "Auntie, is that 20 pounds of rice real?" Heard that he could get 20 pounds of rice just by giving him a room. Dayu was so excited that he couldnt believe it. "It''s true, isn''t the rice on the ground?" The sister-in-law next to ?? pointed to Dayu the 20 jins of rice on the ground. "Success! Succeed! Let this sister live in my house, there are many rooms in my house!" Dayule''s mouth almost grinned to the back of his ears. With rice, he can cook rice porridge for Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is only three years old. If he eats more rice, his stomach will not be so big. In this way, the end of Tang followed Dayu to his house, while the rice was held by Dayu firmly in his arms, as if he was holding some treasure. Dayus home is a moderate distance from the seaside. The house is much newer than others around it, and the workmanship is also exquisite and the materials used are good. It can be seen that Dayu''s father was a serious and hard-working man when he was alive. "Xiaoyu, look what brother brought you back? You can eat gooey at night!" Dayu''s house has three rooms, he and Xiaoyu live in one, and the other two are vacant. Da Yu first pushed open the door of his room to see Xiao Yu. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I saw a little girl who looked very small crawling around on the bed, and there was a rope tied to the head of the bed on her wrist. (end of this chapter) Chapter 234： Big fishings parents Chapter 234 Da Yu''s Parents If it weren''t for Da Yu''s words, Tang Mo would not have seen that the dirty little girl crawling around on the bed was now three years old. A big belly and thin limbs are the most typical symptoms of malnutrition. "elder brother." Seeing that Dayu came back, the little girl crawled towards Dayu, but was chained to her arm again, restricting her movement, and tears welled up in anxiety. Dayu put the rice down, untied the rope on his sister''s arm, and hugged Xiaoyu in his arms. "I''m sorry, I''m not at home usually, Xiaoyu is too young, so I can''t do anything about it." Dayu was a little embarrassed to explain. Tang Mo nodded, she fully understood. A fifteen-year-old child can do this very well. "Your room is next door, you can stay at ease, Xiaoyu and I will not disturb you." Dayu speaks very politely, and at first glance he looks like a well-educated child. The room where Dayus parents lived at the end of Tang Dynasty was the one that Dayus parents used to live in. Although no one lived in it for more than a year, the room was still spotless, and it looked like it was being cleaned frequently. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out his bedding and pillows from the space, and then moved a large wooden bucket for bathing and placed it in the corner of the room. She estimates that she will live here for a while, and try to make herself as comfortable as possible. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the first place to choose was this fishing deposit in Donglin City, not only because this is where the pattern is located, but also for another important reason, that is, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he wanted to confirm a conjecture in his heart. For a long time, people have always faced alien beasts on land, but as we all know, the sea has the most types of creatures. So are there any terrifying existences in the ocean? If there is, what kind of scale and strength, this is the question that Tang Mo was thinking about. After all, the speed of evolution of alien beasts on land is getting more and more terrifying, so Tang Mo''s worries are not unnecessary. But from what she knows so far, the people here have not encountered any terrifying existence for the time being. According to Da Yu, the fish and shrimp in the sea have all been mutated, but they are no different from before except that they are larger, so people here only treat them as the seafood before. But there is one more thing that makes Tang Mo curious. Although the population of this small fishing village is relatively small, its geographical location is relatively remote. But it is considered a place where people gather, how could it not be harassed by alien beasts at all? This small fishing village is completely different from other bases, without any fortifications, not even fences. People just live as freely as before. Is there anything here that makes the alien beasts on the land fear? All of these things are not in a hurry at the end of Tang Dynasty. As long as you live here for a few days, everything will have its own answer. By the end of Tang Dynasty, after taking a bath, washing off all the dust, and sleeping comfortably, the sun had already set halfway down the mountain. Yucun''s evening beauty is like a painting. The communication between the sea and the sand, the connection between the sea and the sky, everything is shrouded in orange sunlight. A few scattered small houses, the relaxed and wanton smiles on people''s faces. Tang Mo stood at the door, breathing every mouthful of the salty air here. Xiaoyu sat on the sandy ground at the door, while Dayu carefully fed Xiaoyu a bowl of rice porridge. "Sister Momo, are you awake? I left dinner in the pot for you. You can just take a bowl and serve it yourself." There was no movement in Tang Mo''s room, and Dayu felt that it was inconvenient to disturb him, so he warmed the porridge reserved for Tang Mo in the pot. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched Da Yu while feeding Xiao Yu rice porridge, but he was eating a piece of dried fish in his hand. He went to the pot and opened the lid. What Dayu left for himself was the same rice porridge as Xiaoyu. It seems that Da Yu himself is not willing to eat rice porridge at all. It''s the same, Xiao Yuchang''s mouth widened and squinted his eyes in satisfaction, making Tang Mo a little moved. There is not so much particularity here. The sun during the day warms the sand, so Tang Mo simply sat directly next to Dayu. "Is it convenient to talk about your parents?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had no intention of inquiring into other people''s privacy, but Nalai said that Dayu''s parents died when they went to sea last year, which should be in the early apocalypse. The reason for their death may have great significance for understanding this sea at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "There''s nothing inconvenient. My father is the best fisherman in our fishing village, and his work is also the easiest. There are many houses here that my father helped build. The kindest and most industrious woman." They even gave the food in their hands to Tang Mo, who was their financial master, and there was nothing inconvenient to say. Tang Mo nodded, and it could be seen that the parents of Dayu and Xiaoyu should be very good people to raise their children so well. "But last year, my father and mother went to sea together, but they didn''t come back until the sun went down." Fishing boats that go out to sea have to come back before the sun goes down, whether they have any harvest or not. This is the rule here. Otherwise, once it gets dark, there is no lighthouse here, and the boats at sea will lose their way. "Later, my aunt took many people to look for it, but they couldn''t find it for a long time. They finally said that my father and mother encountered some danger or that the wind and waves died in the sea where we depended for a living." Dayu looked at the sea covered with the sunset before him. He not only loved the sea that nurtured them, but also hated it deeply. "The boat has never been found, and even the wreckage has disappeared. My father is the most powerful person I have ever met. I don''t believe he died, he must have gone somewhere, and they will go home one day in the future. " Dayu doesn''t look like he''s deceiving himself, he really believes that his parents are still alive in this world. Before Apa and Ama come back, he must take good care of his sister, let her grow up safely, and wait for Mom and Dad to come back together. This is also the belief that this fifteen-year-old boy has insisted on for so long. The two experienced fishermen did not even find the damage to the boat in the end, and Tang Mo had a general guess in his heart. But looking at the firm eyes of the young man in front of her, she didn''t say anything. Xiaoyu is too young, even if he can babble a few words, he can''t understand what his brother is saying now, he just opened his mouth to express that he still wants to eat. "It''s not good for children to eat rice porridge. I still have some milk powder there. Go and boil some hot water." Recently, fewer and fewer people read books. I know that all I need to care about is to write my essays well, but I cant help but read the data over and over again. I''m working hard, maybe not enough, as long as I work hard to the end, I will definitely be seen, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 235： First time out to sea Chapter 235 The first time to go to sea "Milk powder? Well, that''s too precious!" Dayu was taken aback by the words of the late Tang Dynasty and was flattered. Of course he knew that milk powder was the best thing for Xiao Yu now. But milk powder is a nutritional product, and it is too precious. These 20 kilograms of rice are far more than the value of the rent. He is too embarrassed to accept other people''s milk powder. "I''m not giving it to you for nothing, let''s make a deal." Naturally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he lived here, and naturally there are many places that need the help of local people. "I will provide you with milk powder and some other food. You take me out to sea, and every time I go out to sea, all the harvests belong to me, how about that?" Inherited his father''s excellent genes, Dayu is now an experienced fisherman, and later relied on the remaining savings of the family to own a fishing boat. The only things that can be harvested when going to sea are those things in the sea. They have too many of those things. These things are far less valuable than what Sister Tang gave her. But Dayu also knew that at the end of Tang, Sister Tang intentionally wanted to help herself, and she was not short of supplies, so after thinking for a long time, she finally agreed. He may not eat good ones, but milk powder is really too precious to Xiaoyu, and he really can''t say anything to refuse. This advantage is taken by himself, and he will definitely find an opportunity to return it in the future. Dayu made up his mind in his heart. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he really needed a guide to take him out to sea to understand the things here. And she has to live here for a while, so it''s impossible for these two children to watch by herself, which is really embarrassing. Lets just do a business, win-win situation, and neither lose any money. The two of them made an appointment to go out to sea at six o''clock the next morning, and Da Yu hurriedly went to boil the water. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he not only gave Dayu a few cans of milk powder, but also sponsored a few bottles of milk. Xiaoyu was only three years old, and his body was like a one or two-year-old baby. Because of the high nutritional value of milk powder, Tang Dynasty saved a lot at the beginning. But I didn''t expect that since the end of the world, she has almost never been short of this nutrition, and she doesn''t need any milk powder. The younger brother Yangyang has her stepfather there, almost to the extent that the stars and moons have been plucked off, and these things in her space are no longer used. The supermarket in the late Tang Dynasty will automatically refill its items as long as it is upgraded once, and it will never be used up. And the two newly created warehouses are also full of things, all of them are crystal coins and all kinds of food and water. In terms of supplies, there was really no shortage of supplies at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The only thing that Tang Mo needs now is to use all kinds of methods to improve his strength to face more unknown challenges in the future. For the first meal here, Tang Mo took out a piece of quick-frozen pork and some green vegetables, and took out a bag of rice. Dayu''s craftsmanship is very good, and it didn''t take long to put out a table of three dishes and one soup with all the flavors and tastes. There were three people, two of them were eating food, and a little man was holding a baby bottle and drinking milk powder that he had never had before without letting go. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was used to being outside alone. Except in the S base, he really couldn''t eat such hot and freshly baked meals at other times. The prepared meals collected before the end of the world in the ?? space have been eaten. When I was in the S base, there were always all kinds of things that I couldnt remember to add. She really didn''t expect Dayu, a fifteen-year-old child, to be so good at craftsmanship, even better than the chef of the Wen family. It seems that this transaction is really worth it! You can also get a chef for free. "Besides the time to go to sea in the future, please help me to cook more meals. I will save it for later, and I will pay you the reward." "no problem!" This child, Dayu, is very embarrassed right now. He wanted to do more things for Tang Mo, so he naturally agreed. The next morning, Tang Mo got up early, watching Dayu feed Xiaoyu a bottle of milk, and another bottle of milk beside him. Before going out, Tang Mo took out a little bear doll from the supermarket and placed it beside Xiaoyu. "That way she won''t be so lonely at home alone." "What are you looking at me? Going out." At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Dayu looking at himself with incredible eyes, he threw his hair out of the door. Dayu followed silently. He just didn''t expect to look so cool. Sister Tang Mo, who seemed to be no problem and didn''t care, was so delicate. Da Yu''s boat is a second-hand fishing boat bought from a neighbor with the savings left by his parents after his parents passed away. He has been on the boat with his father since he was seven or eight years old. He is fifteen years old this year and is an experienced fisherman. Da Yu''s boat stopped after only about fifteen minutes of rowing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood up and looked in the direction of the fishing village, and he could vaguely see the small houses of the fishing village. "This distance is enough, and we can catch those fish that we can usually eat." Dayu saw that Tang Mo was a little dissatisfied and explained to her. "Does everyone usually fish around this distance? If I remember the fish in the sea, you shouldn''t be able to catch them at such a close distance, isn''t it only in the deep sea?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, something suddenly came to mind. This is the sea. At such a close distance, can a small fishing boat catch fish? This is not the creek in her school before. "It was impossible to leave it in the past. In the past, the fishing boats in the village were powered by motors, and they would go far away and should be more professional. But now there is a lack of fuel power, so they can only rely on manual rowing, which has returned to the way it was decades ago. Fortunately, there seem to be more fish in this sea after the end of the world, otherwise the people in our fishing village would have starved to death." If it was so close before, it would be impossible to catch sea fish at such a shallow distance, but now everything is different. Those fish are also different. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he reached into the sea water and felt the somewhat icy temperature of the water. Looking under the sea water, there was a blue sky, which is an unknown mystery that cannot be explored by human beings in the end times. Most of the people fish in this location, which also guarantees to be home before the sun goes down. Going deeper, there may be more species of fish, but it is also more dangerous. " Dayu has a younger sister to take care of at home, so he will not take risks, as long as he catches enough things to live on for himself and his younger sister. The equipment for big fishing is very complete. I probably cast the net down after looking at the location, and then put it back up after a while. There will be more or less something in it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the fishes that came from the big fishing net, and watched them carefully. All I saw in the small fishing village were sun-dried fish. This was the first close contact with live fish in the sea at the end of the Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 236： strange fish Chapter 236 Strange Fish Tang Mo looked at the fish in his hand and always felt that it was really strange. This thing can make people see that it is a fish at a glance, but it is different from the fish before the end of the world in all aspects. For example, brighter patterns on the body, protruding spines on the tail, and even a long barbed tongue. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was the first time I saw a fish with a tongue. It looked very weird, and it made people feel a little creepy. But Da Yu is obviously not surprised by these. "The fish after the end of the world are like this, but the meat is still delicious and not poisonous. I heard that the deeper you go into the sea, the weirder the fish looks." Da Yu is familiar with throwing the fish into the wooden barrel woven with soft branches that he brought. "Does such a fish have crystal nuclei in its body?" The presence or absence of nuclei is the most important factor in distinguishing the difference between beasts and animals. "Crystal nucleus? Yes, but it''s very small. It''s just a small bead the size of a fingernail. Usually, when eating fish, it is swallowed by the way, and no one will deliberately take them out." Tang Mo nodded, no wonder the people in this fishing village seemed to be in good health. It seemed that it had a lot to do with eating a lot of crystal nuclei unintentionally. From a certain point of view, although the people of the fishing village do not take the initiative to cultivate and improve their attributes, they are eating this crystal core like a meal. But since it''s an alien beast, why wouldn''t it attack humans? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still couldn''t figure it out. Its not that she has never seen an alien beast that doesnt attack humans, but such an alien beast has a very high level and sanity. For example, her Jingjing and the previous family of gorillas with large flowers and small flowers are all such beasts. The genes of low-level alien beasts are written as enemies of humans. "If an inexperienced person can quickly learn to fish, can he go out to sea by himself?" A bold idea rose in Tang Mo''s heart. If she could quickly learn the skills, she would be able to go to sea by herself in the future, which would be much more convenient. After all, Dayu is only a child, so he can''t be dragged into danger regardless. "No, sister, don''t see that the sea seems simple, but whether it''s the control of the boat, the changes in the weather, or the balance of the direction, you can''t get it in a few years. Experienced fishermen just look at the horizontal plane. The ripples can infer today''s weather and harvest." "That''s it." Tang Mo was forced to give up his idea of ??going to sea. In fact, the harvest of this day is too much, not much but not much. After a whole day, I harvested a bucket of all kinds of strange fish. There will be a harvest every time you go off the net, but each time you will harvest only three or two or one, it is really not a good harvest. For three consecutive days, Tang Mo went out to sea with the big fishing, and saw more and more fish, but the most surprising thing was that due to the mutation, every fish in this sea was more or less long. Different. Many fish have colorful spots on their bodies and sharp teeth in their mouths, but they do not actively harm humans. Only when he was caught in his hand did he open his mouth and try to break free. On the evening of the third day, Tang Mo called Dayu into the kitchen. Then started to take food out of the space in front of Da Yu. Rice, flour, meat, snacks, drinks Everything that Tang Mo took was from the supermarket, and everything was piled up all over the place. "I''ll give you all these things, how about going to a farther place with me tomorrow?" In the past few days, Tang Mo was no longer satisfied with staying at such a close distance. Such a safe distance could not make her feel more deeply about the sea. Dayu naturally knew what Tang Mo was talking about. He looked at Tang Mo''s sister''s ambitious eyes these few days, and knew that she wouldn''t be able to stay for a few days at such a close distance. But no matter how far Da Yu''s parents aren''t the only ones who disappeared into the deep sea. Earlier, Aunt Lai''s husband also disappeared because he went to sea, and it is precisely because of this sympathy that Aunt Lai took more care of the two brothers and sisters. But the people killed are a minority after all... Most of the people came back safe and sound after going around. Including later, Aunt Lai also organized many people to go to more distant places to find people, and Dayu himself went there several times. "it is good." Begging for wealth and danger, Dayu agreed. Earlier the next day, Dayu temporarily left Xiaoyu at his aunt''s house for trouble. This time they don''t know how far they have to go, and I''m afraid they may not be able to come back before dark. "If I don''t come back, all the things in the house will be treated as expenses for Aunt Lai to take care of Xiaoyu." There are only two people left in the family. Whenever there is a little adventure, Dayu will arrange a retreat for his sister. The food that Tang Mo gave her was enough for her aunt to help him take care of Xiaoyu. "What are you talking about, silly boy, come back early." Auntie Lai patted Dayu on the back. She has no children and has long regarded the two children, Dayu and Xiaoyu, as her own. Da Yu did not go out with his own boat this time, but borrowed a bigger and stronger boat from the villagers. The farther you go, the more changeable the weather is at sea, and the boat that is too small cant handle the wind and waves. Because the place to go is far, so this time at the end of the Tang Dynasty, we rowed with Dayu. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the strength was much greater than that of Dayu. The two of them rowed together, and the speed of the boat was very fast. But after all, it is manual, and it will take a long time to go further. In the process of passing the time, Dayu told Tang Mo a lot of things here. Including Aunt Lai. Auntie Lai is the daughter of the last fishing village chief. A few years ago, she was a homeless man in her thirties. Although he has nothing, the young man has a strong body, and there is Zhou Zheng who is very hardworking and capable. Originally worked as a helper at the old village chief''s house, but after going back and forth, he moved into the village chief''s house and married Aunt Lai. The relationship between the couple is very good, but not long after the end of the world, the husband of Aunt Lai went out to sea and never came back. He was the strongest man in the fishing village. After the death of the old village chief, he also handed over the village to him. But gone forever. Even the wreck was not found, no people were found in life, and no corpses were found in death. Although there are many people who have died in the sea throughout the ages, the most experienced and strongest people have frequently disappeared in this sea, which can not help but make people suspicious. What kind of accident made them stay there forever? If it is wind and waves, the probability is really small. After all, experienced fishermen can predict the weather and will not put themselves in danger at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, rowing a boat, he looked at the sea where he could not see the head in the distance. This mysterious veil, she really revealed this time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 237： Uncharted Chapter 237 Uncharted Seas "Sister Tang Mo, it must be hard for you to be alone outside." Dayu looked at Tang Mo''s ease after rowing for so long, and was envious in his heart. Actually, he knew that Sister Tang Mo was the number one person on the Chinese rankings. When he first met her and knew her name, Dayu hadn''t thought about the number one direction. After all, how could the best of Huaxia come to such a remote place in his hometown by chance, and sister Tang Mo seemed to be very talkative, without any airs. But later, with more contacts, Dayu became more aware that Sister Tang Mo was not an ordinary girl, she was definitely number one on the list. "Is it hard? It''s okay, I''ll get used to it after a long time." The end of Tang said this seriously. In the last life, when he was alone in the apocalypse, he really felt hard when he didn''t have any relatives or friends. But then I got used to it gradually. In the beginning, I couldn''t help crying alone at night, and later I was bitten by a strange beast on my shoulder and I wouldn''t cry. No one will sympathize, no matter how miserable you cry, no one will feel the same. Everyone is too busy to take care of themselves. "If only I wanted to be as powerful as Sister Tang Mo." Dayu is fifteen years old this year, and he was a carefree child when his parents were still around. But the sudden departure of his parents made him the head of the family all at once, and the burden on him almost crushed him. It would be great if he could be as powerful as Sister Tang Mo. "What do you want to be great for? Get out of here?" The people of the small fishing village seem to have no pursuit of strength. This is the first time at the end of the Tang Dynasty that I heard words about strength from the people here. "No, if you get stronger, you can go deeper to find your parents, catch more fish, and let your sister live a better life." The wishes of the teenagers are simple and unpretentious, and the people here are more about their love for their hometown. Tang Mo nodded, it is a good thing to have higher requirements on yourself, so that you can face those unknown things. After all, being calm and comfortable now doesnt mean that it will always be like this in the future. The world is changing too fast. Tang and Dayu rowed for a long time, and the color of the water became darker as they went forward. The big fisher will also set the net while walking, and the fish caught are obviously getting bigger and bigger. Going deeper, the sky is like a girl''s changeable face, the upper side is still cloudless, and the next second is lightning and thunder. Fortunately, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a lot of equipment, and a self-made roof pole was installed on the boat long ago to prevent exposure to the sun during the day and prevent rain when it rained. Fortunately, although the weather is changeable, the wind and waves are not too big, and the sea is calm most of the time, making people feel flustered. Finally, Tang Mo''s boat arrived at a sea with thick water like ink. That''s not the normal color the sea should have, it''s beyond the range where the big fishing will come. Seeing the young man''s face getting more and more uneasy, Tang Mo finally told him to stop. "Just here." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he brought a lot of water and food to the boat, which was enough to support the return of the two people. At the end of Tang Dynasty, every time he went to sea, he would take Jingjing with him and let it bask in the sun on the boat. This time she pointed to Jingjing and said to Dayu. "I''ll go down in a while, Jingjing will stay on board so we can keep in touch." "Relying on this little fox to keep in touch?" Da Yu is obviously a little confused, relying on this fox is not as good as relying on an ID watch. "Don''t look down on the fox." Jingjing, who had been lazily basking in the sun, spoke. Da Yu was taken aback and pinched himself fiercely. The fox could still talk. He was not dreaming. "I''m going down now, you wait for me here first, Jingjing will tell you what to do when something happens." There is no need to contact with an ID watch, Tang Mo naturally has his own considerations. Sometimes it is a waste of time to turn on the ID watch when the situation is critical, and there are times when there is no signal. And Jingjing is different, Jingjing is connected with her own mind. No matter what happens to me, as long as I shout it in my heart, Jingjing can feel it immediately. "Sister, did you just go into the water like this?" Seeing Tang Mo standing by the boat, ready to jump off, Dayu hurriedly stopped her. "Aren''t you going to tie a safety rope?" People in fishing villages sometimes go into the water, but they are always tied with a safety rope. Once you struggle underwater, or for more than 50 seconds, the person above will immediately pull up the person underwater. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just took off his shoes and put on a diving suit with long clothes and trousers. "It''s okay, don''t worry, my sister is a fish." Afraid that the little brother would be too nervous, Tang Mo even made a joke on him. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no need to tie a safety rope. First of all, lets not say that the place she was going might be the deepest part of the seabed, and the rope was not that long. Secondly, she can swim and is not afraid of water. Tang Mo had done an experiment before, she could use her mental power to create an isolated and sealed space around her. There is only oxygen in it, and water cannot get in. So she is not afraid of lack of oxygen in the water. "You don''t have to worry about her, you just know she''s Superman." Seeing that Dayu was still about to cry, Jingjing couldn''t stand it any longer. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood beside the boat and surrounded himself with a space of about three cubic meters in spirit. Why such a big space? Because the bigger the space, the more oxygen it contains, she didn''t know how long she would stay in it, of course, to leave more room for herself. Also, her current level of mental power doesn''t care whether the circle is bigger or smaller, it''s just a drop in the bucket for her. Since Tang''s spiritual power has been upgraded, no matter what aspect it is, it is much better than his previous spiritual power. But the only bad thing is that the previous mental power was white with some silver light, it was almost transparent. And now it is shining with golden light, if you want to condense into a solid outside and form a circle, this color can''t be covered at all. A huge golden ball of light stood inside a shining person. No matter how you think about it, this scene is not so ordinary. But fortunately, when Dayu saw the golden light on Tang Mo''s body, he completely put his heart back into his stomach. Listening to the little fox is right, sister Tang Mo is indeed a superman. Tang Mo quickly jumped into the water. In order to save his strength and sink into the sea quickly, he didn''t want to swim by himself. Tang Mo held a bag of 100 jins of rice in his arms. With this weight, she sinks faster. It is precisely because Tang Mo is almost the same as on the flat ground in the range of the aperture, so she can open her eyes without any scruples and look at everything around her in the process of sinking. The ocean is really another world that is much more mysterious and mysterious than the land. (end of this chapter) Chapter 238： Underwater World Chapter 238 Underwater World At the end of the Tang Dynasty, through the air around him and through the sea water outside the light, he saw a gorgeous scene. She originally thought that the world under the sea should be mysterious and silent like a silent old man. But its not. Humans are rich with too much meaning to the unknown under the sea. The world under the sea is actually more lively, colorful and lovely. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched groups of small fishes in floral clothes swimming by his side. I also saw countless cute little things, most of which were unheard of at the end of the Tang Dynasty, let alone named. They don''t seem to be afraid of people, and they tentatively wandered outside the halo of the late Tang Dynasty. The more you sink, the more beautiful the scenery is. If the scenery above is lovely, then the scenery below is magnificent. The deeper the creatures, the bigger the size. Some of them are docile and friendly, and they will wave their tails friendly to Tang Mo, while some are ferocious and terrifying, but they just walk away from Tang Mo indifferently without disturbing each other. The creatures here seem to have a unified commonality, that is, they are not aggressive. This is not to say that they do not have the ability to attack, on the contrary, they seem to be much more powerful now than before the end of the world. But as if he was restricted by something, he restrained his sharpness and became docile. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he fell quietly and opened his eyes wide to look at the colorful underwater world. This world is so magical and so harmonious. I don''t know how long it took, Tang Mo fell to a deeper place. Deeper seabed, not even a trace of sunlight could be seen. If Tang Mo''s eyes had night vision, everything around him would have been pitch black. Just when Tang Mo wanted to find something in this darkness, a huge suction force sucked her down. When Tang Mo realized that it was not good, the whole person was already falling down. She looked down, but she couldn''t see what it was. She struggled upward, but at this time she was standing in the ball of light, and she could only rely on the power of mental power to lift herself up. The ball of light was driven by the late Tang Dynasty and began to rise upwards. But the force below was too strong, even the big fish above Tang Mo kept smashing downwards, if it wasn''t for Tang Mo''s dodging, it almost hit her ball of light. "That is" Tang Mo firmly used his mental power to resist this inexplicable suction and then looked down. In the darkness, she seemed to see some huge teeth and some pink tender meat. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a bold guess in his heart. Give it a try. She roughly estimated the current situation. If she went down, her chances of escaping were quite high. Since everyone came, she had no reason to turn around and run away in front of the truth. Tang Mo simply gave up struggling and let the suction pull him down. "Jingjing, let Dayu go home first, don''t worry about me. Remember to protect him." The things he wants to do are full of dangers, and he doesn''t know how long it will take. At the end of Tang, he sent instructions to Jingjing to tell Dayu to go home first. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he fell with the fish around him, fell into the huge mouth of the abyss, and then slid down a huge passage. There was still sticky liquid on the wall of the passage. Fortunately, Tang Mo had a protective cover around him, otherwise it would have been quite a torture. This slide went on for a long time, and when he finally stopped, Tang Mo found that his feet were already standing on the ground. To be precise, it is not the ground, but inside the stomach of a huge animal. That''s right, it''s the stomach. If you guessed correctly, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was in the stomach of the behemoth under the sea. The late Tang Dynasty knew that many giant beasts in the ocean did not chew their food because they were too large. Even if she comes in, she will definitely be able to figure out a way to get out. And she had a hunch that the mysterious disappearance of many people and shipwrecks in the small fishing village might be related to this giant beast. "It''s human!" Sure enough, not long after Tang Mo came in, he heard a human voice. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked up, and on the pink "wall" above, there were several small houses made of wooden boards firmly nailed there. Seeing another human coming in, several people poured out of the house and gathered around Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there were five people in total, two couples, and another couple with a baby. It seems that there is no husband here anymore. Tang Mo sighed, feeling a little sad for that strong, independent and optimistic woman. "No new people have come in here for a long time." The middle-aged man who spoke ?? was obviously the leader. His tone was both happy to welcome the new partner, and somewhat sad for the situation that the new partner was about to accept. "Where is this place? Who are you?" Although he had a general idea, Tang Mo still asked. "We are the ones who entered here before you, and have been here for a long time. This is the stomach of the behemoth under the sea. We, including you, have all been eaten." Everyone is eaten, which is a bit funny. "Can you live so long after being eaten?" Tang Mo looked at the small house on the wall and thought that they were not only alive, but they seemed to be alive and well. "Although it was eaten, this giant beast has to go up to breathe once a month on average, and the oxygen here is still sufficient." This is the stomach and not the lungs, how can it still maintain sufficient oxygen? Tang Mo didn''t understand either. Maybe this has something to do with the mutation after the end of the world. The current alien beast is no longer a structure that can be explained by human biological science. "The contents of the stomach are indigestible?" Tang Mo looked at the scattered fish on the ground that came in with him. If it is not digested, there should be far more stuff in the stomach, right? Where did all the food other than these humans go? "Naturally, you can''t eat it for nothing. Corrosive liquid will flow in here about once a week. The amount of the inflow is not too large, about the height of one person. At that time, these fish will only be struggling on the ground after losing water. The shrimp just ran off with the liquid." The height of a person is probably less than one-tenth of the height of this space. At least when Tang Mo looked up, he didn''t see the top at all. The man patiently explained to Tang Mo. He is the longest living person here, there is no shortage of food and no clothes, they are all ready to live here for a lifetime. But the biggest trouble is loneliness. There are too few people here who can talk. Corrosive liquid? The height of a person? Tang Mo looked at the two houses nailed to the wall, and could understand why they did this. Hanging yourself up like this saves a lot of trouble. "The food can still eat these fish, but what about the water?" If there is only food without water, it is difficult to survive. "You will know after the water." The man was a little embarrassed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 239： one world Chapter 239 One World The late Tang Dynasty only learned later that the water they had been drinking was the saliva swallowed by this giant beast... "Brother Bao, the child is hungry." The child in the woman''s arms suddenly burst into tears. The child was almost a year old, and in this case, it was obvious that he wanted to eat meat with adults. After several people introduced themselves and greeted each other, they picked up the tools in their hands to find suitable fish for food on the ground. The tools in their hands are all made up of objects from fish, such as scales, teeth, and anything sharper. Only the woman stood with the child in her arms and watched everyone do things. These people are basically headed by Brother Bao. Since she is Brother Bao''s woman, she should do nothing, but she also gave birth to a child for Brother Bao. After listening to their self-introductions, Tang Mo completely matched these people. She heard Da Yuguan Lai''s husband call Uncle Bao. Whether it is age or personality, he is probably similar to the middle-aged man in front of him. That other couple is Da Yu Xiao Yu''s parents. That''s right. This woman At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the woman who was holding the child and stood aside. She was probably in her thirties, and she was obviously younger than Dayu''s parents and this brother Bao. The age of the child is just right. is that they were born in it right. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. If this deep-sea behemoth knew that its food was still thriving in its stomach, I don''t know what kind of thought it would be. But according to Dayu, that Uncle Bao and Aunt Lai are very in love with each other, is it just like that in the late Tang Dynasty? In two years, I even have children, I am afraid I don''t even know the name of my wife outside. At this moment, Tang Mo felt that it was not worth it for Sister Lai who was still guarding the house. Because there are no extra tools, making food is just cutting off the tender meat from the fish. Probably made enough, and everyone sat down and started eating. "Miss Tang, you can also sit down and eat something, and you will be safe when you come." The elder sister-in-law of the other couple greeted Tang Mo warmly, as if life here did not make her lose her confidence, but she still maintained her love for life. Tang Mo likes people who can stay positive and optimistic no matter what. The ID watch has no signal at all here, so even if you know Tang Mo''s name, the people here don''t know that Tang Mo is the number one person on the Chinese rankings. Tang Mo sat next to the elder sister-in-law and took the fish she handed over, and said thank you with a smile. "Sister-in-law, you said that your family is in Donglin City, so do you have two children?" asked at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Yeah, how do you know?" The sister-in-law''s face was obviously stunned. "I came here from the fishing village in Donglin City. When I was in the fishing village, I lived in a little boy''s house. His name is Dayu, and he has a younger sister called Xiaoyu. " "Big fishing and small fishing?" The woman who had always had a gentle smile on her face suddenly became excited. "How are they? Are they okay? They are my kids, my kids!" The woman excitedly dropped the fish in her hand and held Tang Mo''s hand. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was too excited to scare you." The woman wiped her tears with one hand and apologized to Tang Mo. She really couldn''t control her emotions for a while. "Are my kids okay? Are you having a hard time without me and my mother?" The man''s face couldn''t hide his excitement, looking straight at Tang Mo. Tang Mo looked at the couple and was very moved. They love their children so much, no wonder Dayu was educated so well, so kind and responsible. "They are doing very well. Dayu is now a little adult and takes good care of his sister." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he told the two people truthfully. Hearing Tang Mo''s words, the couple''s tears kept falling, but there was still a smile on their lips. "It''s good, I knew it, my son, it must be good!" The man''s tone was full of pride. Hearing Tang Mo said that he came from a fishing village, Brother Bao kept his eyes on Tang Mo, he hesitated, but he seemed to be afraid of something, and finally he didn''t say anything. After dinner, Tang Mo himself used the materials in the space to put a few simple boards on the "wall" above as his temporary place. There are two families except Tang Mo, and there are only two small houses. Naturally, there is no place for Tang Mo to stay. The woman holding the child went back with the child after eating. There is a hanging ladder made of fish tendons under the house. The woman''s skills were also okay, she carried the child back to the house with one hand. She didn''t say goodbye to others when she left, and others didn''t look at her, as if they were two different worlds. After the woman left, Uncle Bao also came over. "Have you been okay with Laimei? That''s right, Lai-sister." Uncle Bao looked at people in their forties, and now he looked cautiously, like a child. Actually, Uncle Bao is a year younger than Sister Lai, but she is used to calling her Lai Mei. It seems that when she is by her side, she will always be the little sister. So intimate. The late Tang Dynasty was a bit strange. This man''s mind, she really can''t guess. You have children here, but you still care about your own daughter-in-law over there? "It''s been pretty good, but I''ve been waiting for an impossible person to come home. I should be very tired." Uncle Bao was speechless for a long time after listening to Tang Mo''s words. He lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. In the end, he could only take a long sigh, then got up and went back. After Uncle Bao left, the parents of Dayu also sighed. "It''s all fate tricks people." "If he doesn''t want to, how can someone force him to be a man?" Isn''t all this your choice? I regret it now, it seems too late. "Dabao was the first to come in, and that woman was the second. At the beginning, only the two of them lived here, and they were peaceful at first. Who knew that Dabao was stung by a poisonous fish and lost his mind. That mother-in-law has been interested in Dabao for a long time, so... hey, anyway, it was just that one time, who knew that the woman was pregnant. You don''t know, Sister Lai can''t give birth to children, Dabao has no children in his life, he likes children very much, and he thinks that he may not be able to get out in this life, so he just goes on like this. " So, that Uncle Bao never forgot to come over to his sister-in-law? At the end of Tang Dynasty, after hearing this, he couldn''t help but start to sigh, fate is really unfair, and people who love each other always go wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 240： negotiation Chapter 240 Negotiations Although at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was a siding that could be fooled, but she did not plan to stay here. This is the stomach of an alien beast. Lets not talk about the disgusting thing, its just that the alien beast suddenly sank into the bottom of the sea and couldnt breathe. Although the space here is large, the oxygen will always run out one day. Besides, in a confined space like this, who knows what kind of changes will happen, it is not a place to stay for a long time. This alien beast on the bottom of the sea doesn''t know what kind of alien beast... At the end of Tang, an idea rose in his heart. She returned to the wall she had built, and then tried to release her mental power, and went all the way up this huge space until she broke through the barrier and went up again. That mental power has passed through too many things, and knowing this moment, Tang Mo didn''t know how huge this alien beast was. Every blood vessel is as thick as a road. Obviously the body structure of this alien beast was beyond Tang Mo''s understanding, but she still tried to find the animal''s sea of ??consciousness according to her own attempts. is like searching for treasure in a maze. It didn''t take long for Tang Mo''s mental power to encounter a barrier, a barrier that could not be penetrated, like a door, standing there. It''s done! Only mental power can block mental power. It seems that Tang Mo''s guess is correct. This strange beast is a spiritual beast, and its own spiritual power is much stronger than himself. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that many creatures in the ocean rely on sound waves to communicate for food, so he went to look for it with the mentality of giving it a try. Because she was thinking about a question, beasts like gorillas and Jingjing can communicate with humans. Then in the deep sea, can such a hegemony be able to communicate with humans if he finds a channel of communication? Tang''s mental power did not act rashly, but turned into a breeze, and knocked gently on the door at the barrier. "You are?" Not long after, a message came from the mental power inside the barrier. The sound is thick and powerful. "Hello, I am a human being accidentally swallowed by you. I have no ill will towards you. I would like to ask if you have a way to let us out?" Tang Mo did not say this casually. After such a long period of observation, she could probably know that all creatures in this ocean are not malicious to humans. "We are also difficult to digest in your stomach, and may disturb your peace and cause you some small troubles. It''s better to let us leave early to give you peace." That''s right, for this alien beast, these little people in its stomach really exist like bacteria. "In my stomach? Are you still alive? It''s a bit smart." This giant beast obviously doesn''t know how many humans are still in its stomach. It has too much food to inhale every time, and it is normal to accidentally inhale anything. But being able to live after being eaten by himself is a bit of a skill. "But since you have already entered my stomach, I have no way to get you out. If you want to come out, you still have to rely on yourself." The ?? giant beast is also helpless. Who would have thought that some creature would live in its stomach all the time, but it can''t do anything about it right now, and it can''t dissect itself and take it out for them. "Come on for you." In the end, the giant beast left a message of encouragement to the end of Tang, and it was a very serious one. Tang Mo helped her forehead, why did she feel that the other party was a little gloat? Although there is no way this should be true. But that''s right, the giant beast''s stomach is just that big, and there are a few villains in it that really can''t affect it. Dont say its just jumping around, even if its slashing with a weapon, its estimated that the giant beast doesnt feel much, so naturally it doesnt matter much. Although there was no way to get out, Tang Mo still had something to gain from this trip. At least she knew that this giant beast did have a good impression of humans. "I also want to take the liberty to ask you, do you have any hostility towards humans? And these creatures in the ocean seem to have no hostility towards humans." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he struck while the iron was hot and asked the question he wanted to ask. "When I was a little whale, I was stranded near a small fishing village because of playfulness. The humans at that time didn''t hurt me, but sent me back to the sea, so if I say hostility, I really don''t have any hostility towards humans. In this sea, everything obeys me, and naturally my will is my own will. " It turned out to be a mutated whale, no surprise. "But now that I''m too big, I can''t go up and play casually. It''s a pity." This giant beast has never talked to anyone, and the creatures in the sea are afraid of him, so he has been lonely all the time so he likes to talk to this human. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could see the temperament of this giant beast. Although he became a hegemon after the end of the world, the playfulness and mischief in his bones could never be changed. And after being rescued once, he is grateful to human beings, and he is a kind whale. "My name is Tang Mo, do you have a name?" "Name? Whale." There is a black line at the end of Tang Dynasty, obviously this name was taken just a second ago, okay. "If only the leaders in all the seas had the same kindness towards mankind as you do, the world would be a lot less troublesome." In the late Tang Dynasty, he sighed from the bottom of his heart. In fact, she chose the first one to come to Donglin City this time, just to see what the current situation in the ocean is like. Have the creatures in the sea mutated, and what is their attack power? Now she probably knows the situation in the waters of Donglin City, but there are so many waters in China, and the situation is always different. "If that''s what you''re worried about then it''s superfluous." The big whale has been listening carefully to the words of the end of Tang. "Each sea area will evolve the existence of a domain master, and the wisdom of the domain master in the ocean is extremely high." Speaking of this sentence, the whale was still a little embarrassed. But the wisdom of whales is indeed extremely high, and it will be strengthened after mutation. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, some understood the meaning of evolution. Perhaps for human beings, a certain aspect of their hidden talents has been developed to a large extent and become a strong player in a certain field, isnt it an evolution? "We live in the ocean, no matter how powerful or large the number is, it will never reach the land. And you humans, not only can live on land, you can also use special methods to go to sea, and you can even create countless weapons, you can easily deal with us on land. Therefore, any fish with a little brain will not be your enemy. " Now these fish in the ocean dont have only seven seconds of memory. Although most of them cant speak, they still have some ability to think. "But I''m not a fish." The big whale added another sentence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 241： escape Chapter 241 Escape At the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, she knew that it was not a fish. She knew that whales were mammals when she was in elementary school. Knowing that the creatures in the ocean will not take the initiative to slaughter human beings, Tang Mo''s heart suddenly let go. You must know that the number of creatures in the ocean is almost endless. Humans are already living very hard. If these enemies are added, the living environment is really terrible. It seems that this time Donglin City has not come for nothing, at least he has solved the most important question lingering in his heart. At the end of Tang Dynasty, after saying goodbye politely to the whale, he returned his spiritual power. Then a few hours later, when everyone came down from the house to cut food to eat, Tang Mo spoke. "Would you like to go out with me?" "If you can go out, you will go out a long time ago. Don''t brag when you come here, you little girl." Uncle Bao''s current woman speaks in a very sour tone, and since Tang Mo first came in, she has been unpleasant to the eye. After all, before Tang Mo came, she was the youngest here, and she was a pretty woman, but after Tang Mo arrived, a little girl in her early twenties, she felt that her status might soon be lost. Except for her, everyone here seems to have something to do with the small fishing village they talk about. She is the only one who accidentally fell into the sea from somewhere else and was swallowed by the giant beast. In fact, before Uncle Bao came in, this beast also devoured a lot of humans. But since Uncle Bao built a house on that "wall", people realized another possibility of survival. After all, who can still find such a rational way to find a way to save themselves in a difficult situation? The small house on the greasy wall is not something anyone can build. After the woman was saved by Uncle Bao''s house, in order to maintain this relationship for a longer time, and to make herself live longer, she simply seduced this man. Men and women, only in this way can the relationship be maintained more lasting. "I dare to say that, of course I have my reasons. You don''t have to follow me." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was too lazy to refute this woman. "How to go?" Uncle Nabao was the first to ask the method. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he actually dared to come in without even thinking about it. Naturally, he would not put all his hopes on going out on the possibility of successful negotiation with this giant beast. Naturally, she had already figured out how to get out before she came in. Its just that this way of getting out is, um not so perfect. "I use mental power to make a light ball around us, and then wait for the next time the highly corrosive liquid flows in, we will go out with it and these corrosive foods in the light ball." The explanation at the end of Tang Dynasty was very euphemistic, but everyone could understand it, it was just excreted by this giant beast. They didn''t think about this method before, but after testing, they found that the corrosiveness of the liquid was too high. There is no way for a person to stay in that liquid for ten seconds. "Can your light ball be able to isolate strong acid from being destroyed?" Uncle Bao''s temperament is very cautious, and his decision is almost equivalent to the decision of everyone here. All people want to go out, but if the possibility of going out alive is too small, then perhaps life is the most important thing. "50% chance of getting out alive, how about it, do you want to give it a try?" Actually, Tang Mo knew in his heart what kind of existence his spiritual light ball really was. Not to mention strong acid, it can withstand even the attacks of alien beasts. If the probability of success was not 100%, she would not have come in. But now, she just wants to see what kind of attitude people here have towards going out. "I''m not going out, I''m not going anywhere with my kids!" The woman immediately screamed. Fifty percent, that is, there is a half chance of dying, so you don''t take risks. When she came in, she had already experienced the early days of the last days, a world that cannibalize people. Now I am in this small world, I dont have to worry about eating, I dont have to do anything. Where can there be such a good thing in this world? She didn''t want to venture out. "Let''s go out!" It was Dayu''s parents who made the decision first. "As a parent, the child is still outside. For so long, we can only live here for so long by thinking that if we can see the child again one day. Now, let alone a fifty percent chance, there is still a half chance. Even 10% of us have to go out!" Dayu''s parents'' eyes are exactly the same, and they are all firm. Tang Mo nodded, then turned to Uncle Bao. "I''m going out too, I have to go home." Uncle Bao didn''t hesitate, just lowered his head and muttered. "Go home? You don''t want our mother and son? You don''t want your son?" The woman screamed again. She lives so comfortably now because of Uncle Bao. If this man is gone, she and the child will not be able to survive. She had also heard about Uncle Bao''s former daughter-in-law before, but when she heard him say she wanted to go home, she immediately exploded. He is going home, so what about her and the child? But let the woman scream, fret, and fight, Uncle Bao is silent. He didn''t say anything, lowered his head without saying a word, and let the woman go crazy, but no one could change the decision he made. "Okay, then the next time that corrosive liquid comes, it will be our departure day." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t want to interfere in anyone''s decision. In his own life, whether he wanted to leave or stay, he had to listen to his innermost thoughts. According to Dayu''s parents, there are only three days until the next time the strong acid comes. For the past three days, Tang Mo could only helplessly stay on the board high in the sky. Although there was space for food and drink in the late Tang Dynasty, the harsh living environment was still unbearable. That "wall" constantly secretes these viscous liquids, which is also the source of water for those people. The entire space often vibrates suddenly, and the "walls" often shrink and wriggle. Those fishes on the ground have accumulated a very thick layer, they have long since died due to lack of water, and now they emit an unpleasant odor, which is unbearable. And because of hunger, when there is no fresh food, the other people can only eat the food that is about to spoil. What kind of stubborn stomach, let them eat these things every day and have the strength to quarrel. Tang Mo couldn''t help but admire the scene where the woman in the opposite house was pouring on Uncle Bao''s distress every day. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was even more difficult to imagine what it would be like to stay here for a few years, let alone a lifetime. Fortunately, three days passed quickly. Shortly after a heat wave hit, the high-strength diluted liquid flowed in from above. (end of this chapter) Chapter 242： human nature Chapter 242 Human nature is greedy Before the end of the Tang Dynasty, the most feared thing for several people here was that this corrosive liquid would come in. Although the place that flows through will not touch the small houses built, the strong odor and temperature brought by the strong acid, as well as the stench brought by the corrosion of those fish, make Ben not so comfortable. environment becomes more unbearable. But now the situation is obviously different, everyone is looking forward to the arrival of the liquid sooner. Of course, everyone here doesn''t include the woman holding the baby. She didn''t want to leave here, but she didn''t expect the man''s heart to be so cruel. Ren was her crying and threatening her with a child, but it was useless. In the end, she really had no choice but to choose to go out with everyone. After all, she can''t survive alone here, but if she goes out, she still doesn''t believe that she can''t compare to a yellow-faced woman at such a young age! The woman calmed down after thinking about this. Tang Mo watched the strong corrosive liquid slowly flow down from above, estimating how powerful the liquid was. The late Tang Dynasty was a professional in biotechnology, and he had to do experiments, so he was still somewhat clear about these things. The thickness and heat of the acidic liquid did not reach a very scary level, and her mental protection shield was absolutely no problem with this level of acid. The liquid first slowly flowed down, gradually covering all the fish corpses on the ground. After a while, some white bubbles began to appear on the corpses. The flesh and blood slowly melted away, and only some bones were left floating with the acidic liquid. At the end of Tang Dynasty, several people have been watching all this quietly on the wall. This process lasted for about two hours, until all the corpses piled up below turned into bones, and the huge space suddenly trembled. Tang Mo held his siding tightly, and couldn''t help thinking in his heart, it was really humble, I knew I didn''t build a small house for convenience in the first place. After the space regained its calm again, a huge vortex appeared on the ground of the space, the unknown in the back right. The corrosive liquid slowly concentrated towards the center of the vortex and fell. It''s now! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used his spiritual power to surround himself with a larger spiritual power aperture, about five cubic meters. Then she stood in it and jumped down with her own aperture. "Jump down, jump into the aperture!" Tang Mo controlled the aperture and floated to the bottom of the two small houses, letting the people above jump down. She suddenly realized that her mental power emitting a golden light was really useful at this moment. Otherwise, if there was a silver-white transparent aperture, the people above would not necessarily dare to jump off. At this time, Uncle Bao and several people who were standing above watched Tang Mo standing in a huge golden sphere unscathed in the strong acid, and their hearts were relieved a lot. The five cubic meters of space is big enough, and the golden light is obvious enough that anyone can jump in at once. Without any hesitation, Uncle Bao took the lead, and everyone jumped in one by one. "It''s pretty amazing." The woman held the child in one hand, while the other hand touched the aperture. But his hand reached out all of a sudden and touched the outside, and the frightened woman screamed. "Don''t move around, this thing only works five meters away from me. If you yourself are five meters away from me, don''t blame me for not protecting you." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the spiritual aperture was self-centered. As long as everyone stayed by their side, it would be natural and safe. If they left their side... Then there is life and death. After listening to this, several people silently sat down next to Tang Mo, very well-behaved. Tang Mo controlled the aperture and slowly floated towards the vortex, and then let it fall along with the liquid and the animal bones mixed in it. After entering the vortex, no one spoke in the circle of light, and everyone closed their eyes, wondering what they were thinking. This is where? What are they going through? Naturally, they all know that, but compared to being able to escape from here, being one of the excrement of this giant beast seems to be nothing. In this way, a group of people sat in the ball of light and closed their eyes, just drifting along the liquid, imagining that they were drifting in a small boat in the fluffy sea. After a long time, everyone suddenly felt that the surroundings seemed to cool down all of a sudden! opened his eyes and saw that he was no longer surrounded by the corrosive liquid bubbling, but the cool sea water. "It''s the sea!" Several people exclaimed in surprise. They hadn''t seen the outside world for too long, so long that they wanted to be moved to tears when they saw the seawater they were most accustomed to before. "Sit tight, it''s in the deep sea now, it will take a while to go up." No matter how good the water is, it is impossible for a person to swim to the sea from here, unless he is a mermaid. There is no reason for everyone not to listen to the words of the end of the Tang Dynasty. All of them are very well-behaved. Looking at this underwater world with wide eyes, it seems that they have come to a beautiful underwater documentary. They are all familiar with the sea and have dealt with the sea all their lives, but it is the first time to enjoy the beauty in the deep sea at such a close distance. Just as the ball of light was slowly rising, a soft-bodied creature suddenly appeared outside the ball of light and was advancing with the ball of light. What was especially surprising was that there was a glowing light on top of the creature''s head. bead. The bead didn''t want to look at ordinary things, and the outer wall was still shining. But even if this scene was a treasure, Tang Mo had no intention of taking it. Not all treasures can be taken, Tang Mo is not a greedy person. Every precious treasure is accompanied by danger, that''s for sure. And now Tang Mo is with several people around, still in the deep sea, this is not her home court. Everything is stable, Tang Mo controlled the rise of the light ball without looking sideways. The aquatic creature tentatively touched the ball of light, but it seemed to be scalded, so he quickly left, and then danced next to the ball of light. The late Tang Dynasty was not greedy, but that does not mean that all people were not greedy. Seeing that the beads are within reach and unknown, the woman holding the child is moved. She kept staring at the bead, then found the right moment, and quickly stretched out her free hand... Prey, hooked. I saw that the aquatic creature stretched out its tentacles with suction cups at the same time, firmly hooked it on the outstretched arm of the woman, and then quickly moved back. "help me!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 243： mans heart Chapter 243 The Heart of a Man All of this happened too fast, and when everyone was about to react, the woman was pulled out with the child she was holding in her arms. Tang Mo glanced at it, and continued to manipulate the light ball upwards without changing his face. She ordered everything that should be instructed, but if people become greedy, no one can control them. is the same sentence, life and death matter. At this time, A Bao moved, he responded quickly, and stepped out without hesitation. Po''s water is very good, he took a few steps out and grabbed the child into his hand, and then went to pull the woman''s arm. The tentacles of the aquatic creature wrapped the woman''s arm extremely tightly, and Po tugged it but didn''t pull it away. Hesitating for nearly a second, A Bao looked at the woman''s terrified face, he let go of his hand, and took the child back to Tang Mo''s ball of light. Seeing A Bao go out, Tang Mo stopped upstream, but at the moment it was only a few meters away from them. The first thing that Bao did after returning to the ball of light was to hold the child and slap his back upside down, spit a few saliva, and sat cross-legged with the child until the child was crying. After ??, no one spoke, and no one mentioned the death of the woman just now. As if she never existed. In fact, everyone can see clearly that in the situation at that time, if Po insisted on bringing her back, he could do it. But for some well-known reason, he hesitated, and instead of doing that, he only saved his own son. Tang Mo gently closed his eyes. There may be no right or wrong in this world, right and wrong all depend on what angle you stand on. Tang Mo could only say that Po''s choice was ruthless. But is he a bad guy? It doesn''t seem to be either. Everyone with complicated thoughts slowly ascended until they saw the light shining into the ocean. They finally came out alive. In a small fishing village in the east of the city, there is a young man who has been through a lot of torment recently. "Little fox, do you think Sister Tang Mo is really okay?" Da Yu walked around the room, restless. The last time he heard what the little fox said, he went home alone, leaving Sister Tang Mo in the ocean. But after he came back, no matter what he thought about it, it felt wrong. I must have been fascinated by ghosts at that time, how could I leave my sister there, how should she come back. With worry and self-blame, the kind-hearted Dayu hasn''t slept well these days. "Don''t worry, she''s fine." Jingjing lazily played with Xiaoyu on the bed, very comfortable. At this moment, the big fishermen were suddenly ringed. "Sister is back?" Da Yu waited too long for this knock on the door, and he ran out as soon as the door rang for the first time. But when he opened the door, what he saw was not the person he thought, but... "Grandma? Dad?" Seeing the people standing outside the door, Dayu couldn''t react. Is he dreaming? How could he see Mom and Dad? Although he has been comforting himself for so long, the body of Mom and Dad has not been found, and they will come back one day. But this kind of self-comfort, you don''t need to tell others, you know how small the possibility is. "Big Fishing!" Seeing her son, whom she misses every day, Dayu''s mother held her son in her arms with open arms. Da Yu has grown taller, thinner, and has darker skin. He looks more like an adult. Dayu didn''t believe that everything in front of him at the moment was real until he was held in his arms by his mother, and he truly felt the hug and the warmth of his grandmother. "Why did you come back?" There was a cry in Da Yu''s voice, and the grievances for so long seemed to have suddenly found an outlet, gushing out from the corner of his eyes. He hasn''t cried for a long time. After Apa and Ama left, he was the only adult in the family and the pillar of the family. He had to take good care of his sister and he couldn''t cry. Yes, but he is also really tired, very tired, very tired. "My good son, it''s all bad parents. We came back late." A family of three hugged their heads and cried at the door. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood behind and looked at the family. The world is full of different expressions, and everyone has a unique sense of true feelings. When the mood eased a little, the whole family went back to the room to see Xiaoyu. When they disappeared, Xiaoyu was still young. For so long, the most worrying thing was Xiaoyu. Tang Mo stood quietly at the door, and after a while, Jingjing ran out of the room. "It''s scary, it''s scary, humans are really scary." Jingjing''s white fur was covered with snot and tears at this time, and if it came out a little later, it would take a bath with tears. And the sister-in-law over there "Lai Mei, I''m back." Sister Lai was sitting at the door processing dried fish when she heard the voice and looked up. It was the person who dreamed of him every night. At this time, he was standing in front of him alive, holding a small baby in his hand. "you" In the dream, Sister Lai would cry and laugh every night when she saw him, blaming him for leaving him alone to face life alone, laughing that he could meet him again. But when I really saw it today, it seemed like a ball of cotton was stuck in my throat. Sister Lai looked up at the dazzling sun, and then looked at the person in front of her. "Just come back." "I''ve been so long..." Uncle Bao wanted to explain to Sister Lai his life for so long, after all, he had been away for too long. "Have you eaten yet? I''ll give you the recipe." Lai''s sister-in-law interrupted him, stood up and walked towards the house. Halfway through, he returned to pick up the dried fish on the ground, and accidentally tripped over and almost fell to the ground. "Be careful!" Uncle Bao stretched out his hand to help, and helped Sister Lai up. The child was sitting in Uncle Bao''s arms and curiously tugging at Sister Lai''s hair. "This kid...his mother died." Regarding this child, Uncle Bao actually thought a lot along the way, and in the end he didn''t know how to explain to Lai Mei. "Come, auntie hug." Lai''s sister-in-law stretched out her hand to pick up the child. She didn''t ask anything. She doesn''t care where Brother Bao has gone for so long now. In the future, they will have a lot of time to slowly make up for the missed time. She doesn''t care about the child''s origin, let alone the child''s mother. "I''m going to cook for you and the kids." Sister Lai''s attitude was like every time Uncle Bao came back from the sea, as if he never came or left. "It''s fine as long as you come back." Sister Lai hugged the child back and said this again. Uncle Bao watched as his favorite person walked to the kitchen with the child in his arms and went to give him a recipe. It seemed that all the depression in his heart had been emptied for so long. This is the person he loves, the life he wants. There are two shifts today, and another shift tonight. At least two changes a day for the next few days to compensate for the chapters owed due to work in the previous two days. The pits are guaranteed, rest assured (end of this chapter) Chapter 244： pattern in hand Chapter 244 Patterns are in hand At the end of the night, Tang Tang still lived in the vacant room of Dayu''s house, but now she is really a little uncomfortable. After all, as soon as you go out, you will be stared at by the family with adoring and grateful eyes. Even someone like Tang Mo who has experienced such scenes a lot will still not be used to it. Fortunately, these days didn''t last long. On the morning of Dayu''s parents'' return, Sister Lai knocked on the door with a few large pockets of things. "I heard from our family that it is thanks to you that they can come out of that place this time. Our place is small and there are no rare treasures. These are the pickled seafood that I dried myself. I hope Miss Tang will not dislike it." Lai-sao had long known that Tang Mo was the number one person on the list, and even if they turned their fishing village upside down, there was nothing she could see. But she brought back Brother Bao and brought back her own hope, and her life has been lighted again since then. She can''t take such kindness for granted without giving any thanks and return. How could you dislike it at the end of Tang Dynasty? I was very happy and accepted what my sister-in-law brought. She had heard from Dayu long ago that in their village, the craftsmanship of Sister-in-law to make these things is a must. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she liked to collect all kinds of special foods. At that time, she packed a lot of fruits on the top of the mountain in Dahua, and they are still well stored in her warehouse. Now she finally came to a fishing village and went back with no special seafood, which is simply not her character. The sister-in-law came to take a lot of things. Tang Mo knew in his heart that they were close to the sea, and there was no shortage of these things. Besides, the man who came to my sister-in-law''s house has also returned, and their family''s life will only get better in the future. "Actually, to tell you the truth, I really came here to find something." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the trust of the people in the village had obviously been gained, and it is appropriate to say such words now. "I wonder what you are doing?" Actually, my sister-in-law was already mentally prepared. With the strength and status of the late Tang Dynasty, it is impossible for them to live for so long in their uncontested small village for no reason. And the behavior of letting Dayu take her to sea every day a few days ago was also noticed by Sister Lai. Originally, there was still some uncertainty in my heart, but now Tang Mo said it directly, but Sister Lai felt that a stone had fallen to the ground. There are no rare treasures in their villages. Anything that Miss Tang likes, she will give it to her. "I want a pattern, probably like this, I don''t know if you''ve seen it before." Tang Mo took out the pattern that he had obtained before to help her get the Spiritual Power Pearl and showed it to Sister Lai. Sister Lai put the pattern together and looked at it carefully. "I''ve actually seen this pattern, but it''s in a special place..." This thing came to my sister-in-law and recognized where she had seen it before. "Have you seen it?" Tang Mo was a little surprised. She thought she would have to spend a lot of time to find something that was so easy to get, so she couldn''t help but be overjoyed. "Miss Tang, please come back to my house with me." As soon as he said it, Tang Mo didn''t want to delay for a second on this matter. This is a pattern. A single spiritual pearl will make her strength soar to the top of the rankings. No one knows how powerful another one will be. She had a hunch that the next bead was about to appear, or that it had quietly appeared but no one noticed it. When I arrived at Sister Lai''s house, Uncle Bao was repairing his own fence in the yard. He''s been gone for so long, so long that there is only one woman''s house left, and many places have been left behind. There are too many things that need to be repaired and sorted out. "Miss Tang is here." Uncle Bao saw Tang Mo coming, happily put down the tools he was holding and greeted him out. "Brother Bao, hurry up, take off your clothes." Nalai saw her man and greeted her and said. Uncle Bao was taken aback for a moment, "This, it''s not good... After all, there are outsiders." "What did you say?" Xu thought of last night, that Uncle Bao and Sister Lai both blushed. Tang Mo lowered his head silently, trying to pretend that he didn''t exist. "I told you to take off your clothes and show Miss Tang the pattern on the back! Miss Tang knows it!" "Hey, eh! Good." Hearing his wife''s explanation, Uncle Bao also knew that he had misunderstood, and was very embarrassed. He hurriedly took off his clothes and turned his back to Tang Mo. "That''s the pattern, it''s been on me since I was conscious." "Did you have it since you were born?" Tang Mo asked. When Uncle Bao was born, it was clear that the end times had not yet begun. "No, I don''t know when I was born, where my home is, who my parents are... I just know that I woke up by the sea, and it''s almost like this when I''m conscious." Uncle Bao raised his thick and powerful arm and smiled helplessly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably knew what happened shortly before the end of the world. She looked at the pattern on Uncle Bao''s back, just like Sister Lai, she was sure just by looking at it, that was what she was looking for. is also the main purpose of my coming here this time. Unexpectedly, the original pattern will still exist on the human body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the pattern was silently memorized in his heart, and then he took out paper and pen to draw the pattern carefully. "Do you mind if I clear this for you?" The pattern was written down at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but it has always existed here, and if the next person comes looking for it, it will still be found. The bead corresponding to this pattern has not yet been born, and at the end of Tang Dynasty could not allow himself to have such a potential threat. That bead is bound to be acquired by him. As long as this pattern is destroyed, no one will be able to **** it from him again. "do not mind." This is probably related to some great secret. Seeing Tang Mo''s cautious appearance, Uncle Bao naturally knows it. "Since I married your sister-in-law, those past events have nothing to do with me. From now on, I just want to live an ordinary life with her." Uncle Bao''s words were sincere, then sister-in-law''s eyes became crystal clear, and she reached out to hold Uncle Bao''s hand. Tang Mo nodded. She used the method of spiritual power therapy to penetrate the spiritual power into Uncle Bao''s body, and then into the subcutaneous tissue, destroying the structure of the skin tissue little by little and then reorganizing it. Soon, the black pattern on Uncle Bao''s back disappeared little by little, leaving only slightly scarred skin. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was only a healer, not a magician. So it''s normal for the skin to be destroyed and restructured to leave a little scar. Uncle Bao, a middle-aged man, naturally doesn''t mind. At this time, Uncle Bao didn''t know that it was the decision he made today that saved his life when other people came to him in the future. You must know that not everyone removes the patterns with such patience as in the late Tang Dynasty. And the fastest way to make the pattern disappear is to make this person disappear from the world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 245： back to the bottom of the sea Chapter 245 Back to the bottom of the sea "You mean you woke up from the seaside? That was when you first woke up?" Tang Mo asked. "Yes." Uncle Bao doesn''t know his identity and origin, he only knows where he woke up. As for where he is going, how old he is, who his parents are, none of these things are known. Wake up by the sea At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was still thinking about this matter until he returned to Dayu''s house. It''s really strange, it seems that there is one more person out of thin air in this world. And the meaning of this person''s appearance seems to be to make this pattern appear. It seems that a mysterious force sent this pattern to this world. Then if you want to send the pattern out of thin air, why choose the seaside? Is there any special meaning? Tang Mo thought that the pattern of his Spiritual Power Pearl was also found near City B, which is very close to the desert. Then, the spiritual orb was hidden in the desert. Perhaps, the beads corresponding to this pattern are in this deep sea At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought about the scenery he had seen in the vast ocean and everything he had experienced before. It was so extraordinary. It is absolutely possible that the next attribute orb will appear there. Whether it is or not, this sea, I have to do it again. The next day, Tang Mo alone rowed the boat of Dayu''s family to the place where he went to the sea last time. Now that she has a little understanding of the secrets of this seabed, she is not worried about encountering any dangers that are too unknown. She has already positioned the direction and position, so she only needs to draw according to the positioned position. Dayu and Xiaoyu have just reunited with his parents. Let him take such a risk at this time. The hearts of their family cant be put down. Its too unhumane. In fact, most of the time Tang Mo himself did not recognize it. Under the coat of indifference, his heart was extremely delicate and soft. Jumped to the bottom of the water in the same way. This time Tang Mo was less anxious. He sank with ease while enjoying the beautiful scenery in the ocean around him. There are not many times that this seabed can come, and every opportunity must be cherished. Most of the creatures on the bottom of the sea avoided the light ball at the end of Tang Dynasty. There are some naughty ones who will play next to the ball of light at the end of the Tang Dynasty. But there are also some, with a mouth showing sharp teeth, obviously not so friendly. In fact, Tang Mo has discovered since the last time that the woman was pulled away by the trap set by the aquatic creature. Even if the environment at the bottom of the sea is good with people, not all creatures will be obedient. There will always be a few deviant and disobedient guys in the group. Tang Mo didn''t know how long she had been falling, she knew that she saw the same pitch black as last time, and felt the same suction as last time. But this time she is not going to go in again. After all, the last time she came out was too profound. If it was not necessary, she would never want to experience it again in her life. "Hi, Big Whale, are you there?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he greeted the whale with his spiritual power. Although the current position is far away, with the huge degree of the whale''s spiritual power, it is estimated that as long as you are in this sea, it can feel any movement. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no response for a long time. "Big whale!" Tang Mo didn''t give up, shouting over and over again, it''s not easy for her to come down once, it makes no sense that she can''t be contacted here after seeing it. "What are you doing! You made me uncomfortable for several days when you went out last time, and I don''t want to talk to you now." The big whale pretended to be indifferent. But the deep voice and the childish words are indeed a little strange. But the truth is, after the last time a few people left at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the whale''s stomach was really uncomfortable for several days. In fact, a few people pass through an existence that the whale can''t feel at all. But the energy emitted by the spiritual light ball at the end of the Tang Dynasty affected the big whale. It likes humans very much and will not wantonly slaughter humans. But it is also necessary if you are unhappy or unhappy and do not want to take care of others. "I''m sorry, you''re better now?" What can we do at the end of the Tang Dynasty? I can only apologize first and then comfort him, coaxing him like a child. "Humph." Although I am not very satisfied, it is coaxing after all and I am in a better mood. "Tell me, what''s going on this time?" The IQ of whales is very high. It is impossible for this human being to come back this time because he is addicted to living in his own body. Prepare to become a permanent member. "There is indeed one thing, do you know a bead? The one with a lot of energy fluctuations in it? Do you know where it is on the bottom of the sea?" At this time, there is nothing to hide. This sea area is controlled by big whales. If the beads are really here, the big whales must know. She didn''t know if that thing was useful to alien beasts. If it was really useful, it would have been absorbed by the whale long ago. Then make a plan early on, and simply give up this waste of time. "Beads? There is one, what are you doing?", The big whale looked at the end of Tang Dynasty. "You want it? Why should I give it to you?" It seems that the bead is indeed in the whale! "What do you want? Or do you need me to help you? Can we exchange?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he racked his brains to think about what in his own space was fish, oh no, mammals would need it. "Exchange? It''s not impossible." Big Whale thought about it, but didn''t immediately refuse. "That bead is indeed with me, and it contains a huge power of life attributes. Our whales have a long lifespan. I live in this deep sea all year round and have no natural enemies. I really don''t want to increase that vitality. I dont need to say if I dont fight, if my lifespan is extended for a few more decades, Im really going to be bored. Big whale is sincere. It has no natural enemies in the deep sea, and does not want to live for a long time, the Pearl of Vitality is really useless to it, and even tasteless. Orb of Vitality? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I was overjoyed. She now has huge mental strength and good physical fitness. She has obtained the baby of Tongtian, and she has already achieved some achievements in attacking. But the most important thing is to save life, she feels that she still lacks too much. After all, to survive in the apocalypse, the most important thing is to live. This Orb of Vitality can be said to be what she wants most at the moment. "what do you want?" Although he knew clearly that he should not have the requirements and things put forward by the other party, Tang Mo still held a glimmer of hope in his heart. It would be great if he could get the Orb of Vitality! "I really want something, if you can give it to me, I can exchange it with you." (end of this chapter) Chapter 246： in exchange Chapter 246 In exchange "I live on the seabed all the year round, because my body is too big to move. Even if my mental power can observe every corner of the seabed, I still lose too much fun. This is also the bead that I don''t want to swallow life force. Live too much. long reason. If you have a baby with the same agility attribute, I''d be happy to exchange it with you. " The big whale stayed on the bottom of the sea for too long, because it was inconvenient to move, and its escaped temperament could not be released at all. Even the regular need to breathe oxygen has become a very difficult movement. So compared to the vitality attribute beads, the agility attribute treasure is what the whale really wants. Agility-type baby This is not a very embarrassing request, Tang Mo thought about it, there are some agile treasures in her space, but compared to the huge vitality attribute in the pillar, it is really not enough. At the end of Tang, all the treasures with agility attributes in his space were pulled out. In addition to the ones she bought herself, there are also those collected in the Savage Tribe warehouse before. Even the cores of all the agility attributes in her space were taken out and wrapped in a large spiritual aperture. "Not enough, too little." The big whale is not a fool. Even if he doesn''t want to use the vitality bead for the time being, he knows that it is a big treasure. There is absolutely no reason to exchange sesame seeds for watermelon. Tang Mo also knew that these things were far from enough, but she was really shy... What else is there in her space? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he thought about it and thought, the whale''s appeal was actually to become more agile. If you want to play in the ocean since childhood, in addition to a large number of agile treasures, Tang Mo has another way. "Big whale, if you can support your agile baby with free and smooth movement in the ocean, I am really not enough. But although the baby is not enough, I have a way to let you play happily in the ocean. I don''t know if you want it or not. Change?" The ocean is a vast and mysterious world, and what really hinders the whale is its heavy body. "Really?" The whale was dubious. If there is such a method to realize its own freedom, it does not mind what the method of realization is. "Okay, if your method really works, then I''ll switch with you." "It''s a word!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not afraid of the big whale breaking its promise. After all, with its ability, if he really wanted to kill himself, he could not escape this sea at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the entire method of strengthening her spiritual power with spiritual power, including the pattern runes that needed to be condensed, was transmitted to the whale. "I know that you have a huge amount of mental power in your body, and this method of mine is to use mental power to strengthen your body. The movement of whales generally relies on the caudal fin. As long as you use this method to bless your mental power on your caudal fin, you can naturally move more smoothly. " In the late Tang Dynasty, the whale was taught this method because it was not hostile to humans. "It sounds very reliable, but I don''t know how to give it a try." The big whale looked at that method and thought it was somewhat feasible. "You get out of the way." At the end of Tang Dynasty, knowing that this was a whale that was about to be inspected, he hurriedly controlled himself to rise upwards. It''s not like she was accidentally shot to death by a big whale, that would be too embarrassing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when she was rapidly rising away from this dangerous place, she only felt a huge wave surging below her, as fierce as a volcano on the bottom of the sea. The underwater creatures fled everywhere, but only for a while, as if some mountain was moving. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he looked down, he could not see the whole picture, but only saw a huge black shadow moving to the side. The speed is very fast, if it is not too large, it will basically disappear from Tang Mo''s sight soon. It seems that this big whale is still taking good care of Tang Mo. If it really moves up, no matter how fast Tang Mo floats, it will be pushed aside. "Fast! Really fast! Fun!" That huge body is constantly shuttled in the water, feeling the taste of freedom, and the voice is full of joy. Since the end of the world, the whale''s body has become extremely large, and it has never been so happy in the water. For so long, it seems to have become a mountain under the sea due to the inconvenience of movement. Even if he is preying, he just needs to open his mouth and do nothing. He''s tired of days like this! "I don''t know how to use this method to exchange the beads of vitality, are you satisfied?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was natural to see that the whale was satisfied. He had completely forgotten about her until now, and had no time to pay attention to her. "Satisfied! Satisfied!" Strictly speaking, most of the creatures in the ocean are spiritual creatures. The spiritual attributes of the whale are even more enormous. Now that this method of strengthening spiritual attributes has been verified, it can not only be applied to the tail fin to make oneself free. can also strengthen your stomach and promote digestion, so that you will no longer be uncomfortable because of eating any messy things by mistake. The big whale thought happily about several different ways of applying this spiritual power enhancement. This transaction is really worth it, and I exchanged that useless broken bead for such a useful thing. For the big whale, the small beads that have appeared in his territory since the end of the world are really useless to him except for the sparkle. "Give these to me too." In front of Tang Mo, the baby with agility attributes and the light ball of the crystal nucleus that had been wrapped with mental power instantly flew over like a big whale. "Okay, give it to you." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was helpless. Dealing with this big whale was really no different from coaxing a child. Waves of huge waves rushed in the direction of Tang Mo, and Tang Mo could feel that the whale was approaching him. Soon a huge mouth appeared below Tang Mo. Because of the close distance, it was no longer a dark hole, but the tender meat inside was exposed. "Go in and find it yourself." The big whale is a little embarrassed, because the beads are too small for it, it can''t find a suitable place to put it, and it knows the energy contained in it, what a precious treasure it is. In desperation, I can only hide it in my mouth, so that I will not lose it. However, because of the lack of attention for a while, the big whale can only feel that the bead with huge energy is still in his mouth, but he doesn''t know the exact location. The black line on his face at the end of Tang Dynasty. Okay, in the end it was impossible to escape the fate of going in again. Fortunately, this time it was just outside, and Brother Whale did not say that she accidentally swallowed it and put it in her stomach, she was already content. (end of this chapter) Chapter 247： bid farewell Chapter 247 Farewell The helplessness at the end of Tang Dynasty is helpless, but the Pearl of Vitality is still needed. The big whale''s mouth didn''t smell much, and Tang Mo controlled his body to sink and stand inside. Because it is a relatively docile type of whale, the big whale does not have any teeth in its mouth. This place is so big that it looks like a big platform to the end of Tang Dynasty, the kind that can run and dance. However, the ravines composed of pink flesh filled the entire space, and it was really uncomfortable to look at. It was not easy to find a small bead in it. But there is always a way to do anything at the end of Tang Dynasty. She probed out her mental power. Although she couldn''t feel any attributes, she could feel the energy body so dense for the Pearl of Vitality, and at such a close distance, Tang Mo could still feel it. This space is very large for people, but it is very small for the spread of spiritual power. Tang Mo soon found the bead in a gap. The bead was stuck in a gap, Tang Mo reached out and took out the bead, and put it into his own space. Be prepared to wait until the land is using the pattern to put the beads into your body. After all, the beads are all in hand, is there a little longer to wait? "Okay, if you find nothing, just leave, I''m going to play." Knowing that Tang Mo withdrew from his mouth, the whale impatiently saw off the guest. The hard-won freedom, it must be cherished, and not a minute or a second can be wasted. is really...reality. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he said goodbye and quickly returned to the sea level. Then he found the boat when he came and rowed back. It wasn''t until the return trip that she remembered that since she can control her mental power to come and go freely in the water, why would she want to row a boat? Diving directly at the seaside of the fishing village is done. However, obviously that condition is no longer there. The boats for the big fishermen have been rowed out, and naturally they have to be sent back. When he returned to Dayu''s house at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he saw the whole family sitting happily in the courtyard and talking. Xiaoyu didn''t see his parents for a year and couldn''t remember at all. After all, she was too young at the time, Dayu''s mother held Xiaoyu in her arms for a second and couldn''t bear to let it go, and kept teaching Xiaoyu to call her father and mother. These two children were the only thing that kept this woman alive for the past year. Being a mother is just right. This sentence is always correct. Tang Mo said hello and went back to his room, changed his clothes and sat on the bed, and let Jingjing guard the door at the door so that no one would come in. She took out the beads, and then memorized the pattern that she had just obtained several times in her mind. Then he tried to condense his mental power into a pattern to touch the bead. Tang Mo had experience in collecting the Spiritual Power Orb, so this time, it was very easy to receive the Life Power Orb into his sea of ??consciousness. In the golden sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, a small bead shone in it. The step of taking in the Master of the Sea of ????Consciousness is good, but it is not an easy task to completely integrate this bead. The last fusion of the spiritual beads at the end of the Tang Dynasty was also by chance. She still remembered the last time she bottomed out when her mental strength was exhausted. So what about this time? If the ?? life force is exhausted, then she will also say goodbye to this world, which is really not a good way. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not in a hurry. Many things are not useful if you are in a hurry. Instead, we must wait patiently and wait for a suitable opportunity. Besides, now that Tang Mo has got the beads, she doesn''t have to worry about being preempted by others. Her focus should be on finding the next pattern. This trip to the east side of the city brought great benefits to the late Tang Dynasty. Not only let her harvest this pearl of vitality, but also let her know a law that no one else knew, and it was also the biggest secret. That is, the pattern and the place where the beads appear are almost complementary. As long as you find the pattern, you can naturally find the place where the beads appear in the vicinity. Besides, the first bead appeared in the desert, and the second appeared in the seabed Combined with the locations of the next few patterns in Tang Mo''s hand, Tang Mo has a general idea. Now only she knows where those patterns are, which is undoubtedly a lot of advantage over others. At this moment, Tang Mo is even more confident about the road ahead. Maybe the future self can really collect five beads, and then be the one who fights against the unknown disaster. Tang Mo had such confidence in himself for the first time. Everything is done, and it''s time to say goodbye. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he said goodbye to the Dayu family first. The original Dayu had already assumed the responsibility of the head of the family to take care of his younger sister. Now that both parents are back, this family will naturally get better and better. There are Sister Lai and Uncle Bao, and Tang Mo is also going to say goodbye to them. I don''t know why, but Tang Mo had an obsession with saying goodbye to these people who met by chance. It seems that in the last life I met too many people who didn''t say goodbye and I will never see each other again. At the end of this life, Tang Mo wanted to say goodbye to everyone except relatives and loved ones, as the last time. When Tang Mo walked to Sister Lai''s house, he saw Sister Lai and Uncle Bao teasing the little doll in the yard. When the doll is just over a year old, she can speak simple words and just learn to walk, which is the cutest time. "Little treasure, come to Mommy." Lai''s sister-in-law stretched out her hand, wanting the child to come into her arms. Xiao Baozi is her new name for the child. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at this family of three, it was as beautiful as it should have been. She suddenly remembered the tyrannical woman, the woman who was buried in the deep sea of ??fish. The child is only one year old, and she is still at an age where she can''t remember anything. When she grows up, she may not even remember that she has such a biological mother. There is a high probability that this child will never know this secret for the rest of his life. Maybe this is the best result, Tang Mo sighed. The world is impermanent, and there is no distinction between black and white. She is not God and cannot define what is right and what is wrong. She just felt a little embarrassed. Destiny is always so fond of joking that life is full of lice under the splendid robe. People are smiling happily, but they are cold and warm. Everything, how could Lai-sao not be clear in her heart? After all, that child has been calling Uncle Bao, Dad, from the very first day. Tang Mo stood outside the yard for a while, did not open the door and walked in, but turned and left. (end of this chapter) Chapter 248： new map Chapter 248 New Map The next destination at the end of Tang Dynasty was Hulan City. At the end of the S base, Tang Dynasty heard the name of Hulan City. Hulan City is located in the grasslands. The aborigines are characterized by strong bodies, agile and boldness. They established the Hulan Base at the beginning of the apocalypse, and soon took the initiative in the apocalypse. Because of the environmental background and geographical location of Hulan City, it is not very controlled by the S base. It can be said to be a relatively independent and complete base. In fact, after the end of the world, although it is the central control, but now the traffic is completely paralyzed, so many local bases have great freedom. The late Tang Dynasty came all the way from Donglin City. You must know that the fishing village did not have the conditions like Huaxi City to send a car to take her for a while. But with the addition of mental power on his legs, Tang Mo didn''t feel that it was hard, and the speed of the journey was also very fast. She is now quite sure that those beads are actually already in the world, and they are hidden in the corner of the world waiting for people to pick them, so Tang Mo doesn''t want to delay at all now. On the way, she has discovered that the strength of these alien beasts has become stronger again. At the end of Tang Dynasty, while constantly using his spiritual power, thinking of ways to innovate, he was still thinking about how to completely integrate the pearl of vitality in his mind with himself. Unwittingly, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he reached the grasslands of Hulan City. The grassland was originally very vast, but now it is even more lonely. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, looking around, he could not see a single figure or a flock of sheep. But the grass is still as bright green as ever, and the sky is as blue as ever, unaffected by any time and environment. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she slowed down her speed. She knew that the Hulan Base was in this grassland. but At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at this empty environment, is it like a small fishing village that is not disturbed by alien beasts, is it a paradise? How did she hear before that everyone in this Hulan base is very brave and good at fighting? However, soon, Tang Mo saw the roaring sound of a giant beast in the distance. The end of the Tang Dynasty quickly rushed over to hear the sound, and then visited the battle on this grassland. is a **** bear more than two meters high, surrounded by five or six strong men in nomadic costumes. The men held a spear-like weapon in each hand, and then surrounded the brown bear and stabbed it. The brown bear already had multiple wounds, dripping with blood, and was stimulated to go mad. But as long as it rushed towards one of them, that person quickly retreated, and then the other people around him rushed up and attacked the bear''s eyes and lower plate with spears. The strategic deployment is clear, and the weakness of the bear is also clear. Tang Mo did not rush forward, but carefully observed the battle. Although the weapons held by those men were simple, each attack could cut through the bear''s extremely defensive fur, leaving wounds. This is definitely not something that ordinary people can do. These people should have extremely high strength attributes. The fighting power of this Hulan City is indeed well-deserved. The strong men look like an excellent fighting machine. Also, this pair of bear sieges is leak-proof, and the accurate prediction of the bear''s next attack behavior... seems to be an old rival. Just when Tang Mo was thinking about the individual differences between the two sides, the bear over there had collapsed. Several men tied the bear firmly with ropes prepared in advance, and then five of them carried it away together. "Hello, are you from Hulan Base?" Seeing that several men were leaving after the battle, Tang Mo walked out. "Come on a bitch?" Several men looked at each other, showing a wretched smile. At the end of Tang, there was a burst of nausea in his heart, and his first impression of Hulan Base became worse. A place that does not respect women is not a good place for civilization and progress. However, the location of this pattern is displayed on this grassland, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only go to this base patiently to find out. "I strayed into the grassland, I wonder if I can rest at the Hulan Base?" The Tang Dynasty had just arrived here, and he was unfamiliar with life and didn''t know the rules. In order to enter the base smoothly, he couldn''t easily do anything to these men. "Want to enter the Hulan base? You better get rid of this idea and go back to your building." Several men laughed. "I don''t know why?" Tang Mo asked patiently. "If you want to enter the Hulan base, there is a rule, that is to choose any person in the base, as long as you can defeat him, you can enter. How about it, can you?" The man raised his eyebrows at Tang Mo. The Hulan Base has always been free, but there is only one rule, that is, strength is respected. As long as you are strong enough, no one will control you even if you kill and set fire in the base. "Can." Is it enough to defeat just one person? To be fair, the rules for entering the door are not harsh. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I just saw the performance of these Chinese characters when hunting, except for the outstanding strength attribute, there is nothing special. Besides, there are so many people in a base, you only need to defeat one, To know the spiritual attributes of the late Tang Dynasty, many attack methods have been created long ago. Don''t talk about hitting one, it''s a group attack, one hit a group, it''s not a problem judging from the current reserve of mental power at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Go, go, go with us." Several men thought Tang Mo didn''t care about this woman. The people in their Hulan base have experienced countless battles and challenges. If one jumps out, even a child can beat the thin woman in front of her to the ground. I don''t know where her confidence comes from, she really doesn''t look back without hitting the south wall. Just like that, Tang Mo leisurely led Jingjing to the base behind a few men. Although the Hulan Base is said to be on the grassland, its location is very remote. It is not in the center of the grassland, but in the far west. In the late Tang Dynasty, the distance traveled by these men was not very close. She listened to several men talking along the way, as if to mention that there is a forest in the far east, that forest is the bear''s hometown or something. However, until he reached the gate of the base, Tang Mo never saw a strange beast again. The alien animals here are only bears that live in the forest, right? A terrible thought rose in Tang Mo''s heart. The ??bear was a ferocious and terrifying animal before the end of the world. Not to mention the alien beasts that have undergone the mutation of the end of the world, Hulan City can be known for its bravery and skill under such a terrifying threat, and it is naturally an existence that cannot be underestimated. There will be two more shifts in the third watch today. (end of this chapter) Chapter 249： battle is over Chapter 249 The battle is over The base in Hulan City is significantly different from other bases visited in the late Tang Dynasty, that is, there are no protective measures such as fences and high walls. The large and small semi-circular tent houses are exposed in the open grassland without any protection measures. What kind of confidence is this to make people here feel that they dont need any defensive measures to resist the attack of alien beasts? Thinking about the attitude of those people towards the bear just now, as well as the rules for entering the base, Tang Mo could understand it. The worship of power is paramount and the people here are arrogant. Only oneself is the overlord of the grassland. It must be so arrogant with such self-confidence. The men who resisted the bear went in first, and then soon, a taller and stronger man who was almost two meters tall walked out. Afterwards, seven or eight men and women followed. Each of those men and women looked very strong, and none of them were thin, but they all looked strong and powerful. But everyone''s faces were full of fear, and their bodies were a little hunched. "You want to enter the base?" The two-meter man looked down at the end of Tang with some contempt in his eyes. This woman is thinner than the weakest people in his base, and her strength is hardly worth mentioning. Tang Mo had long known from the words of the men just now that the defiant man in front of him was the leader of the Hulan Base, Qiangba. "As long as you can challenge any of them, you can live in the base. You have two chances. " Qianba pointed at the group of people behind him with the whip in his hand. This is the weakest person in the base so far. Weak people will be challenged and not qualified to stay here. Hulan Base does not accept weak. Those who were pointed at by Jamba, both men and women, were all trying to hold their chests out at this time, making a vicious expression, hoping to make themselves more imposing and stronger, so that the challenger in front of them would not pick them. Tang Mo''s eyes swept over, most of these people are women, only a few are men, and their stature is obviously much thinner than the men in the Hulan base who hunted bears before. This jumbo is still fair, it only requires the challenger to challenge the weakest, and there are two more chances. "I choose him." Tang Mo glanced around for several times, and finally pointed his finger at a man. All the people looked at the man, he was the strongest man among these people, and at a glance, he knew that he was the strongest among them. "Are you sure?" Jamba asked. The challengers before ?? will naturally choose the weakest person to challenge. The last place is eliminated, this system is also more fair, so they never said anything. But now the thin woman in front of her has picked the one who is obviously the strongest, which makes everyone a little confused. "I''m sure." The end of the Tang Dynasty was of course certain. In fact, it didn''t make any difference to the end of the Tang Dynasty who to choose. Because of all the people in front of him, even Qiangba was nothing but a powerful big man in Tang Mo''s eyes, and there was no threat. But who to choose may be a fate-changing choice for these people. She didn''t know what would happen if the challenged person lost, Tang Mo guessed that there was a high probability that there would be no good results. It is better to choose a stronger one. If you really lose, at least there is some ability to protect yourself. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t even realize it. At this time, she has experienced various bases, large and small, and witnessed too many family, love and friendship. After those flesh and blood people and families, her whole person is much softer than when she first returned to the apocalypse. Of course, it may also be because her own strength is getting stronger and stronger, and powerful people are qualified to be compassionate. "Okay! That''s him." Seeing Tang Mo without hesitation, there was admiration in Qiangba''s eyes. A courageous person deserves as much admiration as a powerful person, of course, I hope this courage is not blind arrogance. The man who was called obviously didn''t react for a while. Although he was weak, at least he was the strongest here. He thought about it when he came out, this time there are still a few women in the team, and it is absolutely impossible for him to be selected. But nothing is so absolute The man walked out of the line, looked Tang Mo up and down, and put his heart back in his stomach. is nothing but a woman who does not know the world. But the man''s happiness didn''t last long. When he stepped forward, Tang Mo came forward with him. The man held a spear in his hand, exactly the same weapon that the men used when they besieged the black bear. For the sake of fairness, Tang Mo took out his own broken wind from behind. She could see that this Hulan base was based on strength, and she could live a better life only if she competed in an upright competition and won. Besides, she hasn''t figured out this place yet. So mental power is her trump card, and she is not prepared to reveal it so early. Everyone except Tang Mo knows that this is a very important battle, and it is so important that it is directly related to your future destiny. "Let''s start." Tang Mo said to the man. "Then I''m welcome!" In this situation, everyone just wants to win, and they go crazy and desperately want to win. In melee combat, the spear is not actually dominant, but obviously the man did not want to give up the only weapon in his hand, but stepped back a little, and then charged towards Tang Mo with the spear. The sharpest point of the spear is right at the throat of the late Tang Dynasty. There was no retreat to speak of, and the surrounding area was already surrounded by Jampas people. Tang Mo did not prepare to retreat, but raised Po Feng in her hand. She rarely poured spiritual power into it, nor did she use it to strengthen her arm. She wanted to try her strength attribute and her physical fitness this time to see if she could win this battle. Because he didn''t know the strength of the man on the opposite side, Tang Mo didn''t face each other, but cut from the side, trying to brush the spear away. The broken wind hit the spear and made a screeching metal friction sound. The spear was knocked out a bit, and the position changed and did not touch Tang Mo, but the man stumbled a few steps before standing firm. But one hit misses the next, and the next hit will come soon. The ?? spear changed position, this time aiming at Tang Mo''s eyes. After ?? one blow, Tang Mo already knew the strength of the two people, and her strength attribute was able to stabilize the man in front of her. The battle was no longer necessary. Tang Mo flashed sideways and kicked the man on the side of the knee. Before the man could stand still, he kicked the man on the back again. All of the man''s strength was used in the attack of the spear, and he fell to his knees on the ground. When he wanted to stand up again, the woman''s knife was already on his neck. Two rounds, the battle is over. (end of this chapter) Chapter 250： Natural Selection Chapter 250 Natural Selection The man opened his eyes wide and looked up at Tang Mo in disbelief, as well as the knife on his neck. He realized that he lost. In Tang Mo''s opinion, this is just a competition, and it''s fine to win, but it''s not necessary to kill someone else by killing someone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Po Feng was taken back, and then he carried it back and stepped aside. The ?? man was unscathed, but instead of standing up from the ground, he fell to his knees. Like a defeated dog, it has lost its last vitality and never regained its previous strength. "what''s your name?" The game has been decided, Qiangba asked Tang Mo. "Tang... Qi, my name is Tang Qi." This place is different from the previous ones. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was an inexplicable sense of crisis, so she made up a fake name and went out. She doesn''t even use mental power, and she doesn''t want other people to know that she is the number one on the Huaxia ranking. If the seeds of ?? jealousy are planted from the very beginning, you will not necessarily need a lot of guns and arrows in your future life. "Okay, Tang Qi won this challenge. She can join the Hulan base, and Danzong, according to the rules, you can''t go back to the base, go by yourself." Not being able to go back to base doesn''t sound like a punishment. But you must know that most of the people here are nomads who grew up in the grasslands. Their homes and roots are here. Now letting them leave the base is equivalent to depriving them of everything and banishing them. Homeless, nowhere to go. They couldn''t integrate into the city, let alone face the bear, the biggest natural enemy in the grassland. greeted them with nowhere to go except a dead end. That Danzong knelt on the spot and didn''t get up for a long time, until the end of Tang Dynasty, he seemed to hear a whimper. The row of "weak people" who were pulled out by Jambala covered their faces one by one, feeling complicated. They are not only fortunate that the person selected this time is not themselves, but at the same time they are also bitter, and feel sad for the fate that Danzong will sell you right next. Maybe, the next person to kneel and cry is me. When Tang Mo followed the group of men from Qiangba, she passed Danzong who was still lying on the ground. She saw a small pool of water stains on the ground that had been smashed by tears, and then looked away. This Hulan base on the grassland retains more primitive natural rules. The weak will eat the strong, the last one will be eliminated, and the weak will be exiled and face the unknown fate alone. Natural selection, and the law of survival of the fittest is fully displayed here. In some respects, it seems that the end times really want to force people to this level, and Hulan Base has implemented this very well. "After entering the base, you have the greatest freedom, and you can leave at any time. The base does not provide food or housing. You have to find a way by yourself." The first few men that Tang Mo met at the end of the Tang Dynasty did not expect that Tang Mo would really be able to challenge and successfully obtain the qualification to enter the base, but they truly admire a woman who can do this. But a woman like this won''t stay long even if she enters the base, and no one talks to Tang Mo too much. Tang Mo didn''t care either, she often went to various different and unfamiliar places alone. Adapting to the new environment is her best housekeeping skill. Tang Mo entered the base and looked at the tents in front of him. For a while, he really didn''t know where to start. The Hulan base is too small. Looking around, there are very few people except for a large and small tent with different distances. Everyone seems to be staying in tents all the time. Suddenly Tang Mo''s feet seemed to be hit by something soft. Looking down, it turned out that something in the tent next to him was playing and bumping into him. That touch doesnt feel like a child Tang Mo''s mental power casually probed the past, wanting to see what hit him, but this probe, her expression became more subtle. "Hello, I''m sorry." Uninvited at the end of Tang Dynasty, he opened the curtain of the tent and greeted the people inside. "Who are you, get out!" An oversized man in the tent shouted when he saw a stranger coming in. The man was probably in his twenties. Although his face was still a little immature, his stature and size were even stronger than those of the men he first saw in the grassland at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Duoyang, don''t be rude to guests!" Then, a gentle and kind voice sounded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking over, it was an old man with white hair and hunched back sitting on a carpet, smiling at her. "Hello, grandma, I''m Tang Qi. I just arrived at the base today. I wonder if there is any extra room in your house that I can use for a while." Tang Mo politely introduced himself. The tents in this Hulan base are all huge, and the space inside each tent is divided into several areas for multiple people to use. "It turned out to be an overnight stay. It just so happened that there was an empty room at home. If Miss Tang Qi doesn''t dislike it, she can stay here." The old woman said with a smile. "Grandma! It''s so messy now, how can we let an outsider of unknown origin live in our family!" Hearing grandma''s words to let this woman stay, Duoyang was a little anxious. "Why can''t you? You also said that the world is chaotic, and it''s getting dark, so where do the little girls live? Hey, grandma knows that now grandma is old and useless, and Duoyang doesn''t listen to grandma anymore." The old woman glared at her grandson, and then lowered her head in guilt, looking very sad. "Okay, grandma said let''s stay, then just stay." The young man called Duoyang saw his grandma like this, and he stopped saying anything to make grandma sad, but just gave Tang Mo a sneaking glance. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t care, he smiled at Duoyang and looked like a good girl. "This is your room, don''t walk around if you have nothing to do, stay obediently, or you will look good!" Tang Mo waited outside the room for a long time before Duo Yang brought her into the room. Looking around in private at the end of Tang Dynasty, this room is fairly clean and the space is large, but I vaguely feel that there is a strange smell. "It was transferred out so quickly?" Tang Mo asked. "What?" Duo Yang''s eyebrows were a little flustered. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you don''t want to live here, it''s too late to leave now." Duoyang''s reaction was as expected at the end of Tang Dynasty, she was not in a hurry, just sat slowly on the soft slump. "Otherwise, let it stay here, I live with it, I''m not afraid." Tang Mo stared straight at Duoyang. She came in just for that thing, so it would be boring to hide it like that. (end of this chapter) Chapter 251： Xiong Bao Chapter 251 Bear Bao "You... how did you know?" Tang Mo''s attitude was so firm, but it made the man begin to believe that the woman in front of him really knew something. Also, if I didnt know something, I wouldnt just randomly break into a strangers house and ask for the night. "Of course I only said that when I saw it." This is purely made up at the end of Tang Dynasty, but it should not be wrong to say that he saw it with his mental power, right? "Okay, what do you want." The man lowered his head and looked resigned. Although this man looks like a big man, he always looks fierce, but in fact his heart is not bad. Tang Mo could see this. It is not too bad to treat children who are filial to their families. "Bring it here." Since the woman in front of her knows everything, the man has nothing to hide. went out and went back to his own room for a while, then wrapped something in a piece of clothing and walked back, closing the door of the room. The clothes were opened, and it was a bear cub, probably just born. It''s really a bear. I didn''t expect this young man to be so daring to keep a bear cub in his tent! "It''s called Xiongbao. I picked it up. Its mother died on the grassland. It can''t go back to the forest by itself, so I brought it back." The story of Duoyang picking up Xiong Bao is also a coincidence. At that time, he happened to be picking yew grass in the grassland and saw Xiong Bao''s mother being besieged to death by the base. After ?? and the others dispersed, he found Bao Bao in a nearby place covered by a branch. It seems that the mother bear came to the grassland to forage and gave birth to the bear treasure by accident, and then hid the child when the enemy attacked. The newborn bear obviously couldn''t go back to the forest alone. If he didn''t bring it back then, he would die in the grassland. With this idea in mind, Duoyang took the bear secretly back and raised it until now. "What to do after that? When it grows up, there will always be a day when it can''t be hidden." Tang Mo stretched out his hand to tease the little bear, but the little bear was not afraid of life. Xu saw Duo Yang when he was born, and he was quite friendly to humans. He stretched out his little paws and interacted with Tang Mo. "I don''t know, let''s take a step by step, I can''t think too much now. Will you tell me?" Duoyang''s expression was a little nervous. If Jamba knew that he had secretly kept a bear in the tent, it would all be over. "If you keep letting me live here, then I don''t think I have any reason to say it. After all, it won''t do me any good, right?" Tang Mo entered this tent purely out of curiosity, and she really had nowhere else to go at that time. Because of the shared secret, Duoyang''s attitude towards the end of the Tang Dynasty became much more natural, and the relationship suddenly became much closer. I arrived at the end of the Tang Dynasty and I didnt know how long I would stay here, so I asked Duoyang a lot about the Hulan Base. In Duoyang''s narration, Tang Dynasty gradually got a more comprehensive understanding of this base. The current leader of Hulan Base is Qiangba. Qiangba is a power user who obtained a high strength attribute after the end of the world, so he defeated the old leader with absolute strength and won the position of lord. After Jamba came to power, a series of rules were formulated. One of the newcomers has to challenge a person in the base, and only after the challenge can they enter the base. The aborigines who were challenged and failed to ?? could only leave. The Hulan base directly welcomes the strong, which is the rule set by Qiangba for the base. However, this rule is not absolute. There are three types of people who can stay at this base without accepting challenges. One category is the children under the age of 16 who have stayed at the Hulan base since birth, and the other category is the elderly over 50 years old among the aborigines of the base. The last category is women who are willing to sell their bodies to serve everyone. Tang Mo nodded, if you say that, then this rule is not so inhuman. After all, they are old people of the level of Grandma Duoyang, and there is no difference between letting them go out at any time to accept the challenge and die. While the two were talking, Xiong Bao and Jingjing were already making a fuss on the ground. Two little guys of different species can play very well. "What do you usually eat?" Since he came to the grasslands at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he saw very few exotic animals. Obviously, the number of alien beasts in the nearby area is rapidly declining due to the hunting of both bears and humans. "Exotic animals are on the one hand, and our main source of food is farming. Breeding those sheep that have mutated and letting them reproduce is actually no different from before the end of the world. The only difference is that these sheep are still aggressive, and they cannot be let go to the grasslands to graze on their own, but can only be picked back for them to eat. " Breeding exotic animals in large quantities in the base, this is the place where Hulan Base is the king per capita to do such a thing. No wonder they don''t have any fortifications in the base. There are alien beasts in the base, so why are they afraid of the outside? "This is also the reason why those bears come to the grasslands. On the one hand, hunting animals is one aspect. These sheep are also a huge attraction to them, and there is not much food in the forest." "Bears are also one of your food?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw the excitement of the people from the Hulan Base after they hunted down a bear. "Not exactly, in fact, the sheep are already enough to eat. The bears are hunted just to satisfy their disgusting idea of ??proving that they are the overlords of the grasslands. If it weren''t for the hostility of humans, at the beginning, those bears were still very friendly to people and would not kill innocent people. " Doo''s expression is not very good, and he seems to have a great dislike for hunting bears. "Then what do you usually do at the base?" "I usually pick grass, feed the sheep, and clean up the dung in the bear pen." "Bear pen? Are you crazy? Wouldn''t you still keep bears?" The size and strength of a bear cannot be resisted by a single person. If you raise a group of bears in the base, it is tantamount to burying a time bomb in the base, which will explode at any time. "Not adult bears, but cubs who came out to play, or whose mother died. They take pleasure in torturing these bears." Duoyang holds the bear treasure in his arms, which is why he must keep the bear treasure well. He can''t save the other bear cubs, but he must protect Xiong Bao until he finds a suitable opportunity to return it to the forest one day. It seems that this man is kinder than he thought. Tang Mo looked at the love for Xiong Bao in Duo Yang''s eyes. Looking at his figure and strength, he doesn''t look like someone who doesn''t pay attention to his own strength, but he only does some marginal chores in order not to hurt those bears. (end of this chapter) Chapter 252： human tragedy Chapter 252 Human Tragedy "Can I go and see them?" Tang Mo said to Duoyang. I don''t know why, Tang Mo especially wanted to see those bear cubs. Maybe the little bear next to Duoyang was too cute, and people couldn''t help but feel some compassion. "Whatever you want, no one will go to that place except me anyway." Duoyang''s words are true, usually no one goes to Bear Cub''s tent except him. Other people don''t care whether these little bears are dead or alive. After they are caught, they have no other meaning except to abuse them to show their power. Feeding sheep and bears is considered the most unpromising job in Hulan Base, because everyone with a little ambition goes out to fight, and hunting bears is the most proud work of Hulan Base. And the next day, when Tang Mo walked into the smelly tent, he realized how cruel the people here really are. "How long do they...live?" Inside the huge tent is one small iron cage after another, and in each iron cage is kept a small bear. Those cages are too crowded for them, so they can only try to curl up with their bodies, hoping to be more comfortable. Every little bear was covered with **** wounds, and most of them were dying. If you don''t get medical treatment, you will die soon. "Without a few months, the bear cubs here will die from various reasons such as injuries and diseases. Now there are thirteen bear cubs. " Duoyang put his hand into the cage and stroked the bear''s furry head, and the little bear rubbed his head affectionately against Duoyang''s hand. This is why Doyang is willing to choose this job that no one cares about. "They don''t seem to be afraid of people?" Tang Mo tried to reach out, but before reaching the position, a little bear rubbed his head over. "It''s quite proactive." Tang Mo looked at the little bear under her command, with round and wet eyes, as if he had never been hurt by humans. "This is where Jamba is cruel. These bears love humans by nature. If humans don''t hurt them, they want to be friends with humans." Doyang threw some of the fruits and sheep bones he brought to the little bears. These things could not make them full, but they could still maintain the most basic needs of life. "But those bears will come to the grasslands and even the base." Before the end of Tang Dynasty, he had heard of the contradiction between these bears and humans. "They just want sheep. They have no intention of harming human beings. We can coexist peacefully with them!" Doo loudly defended the life in these cages. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was noncommittal, and his hand was still stroking the little bear. She can understand some of Doyo''s feelings, but she can''t fully understand it. Every day after ??, Tang Mo would follow Duoyang to feed the bears in the tent of the bear cubs, go to the grassland to pick some sheep grass, and then go to the tent where the sheep were kept in captivity to feed the sheep. These mutant sheep are no different from the previous sheep except that they have become larger. Because he was **** with a rope from birth, he didn''t have any freedom of movement, so the only remaining attack power was nothing to be afraid of. Doyang said that the reproductive capacity of this mutant sheep is terrible, and the sheep will give birth to a litter of cubs every two months. And a litter of more than a dozen cubs has a high survival rate and is easy to feed, so the Hulan base is not short of food. Even sometimes, because the demand for Leymus chinensis is too large, the breeding of those mutant sheep will be restricted, and the supply will exceed the demand. At the end of Tang, looking at the dense flock of sheep in the tent, an idea rose in his heart. If such a flock of flocks with amazing fecundity is returned to the grasslands, wont the food for humans and bears be satisfied soon? With the per capita strength of Hulan Base, it is not easy to catch mutant sheep. Besides, focusing on the right places saves them from targeting the bears everywhere. Compared to bear cubs, there are many people who feed sheep grass. Many elderly patients who are incapacitated will go to pick sheep grass to feed the sheep to get some food. Lamb is the currency in circulation in Hulan Base. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lived here for a period of time. In addition to chatting with Grandma Duoyang every day, he also went out early and returned late. For someone like her with extremely strong personal abilities, this Hulan base is not a bad place. Because there is something here that no other base has, that is absolute freedom. In the Hulan base, as long as you are capable, you can kill and set fire to rob civilians as you please, and no one will restrain you. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, because of his outstanding appearance, he also received a lot of harassment. The first time I encountered this situation, I was nervous for Duoyang, and Hu was in front of Tang Mo and wanted to help her stop the men with bad intentions. But I didn''t expect Tang Mo to push him away, and he took out a big knife and killed all these people in three strokes. When something like this happened later, Duo Yang was very sensible and immediately hid behind Tang Mo and waited for her to handle it herself. The Hulan Base is not that big. After this happened a few times, no one dared to provoke Tang Mo in the entire Hulan Base. Because Duo Yang found out that he was one year younger than Tang Mo during the chat with each other day and night, and was impressed by Tang Mo''s sturdyness, so later on, he always called Tang Mo a sister. It is also a very strange feeling to have a big man following behind his **** every day and calling him sister. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little uncomfortable at first, but he got used to it later. But it didn''t take long for such a day, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw a familiar figure on the grassland. Because they didn''t want to argue with the bear, every time Tang Mo and Duoyang went out to pick yew grass, they were timid. Occasionally, I ran into a bear twice, and the two stood there with their hands raised. After the two-meter-high bear sniffed at them, they found that they were rarely hostile and left. Duoyang didn''t want to hurt the bear because he liked it, and Tang Mo had no reason to hurt the bear. She didn''t know where the beads she was looking for were, and now she didn''t want to be an enemy of humans or bears. But what moved Tang Mo a little was that those Xiong knew how the people in this base were slaughtered and hurt them, but they chose to let them go in the face of those who had no hostility. or what many said is correct, bears have never regarded human beings as their enemies, and all their resistance is just for self-protection. But sheep are the only food resource that is scarce and occupied by humans in this grassland. If this problem exists, the conflict between humans and bears will never be resolved. The end of Tang Dynasty and Duoyang didn''t hurt the bear, but it doesn''t mean that all people don''t hurt. And the familiar figure that Tang Mo saw on the grassland, at this moment, together with the aborigines of Hulan Base, they carried a bear that had just died and walked to the base. That is Lin Yu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 253： meet acquaintances Chapter 253 Meeting an acquaintance Tang Mo recognized it at a glance. She has never heard of Lin Yu since the separation in Shazhen. This time, seeing Lin Yu again, her temperament is much calmer than when she first saw him, from a teenager to a young man real man. But perhaps because his sister is still alive in this life, Lin Yu did not become a cold-blooded and ruthless person like in the previous life, and the expression on his face was still warm. It seems that he has lived a good life with his slenderness during this time. But what is Lin Yu doing here? Tang Mo dragged Duo Yang and quietly followed them back to the base, then remembered the tent where Lin Yu lived, and opened the curtain and walked in in the evening. In the tent, Lin Yu was feeding his sister Xianxian, which was the specialty roast lamb here. "Sister Tang Mo!" Xianxian was facing the door and was the first to see Tang Mo walk in. "You came." Lin Yu turned around calmly. He was also a spiritual power user. When he was in the grassland early this morning, he found Tang Mo who had been following behind him. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was kind to him, and the two experienced those things before, and they were not enemies. "What are you doing here?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a small bench and sat down, then took out a handful of candies from his pocket and handed it to Xianxian. "Xianxian, go eat candy in the house, my sister and your brother have something to say." "it is good!" Xianxian very obediently took the candy that Tang Mo handed over and went back to her room. This tent was obviously rented out by Lin Yu, and there was no one else except their brother and sister. "What are you doing here?" Tang Mo asked again. Hulan Base is not a good place to live and work with children. Being able to bring Xianxian in also took a lot of thought for Lin Yu. "Then what are you doing here?" Lin Yu asked instead without answering. Tang Mo didn''t speak, and looked straight into Lin Yu''s eyes. She and Lin Yu are not enemies, she doesn''t want to lie to him. "What are you here for, I am here to do." For a long time, it was what Lin Yu said first. At that time, they fought for the Spiritual Power Orb together, but all ended in failure. Although no one saw Tang Mo taking the beads at the time, Lin Yu just always felt that something was wrong. Later, Tang Mo''s attributes suddenly skyrocketed, which further verified Lin Yu''s idea, that the pearl of spiritual power was definitely taken away by Tang Mo. A single bead can increase a person''s strength to such a terrifying level that it jumps to the first place in the ranking. They are all young and vigorous, who doesnt have ambition yet? For this purpose, Lin Yu brought his sister to the Hulan Base, and happened to meet Tang Mo again. As soon as he met Tang Mo, Lin Yu knew that they were for the same purpose this time. "Fair competition?" Tang Mo didn''t go around in circles either. "Naturally a fair competition." Lin Yu nodded. Tang Mo nodded, and the two even said some gossip about facial features, probably after Lin Yu and Xianxian left Shazhen. Then Tang Mo left Lin Yu''s tent. Knowing that he had a competitor, Tang Mo became a little nervous. She only knows that there is a pattern here, but she hasn''t got the pattern yet, and she doesn''t know where the corresponding beads are. If Lin Yu gets the pattern first, she really has no chance. With a sense of crisis, Tang Mo could no longer follow Duoyang leisurely every day, but began to observe every corner of the base by himself and purposefully. I can''t even finish the observation during the day. At night, I will use my mental power to carefully explore the entire base, and I will not let go of any corner. But after a few days like this, Tang Mo still had nothing to gain. She was almost certain that the pattern and beads were no longer in the Hulan base. The grassland is an open space. If something is no longer in the base, it is in the forest. And that is where the bear clan lives. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood why Lin Yu went out with the people from Hulan Base to hunt bears every day. He wanted to come here to find more useful information. Tang Mo and Duoyang were used to feeding bear cubs, and they were unwilling to go hunting bears with the people from Hulan Base. I can only wander around the forest by myself, hoping to find some useful information. The closer you get to the forest, the more aggressive the bears encountered at the end of Tang Dynasty seem to be very resistant to humans approaching here. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Duoyang said that many of the bear cubs in the base were stolen from the forest by people in the base. Such a crazy thing that is not good for him, Tang Mo didn''t understand why they did it. However, when he searched with his mental strength, he found that there were so many bears in this forest that they were almost inexhaustible. It''s no wonder why those bears often go to the base to steal sheep, relying only on the food in the forest and the few exotic animals on the grassland, they really can''t fill their stomachs. Knowing that those bears are very resistant to those who approach the forest, Tang Mo did not dare to go in rashly, so he could only wander around to see if he could wait for a suitable opportunity. Within a few days, the opportunity soon made her wait. One day, Tang returned to the base from the forest at the end of the day and was chatting with Doyang''s grandma in the tent. The door of the ?? tent was suddenly opened, and Xianxian ran in with tears on his face. "Sister Tang Mo, they said my brother died." The little girl cried out of breath, and almost cried out of breath. "Don''t worry, you speak slowly." Tang Mo stretched out his hand to hold Xianxian, and let her slowly tell the reason. It turns out that today Lin Yu went hunting as usual as before, and Xianxian stayed in the tent alone. But in the afternoon, Lin Yu still didn''t come back. But a man who went hunting with Lin Yu during the day came to Slender''s tent and told her that Lin Yu was dead and asked her to move out of the tent at the latest tomorrow. Xianxian came in with Lin Yu, and since Lin Yu died, Xianxian couldn''t stay at Hulan Base any longer. Hearing that her brother died, the little girl cried with fright. The six gods were helpless and helpless, and she panicked all of a sudden. For a moment, she could only think of sister Tang Mo, who came to look for her brother a few days ago, so she came over while asking people. "Xianxian, don''t cry, I''ll go find you brother." Lin Yu''s strength is known at the end of Tang Dynasty. His spiritual attributes are already very high, and his combat experience over the past period of time is absolutely rich. There is no reason why everyone on the team can come back, and he left his life there. You must know that the best thing for a spiritual attribute power user is to escape and save his life, there must be something else behind this. The news of Lin Yu''s death is not unusual. Whether it''s for his acquaintances or to explore the secret behind this, Tang Mo must go this trip. (end of this chapter) Chapter 254： Lin Yu is in distress Chapter 254 Lin Yu in Distress At the end of Tang Dynasty, although he never went out to hunt bears with the people from Hulan Base, he still knew about their general trajectory. After all, after staying here for so long, the grassland is familiar to her and cannot be familiar anymore. The goal of Tang Mo this time is very clear, that is, to live to see people die and to see corpses. You can''t go out alone, you can''t even see the body, let them say that if you die, you''re dead. After all, even if it was eaten by a bear, it would still spit out a piece of clothing and bones. But as Tang Mo walked, he used his mental power to probe the past, but still found no trace of Lin Yu, not even a trace of fighting. That''s weird? Doesn''t it mean that Lin Yu is dead? How could there be no traces of fighting? Could it just disappear out of thin air? With doubts, Tang Mo went farther and farther, and the more the scope of exploration became wider, and finally she came to that forest. At the entrance of the forest, Tang Mo finally saw very obvious signs of fighting. The ground was a mess, and the nearby grass and trees seemed to have been ruined. The blood on the ground is human blood Tang Mo squatted down and looked at the large amount of blood on the ground, all of which indicated the tragic battle that took place here before. And looking at the bloodstain, it is a very obvious trace of dragging. If the owner of this bloodstain is Lin Yu, then he should be in this forest now. But why did Lin Yu and the others fight at the entrance of this forest? You must know that the combat effectiveness of bears is not underestimated even by people from Hulan Base. It takes at least five or six adult men to besiege a bear. It is well known that this forest is the gathering place of the bear clan. Isnt this what we are doing? Is it At the end of Tang Dynasty, he suddenly remembered that the people at Hulan Base had a very perverted hobby, that is, stealing bear cubs and going back to torture. Adult bears usually do not bring their own children when they go out hunting. And the little bears often play in the outskirts of the forest. It seems that this group of people is not here to steal the baby bears and deliberately do things. Isn''t this to die? Tang Mo silently rolled his eyes in his heart, looked at the blood on the ground and said what he deserved! But she knows Lin Yu well, and definitely doesn''t have any perverted hobbies. He probably hasn''t found any clues for so long, and he wants to try his luck in this forest. I didn''t expect this touch, so I touched myself. Tang Mo stood up, she remembered how Xianxian was crying in her arms just now, she remembered the days when she used the help of Lin Yu''s house in Shazhen, and she remembered that she took away the whole body of the master of spiritual power because of herself. The appearance of Sand Town buried under the rubble... Lin Yu and Xianxian are the last sparks of Nasha Town. Perhaps, the secret of this pattern is really hidden in that forest? Tang Mo took Po Feng in his hand and walked in. The trees in the forest are all species that grew up after the end of the world. Almost every tree in the late Tang Dynasty is unknown, and it belongs to the kind that can''t see the crown when looking up. The successive bird calls made Tang Mo a little nervous. It''s too quiet here, and the quietness makes people feel a little weird. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully spread his spiritual power all the time around him, paying attention to any nuisance. But soon, a little cutie that only reached her knees appeared in her field of vision. It was a little bear that was just born. It hid its body behind a big tree, stuck out a big furry head, and looked at Tang Mo timidly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stopped and looked at the little bear from a distance. Seeing that he was discovered, Little Bear shyly hid his big head. But after a while, he couldn''t help his curiosity and stuck his head out to look at Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not idle either, he was looking through things in the space that he could take out. turned over and over, and finally found the high-level exotic animal meat that she had left in the space and wanted to keep for a rainy day. Eating high-grade exotic animal meat has some physical effects, and it is a good thing, so even Tang Mo, who is not short of food, will store these in the warehouse of the space. "What do you think this is? Do you want to eat it?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he cut a piece of foreign animal meat with a knife and held it in his hand to tempt the little bear, like a human trafficker who abducted good children. The little bear tilted his head and looked at the meat, his eyes hesitated. "Come here, I''ll give you something to eat, okay? I have a lot more!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he continued to seduce children. In the end, the little bear who had no experience in the world could not resist the temptation of delicious food, and staggered towards the end of Tang Dynasty. is not too afraid of people, and even stood up in front of Tang Mo, his two front paws grabbed Tang Mo''s legs and wanted to eat. Tang Mo threw the meat in his hand to the little bear, and the little bear took the meat and put it in his mouth, chewing it bit by bit. This is the best thing it has eaten since birth, and the bear''s face is full of happiness. Soon the small piece of meat was eaten, and the little bear stood up again, and then looked at Tang Mo eagerly. Tang Mo winked and cut a bigger piece of meat and threw it to him. The warehouse at the end of Tang Dynasty can be kept fresh, and since she gave all the treasures and crystal cores of the agility attribute to the big whale before, there are a lot of empty spaces in the warehouse, and she has loaded the meat of alien beasts all the way. The bears in this forest can hunt not many exotic animals on weekdays, and the sheep can hardly steal much at the risk of their lives. Hungry, they can''t do anything about it. Now they are almost all eating the fruits of the tree, and they rarely get the smell of meat. After eating a few pieces of meat in a row, the little bear was satisfied. Happy, it has completely trusted the human being who gave it meat at this time. They are willing to eat their own flesh, how can humans be bad people? Little Bear silently complained about his parents, mother, brother and sister who often told him to stay away from human beings on weekdays. Tang Mo stretched out his hands and tried to hug the little bear, but he didn''t expect the little bear to resist at all, so he found a comfortable place in Tang Mo''s arms and closed his eyes. At the end of Tang, he held the bear and continued to walk into the forest. The traces of dragging continued. It seemed that Lin Yu was still in a further position. But before Tang Mo had gone far, she quickly felt that she was surrounded. Tang Mo stopped and stood still. The tall black figures around them slowly emerged from behind the trees, and then approached the end of Tang Dynasty. That is an adult bear, at least a dozen of them are roughly estimated. Seeing that the human was still holding the cubs in his arms, the bears began to roar. A dozen bears roaring together is a very spectacular scene, startling countless birds. (end of this chapter) Chapter 255： negotiation Chapter 255 Negotiations "Don''t get excited, I''m not here to steal your children!" Tang Mo immediately understood the reason why these bears were so angry, not only because of her invasion of their territory, but also because of this little guy in her arms. Tang Mo quickly released his arms, trying to get the little bear in his arms out of his arms. This was not her fault. But at this time, the little bear was sleeping sweetly and even pouting, and his two little claws were tightly clasped before he refused to leave Tang Mo''s arms. Tang Mo was really helpless. It was easy to ask God to send him off. Why did she owe so much to provoke this little guy. "The conscience of heaven and earth, you have seen it, it''s not that I''m forcibly kidnapping it, it''s that it doesn''t want to go away." I was wronged to death, I was wronged to death, and I even fed a few pieces of meat. How can I become a child thief now? Why this little bear can''t speak, he should quickly explain to himself, that meat can''t be eaten for nothing! Just when Tang Mo was depressed and couldn''t communicate verbally with the bear, she didn''t know when a taller bear appeared across from her. "Who are you? What are you doing in the forest?" The strongest bear opened his mouth, and the expression on his face was obviously much calmer than the other bears. It was his cub that was in his arms at the end of Tang Dynasty, but he could understand and understand that the human being in front of him didn''t mean to hurt his son. "I''m a friend who came in looking for me." Tang Mo directly stated the reason why she came to the forest this time. What surprised her was that even though the people at Hulan Base regularly hunted bears, these bears didn''t seem to want to kill her immediately. Instead, he was very peaceful and rational and asked why. "Friend? The one who tried to steal our child?" Hearing that Tang Mo was here to find someone, the leader Xiong''s attitude suddenly turned cold. Naturally, he didn''t have a good attitude towards those who wanted to hurt them or even steal their children. The reproductive capacity of bears is very poor, almost every time a mother bear will give birth to only one cub. Because there is not enough food, the survival rate of the baby is not high. And every baby bear is the apple of the bear clan, but those hateful humans always hurt them, and many children are stolen. For this reason, many mother bears became depressed and washed their faces in tears all day long. Even bears have feelings, and when the word mother appears in this world, it does not discriminate between races. "I know he made an unforgivable mistake against you, but I think he''s been punished. How about I negotiate a deal with you?" Looking at the bear''s attitude, Tang Mo probably guessed that Lin Yu might not be dead, but was hidden by the bear clan. The most important thing is that this group of bears is not incapable of communication. "Deal? Can you give us back the lives of our dead compatriots? If you can, then I''ll give them back to you right away!" The bear clan has lived in this forest for generations and has a very deep relationship. "I''m sorry for your dead kin, but some of the bear cubs you lost earlier are still alive, or I can bring them back to you." The ?? roar sounded again, but this time it was not anger, but anxiety. This roar was made by the other bears, apparently the only one who could speak here was the leader. Those bears who roar impatiently are mother bears who have lost their babies. Since their children were lost, they have not missed their children for a day. "They''re still alive?!" The leader Xiong spoke urgently. They never thought that their children could live to the present after being captured by humans. "As of today, there are fifteen, no, sixteen bears alive." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he often followed Duoyang to feed the bears, and naturally he knew the number of bears well. Counting the one in Duoyang''s hand, it was exactly sixteen. "Sixteen babies, sixteen..." The chief bear kept talking, this is not the total number of them lost, but it is also very good. There are still sixteen babies who can come back alive, which is really great. It was something that I never dared to think about before. "Are they okay?" The leader Xiong asked cautiously, and the other bears also stared at Tang Mo, and each of the mothers imagined that among the sixteen treasures, there were children of their own. They are too eager to know how their children live after leaving their arms. "Well...it''s okay." Tang Mo felt a little guilty. Although it wasn''t her who tortured Little Bear, she was human after all. If these bears knew how their children were tortured, they would go crazy. Obviously these beasts are so friendly to humans, why cant humans coexist peacefully with them? For the first time in Tang Mo''s heart, he thought about the relationship between humans and beasts. "Are you sure you can bring them all back?" This question is the biggest concern of all bears right now. If those little bears could go home, they wouldn''t care what happened to the injured man. "It should be fine if you cooperate with me. Can I see my friend now?" At this time, the little bear in Tang Mo''s arms opened his eyes, and when he was full of sleep, he opened his eyes and saw his father standing in front of him. happily jumped out of Tang Mo''s arms, then climbed onto his father''s back, and happily waved at Tang Mo on his father''s back. "How can we trust you?" The bear leader has more knowledge, and the people in the Hulan base are very scheming. At this time, he can''t determine whether the words of the human before him are true. Are those sixteen bears really still alive? They couldn''t believe it. "I''ll just take a look at whether my friend is alive, and won''t take him away for the time being. Then I''ll go back to the base, pay you some interest first, and then take my friend away. How about we work together again?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he wanted to determine whether Lin Yu was still alive. This suggestion is fair, the bear chief thought about it, and finally nodded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally saw Lin Yu under a big tree in the middle of the forest. He left a lot of blood. Due to the long distance drag, the clothes on the back have been worn out. Fortunately, people still breathe. For Tang Mo, as long as she has a breath, it is easy to handle, if she is really dead, she really can''t help it. Tang Mo''s hand was attached to Lin Yu''s forehead, and then he used his mental power to heal his wound. Lin Yu is also a spiritual power attribute ability person, and his recovery ability is very fast, so at the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably treated him for 70% to ensure his life without worry. After doing all this, Tang Mo left the forest alone. She is going to give these bears back to get the interest to redeem them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 256： delivered to your door Chapter 256 Delivered When Tang returned to the tent at the base, Duoyang was holding the crying slender at a loss. He hasn''t even talked about love, so he really can''t coax girls, isn''t this embarrassing! Seeing Tang Mo came in, Duo Yang was immediately relieved, but before he could speak, Tang Mo pulled him into the room where the bear cub was kept. Since the end of Tang Dynasty, Duoyang has eaten and slept with the bear every day. "Do you want to send it back to the forest?" asked straight to the point at the end of Tang Dynasty. Duo Yang was stunned for a moment, then nodded. Of course he thought that although he liked this cub very much, he also knew that he was not a good home for bears. Seeing this little bear grow bigger and bigger, he was about to lose his protection. Once it was discovered by the people like Jamba, it was too tragic to meet it. He couldn''t bear it at all, but there was nothing he could do. Of course he knew that returning to the forest with its kin would be the best destination. "But we can''t send it to the forest at all. There are adult bears near the forest. Once they find us with bear cubs, they will immediately tear us to shreds." If the bear can be sent back to the forest, Duoyang is naturally willing, but there is no other way. "I have a way, you come with me." Tang Mo took out a big bag and stuffed the little bear inside. "You give me the honesty, and I''ll take you home now." Before zipping up the bag, Tang Mo instructed, and then pressed the bear''s head inside. The zipper wasn''t fully zipped, and the little bear didn''t have to worry about breathing in it. Duo Yang looked at Tang Mo''s appearance, and thought of the swift and powerful strength of this eldest sister he had seen recently. In the end, he didn''t ask any more questions, but obediently shut his mouth and followed behind Tang Mo. If ??Hulan Base has any advantages, then the only advantage is freedom. As long as you get the qualification to enter the base after the challenge, no one will check the entry and exit after that. There are not many people in the base, and the gatekeepers can still distinguish between birth and acquaintances, and there is no need for complex things such as ID and watch authentication that require technology. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he swaggered out with a huge bag and Duoyang. Behind Tang Mo, a few sneaky figures quietly followed them out of the base. The bag at the end of Tang Dynasty was so big and eye-catching that anyone could imagine that there must be something good in it. They stopped at the end of Tang Dynasty after they had walked a long way. Those tails Tang Mo had noticed long ago, but now she has a bear on her body, so it is not convenient for her to make trouble near the base. Now that we are on the grassland, naturally there are no worries. She happened to be in a bad mood today. After seeing the friendly attitude of the bears towards humans and the pain of losing their children, Tang Mo really hated the people at the Hulan Base. "Put down the bag and spare one of you." saw an open space, there were only two people on the other side, and the few people who followed jumped out of the grass. It''s really a coincidence that these people in front of you are the ones who went out with Lin Yu to steal the bear cubs today. They saw Lin Yu was found by the female bear around the forest, and immediately fled back to the base, leaving a life behind. After returning to the base, they first told Lin Yu''s sister the news of Lin Yu''s death. But they only remembered later that Lin Yu''s sister is now only himself. Lin Yu''s strength is so strong, and there must be a lot of good things left. Don''t they all belong to them now? But when they went back again, they found that Lin Yu''s sister was gone. In the rest of the empty tent, let alone treasure, there was not even a little daily necessities and food. After searching around the base, I finally heard the little girl''s voice in the tent of Duoyang''s house. They were sure that the little girl took refuge with Doyo and this foreign woman, but they didn''t know how they hooked up. The cheapness cannot be taken by others. Now that Tang Mo came out of the base with such a big bag with Duo Yang, they even more believed that it was the "legacy" left by Lin Yu. That''s why the current robbery came about. But unfortunately, they should be out of luck today. Of course they didn''t know at this time. In order to protect his sister to the maximum extent, Lin Yu had already obtained a small space treasure and hung it on his sister''s body as a necklace. All the supplies and food for the two of them are carried by Xianxian. In this way, even if Lin Yu himself had an accident one day, Xianxian would not be unable to live. Now these unlucky **** probably understand the strength of the woman in front of them, but there are several people on their side, and the other party has only one woman and a soft bag who only knows how to feed animals, so naturally there is nothing to be afraid of. "You have the bag." Tang Mo handed the bag containing the bear cub to Duoyang''s hand, and broke his wrist. There are no outsiders now, and there is no need to hide at the end of Tang Dynasty. The ?? mental power turned into countless sewing rolls and turned into a small tornado that galloped towards the men. The people at Hulan Base are used to fighting naked. Never seen such a posture. While a few people were still stunned, the tornado had already swept in. When the wind blade spun around them and then retracted into Tang Mo''s body, several people fell to the ground covered in blood. Each of them felt like they had been wounded by a knife, and blood was gushing out. The most terrifying thing about ?? is that they didn''t die and didn''t hurt their vital points, but the countless bleeding holes and cut flesh on their bodies made them want to die. "The pain you inflict on other animals will come back sooner or later, sooner or later." Tang Mo watched their company deformed due to pain, then lost consciousness a little bit due to excessive blood loss and finally died. These people in front of them are the most keen on hunting bears, and they are also the most perverted people tormenting Bear Bao Bao. After these people died, the stone that was on Tang Mo''s heart seemed to be slightly moved away, and he felt a lot more relaxed. "It''s really nice to be delivered to the door to let me vent my anger. Let''s go." Tang Mo shook his hair, in a good mood, he took the little bear out of his bag, held it in his arms, and strode into the forest. And Duoyang opened his eyes wide to see the tragic death of these few people who usually bully the weak at the base, and he felt relieved. "I''ll be darling, this sister really can''t be provoked." Duo Yang silently remembered in his heart, don''t provoke the woman in front of anyone, and then quickly followed Tang Mo. Today''s third watch has been offered, ask for tickets, all kinds of tickets! thank you all! (end of this chapter) Chapter 257： interest is coming Chapter 257 Interest is coming "Sister, do you think it''s really okay for us to just go in?" Duoyang had already entered the forest with his feet at the end of Tang Dynasty, but he was always worried in his heart. He looked around with his eyes, for fear that danger would come suddenly. "Aren''t you still holding a bear cub? Don''t worry, it''s alright." Tang Mo said comfortably without looking back. It''s just holding this cub that he will die faster, Duoyang thought silently. However, he naturally didn''t dare to tell Tang Mo, he could only hold the cub in his hand tighter, and he was more careful with his steps. Forest said that it is not big or small, but it is not small. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he remembered Lin Yu''s location, and now those bear clan must be there waiting for them to redeem people with interest. When Tang Mo saw Lin Yu again, he was sitting under the big tree holding a fruit before eating. Due to excessive blood loss, although his life was picked up by Tang Mo, his body was extremely short of energy. Seeing this human being so weak, the bear leader hurriedly found food for him for fear of his death. And several mother bears who lost their children were also squatting in front of Lin Yu at this time. As soon as they saw him taking the fruit away from his mouth, they immediately pushed the fruit carefully with their big claws to Lin Yu''s mouth. This is something that can be exchanged for one''s own child, but it has to be taken care of well, and there is no chance of making any mistakes. Lin Yu had a feeling of rising from **** to heaven at this time. Its just that this heaven makes you feel a little bloated? Seeing Tang Mo coming, Lin Yu immediately stood up in relief, both eyes glowing. When he was seriously injured and dragged into the forest, he thought he was about to die, but as soon as Tang Mo''s mental power entered his body, Lin Yu felt that his internal organs were slowly being repaired. is also a spiritual power attribute ability person, he is too familiar with who the spiritual power belongs to, it is the end of Tang. It was Tang Mo who saved him. "You''re back?" Seeing that the woman had come back again, the bears that were squatting all stood up and looked at Tang Mo nervously. "Your interest." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took the bear cub out of Duoyang''s arms behind him. "This" The bear clan on the opposite side widened their eyes, this is obviously a child who was born not long ago. "This is a little bear that was born in the grassland. It is interest. I can exchange it for my friend, right?" The chief bear carefully took the bear cub into his arms. Its child died a long time ago, and the little bear in his arms opened his round eyes and looked at the bear that looked exactly like himself in front of him, waving his restless little paws, and the heart of the bear leader was crossed out. Bear has been hidden by Duoyang since he was born, and he has not seen his own kind for a long time, and his eyes are full of curiosity at this time. Seeing that the bear he rescued finally returned to its big family, Doyo''s heart was relieved. I no longer have to be afraid that the bear will be discovered by Qiangba and others, and now I finally feel at ease. but Thinking that even the bears in the forest can deal with it, Duoyang''s awe for the end of Tang Dynasty deepened a bit. "I wonder if you are still satisfied with this interest?" At this time, the bear clan was already around and teasing the little guy, how could he still be in the mood to understand what Tang Mo was saying. Helpless, Lin Yu could only wink at the end of Tang Mo and stand up. "Thanks to you taking care of this baby so well, how can we save those babies in the future?" Seeing with his own eyes that Xiong Bao was alive and kicking in his arms, the leader Xiong naturally believed what Tang Mo said. "I have already planned this matter, and I still need your cooperation, just in the past few days..." Tang Mo and the leader Xiong carefully talked about her plan and what the other party needed to cooperate with. The leader nodded while listening, and immediately said that he would take the bears to cooperate fully. As long as Tang Mo can bring out the dozen or so little bears unscathed, she will be the great benefactor of the entire bear clan, and they will do whatever they want. After everything was settled, Tang Mo took Duoyang and Lin Yu out of the forest. walked to the grassland before Tang Mo asked Lin Yu. "What are you going to do next?" "I don''t know." Lin Yu lowered his head, he didn''t expect that his ability was so much worse than what he wanted. Just when he watched Tang Mo Zhou Mi doing all that in detail, he realized that the gap between himself and others was so big. "To do such a dangerous thing in the future, imagine Xianxian, she is still young, and you are the only relative left. If you die, she will not be able to survive in this cannibal world by relying on that small space treasure." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, what he said was very direct. "I know." Lin Yu thought of Xianxian alone at the base, if he really died... couldn''t help but feel a little scared. "In this cannibalistic world, who doesn''t want to live a stable life? I also want Xianxian to live a carefree life like an ordinary little girl." Lin Yu is working so hard now, in fact, just because he wants to live with his sister for a long time. "Otherwise, I''ll bring Xianxian to you, if you can let Xianxian grow up in a peaceful environment." Lin Yu''s words are just a joke. Of course he knows what kind of peaceful environment there is in this apocalypse. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not listen to this sentence as a joke. "You defected to me, and I let Xianxian go to school in a safer environment where you don''t have to worry about it. How about being with friends of the same age?" As a reborn person at the end of Tang Dynasty, she naturally understood the value of Lin Yu. Besides, Lin Yu''s demands were not high at all. "Really?" Lin Yu knew that Tang Mo was not someone who would lie to others. "A word is settled?" "It''s a word!" "Since I have defected to you, I still have something for you." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saved himself over and over again, and his kindness to him was greater than anyone else in this world. Lin Yu took out a piece of goat skin from the place where he was close to his arms. The ?? goat skin has strange patterns painted on it, but the patterns are very familiar in the late Tang Dynasty. "This is... that thing?" Could it be that this is the pattern that you have been searching for for a long time and have no clue at all? Lin Yu nodded, he stole this thing from Qiangba, but he hadn''t found the beads yet, so he kept it on him carefully. Now it is impossible for him to obtain beads anymore. Since he and Tang Mo are already tied to a rope, naturally giving them to Tang Mo is not considered to be given to outsiders. "The beads should be in the forest, good luck." Lin Yu said sincerely. "According to your auspicious words." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put away the sheepskin, and finally felt that his trip to the grassland seemed to be progressing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 258： start to act Chapter 258 Start Action Outside the Hulan base, Tang Mo stopped and let Duoyang go in and bring Xianxian out, while she and Lin Yu were waiting outside. The people in the base now think that Lin Yu is dead, and going in now is afraid that it will cause some unnecessary trouble and affect Tang Mo''s next plan. Lin Yu has given up looking for that bead now, so of course there is no need to stay here. Tang Mo contacted Qinling and asked him to send a small helicopter to pick up the Lin Yu siblings. The journey is long and dangerous. After all, Lin Yu has a child with him. It would be much more convenient to have a helicopter, and he could reach the S base at night. The place arranged for Lin Yu and Xianxian at the end of the Tang Dynasty was the S base. Lin Yu and Xiaotao can receive systematic training there, while Xianxian can enjoy her childhood with peace of mind, and receive post-apocalyptic special education with other children from powerful families. If there is any other place in China that can give people peace, it is only the S base, although this peace is only relative. S base has Qinling and Wen''s family. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there is no problem at all to protect a few people in S base. Lin Yu and Xianxian can basically walk sideways in S base. Lin Yu had no objection after knowing Tang Mo''s arrangement and was very grateful for Tang Mo''s arrangement in his heart. Just kidding, with such a hard backstage at the S base, everyone can imagine how comfortable those days were. Xianxian was quickly led out by Duoyang, her little head drooping like a hopeless life. But when she looked up and saw her brother alive again, there seemed to be a light in her eyes. Brother is still alive! She didn''t lose her brother! very nice. The group of four waited for a long time at a distance from the Hulan base before the helicopter slowly landed not far from them. Qinling went out to do a mission. This time, he didn''t come. It was Xiao Shiqi''s helicopter who came to pick up her sister-in-law. "Remember to continue to practice hard when you go back. You are my person now. If you don''t improve next time when I go back, you will be out of luck, you know?" Before Lin Yu and Xianxian got on the plane, Tang Mo instructed that it was not entirely for exhorting, but for Lin Yu''s peace of mind. "Understood, see you next time." Lin Yu''s expression was much more relaxed than before, smiling at Tang Mo and Duoyang. "Sister, what shall we do next?" After the two brothers and sisters Lin Yu left, Duo Yang asked Tang Mo. In the forest just now, he probably understood that Tang Mo and the bear clan reached an agreement to let the dozen or so little bears in the base go home. However, Duoyang still did not understand the specific operation method. "Sister, you''re not really going to fight with Jamba, are you?" Duoyang has always lived in this Hulan base, and he is still very clear about the strength of Qiangba. That is a man who relies on strength to become the leader. "You think I fight with Jamba, who can win?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of answering Duoyang''s question, he asked rhetorically. "you can!" Duo said directly without hesitation. The most powerful thing about Qiangba is that his strength attribute value is very high. In terms of strength, Sister Tang Mo should not be able to compare to Qiangba. But Doyo also understands that when two people fight, winning or losing is not entirely determined by strength. In addition to the powerful strength that Tang Mo has shown, there are so many things he doesn''t know. On the basis of intuition, Duo Yang felt that Tang Mo would definitely win. "Then what do you think I am compared to the people in the entire Hulan base?" Tang Mo asked again. "That''s naturally..." Duo Yang didn''t go on, but his attitude was obvious, so of course the base could win. It should be known that almost everyone in the Hulan Base is very strong, and they all listen to Qiangba very much. Double fists are hard to beat with four hands. "Next, just listen to me." Having been with Duoyang for so long, Tang Mo has long understood Duoyang''s temperament. He has a simple and kind-hearted temperament, but his mind is relatively straight, and he is a good executor. Tang spent a long time in Hulan Base at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and he still had a good understanding of the overall strength of Hulan Base. She didn''t feel that she was no match for the entire Hulan base. If she is another attribute, it may not work, but she is a spiritual attribute. The ?? mental attribute ability is destined for her to be able to attack and defend, and her abilities in individual combat and group combat are very outstanding. As long as she wants, and with a little bit of tools, she can exterminate the Hulan Base at any time. But this time, her purpose was just to release the dozen or so bear cubs, but there was no need to really waste that physical strength and brain cells. In the late Tang Dynasty, he only liked to do the most cost-effective things. And now, she clearly has a way to make things easier. Tang Mo entered and exited the forest twice, and by coincidence, she was almost able to determine the location of the bead. Lin Yu is right, the beads are in the forest, and even once were close to Lin Yu. Now that the pattern has been obtained and the bead has found its specific location, the Hulan base is useless to the end of Tang Dynasty. There are many dreams in the night. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still intends to complete the agreement with the bear clan as soon as possible, and then go to the forest to get beads. And the plan is tonight. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the base to feed the bears." Before, although Duoyang would feed the bears regularly, at most, he would feed some bones and fruits, and then give some water to only ensure the basic needs of the bears. It can be said that those little bears can live to this day, all thanks to Doyang. But those are not enough, plus they have to be beaten and suffer on weekdays, every little bear looks sick and ill. It''s not enough to return this to the bear clan. If those bears see their children being tortured like this, even if the children come back alive, they will hate humans even more deeply, which is not conducive to the later operations at the end of Tang. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out some of the meat from the best parts of the high-level alien beasts in his own space, cut them into pieces and fed them to the bear cubs together with Duoyang, so that they could be more energetic and restore some physical strength. Then use the spirit to treat the little bears one by one and let their wounds heal slowly. Those little bears have eaten such delicious food there. Even if they live in the forest most of the time, they can only eat some fruits. They devour them one by one, and they look at Tang Mo as if they are looking at their own mother. If you have milk, you are a mother. This sentence is true wherever it goes. "Tonight we..." Seeing that the spirits of the little bears were almost recovered, Tang Mo attached to Duoyang''s ear and started talking to him about the next plan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 259： well planned Chapter 259 Well-planned Since there is no electricity in the Hulan base, the night starts very early. When it was more than nine o''clock, the tents were basically quiet, and people fell asleep early to survive the long night. There are no fortifications, so people have to keep vigils 24 hours a day to prevent the bears from attacking in the middle of the night. When the whole Hulan base became quiet, it was also the best time to start the plan at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone at the ??Hulan Base didn''t know whether they followed Jamba or what, most of them were arrogant and arrogant. Because the bear clan has never attacked at night for so long, even the night watchman sits on the chair and dozes off, not being vigilant at all. It seems that in the entire grassland, only the people at the base are the masters of all things. It was twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, the junction of the day, and the weather was cold. Tang Mo and Duoyang sneaked into the tent where the bear was locked. The cage where the bear is kept is locked, and Doyang has no key, but this does not affect anything, and violence is the best tool in many cases. The little bears are already familiar with Duoyang and Tang Mo, and after each one came out of the cage, they rubbed the two of them intimately. "You will listen to me later, and I will take you back to find Mom and Dad." Tang Mo said while rubbing the bear''s head. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the bear leader had been explained long ago. At this time, not far behind the Hulan base, a group of bears were always preparing to take these little bears home. However, the tent where the bears are closed is located in the middle. Even if Tang Mo and Duoyang walked out with these bears very quietly, after all, there are more than a dozen bears, and it is impossible not to make a sound. The guard on duty had already made Tang Mo faint with rosemary, but soon, a little bear accidentally bumped into the surrounding tents, and the sound made the people in the tent stick their heads out. "The bear escaped!!" The first person to stick out his head to see all this immediately shouted loudly, and soon the entire base woke up, and everyone dressed up and came out of the tent. "Quick, take these little bears out of the back!" Before those people came out of the tent before they could react, Tang Mo hurriedly explained Duoyang. Doyo immediately stretched out his arms to pick up the two little bears and ran to the back. Those little bears also knew that they were going home, and they were very obedient, rolling and crawling behind Duoyang. Tang Mo took out the pistol that he had not used for a long time from the space, and shot into the sky. This is the signal she left to the bear chief. In addition to a team of bears at the back of the base to pick up the little bears, in front of the gate of the base, the bear leader also brought a team of bears waiting for the signal from Tang Mo. As soon as you heard the gunshots, you immediately moved forward and prepared to attack the Hulan base. In fact, it wasn''t really attacking the Hulan base, but it was just a style, so that the people in the base didn''t have time to take care of the little bear that slipped away. The sound of the east hitting the west, Tang Mo always likes to think of some more convenient ways to complete things with the least amount of effort. "A large group of bears came in from the front door! Everyone, grab your weapons and go to the door!" Tang Mo shouted loudly while taking advantage of the chaos. The hurried crowd in the night didn''t hear the first sentence clearly. They only heard how the bear was doing. Now Tang Mo''s shouting was very clear to everyone. Get ready to fight. At this time, Duoyang hadn''t completely walked out of the base with the bear. The people who lived at the back of the base saw the bear slipping past their feet, and they shouted one by one. However, at this time, most of the people had already taken their weapons and went to the gate to see the menacing bears, and they had no time to pay attention to the shouting behind. Those little bears were of no use to them, they were just for venting. Now the overall situation is at present, the little bear runs away and runs away, just catch it later. At this time, how could they have thought that all this was a game arranged by the end of Tang Dynasty, the purpose was to let those little bears run away? The voice in front became louder and louder, and the people behind also realized that a bear was really coming to attack the city at this time, and they didn''t care about stopping the little bear any more, but rushed to the door with weapons. This undoubtedly made Duoyang take the bear much more smoothly. At this time, Duoyang changed his national costume and wore the clothes given at the end of the Tang Dynasty, wearing a mask and hat. Anyone who looked at it thought it was someone outside, not like The local people of Hulan Base. There is no way, Duoyang will take his grandmother to live in Hulan Base in the future, and the measures that should be taken are still to be done. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Duoyang''s reasons, there would have been a simpler plan at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Just put a fire on it, and save the bear leader them another trip. However, the Hulan base was Duoyang''s home, so at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he still chose a more roundabout way. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the bear leader had already explained that the purpose of their coming here today was just to let the little bears go smoothly, not to really make them fight. The bear leader naturally understood the meaning of Tang Mo very clearly, so he brought a group of "actors" and moved towards the gate of Hulan Base at a very slow speed. After the people at the Hulan Base had assembled, the bear leader brought the bears to a stop. The people at Hulan Base came forward with weapons and prepared to fight, but found that the bears seemed to be backing up a bit. What is this for? Can''t sleep at night and tease them? The two teams (bears) looked at each other like this, and it seemed that time stood still for a while. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was staying in the middle of the empty tent in the center of the base, and his mental power was always watching the battle situation on both sides. I saw that Duo Yang, who was behind him, had brought the little bears to join the bear clan who had been waiting for a long time, and the bear clan and the cubs rushed back to the forest. And Doyang immediately returned, tore off his hat and mask and changed back to his original clothes, and then rushed to the gate to mix with the crowd with weapons. "What''s the matter? Let''s hurry up! The people at Hulan Base are not cowards!" Doo shouted harsh words in the crowd, staring angrily at the "enemy" in front of him. After staying with Tang Mo for a long time, even Duoyang "learned badly". Afraid of causing suspicion from the base people, he started acting now, attracting everyone''s attention and creating the illusion that he was "fighting side by side" with everyone at this moment. And when Tang Mo saw that everything was ready, he raised his hand and fired a shot at the sky. The bear leader got the signal again, knowing that the children had been successfully received by this time. So he immediately ordered all the bears to evacuate quickly. The speed of ??''s evacuation was very fast, comparable to that of a bear. After all, everyone is anxious to meet their rescued children. Who has the time to take care of this group of humans? (end of this chapter) Chapter 260： all the best Chapter 260 Everything goes well It was originally in a state of daze in sleep. The people at Hulan Base looked at the suddenly empty grassland in front of them, and couldn''t help but wonder if what happened just now was their own hallucinations. "It seems that this group of bears is here tonight for those little bears." Jamba was standing at the front of the crowd with a weapon. After all, he was also the leader. It would be too stupid to still understand the opponent''s intentions. "Everyone stays where they are, and no one is allowed to leave! I''m going to see who''s doing it tonight." All the people were holding things in front of them to meet the enemy, but the bear in the tent behind was released, which shows that there must be traitors in this base now. Then whoever is not present now is undoubtedly a traitor. Jamba''s temperament flaws must be reported, tonight''s event is absolutely impossible to forget! The attributes of the Hulan base are not the same as those of the city bases. The population mobility is not very large, and most of them are fixed populations. After all, ordinary people wouldnt stay on the grasslands that were almost devoid of exotic animals, and there was no way for people to spend the night in the empty grasslands, so at night, everyone in the base would return to the base to rest. At this time, Duo Yang, who was hiding in the crowd, was very fortunate that he came back in time, and now he has completely cleared his suspicions, and no one will doubt his own head. At this time, he secretly sent Tang Mo a message on his ID watch. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, people were already on their way to the forest, and they didnt panic at all when they saw the information from Duoyang that Qiangba was checking people. If everything goes well, I can find what I want in the forest, and I will never go back to the Hulan base again. Jamba''s move is destined to be a disappointment. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after the bear clan had all retreated, he got up and left from the back of the Hulan base, and he had to make a circle to reach the forest. When Tang Mo arrived in the forest, although it was completely dark, there were bursts of lively sounds in the forest, not like the middle of the night at all. That is the bear clan in the forest cheering and welcoming their children. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked into the gathering place of the forest bear clan, under the huge tree where Lin Yu was before. I saw that all the bears in the forest seemed to have come out and gathered together. When the bears on the outside saw Tang Mo coming, their faces turned into a flower with a smile. Originally, the bear clan had good intentions towards human beings, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was the best friend of all the bear clan now. "You''re here!" The bear clan leader saw Tang Mo coming, and hurried out to greet him. "The kids are back, really back!" Children are the foundation of the continuation of any race, and this is especially true for the infertile bear clan. Now that sixteen bears have been lost and found, how can they not be excited! Although this is not the number of all the cubs they lost, they are lucky to be able to retrieve sixteen healthy cubs now. All fifteen little bears were claimed back by their mothers. At this time, the mother bear was reluctant to let go of the little bears. And the little bear that Duoyang picked up, who lost his mother at birth, was held in the arms of the bear chief all the time. "As long as the kids come back." At the end of Tang, watching the scene of this family member, his heart was also warm. At this time, she suddenly felt that being a good person was really good. But this time, she didn''t do it all for the sake of being a good person, she also had her own purpose. "Thanks to you this time, the children can go home. I don''t know how we should repay you." The injured man had already been picked up, and this time the Tang Dynasty came here naturally just to see their reunion. The bear leader still said with a wink, but he just didn''t know what their benefactors could look at in this barren forest. "To tell you the truth, at first I came to this forest for a treasure." The purpose of the late Tang Dynasty has always been very clear, it is for the beads. "Baby? We''ve lived in this forest for a long time, and we haven''t even seen many strange treasures, let alone treasures." The bear leader really didn''t know what the treasures that Tang Mo was talking about. "I''m by no means evasive. You are the benefactor of our entire clan. No matter what you fancy, even my life, in this huge forest, just take it!" For fear that at the end of Tang Tang felt that his people were crossing the river and demolishing the bridge, the bear leader hurriedly continued, but he was sincere. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the sincerity of the bear leader''s words did not seem to be false. Maybe they really didn''t know about the bead. But they are not clear, but Tang Dynasty knew some. "Since you said so, then I took the liberty to ask for it, sorry for the inconvenience." "The benefactor does it himself." The bear leader immediately asked the bears to retreat, each went back, and ordered that no matter what Tang Mo was doing in the forest not to disturb him. Soon in the huge open space, only the bear leader was standing behind Tang Mo with his little bear in his arms. At the end of Tang, he took out his giant axe from the space, and then walked under the giant tree in the middle of the open space. The trees in this forest are all tall, and the one in the middle is even more prominent. At the beginning of Tang Dynasty, no abnormality was found until she sent Lin Yu mental power for treatment. Lin Yu was leaning on the trunk of this tree at the time, and Tang Mo''s mental power was keenly aware of the fluctuation of energy during the wandering process. According to the experience of the late Tang Dynasty, there is a certain energy fluctuation around the bead. But you have to be at an extreme distance to feel it, and the energy fluctuations that Tang Mo felt on the tree where Tang Mo was before were exactly the same as the ones she felt when she collected beads. If she guessed correctly, the bead was hidden under this tree. The ?? tree has grown into such a towering height that it is also a treasure that the bear clan cherishes. But since the bear chief said to let her do it, she was really welcome. After all, he gave up his goal in order to save the tree of the bear clan. Tang Mo was not such a noble person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood under the tree and touched the rough trunk of the tree with his hands. And that mental power fluctuation is more than one meter above the tree root. Tang Mo pinpointed the position and once again felt the fluctuation of that energy. is right here! She swung the giant axe back a few steps to borrow strength, and then smashed it **** the tree trunk. The power of the sky is huge, and the first axe smashed a half-meter deep mark on the tree. But this is not enough, Tang Mo continued to wield the axe... The bear chief next to ?? was dumbfounded, what kind of special hobby is this, is it the benefactor... Want this tree? (end of this chapter) Chapter 261： something in hand Chapter 261 Things are in hand Of course, Tang Mo''s goal could not be that tree. Just kidding, where would she move such a big tree? When the treasure of the town house? The Tongtian Axe is coupled with the strength added by the end of the Tang Dynasty, and its strength should not be underestimated. But fortunately, the area of ??the trunk was large enough that Tang Mo forced a hole in it. The hole was more than one meter or two meters deep, but it was only dug to the middle of the tree trunk. The trunk is hollowed out, and what is hidden in it is revealed. That was something Tang Mo was very familiar with, a bead glowing with fluorescence all over his body. Like the first bead obtained in the desert, this bead floated in the middle of the tree trunk, but it was also half-truth. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he reached out his hand to touch it, and sure enough, he felt empty. The bead of vitality would not be like this. Tang Mo did not understand the reason why these beads were so different. Actually, she didn''t know that the life-attribute beads grew in unknown corners like this in the beginning. Its just that when it is acquired by the whale, it will change from fiction to reality. As for why the whale can get the bead without the pattern, it is of course because it is the master of this sea area. The meaning of the ?? master is that no matter what appears in this sea area, it belongs to him. Lin Yu''s pattern for herself had been familiar to her for a long time, and it condensed in her heart at this time, and quickly put the bead into the sea of ????knowledge. It was not until the bead completely entered his body that Tang Mo could feel that it was a bead with power attributes. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she was overjoyed. The beads of strength were exactly what she lacked the most today. She knows that she is based on spiritual power, and the pearl of spiritual power has been obtained and successfully integrated. And the attributes of life and strength that she lacked the most, she had already obtained beads respectively. She has ?? space, so beads with space attributes are not very in demand. As for agility, Tang Mo''s spiritual power can be used as agility as a bonus. In addition, her original agility attribute is not low, but she is not in a hurry. Tang Mo here is still immersed in his own joy, and the mouth of the bear leader over there has grown. It has lived here with its clan for so long, and it never knew that such a treasure is still hidden in the giant tree that can be seen every day. Although it doesn''t know what it is, just by looking at the fluorescence on the outside, it can be seen that it is definitely not ordinary. However, the bear leader''s mind was not disturbed at all. For him, the most important thing for him is that his children can come back safely. "The big hole in this tree, you can use it to store fruits and perishable food in the future, it is a natural storage warehouse." Although Tang took away the contents of the tree at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the bead had lived on the tree for a long time, but left a lot of energy residues, and even the surrounding tree trunks have now become treasures with special energy. The ?? Attribute Orb will affect the surrounding environment due to its huge energy. In other words, it is easier to find treasures near the attribute bead. For example, the spar mine discovered in the desert before, Tang Mo initially thought that there would be a spar mine around each attribute bead. But until now, she didn''t understand that it was just randomly formed due to the influence of the attribute orb. And now this giant tree is obviously affected and has become a treasure. "That''s great! That way we don''t have to worry about the fruits we''ve collected so hard rot! We can also eat some of the hard-earned meat." The bear leader is overjoyed, this fresh-keeping function is very practical for their bear clan. "I''m happy today, I might as well give you another big gift." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got the beads so smoothly today, and it was still the strength attribute beads that he wanted most, and he was in a very refreshing mood. She has nothing to do in this grassland now, so just meddle in her own business. On the other side, Qiangba, through a person-by-person investigation, finally found out that Tang Mo, a woman who had just entered the base, had a major suspicion. Not only that, but Jamba also found that a mysterious pattern he accidentally got on a mutton had disappeared. Although he still hasn''t figured out what the pattern means, the loss of the pattern now confirms what he thought: it''s not a simple thing, it might be related to the big baby. The more Qiangba thought about it, the more suspicious Tang Mo became, the more capable a woman came to the grassland to live alone. If you dont say something, it doesnt make sense at all. Thinking about his lost things, the bear that was let go, and the trick he was teasing tonight, the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. "Don''t let me see you again, when I see you again, it will be your death." Qiangba had blood in his eyes because he had killed too many people. At this time, it was even more terrifying, and people were terrified at first glance. And Tang Mo, who was coming out of the forest, sneezed. At this time, she didn''t know that she suddenly had a cauldron on her back. But if you look further, even though the pattern was not stolen by her, the treasure was finally let her take it. As the biggest beneficiary, it is not a loss for her to carry the blame. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was on her way to the Hulan Base. She originally got something and was not planning to go back. But now, the great gift that he wanted to give to the Bear Clan made Tang Mo suddenly change his mind. As for why he didn''t take a rest, and went back in the early morning before it was completely bright, Tang Mo also had his own plans. Now that the Hulan base has just been tossed up, at this time the bear clan has retreated, and they will definitely think that they will not come back for a short time, so they relax their vigilance and go back to sleep. Really waited until tomorrow, Ren Zhi estimated that Hulan Base was so arrogant and arrogant, and he would be prepared. When Tang Mo walked back to Hulan Base, even Qiangba, who was determined to make Tang Mo look good, fell asleep. She sneaked to the tent that kept the sheep, and after killing the two people who were guarding the tent, she walked in and cut down the cages that kept the sheep one by one. The original door of the tent was scratched by the late Tang Dynasty, and the newborn sun shone on the sheep through the open tent. Those sheep were kept in captivity from birth, but they were still exotic beasts after all. They, who have never seen the sky before, saw such a scene, and they all seemed to be crazy, and they spread their hooves as if they were running outside. The outside is the freshest air, the brightest sunshine, the freedom they have never had in their life. The tent that houses these sheep is the largest tent in the Hulan base, with a huge number of sheep inside. When Jamba heard the sound, all he saw was the buttocks of the sheep running frantically. The sight in front of him almost made him lose his breath, but the culprit at this time had already run away from the flock. (end of this chapter) Chapter 262： home Chapter 262 Homecoming Letting the sheep out, Tang Mo had this idea from the moment he walked into the tent. The population base of Hulan Base is not large, and the reproductive capacity of mutant sheep is very terrible. The small base simply cannot digest so many sheep. Whether its the place where its raised or the food the flock eats, its a big issue. And the vast grassland is full of food from the flock. It is better to put them back on the prairie than to control the breeding of the flock because they have no energy to collect enough food. In fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was not entirely for the bear clan. The current conflict between humans and the bear clan, in the view of the late Tang Dynasty, is a problem that can be solved by letting go of these sheep. In this way, humans will not be too busy to cause trouble, and the bears will not be too hungry to steal sheep. In a way, this was done for human beings at the end of Tang Dynasty. It is not long before the end of the world has begun. If Hulan Base has been controlling the only food on the grassland, for so long, under the **** of hunger, the bear clan is bound to take some action. Even if those bear clans have kindness towards people in their hearts, nothing is more important than survival. With all his strength, a man is no match for a bear. And returning the sheep to the grassland is the best way to maintain ecological balance. The vast grassland is more suitable for sheep to thrive, and the excess energy of humans and bears can be focused on catching sheep instead of killing each other. According to the laws of nature, can let the co-occupants on the earth live a better life. There are some vaguely understood truths in fishing villages in the late Tang Dynasty, which are further confirmed here. Perhaps, the arrival of the end times is to remind people that human beings are not the masters of the earth, and harmonious coexistence is the real meaning. Its a pity that not everyone understands this truth. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he shook his head, temporarily put aside the matter on the grassland, and hurried on his way home. She is not going to go to the next pattern, and now there are two light **** that have not been absorbed and merged in her sea of ??consciousness. If you just find it but can''t absorb it, then this thing has no meaning to exist. Tang Mo still understood the truth that more greed can''t be chewed, so she was not in a hurry to continue looking for the remaining two beads, but prepared to improve herself first. Recently, she has been busy running around and hasn''t practiced properly for a long time, so putting the cart before the horse will not work. Tang Mo looked at the leaderboard and knew what to expect. If it wasn''t for the spiritual attribute beads that added attribute points to herself, her own attributes would have dropped out of the top 100 long ago. I was never someone who liked to rely on external things, but now I feel a sense of crisis. On the way back, Tang Mo was not idle except for speeding on the road. The strange beasts she met on the road were the best opportunities for her to practice her skills. There is still some distance between where she is now and the S base. In order to reach her destination faster, Tang Mo has innovated a new way to travel. That is to use mental force to support your feet, as a boost, your body is slightly off the ground, so that the speed is faster, as if you are riding some kind of transportation. If before the end of Tang Tang could see A Bin transforming into a flying carpet with his spiritual power, he would have found that his brain hole was not big enough. There are too many people in this world who always have fantastic ideas. But now at the end of Tang Dynasty, the speed has been very fast, and she herself is very satisfied. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he also discovered that there seemed to be fewer alien beasts. Especially the primary alien beasts are rarely seen. This is not a good phenomenon, because alien beasts will not disappear out of thin air, and there are only two reasons for the decrease of primary alien beasts. One was devoured by higher-level alien beasts, and the other was also promoted by them! Just like humans can become stronger by improving their attribute values, alien beasts can also be promoted in various ways. Tang Mo was taken aback by his own thought. Isn''t that in the later stage, this world is all high-level alien beasts, even earth-level heaven-level or even god-level alien beasts? In fact, there is no need to be so surprised, because this idea at the end of Tang Dynasty was confirmed soon. At this time, Tang Mo deeply doubted whether it was the butterfly effect of his own rebirth that made the difficulty of survival in this apocalypse instantly increase from difficulty to hell. In the last life, she was also someone who had lived for a few years, but there were not so many strange things at that time. However, it is still unclear whether many things are good or bad. It was evening when Tang arrived at the S base again, and she had been away from home for a long time this time. The fortifications of the S base have been more perfect. It may be that there is a lesson from the last alien beast siege. The current S base makes people feel safe from the outside. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, it seems that Uncle Wen and the others are very competent leaders! Although people are not in the S base, Tang Mo is still clear about many things in the base. Now Qinling has basically ignored the administrative affairs of the base, and most of the time he takes his team to do various tasks outside. In addition to the military aspects of the base, Qinling still took care of the affairs in the base, and the Wen family and the Li family took care of everything else. Now, Qinling doesn''t have to worry about the unstable position at all. As the Qinling forces became stronger and stronger, the Wen family and the Li family were not fools. At such a moment in the last days, no money, power, or power can be used. This time Tang Mo came home and contacted Qinling in advance, but Qinling, who was desperate, happened to be not at the base this time, and just took the team out. I don''t know if it was because of being surpassed by his daughter-in-law. Qin Ling, who was already working very hard, worked even harder than before. The first thing to do when returning to the base at the end of Tang Dynasty was to go home, wash and put away things, and have a good meal with mother, brother, and Uncle Wen. I haven''t seen each other for a while, and the sheep have grown up a lot. The child grows really fast, and now Yangyang walks very well and can talk a lot. Tang Mo held the sheep and played for a while, and then went out after saying hello to his mother, Uncle Wen. She was going to see her people. Xiao Tao and Lin Yu were both arranged by Qin Ling in the villa next to his team. Qin Ling''s actions are of course selfish, so that he can see his daughter-in-law more often in the future. When the Tang Dynasty arrived, only Lin Yu and Xianxian were eating. Lin Yu looked very happy when he saw the end of Tang. Since he came here, he has never slackened for a day, for fear of letting down Tang Mo''s kindness to him. Lin Yu''s talent is already very good, and now he has rushed into the top 100 of the Chinese leaderboard. Although the current ranking is still very low, he believes that as long as he perseveres, he will definitely stand higher and higher! (end of this chapter) Chapter 263： Xiao Taos new life Chapter 263 Xiao Tao''s new life Seeing that Lin Yu is so full of hope for his new life now, Tang Mo was relieved. With Lin Yu''s talent, as long as he works hard, he will be able to return to the top just like the previous life. The tragedy of the previous life will never be repeated in this life. "Where did Xiao Tao go?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around for Xiao Tao''s figure. The place Qinling arranged was a single-family villa. Both Xiao Tao and Lin Yu lived here, so there would be no inconvenience. It''s getting dark now, is Xiao Tao still training? Is this girl so hardworking? She knows how much progress Xiao Tao has made recently, but she doesn''t want this child to be too hasty, and she still has to adapt to the growth rate of her body. "That girl, you''re in love." Lin Yu knew about Xiao Tao''s love affair as soon as he arrived here. It seems that Tang Mo didn''t know about it yet. "In love? Who?" Tang Mo was startled, Xiao Tao actually fell in love? But it''s normal to think about it. Xiao Tao is about the same age as herself. Although she is a bit of a power-attribute King Kong Barbie, she still looks pretty and Zhou Zheng. It has been a long time since Xiao Tao came to the S base without knowing it, and it is normal to fall in love. It''s just that she brought Xiaotao out at the beginning, she has to be responsible for the child, and if she encounters a scumbag who is deceived, she still has to check. "You should know that the third brother under Qin Ling''s command." "The third child?!" Tang Mo was really shocked. How could the big man of the third kid abduct her Xiao Tao? It was really outrageous. But thinking about it carefully, there are quite a lot of intersections between Xiao Tao and the third child. When we first met, we had a battle about power. Later, I was often not at the base, but I heard Xiao Tao mention that the third brother took care of her, and he took care of her... However, if you think about the third man, you can be considered as knowing the bottom line. ''s character is absolutely flawless, and it is thick and fine. It is a bright future to work hard under Qin Ling''s hands. Fine. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he slowly persuaded himself to accept the fact that Xiao Tao and the big man were together, but there was still a feeling in his heart that his cabbage was being stabbed by a pig. Lin Yu said that Xiaotao usually comes back very late, so Tang Mo didn''t wait any longer and left. After all, she still has to stay at the S base for a while, so she doesn''t have to rush. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t go home directly, but went to the mission center and the auction to take a look around. Now the crystal coins are fully circulated on the market, and although the crystal cores are still being used, the crystal coins are no longer an existence that only the upper class can touch. Relying on the spar ore he found for them before, or the rest after picking it by himself, is not enough for the circulation of the entire base. Could it be that Qinling and the others found the spar mine again? Spar ore is not associated with the attribute bead, and it is normal to find it in other places. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately turned on his ID watch and flipped through the papers published by the latest research institute. Sure enough, I read the news about the spar mine. Crystal coins have long been circulating in the market. This spar mine should not be a secret to the common people. It turned out that after the discovery of spar mines at the end of the Tang Dynasty, two more spar mines were discovered one after another, and the discoverers originally planned to pocket them. But huge energy fluctuations are often not something that an individual can hide. So they were eventually taken into public ownership by Qinling, and no one had any objection. Dissent can only be offered by those with a big enough fist. However, of the spar ore obtained, Qinling only circulated a small part of it to the market, and more of it was used as an energy source to support the operation of the entire base. is like the old oil mines, even more useful than those natural treasures. Even the research institute is studying the use of spar as the energy source for various vehicles, so that in the future, the industry can also develop, and it is not a dream to take people to a long distance in a short time like before. The ?? study also showed that when spar had not been discovered before, the experiment of using nuclei to replace energy was also done. But there are too many magazines in the nucleus It turns out that these spar can also be used as energy... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was lost in thought when he looked at the electronic versions of these papers. She herself is not someone who likes to rely on these things to improve her attributes, but if these actions can be used as energy, then these spar stones will be of great use in the future. should be the most indispensable resource. After all, human beings are struggling to survive, and it is difficult to worry about the quality of life. But once the apocalypse stabilizes, human beings will begin to find ways to restore human civilization and gradually improve their quality of life. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he began to feel that the spar in his space was not enough. If there was a chance in the future, he would have to collect some more. Along the way, I unknowingly collected a lot of rare materials from exotic animals and some exotic treasures that Tang did not use himself. These things were all sold to the Alliance Exchange like rubbish, but the traders were not very serious, and anyone would take it for granted that these were all the gains of a medium-sized team. What was regarded as garbage at the end of the Tang Dynasty was still regarded as a treasure by many people. These things are also worth a lot of money, and all of them were replaced by crystal coins at the end of Tang Dynasty. There is no auction in the auction house now. Tang Mo strolled around the first and second floors, but he didn''t have any special treasures that caught his eye. However, some gadgets are very novel and interesting. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he changed a few and regarded them as toys bought for himself. Those bets on the Colosseum now seem to be petty tricks at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but they have no interest in going inside. The most attractive thing about this huge base is the training camp, but it''s getting late now, so it''s better to come back to the training camp tomorrow. The first night I took Jingjing to sleep in my own room at home was very sweet. Tang Mo, who often spends the night in the wild, finally slept on a warm bed, and no longer had to worry about a strange beast rushing out of nowhere and trying to kill him. How happy it would be to lie on such a bed every day. Sure enough, ease makes people fall. Tang Mo quickly shook his head and threw the depraved thought out of his mind. If you fall behind, you will be beaten. Such a comfortable life can only be guaranteed by continuous progress. Must work harder. With this thought in mind, Tang Mo soon fell asleep. Even Jingjing curled up on the carpet in the room, covered her big tail over herself, and fell asleep. (end of this chapter) Chapter 264： Everyone has a life Chapter 264 Everyone has their own destiny Tang Mo had a good sleep the next day, and then went to the training camp alone to start his day''s training. As soon as Jingjing arrived at the S base''s home, she was extremely comfortable. If it wasn''t necessary, she usually didn''t go out with Tang Mo. Instead, she would make a fuss at home for a while, and flirt with sesame seeds for a while. Tang Mo, who had lived these days, was very envious. She herself felt that she did not contract a divine beast at all, but raised a pet that was delicious and lazy. The two beads in Tang Mo''s body now, one is the bead of vitality and the other is the bead of strength. The Orb of Power has her own method, which is probably similar to the method of fusing the Orb of Spiritual Attributes. As long as the strength attribute in his body is exhausted, and then the body is triggered to that point, there is a high probability that the fusion will be successful. Pearl of life attribute, she still has no idea, after all, she can''t really go to the gate of **** to do experiments. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she packed a room as usual, and then found a master to accompany her to connect with her. The current connection is to completely eliminate mental power and compete entirely with strength. At the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of holding weapons, he used his hands and legs to fight. There are many levels of masters in this training camp, and the price of each level is different. A rich woman like the late Tang Dynasty naturally found a master with the highest level of strength. It was a relatively lean and thin man who didn''t seem to have the word "power" written on his face. But as soon as the connoisseur makes a move, he will know if there is any. The man also didn''t use a weapon, but he used a precise force to gather all his strength, no more, no less, and the position was just right. An opponent like ?? was impossible to defeat at the end of Tang Dynasty with only strength attributes. Master had some scruples at first. After roughly estimating Tang Mo''s strength, he only used five percent of his strength. But later, at the request of Tang Mo, the master showed all his strength, and Tang Mo could only retreat, forced to the corner of the room, and even kneeled on the ground. Not every round was like this, and it all ended in a sweaty defeat at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo, who has always relied on his own strategy and mental strength to win, is the first time he has accepted so many failures. After each round, Tang Mo was soaked all over, exhausted but still did not call to stop. She no longer has the strength, she is already holding on, but she can only do this if she wants to break through. Only by breaking through one''s own limits can it be possible for the Orb of Power Attribute to truly merge with oneself. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no call to stop, but Master couldn''t take it anymore. It is important to know that if you use your full strength again and again, even if you have the upper hand every time, it will consume a lot of energy. What''s more, as long as Tang Mo can still stand up, he will use all his strength to fight, and it is not easy for the man to win every round. Later, there was no other way, Tang Mo had to change another teacher and continue his abuse course. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went to the training camp after eating at noon, and he was not willing to end his course until it was dark. I changed three teachers in one afternoon. Although I was beaten all the time, my indomitable spirit deeply won the admiration of several teachers. A little girl who can fight like this, Rao is a powerful man who can''t help but give a thumbs up. The course is over, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t get up at all. A person lay in the training room for a long time, but still can''t work, his body is sore. For so long, in fact, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were very few opportunities for head-to-head fights, and the substantial improvement and innovation of mental strength gave her many ways to be lazy. After all, her body has not been so tired for a long time. The sudden physical exhaustion made Tang Mo completely unable to digest it. After lying down for about half an hour, Tang Mo could sit up slightly. Then he took out a meal from the space, and slowly ate it to replenish himself with energy. She was sure that the strength attribute value in her body had indeed been depleted at the moment just now, but the strength attribute bead in the sea of ????knowledge did not respond. It seems that it is not just that the attribute value can be used up to fuse the attribute bead, but it still needs a special timing. After eating and drinking, Tang Mo continued to sit for a while, so that he could barely support his body, and then moved out step by step. Don''t need to look in the mirror, Tang Mo knew that now, he looks very much like a disabled elder sister who is paralyzed... She did not choose to use mental power therapy to eliminate her exhaustion, because she just wanted to adapt herself to this kind of muscle soreness and get used to this kind of muscle soreness. Only in this way can she really make progress and become stronger day by day. If you dont want to endure hardship, you want to stand in a higher position. There is no such good thing in the world. Tang Mo was thick-skinned and didn''t mind his paralyzed walking posture, he just wanted to move home step by step. But the third child who came to the training camp to check his work was shocked when he saw it. But he still knew about his sister-in-law. It was impossible for others to hurt her. The only one who could hurt her sister-in-law was herself. A ruthless man is still a ruthless man. "Sister-in-law, let me find a car to take you back." The third child hurriedly supported Tang Mo. "No, proper walking after strenuous exercise can help relieve muscle tension." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she still knew about her body, and now is not the time for her to be lazy. "That" Xu Laosan knew that he could not compete with his sister-in-law, so he just walked with him silently, wanting to **** his sister-in-law home. Although it is a bit of a nonsense to say the word **** with the strength of my sister-in-law, the basic form still needs to be walked. Walking on the road, a group of clothes were covered in blood, and the people carrying huge animal skin bags attracted the attention of everyone on the street. The end of the Tang Dynasty stood far away, but when he looked over, he still recognized his relatively familiar figure. Anyang. "Is that team developing well recently?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he asked Mr. Xu, there was basically nothing he didn''t know about the big things and small things in the base. "Yes, that team has been very popular recently, and has completed several big orders that no one dared to take. I heard that their captain Anyang is in the top 100 in China, and his strength is still acceptable." Before Tang Mo and Anyang met at the S base, it was during the auction that Tang Mo and Anyang grabbed a space treasure. At that time, Anyang should have encountered some setbacks, but he recovered so quickly, and even ranked in the top 100 in China. (end of this chapter) Chapter 265： meet again Chapter 265 We meet again But I didn''t expect that Anyang could cheer up so quickly after losing the space ring competition with her. Not only has his own strength been rapidly improved, but he has also brought his own team back to glory. Even though there are many things about Anyang that she doesn''t like, it is destined to be different from each other, and it is impossible to become friends, but Tang Mo still appreciates hard-working people. As a matter of fact, as her, she never planned to become any enemy with Anyang. After all, when she was in school, Anyang saved her once. Although she doesn''t really need it. Anyang also saw Tang Mo in the crowd, nodded to her from afar, and walked over. Tang Mo smiled slightly. I didn''t expect everyone''s face project to be done well. By the way, how could she forget that Anyang was the president of the student union when he was at school, and he was the best at superficial skills. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t forget that when Anyang saw himself at the auction before, the gnashing eyes. But I think he also figured it out by himself later, in this S base, it is not a smart choice to fight against Tang Mo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he returned home, Lin Yi was shocked. Why did a good girl lame when she came back? Fortunately, after so long, Lin Yi still had some understanding of her daughter''s temperament, but she let her go upstairs to rest without even having a meal. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a shower and then lay on the bed in comfortable pajamas. When she was on the bed, she still didn''t give up and observed the motionless and unresponsive beads in her sea of ??consciousness. Why is there no response? Do you have to exhaust yourself to trigger it? With such resentment, Tang Mo fell asleep unconsciously. When I woke up again, it was already the third day of the sun. "Hi~ it hurts." As soon as he remembered going to the toilet, Tang Mo felt soreness in his body. The amount of exercise the day before was really too much, and the stretching the next day was not enough. It was an inevitable result that the muscles of my small body were sore. I''m afraid it''s going to hurt for a while. Qin Ling hasn''t come back today, Tang Mo lay on the bed for a while and decided she couldn''t waste time, she had to do something. After all, she temporarily gave up looking for patterns and came back to fuse the beads, not to let herself sleep in the S base. But continuing to train her is really powerless today... Simply massaged his whole body muscles in the room, and then did some stretching exercises. At the end of Tang, he went to the mission center to pick up the mission. The mission center has not been visited much at the end of the Tang Dynasty. But she is not unfamiliar with this place, because in the last life, their squads always took missions in the mission center, and then exchanged crystal cores to maintain the survival of the squad. Its just that at that time, their team could only take on some of the simplest tasks due to their limited strength. The danger and difficulty are not high, but in contrast, the benefits are also very low, so low that they can only feed each of them. Later, when everyone took the risk to take on the difficult task, the end of Tang Dynasty was a glorious GAMEOVER. The truth of ?? tells us that people should have some self-knowledge. And now at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was going to go to the mission center to see if there were any interesting missions. After all, the prices that those who posted missions offered were not just crystal cores, but also a lot of strange, valuable and interesting things. It was already noon when Tang arrived at the mission center, and there were not many people inside. After all, those who really wanted to take over the mission to support their families would get up early. There are also a few wealthy and idle people like the late Tang Dynasty who come to take over the task. But even though there were few people, Tang Mo still met his old acquaintances in the mission center, and there were more than one, but a couple. "At the end of Tang Dynasty? You, the number one in China, also came to this mission center to take up missions?" Seeing Tang Mo, Qin Fen, who was about to take up the task, stopped and walked over to greet Tang Mo. And the one beside Qin Fen who put his arm around Diligence was Wen Qing. I haven''t cared about these gossips for a while, but I didn''t expect Qin Fen and Wen Qing to get together. Tang Mo, who has always been outside with no melons, felt that the world was magical. How could she remember that the one who got together with Diligently was Rongrong, a relative of the Li family who had quarreled with her at the auction house? What the **** happened to Qin Fen? How do you find a woman who is compatible with yourself? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he decided to stay away from Qin Fen in the future. After all, his eyes on women were really unique. In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty, I remembered correctly. The person next to Qin Fen before was indeed Rong Rong. At that time, both of them had ulterior motives and wanted to work together to do things together. But Tang Mo soon realized that if he offended Tang Mo, he offended Qin Ling, and Rongrong was soon completely abandoned by the Li family, which did not help him at all. At this time, Wen Qing, who had just been favored by the old man of the Wen family, appeared. Although Wen Qing was not as beautiful as Rongrong, she knew how to please herself and was useful to herself. Naturally, she chose to be with her. It''s just that Qin Fen doesn''t know it yet, and Wen Qing also offended Tang Mo at the last family banquet, leaving Mr. Wen in the cold. Speaking carefully, Wen Qing, who has no blood relationship with the Wen family, is not as good as Rong Rong, who is closely related to the Li family. "Why, I want you to take over the task at the end of the crane, but I can''t do it?" Tang Mo didn''t like Qin Fen at all, but she knew that Qin Fen had been doing things against her family Qinling. So when you say angry words, you don''t show any affection. "Okay, okay, you''re great, you take it." Qin Fen turned around and touched his nose. Now Qinling has long ignored the base, and its strength is getting stronger and stronger. And at the end of Tang Dynasty, she jumped from an ordinary woman to become the number one in China. Qin Fen had long understood that he no longer needed to be enemies with these two people. What he wanted has not changed from beginning to end, that is, the power of the S base, and now his opponents have become the Wen family and the Li family. He was also there when the beasts attacked the city last time, and he witnessed the whole process. Anyone who has seen the melee will not choose to be the enemy of Tang Mo if they have a little brains. It''s just that Qin Fen still has some brains left, which doesn''t mean the women around him have. Wen Qing looked at Tang Mo with a knife in her eyes, no matter how hard she tried to hide it, it was still visible to others. She worked hard to get into Wen''s house and won the favor of the old man. Unexpectedly, just because Tang Mo came to have a meal, she immediately became an outsider. Now that she has finally wrapped Qin Fen''s thighs, she usually has to be careful to please her, why can this woman speak to Qin Fen so arrogantly? Wen Qing felt extremely unfair, but she never thought that the biggest difference between her and Tang Mo was that she wanted everything she wanted from others, while Tang Mo always wanted to depend on herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 266： the same task Chapter 266 The same mission The tasks in the task center are divided into five levels, one, two, three, four and five, which represent the difficulty of the task from high to low. The team that Tang Mo was in in his last life received all four-level quests, and the pay was not high. And Tang Mo carefully looked at the tasks currently hanging in the task center, and finally chose one and took off the sign. That is a task to collect metal, issued by a large processing company in the S base. The ?? alliance is now relatively complete, and each enterprise still maintains semi-private ownership to maintain the vitality of the market and create a benign development atmosphere. The enterprise is supported by the S base, and then recruits some ordinary people who have low attribute values ??and cannot go out to hunt and kill alien beasts to work, and hand over half of the income to the alliance every month. This is the system currently adopted by the S base. benefit. The difficulty level of this task has reached level 2, because those metals are buried very deep due to changes in the earth''s crust and topography. Even the person who posted the task can only give an approximate location. And the mission location is a large area of ??ruins that did not grow a little green. It was the most prosperous city in the prosperous times, and it is called the garbage dump of the end times by people today. But garbage dumps are not all garbage, but all the products left by modern civilization. Those are the last things of the mechanized age that are occupied by large green patches. In the **** dumps of the last days, there are the lowest human beings in China. They live by scavenging waste, and the **** dumps have become their most natural shelters. The task that Tang Mo received was to gather ten power users, and then take a digging team to collect metals there. And revenge is a space treasure per person, which can be exchanged for crystal coins. Ten people, one piece of space treasure per person, this is a very high price. One can imagine how important those metals are to the quest creator, and the difficulty of this quest is definitely not just as simple as collecting metals. Even a space ring has to be listed on the auction house. Can this publisher really come up with a space treasure? At the end of Tang Dynasty, a question mark was drawn in his heart. "You also take this mission?" Wen Qing saw that Tang Mo had the same brand as her, and felt annoyed for a while, she couldn''t avoid her no matter where she went. Looking at the signs in the hands of Wen Qing and Qin Ling with the same color as his own, Tang Mo also burst into laughter, this is really a bad fate. Naturally, Wen Qing lost her space treasure and was anxious to find another space treasure. This Qin Fen is not someone who lacks space treasures. Could it be that he was so fascinated by Wen Qing that he was willing to accompany him to the junkyard to do the physical work? The environment in the apocalyptic garbage dump is extremely poor, and there are many fish and dragons, and most people are reluctant to go there. Tang didn''t go there very often in the last life, but in this life, she went to the garbage dump. I heard that its not all garbage, there are a lot of treasures. The task of ?? was to gather the next morning. At 8:00 in the morning, Tang Mo brought Jingjing with a backpack to the designated place on time. She came neither too early nor too late, and there were already a few people in front of her. A man leading the team had a dragon tattooed on his arm and was talking to everyone. Behind the ??man were more than a dozen people in uniform, which seemed to be the excavation team. All of them traveled lightly, with no tools except a backpack and weapons in their hands. It seems that he is also carrying a space treasure, otherwise it would be impossible to call so many people to dig for metal. but Tang Mo looked at the dozen or so people wearing uniforms, all of them in their thirties, and there was an unstoppable aura between their eyebrows and eyes. No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like an ordinary worker with a low attribute value who can only be a cheap labor. Tang Mo looked at the team leader. The men''s eyes swept over the recruits one by one like leopards, as if they were looking at something, and then nodded with satisfaction. The man''s eyes didn''t stop on Tang Mo, obviously he didn''t know this legendary figure who was ranked first in the Chinese rankings. After a while, a few minutes have passed since the scheduled time, the man in charge had an impatient look on his face, and then he began to look at the ID watch in his hand frequently. Just when he was about to say something, Wen Qing walked up close to Qin Fen''s arm, wearing shorts and shorts, and the eyes of all the men lit up. I knew it was a mission, but if I didnt know it, I thought it was going to walk the red carpet. "Brother Qin, why are you here?" Seeing that the waiting person finally arrived, the brows of the leader of the team were wrinkled. He never imagined that Qin Fen from the Qin family could still take on such a dirty and tiring task. That piece of space treasure, do the Qin family have a great career still in their eyes? "The mission this time is to spend some time in the apocalypse garbage dump. The place is dirty and smelly. Please come back." The leader of the team was concerned that Qin Fen was from the Qin family, so he spoke more politely. Wen Qing held Qin Fen''s arm tightly, for fear that Qin Fen would take back the chance she finally asked for. Although she is now friendly with Qin Fen, Qin Fen is not generous to her. Usually, it is okay to give her some food and toys, but it is impossible for Qin Fen to give her something like Space Treasures. After all, Qin Fen doesn''t have any real power in the Qin family, and now all the things in his hands depend on his surname Qin. And this time, the reward for this mission was a space ring, and Wen Qing was very excited. She just asked Qin Fen with the attitude of giving it a try, but he didn''t expect him to agree. Wen Qing''s own strength is something she knows in her heart. With Qin Fen by her side, this time she will be sure. "Why, everyone else can do this task, but I can''t? Who gave you the guts to look down on me so much?" Qin Ling became angry all of a sudden, and Hengmei was fierce towards the man in charge. If it were put on hold, he would not have reacted so much, mainly because Tang Mo was still standing in the team this time, holding his arms as if he was indifferent. This made Qin Fen, who was already unhappy, even more depressed. How could she be a woman, but a man who was afraid of suffering and tired? Could it be that in the eyes of this group of people, he is a second-generation rich official who is not doing his job properly? Actually...really. Qin Fen usually spends money at major auction houses in the base besides picking up girls. It''s really hard for people to have a positive impression of him. The man who led the team was also excellent and angry when he saw that he was kind but was directly scolded in front of everyone and couldn''t come down from the stage. The dog bit Lv Dongbin, and he didn''t know the good or the bad. The leader man''s eyes changed and his heart turned. "How can it be possible? Who dares to look down on you, am I afraid of condescension? With you, this task can be completed smoothly!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 267： apocalyptic junkyard Chapter 267 The End of the World Junkyard Tang Mo couldn''t help pursing his lips when he saw the conflict between the group of people. really interesting. She originally thought that this trip was just a simple journey for her to relax, but she didn''t expect to encounter such an interesting thing, it really is not for nothing. The ??S base is a place with a better environment in the apocalypse, and it has been completely covered by the green plants that grow in the later period. The geographical environment is also good, and it can be attacked and defended. Such a good location, if it was not arranged in advance before the end of the world, Tang Mo would not believe anything. The end-time garbage dump is different. I dont know why, it is the only place not occupied by green plants, and it is the last site of industrial civilization. Because of this, a lot of garbage that had nowhere to put was dumped there, and it became more and more a large garbage dump. It is very far away from the S base. The man with the flower arm that leads the team is called Zhang Chao. After seeing that everyone has arrived, he takes everyone to two small helicopters. He took the ten diggers to make one, and the remaining ten recruited men sat in one. These two helicopters are very small, completely different from the ones that did Qinling before the end of Tang Dynasty. is more like a simplified version, and it looks like it was transformed by yourself. The ten diggers didn''t say anything and got on the plane in silence, but the recruits flinched a little. I don''t know if this thing is safe... But thinking that such a simple task can be replaced with a space treasure, there must be a brave man under the heavy money, and everyone will be at ease when they come, and their hearts will go to the helicopter. Qin Fen naturally walked up neatly because he had just let Zhang Chao off the harsh words. When the helicopter took off, everyone was a little scared before they were swept away, but looked down at the window. Helicopter is not for everyone, and it is normal to feel some novelty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he closed his eyes and rested on the siding behind him. Even a helicopter would take at least four hours to get to the apocalypse garbage dump, and this time could only be passed by sleeping. Tang Mo didn''t know the details of the people here, and he didn''t know if there were any spiritual abilities, so Tang Mo didn''t want to exercise his mental power on this plane. Looking at the current posture, nothing may happen there, so dont act rashly. Then Qin Fen used to go out in a helicopter, so he closed his eyes at this time, so as not to worry about those uninformed people. Wen Qing was also flying a helicopter for the first time. She was very itching for the scenery outside the window, but she closed her eyes when she saw Qin Fen and Tang Mo, and did not continue to look outside, for fear of making others think she was a country bumpkin. , never seen the world. Because we knew the journey was long, everyone brought dry food with them. Tang Mo also took out a bottle of water from his backpack and ate a piece of chocolate. When the plane slowly landed, it was almost evening. Tang Mo glanced at the ID watch in his hand, and it took him six hours to get here. Walking out of the hatch of the helicopter, he was greeted by a desolate scene. The spread is all gravel and broken walls, and there are many unknown machine materials piled up like scrap iron, and there are signboards scattered all over the ground. All these things show the glory of the past, but it has become a thing of the past in an instant. The transformation of ?? baby and trash was completed in this short period of time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he carefully paid attention to the gravel and nails under his feet. If he was not careful, the soles of your shoes would be pierced, and blood would be dripping on you. Most of these people have heard the name of the apocalyptic garbage dump, but this is the first time they have really come here. At this time, the visual impact is huge, the eyes are broken, and even the air is filled with a smell of decay. Zhang Chao''s eyes lit up after he brought the diggers down. It was his first time here. Everyone''s focus is different. The first thing he sees is the scrap iron scattered all over the place. These are what they are looking for! I thought they were all buried underground and needed to be excavated to be able to take them out, but I didnt expect that there were so many on this surface, it really took no effort to get them. I don''t know how many times the value will be generated after so many steel materials are taken back and recast. After successfully sending the people to the place, the helicopter quickly left, leaving only the twenty-one people standing in the open space above the gravel pile. "Don''t be idle, everyone, let''s start working now!" Zhang Chao Chao took out a lot of tools from the space with a wave of his hand. The diggers stepped forward and took advantage of them, so they went to collect metals in a group of three. And the remaining digger took something and followed Zhang Chao as his valet. "We''ve been in a helicopter for more than six hours, so let''s rest for a while, it''s not like that." Among the ten people recruited, apart from Tang Mo and Wen Qing, there was only one woman, and she said to Zhang Chao in dissatisfaction. On the helicopter, Tang Mo listened to them and knew that this woman was called Lin Xin. She was an agility attribute ability user. According to her, she was the captain of a team, and it was also for this strange space treasure. "Not satisfied? If you are not satisfied, go back now, no one will stop you." Zhang Chao changed his polite attitude before and changed his face. Now that the helicopters are gone, even if they want to go back, they have no choice but to stay here and work honestly. Also, the six-hour flight distance is not something that can be easily covered by manpower. The people here are Zhang Chaoyue and they dont have the ability to call a helicopter. As for Qin Fen If he wants to go now, he can go. If you don''t go now...then don''t blame others. Seeing this super complex face so fast, several people recruited were furious. But now there is no way to do it, and seeing that every three of the diggers have a space treasure, this rich appearance makes them look forward to their own rewards even more. Forget it, it would have been a chore to be mentally prepared to go to the junkyard in the last days. Its not bad to work early and late for a while, and spread out one by one to join those excavation teams. As long as there is something you can''t dig out, you have to help. If you encounter a small alien beast living in the garbage dump, immediately take out the weapon and dispose of it. Everyone''s movements are very quick, and no one wants to spend another day in this garbage dump. Of course, apart from Qin Fen and Wen Qing, these two seemed to be on vacation. They found a fairly clean big rock and sat there watching the fun. (end of this chapter) Chapter 268： Mysterious Tunnel Chapter 268 Mysterious Tunnel At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not so particular about it. Since he had already come, he naturally had to do something. Besides, this work is not tedious, it is not simple, but it is to dig out a part of the metal buried in the ruins, and then the digger will take the things into the space treasure. Everyone knows that there is no way for items that are not fully exposed to be directly stored in the space. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t even use any tools. He only put on a glove and began to pull out these metals with his bare hands. This was purely a contest with his own strength. She didn''t use her mental power, and now is a good opportunity to exercise her strength attributes, so Tang Mo will not waste it in vain. The large pieces of metal in the ruins can be partially exposed. The metal is large industrial waste, and the weight is not easy for ordinary people to lift. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also exerted all his strength to move it alone. And the other people didn''t work so hard. They all got together and paddled while they were doing it. From time to time, there are some mutant mice that are as tall as people''s calves. They are not very strong, and they are quickly wiped out by these people. The group worked until the sky darkened, and then Zhang Chaocai announced the camp to rest. There are five tents in total, one for five people, and Zhang Chao himself lives in one. He also ate some vacuum-packed food and water that Zhang Chao took out of the space. The portion for each person was not much, and it was only enough for them to be full. Qin Fen naturally wouldn''t squeeze a tent with these people. He took out a tent from the space and lived in it with warmth. At the end of Tang Dynasty, too, he took out his own tent from the space. The apocalyptic garbage dump is a large area. Everyone is in it now. There are ruins underfoot, and there is no flat land to be found at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he spread two thick and flat wooden boards in his tent, and then spread two layers of thick and thick mattresses on top of the wooden boards. Then put your sleeping bag on it, and this sets up a comfortable environment. Climbed into the tent, Tang Mo took out a sausage fried rice, added two large chicken legs to himself, and started his fragrant dinner time. She worked so hard to improve her power attribute, not to abuse herself. The body has already worked so hard, so the sleep and diet should be arranged to be more comfortable for oneself to be in line with the philosophy of life at the end of the Tang Dynasty. As for the other people, no matter how much dissatisfaction there is, they can only endure it. Everyone was tired all day, and after eating half full, they huddled together and fell asleep. The next morning, when the sun just rose, Zhang Chao called everyone up to work. As a foreman, Zhang Chao really showed his nature to oppress the working people, but he didn''t know whether he would owe the wages of migrant workers. Tang Mo woke up from his warm and soft sleeping bag, and after a simple wash in the tent with a basin of water, he put the entire tent and everything inside back into his own space, and took it out at night. . When he was working again today, Tang Mo obviously felt that he seemed to be able to master his power more easily. It seems that no matter what it is, as long as you persevere and work hard, you will always gain something. Although the ball of light in the sea of ????knowledge has not changed in the slightest, but feeling the change in his body, Tang Mo has worked harder today. Even the strength to suckle came out, and the tired sweat flowed down his cheeks, but he didn''t stop at all, and continued to carry things. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Zhang Chao was startled by this energy. Could it be that this girl was sent from above, and her own? Or is there something wrong with your brain? Qin Fen and Wen Qing sat aside and watched, they all had the same thought: at the end of Tang Dynasty, she was sick, as for what? But at the end of Tang Dynasty, no matter what others think, as the power attribute in the body becomes more active and mobilized, Tang Mo''s mood is also more excited. After all the metal on the bright surface was taken out, she began to rummage through the garbage again, trying to find more metal to take out. The deeper the buried metal, the harder it is to get it out, the more strength it takes, and the more excited Tang Mo is. In the end, even Zhang Chao and the ten diggers sat down and rested tiredly, but Tang Mo continued to wander around the garbage dump, unwilling to stop for a moment. All the people watched Tang Mo work, and couldn''t help feeling a little moved in their hearts. It''s the end of the world, and there are people who love their jobs, work hard and work hard. It''s really amazing. In the afternoon, when everyone was engaged in the intense and intense business of picking up junk, a sharp female voice came to mind from the west. Tang Mo recognized that it was Lin Xin''s voice. The alien beasts in this apocalyptic garbage dump are very small and do not appear in groups. Logically speaking, they are not Lin Xin''s opponents. Tang Mo hurried over, and when everyone gathered around Lin Xin, only to realize that a big hole had been dug here. It was not an ordinary hole, it seemed like a tunnel had been opened in the ruins, extending downwards. And how long the wide tunnel for these two people is, and where it ends, no one knows. "what is this??" Lin Xingang and two excavators revealed such a mysterious passage after removing a large metal machine. This is definitely not caused by human beings. Those broken corpses and broken garbage seem to be firmly repelled from the passage by a mysterious force, keeping this passage extremely smooth. Tang Mo glanced at the sudden appearance, and then observed the expressions of everyone. She has always known that this trip to the apocalypse garbage dump will not be so simple, and now that something that is not simple has finally appeared, she would like to see who is controlling this situation. Lin Xin''s shout made everyone crowd around, and at this moment, except for Zhang Chao and Diligence, everyone''s faces were full of fear, curiosity and hesitation. For unfamiliar things, especially in this unfamiliar environment, it is impossible for anyone to have no trouble in their hearts. But Zhang Chao and Qin Fen''s expressions are different from everyone''s. Obviously they know something about this tunnel and the things below. Or maybe, the mission is just a pretense, and these two people are here for what is under the tunnel. So, what''s under the hood? Tang Mo looked at this bottomless tunnel and wanted to detect his spiritual power. But the mental power was blocked by a barrier as soon as he entered 200 meters. The feeling of this barrier was very familiar to Tang Mo, much like the barrier she encountered in Sand Town before. Is this here (end of this chapter) Chapter 269： its baby Chapter 269 It is the treasure "Let''s go down and see? Maybe there''s something good in here?" Looking at the bottomless tunnel, someone was eager to try it. Soon, people began to echo this voice, most of them were diggers. From the time we met to now, this was the most time I heard from these people at the end of Tang Dynasty. The corners of Zhang Chao''s mouth evoked an imperceptible smile, "Since everyone wants to go down and have a look, that person is so powerful, let''s go down together, it happens that I have all the tools here, maybe I can find something good. ." Zhang Chao''s people naturally followed his decision unconditionally, while those recruited looked at each other in dismay. No one knows what''s under here. The task they took on was a bit dirty and tiring, and the reward was high, but there was no danger. Now this unknown situation disrupted everyone''s plans. "This is also an emergency, and it''s not part of the mission. If anyone who follows finds any treasure, everyone will share it equally." Zhang Chao''s remarks are rather grand, and they don''t match his design as a contractor who is just ruthlessly squeezing her husband. Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up. If this is the case, then this tunnel can really go down. After all, everyone knows that there are no powerful beasts in this apocalyptic garbage dump, and this is the first time everyone has seen such a rare tunnel, and it may be true. There is not necessarily any baby. It is impossible not to be moved. Everyone looked at each other, and it seemed that they were all ready to go down. "Are we going to go down?" She pulled Qin Fen''s arm tightly and tenderly. She naturally listened to Qin Fen. She couldn''t stand the garbage dump anymore, so she didn''t want to go down if she wanted to leave earlier. "Go and see." Qin Fen stared at the entrance of the tunnel, as if he saw what was below through the entrance of the tunnel. In this apocalyptic garbage dump, if he hadn''t gotten the information that there are treasures here, how could he have come to suffer in such a messy place for a woman. "Okay." Wen Qing didn''t expect Qin Fen, the son-in-law, to be willing to go down. She had no choice but to follow. After all, in her future plans, Qin Fen still played a big role in her. Needless to say at the end of Tang Dynasty, how could such a thing be without her? And if she guessed correctly, she should be familiar with the following things. It is very similar to when she discovered the spar mine in Sand Town. If there is also a spar mine below, then Tang Mo will make a fortune this time. After all, whether it is now or in the future, spar is the most valuable thing, and it has a wider range of uses. It is a must-have product for home and on the road. In the end, everyone reached an agreement, that is, all agree to go and see. In this desolate and decaying place, everyone is worried about what to do if they go down and suddenly something goes wrong in the tunnel. In the end, a person from Zhang Chao and the recruited people were left to watch the tunnel entrance. If something happened, there would be someone who could respond and pass on the information. The people who stay outside have settled down, and whoever goes in first will always have to find the way first. "I''ll go down first, I''ll run fast." Tang Mo volunteered and raised his hand. Just kidding, if this is what she guessed, then whoever goes down first and who gets the first chance? "it is good!" Everyone took a step back in unison, and then looked at Tang Mo with admiration. Yes, it''s real... Tang Mo looked at the big guy who instantly distanced himself from him. At this time, he really understood. "Jingjing, you''ll be steady after a while!" Tang Mo said to Jingjing who had been following him all the time, and then jumped into the tunnel with his feet neatly. The tunnel entrance with a width of two people is spacious enough to accommodate one person at the end of Tang Dynasty. As soon as Tang Mo jumped in and didn''t slide down for a long time, he felt the huge frictional force under him. This tunnel seems to be made of some minerals, it is very rough. If you let it slide down like this, you don''t want your pants anymore. Tang Mo didn''t want to be disheveled, so he quickly took out a slightly curved animal bone from the space, which made it feel much smoother. After the tunnel passed 100 meters, Tang Mo felt an invisible barrier. The fluctuation of the barrier is not for the spiritual attribute like Sand Town, but for all attributes. In other words, as long as your attribute value reaches a certain standard, you can pass, it is not difficult. And the tunnel behind this barrier seems to be different from before. It looks like it is no longer composed of **** and broken walls, but a large piece of stone. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I couldn''t tell what kind of stone it was, it looked a lot like the jade seed material from Yunnan. Why is the tunnel made of this stone? If the tunnel is formed naturally, where did the stone come from? What is the use? Just when Tang Mo was still thinking about what the stone was, the tunnel suddenly made a sharp turn, and the acceleration made Tang Mo''s hand grasp the alien bone sitting under him. But even so, the bone scraped against the ore at the corner when turning. The speed was so fast and the force was so strong that sparks were rubbed in that instant. The corner was too sudden, Tang Mo turned his head and looked over. But after the spark, Tang Mo saw that the huge ore at the corner was rubbed out a small mouth, leaking the red flesh inside. That eating red at the end of Tang Dynasty is all too familiar, after all, Jingjing was transported from the underground of Nasha Town little by little. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sent his spiritual power to sense it, yes, there is nothing wrong with the high-grade spar. This crimson spar is wrapped in the stone, and it is miraculous that no energy can leak out. I didnt expect that the ore that composes this tunnel is actually all spar! It has been slipping for so long at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and it still hasn''t slipped to the end. Who would have thought that this magical ore tunnel is actually made of spar? If she hadn''t accidentally scratched the stone, or she would have broken her head, she would never have imagined that the biggest treasure in the tunnel was actually this tunnel. Thinking of the great value of this tunnel, Tang Mo hurriedly used his small piece of mental power to replenish the stone that had rubbed out a small mouth. Once the ?? energy leaks out, it is not so easy to hide. Neither Zhang Chao nor Qin Fen are easy to fool. Tang Mo guessed that the two only knew that there was a treasure below, but they had no idea what the treasure was. (end of this chapter) Chapter 270： City of Illusions Chapter 270 City of Illusions When Tang Mo''s foot stepped on the ground again, it was a long time ago. During this period, Qin Fen sent messages to Tang Mo many times to ask her about her situation, but Tang Mo did not reply. Wait until the end of the Tang Dynasty to fall to the ground, and everyone will go down after investigating the situation. This is the consensus they have reached at the entrance of the tunnel. There has been no news from Tang Mo for such a long time, and the people who are still outside the tunnel are also in a panic. But only Qin Fen knew in his heart that if something happened to anyone here, nothing would happen to Tang Mo. She didn''t know what was wrong. After Tang Mo stepped on the ground, he did not rush to send a message to the ground, but looked at the situation below. It looks like a huge cave. The most shocking thing is that in the empty cave, except for Tang Mo''s current position in the outermost circle is the stone ground, on the ground in the center of the cave, there is a huge side. mirror. It seems that it is not particularly accurate to say that it is a mirror. After all, there seems to be a huge painting reflected in the mirror. It''s just that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the distance is a little far away, so I can''t see clearly, what kind of scene is printed on the mirror. Her hand touched the stone wall of the cave, feeling it lightly, then took out the broken wind from her backpack and rubbed it a few times on the ore on the cave wall. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was determined that the stones that made up the cave were just the most common stones, and the location of the spar was only in the tunnel, that is to say, only the entire tunnel was the real treasure. Tang Mo''s feet moved slightly towards the huge mirror, leaning over and trying to see the scene inside the mirror clearly. But when Tang Mou''s eyes really saw what was in the mirror, his heart was full of incredible. "how can that be??" In addition to being shocked, Tang Mo slipped his feet and fell straight into the mirror, but instead of pain all over his body, he fell into an inexplicable soft swamp. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, he saw a very familiar world. That is the world before the end of the world. In this world, there are wide boards and roads, streets full of traffic, children playing and slapsticking on the streets, and people with smiles on their faces. All people''s faces did not have the slightest fear of life, but an inexplicable calm. There is no happiness, no unhappiness, and people can''t see the slightest emotion. "What''s the matter? Am I dead? Or am I born again?" Tang Mo looked at the suit he was wearing just now, and the backpack was still on his back. She lowered her head and looked at where her wrist id watch was well. Seeing the id watch in his hand, Tang Mo knew it. It seemed that he was still in the current world, and everything should be caused by that inexplicable mirror. Some strange things really happen in this cave. But as soon as it comes, let it go. This mirror naturally has its purpose to let it in. The cave will not exist casually. Since Tang Mo can feel that there is huge energy here, there must be some treasure. . The spar at the entrance of the tunnel is just a guide, if there is a treasure in the cave, it is really anticlimactic. has already come in, so they are not in a hurry to go out, but leisurely stroll around in this pre-apocalyptic world. The world in the mirror, although it is said to be the world before the end of the world, is not the city where the Tang Dynasty lived. "Don''t run! Puppy, don''t run." At the end of Tang Dynasty, a child''s voice suddenly came to his ear. He saw that it turned out to be a few children who had just left school, still wearing school uniforms, carrying a schoolbag, and chasing a puppy with a stone in his hand. That''s right, that little one, that puppy is obviously a stray dog ??with dirty hair, and there are several places where the skin that was hit by the stone has oozing blood. of dodging. "It hurts, woohoo, why are they doing this, I just want to play with them... I''m so hungry, where am I going, where is my home." When the puppy passed them, Tang Mo seemed to suddenly hear a sound. "Jingjing, did you hear this sound?" From the very beginning until now, Jingjing has been resting in their backpacks, and now she has followed Tang Mo to the world in the mirror. "I heard it, that was the voice of the dog." Jingjing appeared in this world after the end of the apocalypse. He had never seen the world before the end of the apocalypse, and it was the first time he saw the animals in the world before the end of the apocalypse. It was so pitiful. "Why didn''t this dog resist? Its sharp teeth could easily kill them." Jingjing didn''t understand that all the alien beasts in his world would attack humans. Like these human cubs who had no backhand, they were too scared to see alien beasts. How could they make themselves so embarrassed. "This is the pre-apocalyptic world. In the present world, most animals are docile and will not rebel against humans, even if it has sharp teeth and sharp claws." Tang Mo sighed softly. He didn''t know how to tell Jingjing that all animals in this world were not as high as they were after the end of the world. People''s attitude towards animals is not fear, but arbitrary bullying. "I don''t understand, is this the pre-apocalyptic world that you humans miss?" Jingjing''s question made Tang Mo even more unable to say anything. Everything seems to have been wrong since a long time ago. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he continued to walk forward, his eyes were also observing the world. This world seems to be a little bit different from her original world. The roads here seem to be wider and smoother, the types of cars seem to be more, and the people''s dresses seem to be more Western-style, and the clothes they wear are styles that have never been seen in the late Tang Dynasty. Looking at the shops on both sides of the street, there are many selling products that Tang Mo has never seen before, and some are new energy and new technology products that Tang Mo has only seen in magazines before. She seems to understand that this is not the world before the end of the world, this is what the world before the end of the world will look like decades later. In other words, if there is no end to the world, this is what human society will look like decades after the normal development. Tang Mo always felt that in this world, there always seemed to be some places that made him feel a little weird. After looking carefully for a long time, she realized that what made him feel weird was that there was no green in this world. There are no trees, no flowers, and no butterflies and bees that follow. Tang Mo walked around with Jingjing and walked into a building, which was a shopping mall. She wanted to see if there were some differences between the shopping malls decades later and before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 271： close to the truth Chapter 271 Approaching the truth This is not the shopping mall in the world that Tang Mo is familiar with. Compared with the bustling streets, this shopping mall looks much empty. When Tang Mo looked around, he didn''t see a single person. What is even more surprising is that not only did there not have any customers, but there were not even salespersons at each counter. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he casually walked into a counter that sold fashion, and when he walked in, he found that, let alone the salesperson, there were no clothes that should be sold. is replaced by a huge touch LCD screen with pictures of various fashions on it. Tang Mo casually clicked on one of them with his finger, and the appearance of his clothes was displayed on the LCD screen. "So advanced?" Such advanced technology as ?? had indeed been heard of before the end of the Tang Dynasty, but it was still at the theoretical level at that time, and it was unexpected that it would actually be realized in a parallel era. But good-looking clothes did not arouse much interest in Tang Mo. After all, after staying in an environment like the end of the world for a long time, what clothes to wear is no longer an important thing. Out of the fashion counter, Tang Mo continued to stroll around with Jingjing. The shopping mall without people made Tang Mo feel a little boring. After staying for a while, he went out and returned to the street. And the tunnel exit at this time. "The girl has been down for so long, why hasn''t there been any news yet?" The people who had been guarding the tunnel entrance were a little anxious. That Zhang Chao looked at Qin Fen and asked, after all, Qin Fen was the only one who could contact Tang Mo. As for the others, they didn''t even know Tang Mo''s name. Could it be that Qin Fen got some news but didn''t tell everyone? After all, it was already suspicious that he followed a place like the apocalypse garbage dump. Does he also know about the treasures here? Looking at Zhang Chao''s suspicious eyes, Qin Fen was also very unhappy, after all, he himself had been anxiously waiting for news. But after waiting for so long, if nothing happened at the end of Tang Dynasty, then there is a high probability that he never thought of telling them the information obtained below. Thinking of Tang Mo''s current position on the leaderboard, I have to say that this possibility is quite high. Thinking of the unknown treasure below, the longer Tang Mo stayed below, the more likely he was to discover that treasure first. Thinking of this, Qin Fen finally couldn''t hold his breath. "There''s no way to wait like this, let''s go down." Seeing that the sky is about to get dark again, and another day is about to pass, no one wants to delay this day in vain. In the end, there was no way, the group rearranged the order, Zhang Chao''s people were the first, Qin Fen and Wen Qing were in the middle, and the recruits were the queen, and everyone jumped down the tunnel one by one. And Tang Mo has been walking on that street for a long time. "Momo, look, there is a small sapling here." Jingjing jumped out of Tang Mo''s backpack and ran over excitedly with a touch of green. This was the first time they saw plants in this world. Tang Mo also went over, squatting down and carefully observing the small sapling. It was a life forced out on a stone-paved path beside the road. I dont know where the seeds are floating, and I dont know how long it has been dormant here, and finally burst out its own vitality in the thin land under the stone. The branches of the sapling are very slender, but strong and powerful, as if the strength has been accumulated for too long, and finally it has won a place for itself in this world. I don''t know why, in this world full of modernization, Tang Mo looked at this sudden green, but his heart was a little moved. "Give a let, let a hand." Just when Tang Mo and Jingjing were still admiring this little life, there was a sudden voice behind them. Several people in yellow work clothes, wearing hats and gloves, and holding shovels in their hands, pushed Tang away. end. "What are you doing?" Tang Mo was unprepared and almost sat on the ground, but she didn''t plan to care about these, but stared at the shovel in their hands. The goal of these people is very clear that the green seedling, they want to pull up the tree. Seeing that the shovel fell immediately, Tang Mo grabbed the shovel and blocked it in front of the seedling. "It grows on the side of the road, why pull it out?" "It will grow into a tree in the future, of course, it must be cleaned up in advance." The shovels in the hands of those people were snatched down, and they looked at Tang Mo inexplicably. "What''s wrong with the tree, isn''t it good to grow into a tree? Now the streets are bare, and in summer everyone doesn''t even have a place for shade, and the carbon dioxide emitted by those cars can''t be absorbed. You don''t know how serious the environmental pollution is. ?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was unhappy looking at the bare world, and at this time, he just questioned all the dissatisfaction in his heart. However, those few people in work clothes looked at Tang Mo as if they were crazy. "Now is the era of high-tech new energy. There is a protective cover above the city to protect people''s skin from direct sunlight. Cars have long used new energy materials, so what carbon dioxide is there? , everyone, are you someone from the last century? You still use such an old word now." Several men laughed at the end of Tang Dynasty, but unknowingly the truth was revealed. The sun is blocked by the protective cover, the carbon dioxide that pollutes the environment is gone, and the world no longer needs trees. Just when Tang was stunned for a moment, the man at the head pulled the seedling out of the ground as soon as he reached out his hand. The life that had just come to this world was not deeply rooted in the first place, and was just lifted by the man in his hand. "You plant it back! Even if these plants are useless, people still need a view on this street, not a cold world." "Walking on the street? Do you think that people like you are not good enough to stay at home and enjoy the convenience brought by technology and go to the street? Is there anyone else on the street besides you?" ? ? ? The man''s words shocked Tang Mo. Was it because she was insane, or was the man blind? Isn''t all the people on the bustling streets full of people? She raised her eyes and looked at the surrounding streets, but what she saw was the empty streets as the man said. It seems that since these people appeared, all the people on this street seemed to have disappeared at once. This bizarre scene made Tang Mo suddenly feel a little uneasy. "I saw a few children chasing a puppy just now. I couldn''t have seen it wrong." "It''s just a 5D image projected onto this street, dog? This useless creature was wiped out by the state decades ago." Jingjing jumped into Tang Mo''s backpack as soon as these men appeared, so they didn''t see Jingjing''s existence. (end of this chapter) Chapter 272： cruel reality Chapter 272 Brutal Reality "This image is just for fear that the empty streets will affect the mood of the residents. It is projected to create a prosperous and harmonious atmosphere for everyone. If it weren''t for the fact that an inexplicable plant appeared in the location of the radar, you would think that we would not stay in the house well. You still come out and waste your energy on the street? Now that the technology is so advanced, there is no need to go out at all." The eyes of several people looking at Tang Mo gradually took on sympathy. It''s too pitiful. This woman must have some problems in her head to ask such a stupid question. In this world of high-tech new energy, most jobs can be replaced by AI, and human beings have long been freed from heavy work to enjoy life. As for the problem of environmental pollution, it has long been solved. The emergence of new energy has made many problems no longer a problem. Humans dont have to do any more work. AIs production and service programs have been preset for hundreds of years, so humans can just enjoy it comfortably. As for things like plants and animals that have no specific value and significance, they have long been eliminated in order to simplify the procedures of this world. And what is left now are the species that can be eaten by humans, which have long been invisible in life. This world, where the concept of pets no longer exists, is icy cold. Tang Mo looked at the small sapling with soil still on the roots that the man was holding in a loss. Thinking of the bruised puppy I saw on the street earlier, I couldn''t help but feel desolate in my heart. Humans are really selfish. They have turned themselves into the masters of the earth, and any other kind of life has become an existence that serves human beings. It seems that as long as humans dont like it, those lives will disappear from this world unconditionally. But should this really be the case? Do human beings really have such a high status on the earth as they imagined? Tang Mo watched the men put the saplings into a bag like throwing garbage, and then quickly got into a new energy car and drove away. Soon, the figures of those men disappeared from the street. The bustling figures reappeared on the empty streets, but this time Tang Mo knew that those were projections and not real. Tang Mo once saw the puppy with bruises all over its body. It hung its tail and hid in the corner behind the trash can next to her, curling up into a ball and licking its own body. Tang Mo squatted down and looked at the puppy''s pitiful wet eyes, and couldn''t help but want to reach out and touch its blood-stained hair. But his hand was unexpectedly empty. The puppy finished licking the oozing blood on his body, then lay down on his front legs and shrunk his body into a small ball to keep warm. But it seems that the weather is really too cold, and the ground is cold. I dont know if its because of the cold or because of fear. He squatted there at the end of Tang Dynasty and didn''t get up for a long time. She is a person who has experienced the end of the world twice, and she has seen too much blood and corpses. She has killed too many beasts and even a lot of people. But at the end of Tang Mo, whose hands were already covered with blood, his heart softened because of this puppy in parallel time and space. Tang Mo looked at the shivering puppy, his eyes couldn''t help but get wet. In the peaceful world she lives in, such scenes should exist everywhere. At that time, people naturally enjoyed their prosperous world, but they cut down green life recklessly, driving these furry creatures to a dead end and trampling them at will. At that time, people only thought that everything should be right, and they should be the masters of this world. No one realizes that what human beings are doing is wrong, and maybe many people realize it, but in order to continue to safeguard the interests they have obtained, everyone is silently acting as an accomplice. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought about the wildly growing trees, flowers and plants in the last days, thinking about the alien beasts that became extremely ferocious and hated human beings. She seemed to understand something suddenly. People always have a fearful attitude towards the end times, thinking that those crazy plants and alien beasts are too scary things. But they never thought that everything was just a change of roles, and what people experience now is just the life of those plants and animals. Even at the end of Tang Dynasty, God seemed to be kind enough to give human beings five physical attributes, so that they could survive in such a sudden and cruel environment in the last days. You must know that in the former world, these plants and animals were powerless to fight back, and could only be arbitrarily determined by human beings to their own destiny, and they were not even qualified to resist. Perhaps this apocalypse is just for people to think clearly about this, to figure out what unforgivable mistakes they made in the beginning, and how to get along with the creatures on earth in the future. Perhaps, if one day human beings can realize all this and reconcile with other life on earth, this apocalypse will truly end. Tang Mo looked at this fragile and vulnerable life in front of him, and suddenly felt that this end-of-the-world existence was not entirely meaningless. Although she is human, it does not mean that she unconditionally believes that all human decisions are correct. Unconsciously, a tear from the corner of Tang Mo''s eyes slipped down and fell onto the puppy. Obviously it was just a projection, but Tang Mo actually saw the tear drop on the puppy''s body and dizzy a small tuft of hair. Just when Tang Mo had not figured out what was going on, the puppy seemed to sense that something had fallen on him, raised his head and looked around. Then, the puppy''s eyes froze. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was very clear that the puppy must have seen his own existence, and his own shadow was still reflected in his pupils. Even if he didn''t know the reason, at this moment, Tang Mo knew that she and the puppy were in the same time and space. The puppy saw Tang Mo, got up and walked to Tang Mo''s feet with his short legs, then sniffed left and sniffed right. This human being is different from bullying him before. The puppy didn''t smell danger on Tang Mo''s body, but felt a warm feeling. Tang Mo carefully stretched out his hand again, and the puppy gently licked Tang Mo''s fingertips with his tongue, expressing his trust and friendliness. Even though he suffered too much, this little life is still willing to believe in human beings, and Tang Mo''s already moist eyes turned even redder. At the moment when Tang Mo felt the hot and humid touch, the scene of this world slowly began to blur in Tang Mo''s eyes. Tang Mo knew that he was about to come out of this illusion. At the last moment, she shook her hand at the puppy. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." (end of this chapter) Chapter 273： enter all Chapter 273 All Entry When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the bottom of the tunnel, leaning on the stone wall, already a certain distance from the strange mirror world in the center of the hole. "What happened to you? What happened down there?" Coincidentally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, when he came out of the world in the mirror, the people above the tunnel slid down one by one. They naturally saw the scene in the mirror, but Tang Mo, who was the first to come down, fell asleep beside him for some reason. At this moment, no one dared to act rashly. "What''s wrong?" Tang Mo immediately realized what was going on, squinted his eyes slightly, and rubbed his head with his hands. "Why did you come down?" "Didn''t you say that you should come down first and then send a message to the top?" Wen Qing asked in a questioning tone, pulling Qin Fen''s arm. "I hit too hard when I came down, and you came down just after waking up. Why didn''t you come down first in such a hurry? I owe you something?" Tang Mo turned back, she is not angry with anyone now. "You..." Unexpectedly, Tang Mo could directly attack himself in front of so many people, and Wen Qingqi''s face turned red. "Okay, now is not the time to quarrel." Qin Fen pulled Wen Qing aside. He still knew what was more important at this time. Obviously, the baby below was more important than fighting Tang Mo. "In this cave, except for the large mirror in the center, there is no other place to hide the treasure. It seems that things are under there." The area of ??this cave is not large. It is only 180 square meters when it is dead. Since Tang Mo had just woken up, everyone had nothing to ask her about. "I don''t care about you, I must go here." Qin Fen looked at the scenery inside the mirror. Before he came, he actually had a certain understanding of the things here. Some people have long felt that there is huge energy here, and that energy is exactly the same as the energy contained in the crystal coin, but in terms of the magnitude, it must be a spar mine. Qin Fen had been quietly grinding on the stone wall beside him when he came down. The stone walls in Shandong are just simple stones, not spar at all, let alone spar mines. The only explanation for ?? is that the spar mine is under this mirror. "Since everyone has come down, naturally I have to go and see." Zhang Chao''s faction naturally also got news of the spar mine. If it wasn''t for the following things, who would bring ten top-level ability users with such high attributes to this apocalypse garbage dump to pick up garbage? Ten high-attribute power users, not the ten recruited by Zhang Chao. But the ten diggers who followed him from the very beginning. Each of them is a very powerful existence in Zhang Chao''s force. As for the people who were recruited, it was purely to gather cannon fodder for the task. When he saw Qin Fen, Zhang Chao didn''t want him to come. After all, the Qin family still had to be concerned. But at first Qin Fen''s attitude annoyed him, so he just left him here forever in this unwitting place. Zhang Chao is also cruel, except for his own people, no one here wants to go out alive, so his attitude is a 180-degree turn, even if he is rude to Qin Fen. The ten excavators were obviously led by Zhang Chao, and the people who were called after that were now led by Qin Fen. The reason is very simple, Zhang Chao''s change in attitude made everyone very uneasy. If Zhang Chao has a problem and doesn''t take them back, Qin Fen is the only one who can let the helicopter come and take them back to the S base. So now, pleasing Qin Fen has become the most important thing in everyone''s heart besides the baby. And Qin Fen obviously enjoyed this kind of flattery, his back seemed to be more upright, and he began to speak with a full leadership style, which made Tang Mo feel a little funny when he looked at it. "I''m going to get you down. My head hurts. I''ll take a break." Tang Mo had already entered once, and naturally he did not want to go in a second time. In that cold and impersonal world, she didn''t want to stay for a second, it was boring. What''s more, she has more important things to do on it now. "You go down first." Zhang Chao pointed to a digger next to him. The digger didn''t know how to train, but facing such a scene, he walked over to the mirror without even a single refutation. Just when one of his feet stepped on the mirror, the whole person disappeared. really disappeared out of thin air, and disappeared into the air under the gaze of everyone, not even the clothes were left behind. Zhang Chao immediately turned on his ID watch to contact the person who disappeared. Fail to contact. "It seems that there should be another world under the mirror." The people here are not surprised but delighted. Isn''t there another space below this that means that the spar is likely to be stored under this? Since he came here this time after scrapping such a big Zhouzhang, there is no reason to turn around and leave without going down. "Everyone follow me." That Zhang Chao is also a decisive person. After thinking about it clearly, he stepped on the mirror one by one with his own people and disappeared into the space. "As long as you listen to me, I will not only take you back to the S base, but when you go back, everyone will have 10 advanced crystal coins." Ten high-level crystal coins, except for the end of Tang Dynasty, where have the people here seen such a huge amount of wealth, and they nodded one by one. Not to mention that Qin Fen could bring them back, he promised them something as precious as ten high-grade crystal coins. is the baby under the mirror, and it is impossible for them to give up, and they are very happy to agree. Seeing how the group of people listened to the arrangement, Qin Fen was also very satisfied. The reason why he didn''t bring his own people out was because he was afraid that he would move the Qin family and make Qin Ling aware of the abnormality. This spar news was obtained after a long time. Everyone knows how precious the spar is now and how much potential it has in the future. He will not hand it over to others. As for the remuneration promised to them, when you get the spar ore, how many spar? In this way, after reaching a consensus, the group followed Qin Fen into the mirror. Tang Mo looked at the people who were now clearly divided into two camps and shook his head. How to get out of the world below, she probably knows now in her heart, it is really not easy for these people to get out again. But these have nothing to do with her, now she has the most important thing to do. (end of this chapter) Chapter 274： got rich Chapter 274 Got Rich The empty cave soon emptied, leaving only Tang Mo and Jingjing in his backpack. Tang Mo looked at the ID watch in her hand. She remembered the time she had just arrived at the cave, more than three hours had passed. She never stayed in that fantasy world for such a long time, and the time of the world there and the real world should be out of sync. But even so, Tang Mo made up his mind that he must move faster and put all the spar tunnel into his own pocket. At least finish this work before the first person comes out, or let others see it and don''t know how much trouble it will cause. The apocalyptic garbage dump is too far from the S base. No one knows when this tunnel and cave appeared and how long it will exist. So since we have encountered it now, there is no reason to wait for it later. As soon as he said it, Tang Mo took out the giant axe from the space. If you want to dig this spar, ordinary tools are naturally impossible. The tunnel is almost integrated with the cave and the surrounding garbage dump. There is no way to put things firmly inlaid into their own space at will. The tunnel entrance below ?? is about two meters away from the end of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo looked at the entrance of the tunnel, and another thought came up in her heart. It was an idea that she had in her heart but had never tried. That is to condense a cloud with mental power, and then step on it with your own feet, so that you can achieve the effect of flying into the air. With such a bonus, it would be much more convenient for her to harvest the tunnel spar. Sure enough, the growth of human beings can only be stimulated by encountering difficulties, and the cloud group soon condensed at the end of the Tang Dynasty. I was not very proficient at the beginning, and when my feet stepped on it, I stepped on the air. But after a few more attempts, the cloud group soon became Tang Mo''s good helper and flew her into the sky. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he also discovered that the higher the distance from the ground, the greater the spiritual power required. The gradually proficient Tang Mo was not satisfied with this cloud, and began to innovate on his own. She condenses her mental power into a car, a pony, and even a unicorn pattern, and then rides on it and rises into the air, which is not a lot of fun. The mental power condensed in this way is a faint golden color, which is related to Tang Mo''s own mental power wink. No matter what it condenses, it looks extremely beautiful. But this also has a disadvantage, that is, it is too gorgeous and very conspicuous. So if you still don''t want to leak, Tang Mo doesn''t want to use this trick in front of people. There is still business to be done in front of me, obviously this is not the time to play wildly. Tang Mo hurriedly stepped on her little cloud and took the sky-piercing axe to the entrance of the tunnel. Tang Mo got into the tunnel with the help of spiritual power, and then climbed all the way up to the position of the tunnel exit. This tunnel is very long, but Tang Mo did not want to give up a single spar in it. She saw what the new energy in that future world would look like, although she didn''t know what the new energy in that parallel time and space was. But in this world, using spar as a new energy source is definitely the most perfect method. That will solve countless kinetic energy, environmental, pollution and other problems. So no matter now or in the future, spar will be a very important resource for the entire human being and the entire world. The hardness of the ?? spar is very hard, but compared with the sky axe, it is still insignificant. The tunnel is not too wide, probably the distance that can accommodate two people. Tang Mo started her cutting project with an axe. Because the place is small, it is not easy to perform, so at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they just cut them into small cubes of half a cubic meter. After ?? cut it, he released his hand and let the spar block slide down the tunnel. The hardness of the ?? spar is not something that can be broken, and there are also crystals below it. This is also the reason why Tang Mo specially climbed to the top and started work. From the beginning, every piece must be completely included in the bag. When ?? cut out the first square, Tang Mo couldn''t take his eyes away. Whether it was the spar block that was cut out, or the spar around it after the block was taken out, it was a large piece of crimson. The rich red looks like blood. This is a premium spar! It was even redder than the high-grade spar in the spar mine I saw before the end of Tang Dynasty, and the energy contained in it was even richer. Looking at the red color, Tang Mo felt like a chicken blood in an instant, and he became more motivated to work. ''s axe kept working without stopping. This is a work of strength. First of all, this axe needs a lot of strength to use it. In addition to the hardness of this spar, Tang Mo also used a mental power bonus on his arm. And there is a small cloud under his feet that requires continuous output of mental power to condense. Every small square dug out was red, which made Tang Mo even more delighted, and an idea arose in his heart. This tunnel will not be all high-grade spar, so I really made a fortune. "They all used this garbage dump as a guise as a digger, but I was the only digger in the end. My life is miserable." Tang Mo complained, but his subordinates kept moving. And the people who are still in that fantasy world, if they knew that their precious treasure was dug up by Tang Mo with an axe and axe, they still don''t know how to feel in their hearts. Time passed slowly, and Tang Mo only regarded himself as a machine that could only dig, and the movements in his hands became more and more proficient. But even so, after so long, she still hadn''t even dug half of the tunnel. Tang Mo glanced at the ID watch, nearly five hours had passed. She is someone who has personally experienced that illusion. If she wants to come out of it, she must truly feel the true meaning of that illusion. Only by truly recognizing the correct relationship between man, nature and animals, and feeling guilty and repenting for what human beings have done before, can we truly come out of that illusion. But obviously, the people who are in the illusion at this moment do not feel what the illusion wants to bring them. That''s true too, the people who go in now are all going in for some profit purpose, maybe the world in the illusion is the perfect world in their minds, how can they reflect on it? After trying to understand all this, Tang Mo finally put away the axe and returned to the cave. After so long, she should eat something to replenish her energy. After all, there are still more than half of the tunnels to be dug. . (end of this chapter) Chapter 275： in the bag Chapter 275 In the bag At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he was full and full, he moved the spar squares that were just cut out neatly into the space. Jingjing had not been idle just now, but helped Tang Mo put all the spar neatly on one side. Usually Jingjing''s strength doesn''t seem to be very strong, but when it comes to things related to spar, it suddenly becomes infinitely powerful. Tang Mo was really speechless when he looked at the little fluffy thing. It is said to be a divine beast that swallows crystals, but after raising her for so long, it is useless, and even the combat power is not as good as that of an ordinary primary alien beast. But with such a small thing by his side, Tang Mo was already used to it, and he didn''t feel bored and lonely along the way. So even if Jingjing was just a useless little beast, Tang Mo felt very happy. No, it can''t be useless, it will at least eat spar (here manually matched with Tang Mo''s smile). After eating and resting enough, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was time to continue working. Stepping on the little cloud of spiritual power, Tang Mo returned to the tunnel, raised the giant axe to the sky and started cutting the spar. Pieces of crimson spar were transported down, and the spirit of the late Tang Dynasty was also greatly satisfied. This is all money. This stayed in the tunnel for another five or six hours, and it didn''t stop until the end of the tunnel was dug at the end of Tang Dynasty. The tunnel is surrounded by spar, but the spar only spreads to a depth of one meter, and the material beyond one meter is ordinary stone. In the late Tang Dynasty, it was a very big project to be able to cut all these crimson high-grade spar. Fortunately, she is becoming more and more proficient in post-cutting, so that she can finish this job, otherwise she still doesn''t know when to do it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he came out of the cave again, he saw crystals lying on the ground in a large shape. Obviously, the diggers are suffering from above, and the porters are suffering from below. It is not easy for one person or one beast. Beside Jingjing, there were already red spar squares around the huge mirror. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put them all into the space little by little, and then carefully adjusted the order of things in the space. The things in the small supermarket have hardly been used since the last upgrade, and they are still full. In the two warehouses, the fresh-keeping warehouses are all filled with food collected at the end of the Tang Dynasty, as well as some edible plants. For example, the flower of spiritual power and some treasures that can add attributes, Tang Mo himself had nowhere to use them, so he simply collected them and put them all in this space. Anyway, the time in this warehouse is still, and I am not afraid that things will break when placed here. There are also a lot of ready-made hot food in it, and you can take it out and eat it anytime you are hungry. Every time Tang Mo returned to the S base, he would refill many hot meals so that she could eat at any time outside. The other warehouse is to store the exotic treasures and strange treasures collected by the Tang Dynasty from all over the world, including those collected by the savage tribe before the end of the Tang Dynasty, as well as the small things bought in the auction house, and the previous Those patterns, and all kinds of strange things I met on the road. There are some useless things that Tang Mo doesn''t like when he returns to the S base and sells them on the exchange, and the little things he likes are put in this warehouse. Apart from these little things, this warehouse is now full of spar blocks cut out in this tunnel. This warehouse is extremely tall and huge, and its just right to put all these crimson spar blocks in it. However, those spar stones before will no longer be put down. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only put all the high-grade spar that were not so red and conspicuous before and those intermediate-grade spar into the open space outside, and piled them into a pile. As for the primary spar, it was originally piled into two hills in the open space outside the warehouse at the end of the Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang, seeing so many spar, a feeling of a nouveau riche arose in his heart. Is she rich now? is not only very rich, Tang Mo may not know it himself, not only is she the number one attribute value in China''s ranking list, but this wealth value is definitely worthy of the title of China''s richest man. Having sorted everything out, Tang Mo panted and sat beside Jingjing who was still lying down. The spar mines, which are all high-grade spar, are all in the bag. Her trip to the apocalypse garbage dump is not in vain. but Tang Mo looked at the huge illusion in front of him. A whole day had passed, but no one came out of this illusion. What exactly is going on? What is the relationship between this illusion and this spar mine? This spar mine is just a tunnel. It would be unreasonable to say that this illusion is used to guard the spar mine. But if this spar mine is just the "appetizer" of this fantasy, is there anything else that people don''t know about? Tang Mo was thinking, is the treasure that Zhang Chao and Qin Fen came to find, is it the spar mine, or is it really a treasure that exists under this illusion? With such doubts, Tang Mo took out the sleeping bag, put Jingjing in his arms and prepared to sleep first. She is really tired, and the big things will wait until she wakes up. If she goes on like this, if she encounters something, she has no way to deal with it. This cave is very unsafe, and someone may come out at any time in the illusion. And the tunnel entrance above the cave is also open. The people in the apocalyptic garbage dump are notorious desperados, and no one dares to provoke them easily. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she condensed her mental power into a golden wall to block her surroundings, and created an artificial comfort nest for herself. As long as someone approached her mental power, she could feel it immediately. In this way, Tang Mo fell down peacefully here. This sleep at the end of Tang Dynasty was really satisfying, plus no one disturbed him, he slept until the next day. When Tang Mo opened his eyes again, he was shocked to see the time on the ID watch. She just stayed under this cave for two days? None of those people came out? Tang Mo saw that the illusion had not changed in the slightest, and couldn''t help guessing, those people wouldn''t be able to come back, right? Is there any secret under the illusion that you don''t know? Tang Mo looked at the huge mirror and had no choice but to leave like this. She always felt that this matter should not be so simple. But it is still unknown what the secret is below. It feels a little boring to go down alone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was going to climb out of the tunnel and do something on it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 276： doomsday beggar gang Chapter 276 The Beggar Gang Tang Mo had long heard that in this apocalyptic garbage dump, although they did not follow the rules of the entire alliance, they also had their own gangs. There are very few strange animals in the apocalypse garbage dump, and the people in it all make a living by picking up garbage, so this gang is also a bit like a beggar gang in the past. is not just begging, but scavenging. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he climbed out of the tunnel and looked for people everywhere in the garbage dump. When they were rummaging here for the past two days, the aborigines in the apocalyptic garbage dump did not bother them, but kept a certain distance, not wanting to have any intersection. But this time, Tang Mo wanted to take the initiative to find them. After all, she has already collected all the spar mines in the tunnel, and the rest is naturally the bigger the better. The bigger the ??, the quicker the secret can be found out, and it is also convenient for her to fish in troubled waters. "Little sister, where are your adults?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around and found that there were many young children among the people who picked up waste in the garbage dump of the last days. It is said that the people in this garbage dump are extremely fierce, and they are all desperados. She thought it was the kind of guy with five big and three rough. And the little girl who was looking down at the things she was picking up saw that a stranger was talking to her, she was frightened all of a sudden, and after she reacted, she took a few steps back and ran away. "Am I that scary?" Tang Mo touched her face, she felt that she was speaking very gently. There was no way, after the little girl was scared away, Tang Mo could only go to find other targets. But what made Tang Mo helpless was that when he found several people, the moment he approached or opened his mouth, the other party ran away immediately, with an attitude of not wanting to have any interaction with strangers. Now it''s not easy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really hoped that the people here would be as ruthless as rumored to come to trouble him, so that he would have a breakthrough. Now seeing themselves one by one is like a mouse seeing a cat, but it makes it impossible for me to do the next thing. Just when Tang Mo was at a loss, he suddenly saw a small baby crawling under his feet. "Baby, come back soon!" Not far away, a seven- or eight-year-old girl was shouting anxiously, seemingly calling for this little baby. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took the baby in his arms. The child was only about two years old. He was wearing thick clothes, and his hands and feet were covered with a protective cover made of animal skin. He must be crawling on the ruins. scratched. The little baby was not afraid of Tang Mo, and giggled when he saw himself being held in his arms. "You return the baby to me!" The little girl felt tight when she saw her sister being held in the arms of a stranger, but she kept in mind Teacher Hu''s words and did not dare to move forward. "come here." Tang Mo looked at the little girl who dared not step forward and said. She was worried that she would not be able to get close to the aborigines in this apocalyptic garbage dump, and this little hostage was delivered to her door by herself, and it really seemed that it took no effort to get it. "you!" The little girl looked at her sister worriedly, and finally stomped and ran away. Tang Mo was not in a hurry, so he sat and waited with the child in his arms. I just saw the girl''s posture, and I definitely want to go back and call someone. With this child in my hands, I''m not afraid that no one will come to her. Sure enough, at the end of Tang Dynasty when he was teasing the child in his arms, the person the girl called came. "Sister Tang Mo?" A familiar voice sounded. "Xiao Mo?" Tang Mo didn''t expect to meet acquaintances here. Xiaomo was a girl Tang Mo met before the end of the world. At that time, Tang Mo arrived at a small base and was almost sold. It was Xiao Mo who secretly let her out. Although Tang Mo did not need the help of this little girl at that time, Tang Mo still admired the girl who dared to defy her mother in such an environment and did what she felt was right in her heart. She still remembered that the little girl came to her and said she wanted to be her friend. With such bravery and rebellious courage, he can survive in this apocalypse. "Mr. Hu, this is my friend Tang Mo. She is a good person." The girl in front of her had grown into a big girl, and Tang Mo remembered that the last time she saw her was two years ago, when Xiao Mo was only twelve years old. "The end of the Tang Dynasty?" The man next to Xiaomo called Teacher Hu is a gentle man with glasses, about thirty years old, and looks like an intellectual. "Are you the end of the Tang Dynasty who is number one in the Chinese rankings?" Although living in a garbage dump is not related to the outside world, the people inside are always paying attention to all kinds of information in the outside world. Especially the people on the Huaxia rankings, they remember it clearly. "You are the leader here?" Tang Mo walked over and put the child in Xiao Mo''s arms. Since she knew each other, there was a better way to cooperate, and she didn''t want to use violence. Tang Mo looked at the people around Teacher Hu except Xiao Mo and the seven- or eight-year-old girl who ran away just now. None of them seemed to be able to fight. "The visitor is the guest. Since he is Xiao Mo''s friend, if it is convenient, he can go to the humble house to sit down." Mr. Hu issued an invitation, speaking and doing things very decently. He naturally knew in his heart that a person like Tang Mo could never be a child trafficker. There must be something to attract his attention in this way. Teacher Hu''s invitation just took advantage of Tang Mo''s intention, and he didn''t shirk, and just followed them away. The humble house that Mr. Hu mentioned was built in a corner of the ruins. There was a huge waste rock outside that corner, and only one person was allowed to pass through the small opening, and there was a billboard outside the small opening. It can be said that if someone hadn''t led the way, other people would never have imagined that there was a place to live in the back. And after walking in from that entrance, it is truly unique. After the ?? boulder, there are actually several small houses that are still in good condition and can live there, while in other open spaces are the small houses built with wooden boards after the garbage on the ground has been cleaned up. This is a small base. Most of the people in it are children, women and some elderly people. At this time, they are sorting the garbage picked up from the garbage dump in the open space. There are fewer young and middle-aged men. Mr. Hu invited Tang Mo into the only small house, then took out a very clean teacup and poured mineral water. "The conditions are limited, please don''t dislike it." How could he dislike it at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he took a sip from the teacup. Although this place is rudimentary, everyones care and maintenance can be seen everywhere, and it is just right to call it a comfort zone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 277： misunderstanding of the world Chapter 277 Misunderstandings of the World "People in the world say that you are all vicious people. I don''t think so. This is the purest pure land." The people here are mostly children and the elderly. Tang Mo could probably see that they were a group of people who couldnt survive in the world of the weak and the strong outside, or people who hated the conflicts of the last days and wanted to be quiet. "What outsiders say we are their business, we just need to live comfortably here." Teacher Hu said with a smile, obviously he doesn''t care about these external statements, and even a little relaxed. The people here know the misunderstandings out there but dont explain them. Instead, they follow Teacher Hus words and try to avoid people in the outside world, in order to let those peoples inherent impressions continue. Everyone in the world knows that the people in the end-time garbage dump are vicious people, so there will be less troubles. It turned out to be so. Looking at Mr. Hu''s unsurprising expression, Tang Mo''s heart was stunned, it turned out that everything was just the result of the people here taking the initiative to choose. "This ruins used to be a university. Most of the people here are faculty members of this university. Those young and strong have long gone out, and only those who are old and weak cannot adapt to the outside environment. The old man stayed. There are also some people who came from outside for various reasons, mostly desperate children or some people who still have their own perseverance in their hearts. After a long time, it has become a small base. " Mr. Hu is not very old, only in his thirties. Tang Mo watched him explain all this to himself and nodded. "Then why are you still here?" "I''m probably reluctant to give up. Although the environment here is a bit dirty and the living conditions are bad, it is a different place from the outside." "Would you like it if you were allowed to return to a peaceful world?" Come here, after so long, Tang Mo finally revealed her true purpose. She originally thought that the people here were vicious people, and she was going to take some violent means to throw them in, but now it seems that the people here need more understanding and communication. Perhaps for them, a peaceful world without killing is attractive enough in itself. "Stop joking, in this world, there is no such thing as a peaceful world." Mr. Hu is in his thirties. He is not a naive child. He still knows what the world is like now. "Is there any, you will know if you go and see?" Mr. Hu knows that the woman in front of her is the woman who is currently number one on the Huaxia rankings, so what she said should not be false. Otherwise, what is the picture? He is full of old people and children here. There is nothing but the garbage all over the floor. There is nothing here that can make Tang Mo''s eyes look at it. Then maybe, there really is such a place in this world now? "Can you stay in it for the rest of your life?" Teacher Hu''s tone was filled with hope. "Not necessarily, it is an unstable environment, and no one can say how long it will stay there." That is actually an illusion, not a real world, Tang Mo didn''t say it. But she still couldn''t bear to completely deceive the kind and gentle man in front of her, and told him about the instability of the world. As for whether to go or not, it was up to him to choose. "Excuse me, can I ask you to wait a moment, I want to tell everyone about this." Now the small base in this apocalyptic garbage dump is basically managed by Mr. Hu. After learning that there is such a peaceful Peach Blossom Land, he did not rush to enter, but told everyone the news and discussed it with everyone. Tang Mo admired him in his heart. One more point. There are not many people in this small base, and there are no more than twenty people together. In addition to Xiao Mo, Tang Mo also saw an acquaintance here, and a familiar dog. Xiaofei and Ponyo. Xiaofei and Ponyu are the people who met at the base where Xiaomo met at the end of Tang Dynasty. She remembered very clearly that the short-sleeved mental power she wore at the beginning was changed from this child. Xiaofei obviously had long forgotten who Tang Mo was, and held Po Niu to stand beside Xiaomo. It seems that the two children have a good relationship, and they probably escaped from the base together. Mr. Hu quickly shared the news with everyone and asked everyone if they wanted to go see it. "I haven''t been to this place either. I don''t know how long I''ll stay there, and I don''t know what I''ll meet. Everyone should think about it clearly. Those who don''t want to go can continue to stay here." Mr. Hu is the person in charge here after all, and he is responsible for everyone, so the pros and cons must be clearly explained. On the other hand, he hadn''t been to that place, and he had only known Tang Mo for a short time, so he couldn''t fully trust her. "Go, let''s go!" "Yes, go!" "Of course! Teacher Hu, let''s go now!" Teacher Hu''s words just landed, and the crowd responded immediately without even a minute of thinking. They are now succumbing to this apocalyptic garbage dump, and only they know what kind of life they live every day. Those old people were all professors in the university, and they would not know anything but teaching all their lives. And now the world has changed, they can''t adapt to the apocalyptic world at all, they are lingering in this world now, thinking about death countless times every day. If it wasn''t for Teacher Hu here, and he had to cheer everyone up for psychological counseling every day, the people here must have been dead. No matter how bad the day is, its just like this, how bad can it be? Don''t say that I don''t know where that place is yet. Even knowing that there is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??flames blocking the front, as long as there is a 1 in 10,000 chance of breaking in, they have to give it a try. Is it a big deal to die? Anyway, I have already lived enough. If I really die, I will follow my wish. This is also Teacher Hu''s idea. The reason why I decided to take everyone there just after hearing what Tang Mo said was because everyone didn''t really have a better choice. Even the person in charge understands that everyone''s time here is not a long-term solution. No matter how hard he tried to maintain it, there was almost nothing he could do. Instead, he might as well seize the opportunity in front of him. Whether it was good or bad, he had to go and give it a try. Tang Mo looked at the group of people in front of him, the originally timid faces now glowed for the hope that they had not seen and touched, and the last bit of guilt in his heart disappeared. Perhaps for these people, reality or fantasy is far less important. Maybe the hellish world in front of them is the real illusion for them, the illusion that can never be escaped. Due to the nature of the work, the update may be unstable, and it won''t be a pitfall, don''t worry. There are two shifts today, you can squat for a while at night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 278： Holy Father Halo Chapter 278 Holy Father Halo That night, Tang Mo provided a full meal to each of the twenty or so people in this small base. Only when you are full the next day will you be able to meet the new challenges of tomorrow, in order to help Tang Mo find the truth in the illusion, and unlock the meaning and secret of the real existence of the illusion. These people at the dump have not had a full meal for a long time. If people outside cannot find food and can still eat the meat of alien beasts, then if people in the garbage dump cant pick up valuable things and go out for food, the only food they can eat is rats and other animals wandering in the garbage dump. various insects. When Tang Mo was in school, he saw people who were too hungry cook worms to eat. The unpleasant smell made Tang Mo still remember it now. And now the fresh milk and instant noodles in hand bring tears to the eyes of those immature or aging faces. Although the food in hand has passed the expiration date, it still tastes the same as fresh. If they can go back to the days when they could fill their stomachs without looting and killing, let them pay whatever they want. Because it was a little late, Mr. Hu decided that everyone should take a good rest, organize their things, and leave tomorrow for the place that Tang said. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no objection. Anyway, Qin Fen, Zhang Chao and the others would not be able to come out for a while, so it didn''t matter when they entered. In the evening, Tang Mo sat at the door of his tent and looked at the moon in the sky, reviewing everything she had experienced in that fantasy world today, and extracting information that might be helpful to him. Not only everyone, but she also wants to go down together this time. She always feels that there is something down there or that there is a purpose for the existence of the illusion, it can''t be as simple as that. Just when Tang Mo was thinking about things in a daze, a big hairy head came over. is Ponyo. During the daytime today, Tang Mo fed Ponyo a little while he was eating, which caused trouble. Next, as soon as she gets a chance, Ponyo will come to rub her, wanting to eat something from this big guy. "Ponyo, come back!" Xiaofei saw that his dog went over to rush over and stopped, for fear that the big guy that Po Niu provoked would be unhappy and turned into a dog meat hot pot. "Ponyo seems to be a little fatter than before. It seems that the food was not bad when she came out of the base." At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a Labrador named Sesame at home, so he still liked dogs very much. "Have you seen us before?" Xiao Fei was a little afraid of the top of the ranking list, but when he heard Tang Mo seemed to know Po Niu, he boldly sat next to Tang Mo. Obviously, Xiao Fei doesn''t remember anything about seeing Tang Mo at all. "I bought something from you when you set up a stall before, you may not remember." Xiaofei nodded, the time when he was desperate to set up a stall was the most difficult time, how could he remember all the people who passed by. "You came here with Xiao Mo?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaofei and Xiaomo seemed to have a very good relationship. They were from the same base, and it was estimated that they might have come out together. "Well, I couldn''t stay there any longer. I happened to see Xiaomo''s mother passed away, so I came out with Ponyo." Xiaofei answered truthfully, it was not easy for him and Xiaomo to come here all the way. The two of them had almost no attribute values, and they were not very old. They were almost hiding and running all the way hungry. At this point, there was almost only one breath left. If Mr. Hu hadn''t taken them in and gave them something to eat, he and Xiao Mo wouldn''t have seen the sun today. "How were your days here?" The death of Xiaomo''s mother was not unexpected at the end of Tang Dynasty. She chose to rely on men and help them to do some wicked things to maintain their lives. Such people have long lived the days of licking blood on the tip of a knife. However, at such a young age, it was beyond Tang Mo''s expectations that Xiao Mo could be safe from the protection of adults in the last days. The little girl still has something. From the day she first met that little girl and proposed to be friends, Tang Mo felt that this little girl was not simple. Those who have their own independent thoughts and courage without being attached can survive. "It''s pretty good here, although I can''t get enough to eat, but at least I don''t have to live that kind of scary life anymore, just make do with it every day." Xiaofei said with a smile while stroking Ponyo''s hair. The expression on ??''s face is not like optimism, but like an appointment after seeing the truth of life, no longer struggling, and let the torrent of time throw himself anywhere. "Mr. Hu is really good. Not only does he take care of the twenty-odd people in the base, old and young, but even Ponyo takes good care of them." Speaking of Mr. Hu, Xiaofei''s face was full of admiration, and he was deeply attracted by Mr. Hu''s personality. When he was in that small base, there were too many people fighting Ponyo''s idea, so he escaped. But later he found out that no matter where he fled, people looked at Ponyo with coveted eyes, as if it was going to be roasted on the stove in the next second. The meat of alien beasts can only satisfy the stomach, and there is no taste at all. And in the eyes of those people, Ponyo is actually dozens of kilograms of fresh meat. So Xiaofei had no choice but to keep running away. Until he met Mr. Hu, he not only gave himself food, but even Mr. Hu provided Ponyo''s food every day. Although I dont eat well and most of the time I cant get enough, but if someone gets a portion, there will definitely be a portion for Ponyo. It seems that in Teacher Hu''s eyes, Ponyo is not only food, nor pet, but more like their partner. "Whether before the end of the world or after the end of the world, I have never seen a person as good as Mr. Hu." "Why didn''t he leave here? For these people in the base?" There is no reason for a person in their thirties like Mr. Hu to stay in this place. Is it really for the sake of the dozens of young and old here? Tang Mo didn''t quite believe that one person could achieve such greatness. "It''s really for us, but it''s more than that. If Teacher Hu comes out of the apocalypse garbage dump, he won''t be able to survive." Xiaofei has been here for a long time, and he still understands many things. "Why? His attribute value is low?" is a man with 0 attribute value. He is in his prime. As long as he has weapons, he can still rely on his own efforts. "No, Mr. Hu''s attribute value is very high, he is a power attribute ability person, he can''t live outside because he doesn''t kill." "Don''t kill?" Hearing what Xiaofei said, Tang Mo was really surprised. (end of this chapter) Chapter 279： Enter the fantasy Chapter 279 Entering the Illusion At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I heard that before the end of the world, there was a kind of people who did not kill or eat meat, probably because of their beliefs. But after the end of the world, she has never seen people who don''t kill, because if you don''t kill, you will be killed when you are born, and people can''t sit still. If it''s really like what Xiaofei said, then Teacher Hu really can''t survive in the fantasy outside. "Then what does he usually eat?" "Most of the time, it eats the edible root plants that we exchanged for it. If it really doesn''t work, it eats some small exotic animals that everyone has already cleaned up, most of which are rat pests or something." After listening to Xiaofei''s explanation, Tang Mo nodded knowingly. The world is huge, and wonderful flowers are everywhere. It is really not easy for a person like Teacher Hu to live for so long in an environment like the end of the world. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not comment on such personal beliefs and habits. After all, as long as a person does not harm other people, what he does is his own freedom. On the second day, Tang Mo took more than 20 people from this garbage dump to the mysterious tunnel. Because they didnt have any belongings in the first place, everyone went into battle lightly, and most of them didnt even have a bag on them. "This is it." Tang Mo pointed at the tunnel entrance and jumped down first. The spar in the ?? tunnel was dug up by the end of Tang Dynasty, and it was much wider than before. The people behind ?? watched Tang Mo jump down, and they all jumped down without any hesitation. When ?? arrived in the cave, Tang Mo led everyone to stand on the edge of the cave, and did not rush them all into the illusion. "The huge mirror in the middle is the entrance to that peaceful world, but before entering, I have something to tell you." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she told everyone that the civilization of that world was about a hundred years ahead of their original world, and then she briefly talked about what she saw in that world last time, including the disappearance of plants and animals. Among the twenty or so people, children are the quickest in their ability to accept, so dont worry. And all the old people are teachers and professors of the university, and it goes without saying that their education level is not to mention. After Tang Mo explained a little bit, they roughly understood what kind of world it was. "I just went there together. It''s not certain what you will meet when you get there, and I don''t even know how to get out of that world completely. If so, are you still willing to go in?" No one spoke, but each one''s firm eyes had already told Tang Mo the answer. Since they followed Tang Mo here without hesitation, it is naturally impossible to retreat. Whether there is a mountain of swords or a sea of ??fire in front of them, they must take a look. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he told everyone this again, perhaps because he was moved by the sincerity and hope of the people here. She has never been a kind person, knowing that this is just a fantasy and not a real Peach Blossom Land may be a huge risk, she still brought so many people in. Tang Mo''s initial purpose was not to find a suitable place for these people to live. Her initial purpose was very simple, that is, she felt that this fantasy world was not simple, and it might contain too many secrets, so She wanted to take a large number of people in, and mix with Qin Fen, Zhang Chao, and the others. As for the consequences of those who are brought into the illusion, she has never thought about it, and it is not within her scope of consideration. But beyond the plan, the people in this apocalyptic garbage dump are not bad guys, but a group of pitiful people. Tang Mo suddenly couldn''t bear to deceive them like this, so she began to tell them the real situation in the fantasy world. If they regret it now, it''s too late, Tang Mo wanted to give them a chance to choose for themselves. But it''s like someone who was originally living in **** suddenly encountered a door, no matter if the door is a beautiful scenery or a more cruel hell, who can resist opening it? "Okay, since that''s the case, let''s go down. After we go down, everyone will rely on themselves and seek more happiness for themselves." At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing everyone was extremely firm and feeling less guilty, then he took the lead and walked into the illusion. saw Tang Mo disappear in front of his eyes, and the rest of the people stepped into the mirror and disappeared into the cave. When they opened their eyes again, they were already in a busy street. There were people coming and going on the street, but not a single person cast a strange look at the twenty or so people who appeared out of nowhere. When everyone entered this world, no one moved, and they were observing the world one by one. "I didn''t expect that the new energy technology will be successfully applied in the future world, and our country''s technology has undergone a qualitative leap and has moved to a new level." An old man sighed while looking at the traffic. This is the first time Tang Mo has heard this old man speak. Before that, he always looked expressionless, and his every move seemed like his soul was not on his body. "The projections made by these 5D technologies on the street are really lifelike. If the images are spread like this across the country, it is probably not electronic technology, but satellite technology." When they were outside, they heard Tang Mo said that the scenes on the street here are projections and not real. Some old people have been studying photographic electronics and AI intelligence. Naturally, they are not unfamiliar with these, and they are even calculating the principles behind them. Every old man''s turbid eyes burst out with great vitality, as if he had returned to his home field. They are old and infirm at all, unable to adapt to the apocalyptic world where the strong eat the weak and solve everything by force, and this high-tech world is the place they really love after doing research all their lives. There are no alien beasts, no deadly plants growing wildly, and no human beings who have lost their morals and lost their senses. Everyone''s expressions relaxed, at least, this is an orderly and civilized world. Just when everyone was still wondering how different this world was from the world they knew before, a car suddenly stopped in front of everyone. Soon, several people in uniform got off the car. "Who are you, why don''t you take them at home and gather outside?" The attitude of the person who came down was very friendly and did not look like accountability. Although people in this world can do everything at home, they are not forbidden to go out. Its just that there are very few incidents of going out in groups like this, and the staff on duty who saw this situation in Skynet immediately sent someone to inquire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 280： settle down Chapter 280 In this world, citizens have more power than anything else. All human needs should be met. "We don''t have a place to live, can you help us find a place to live?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, looking at the attitude of the law enforcement officer, he could probably figure it out a little, and he dared to make a request. Support the daring, starve the timid, and the barefooted are not afraid of wearing shoes. "No place to live? Where''s your house?" A few people in uniforms looked suspiciously at the crowd in front of them. The house was given to everyone for free since the birth of human beings. How could anyone have no place to live? "We originally lived together, but after an accident the house was destroyed, so we wandered here." At the end of Tang Dynasty, this is really pure nonsense. If those law enforcement officers really want to check their documents, they really have no choice. But she bet that since this fantasy world lets them in and doesn''t let them go out easily, it will never separate them from the world in this environment. will always give them an identity, at least they will not be regarded as outsiders, so how can they better understand the meaning of this fantasy to them? "You stretch out your wrists." The law enforcement officers looked at these people suspiciously. Tang Mo immediately looked at his wrist, and sure enough, a barcode appeared on his wrist at some point. It seemed that this thing was the proof of their legitimate existence in this world. She stretched out her arm in a big way to let the law enforcement officer scan the barcode on her arm. The other twenty or so people did not panic when they saw it, and raised their arms one by one. "Strange, they don''t really have a place to live." In this world, everyone does not need to buy a house, and the government assigns everyone a living space according to their needs. You dont need to buy a house and distribute it according to your needs, which means you cant sell your house, let alone move. And everyone''s only place of residence is engraved in their identity information. Although I dont know why this happens, its obviously not acceptable in this world for citizens who dont have houses to be left on the road like this. The law enforcement officer quickly reported the situation to the above, and got feedback within two minutes. "I''m sorry, let''s go with me. I''ll take you to the house assigned to you." One car can''t hold so many people, so the man in uniform called a small bus, so that all the twenty or so people were loaded into it. The car stopped on a grass, everyone got off the car, and a villa area came into view. There was no fence, no door lock, the uniformed man led the crowd and gently pushed open the door of a villa. "This house has three floors and a total of twenty-five rooms, which is just enough for you people. If you have anything in the future, you can use the jack of all trades on the screen of the room to contact you at any time." Those law enforcement officers looked at the way these people entered the room one by one, touching and looking at them, and concluded their judgments. These people must have some problems with their brains, probably because their mental state is not very good. After explaining these men who enforced the law, they didn''t want to stay for a second and drove away. "I didn''t expect that one day I would be able to see the real common prosperity of human society. In the past, people always said that this is a utopian world. I didn''t expect such a utopia to be realized." Everyone was shocked in the villa and didn''t know what to say, so just came here and was assigned a house? The surprise is too violent, and it always makes people feel flattered. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a random room on the first floor and walked into it. The room is very empty and there is basically no extra furniture, only a bed, a table, and a chair. There is also a single sofa similar to the previous gaming chair, which allows people to lie down completely, and this small helmet is placed on the sofa. Tang Mo wanted to lock the door, but found that his room door was not locked at all. Not only her room, it seems that every room is not even the door of the villa, and there are no anti-theft measures around, as if there is no consideration for the situation that someone will steal things. Also, in this world, human beings have achieved common prosperity, how can they still have the idea of ??embezzling other people''s property? Tang Mo sat on the sofa chair and put on the helmet. Soon a screen appeared in front of her out of thin air, with many plates on it. Every specific human need is listed above, including consumption, entertainment, education, learning, and even dating. Tang Mo casually ordered the consumption plate, chose a bowl of chicken curry rice, and clicked to serve. In about three minutes, Tang Mo found that there was an extra bowl of steaming curry rice on the table in her room. It was not until the end of Tang Dynasty that she discovered that there was a circular hole in the wall of her room where the table was attached, and on the other side of the hole was a pipe, and I didn''t know where it led. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took off his helmet and started eating the bowl of curry rice with relish. The taste is not bad, it just has the taste of heating instant food in a convenience store. Since everything here is free, why not order more and put it in the space and take it out? The bold idea in Tang Mo''s heart was just rejected by himself. Others don''t know, but she knows it herself. Although this world feels as if it is real, the illusion is an illusion, and nothing in the illusion can be taken out. So did what you eat here really enter your stomach? After all, the feeling of fullness right now is real. This question was unclear at the end of Tang Dynasty, so he decided to put it aside for the time being. Continue to go back to the chair to work on the things on the screen, search for a lot of information, and finally understand the operating mechanism of this world. In fact, in the final analysis, the development of science and technology has achieved the liberation of human beings. Now people can directly enjoy the benefits of AI without doing any work. And the convenient and fast intelligent life allows people to complete everything you can imagine without leaving home, and gradually all people are staying at home. "Is this the life humans want?" This seems, really, the life that people in the past wanted. You can get everything you want without going to work and without any life pressure and social pressure. Being alive has become something that the whole world is helping you with, making you extremely relaxed. However, at the end of Tang, who is really enjoying all this now, why does it feel that everything is so boring? (end of this chapter) Chapter 281： is it right Chapter 281 Is this right? After Tang Mo figured out the system, he left the room and wanted to see what everyone was doing. What Tang Mo did not expect was that not only children, but even these old people quickly accepted this system. Lying on the sofa and wearing a helmet was a bit funny in Tang Mo''s opinion. is also true. They are all highly educated people. They usually work without computers. How could they not accept this new thing? When Tang Mo came to the living room, he found a lonely figure on the sofa. "Mr. Hu, what''s wrong?" In fact, Tang Mo had already noticed that since Mr. Hu came in, his expression was not very good. He didn''t have the excitement and excitement on the faces of other people. Instead, he was calm and a little scared. The situation here is even better than what the Tang Dynasty imagined, and the tolerance to them outsiders is also very high. "Why didn''t you get used to that system, it''s quite convenient." I have to say that the system in the room can meet almost all the needs of people, other than the others, if it is convenient, it is incomparable. "That thing still needs to be adapted? I''m afraid it can be used by people with hands and brains." This is the first time at the end of Tang Dynasty that he heard such mean words from Teacher Hu. Before that, Teacher Hu had always been a gentle and elegant image. "You don''t like it here?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably understood that Mr. Hu didn''t like it here. But there is no hunting by alien beasts, and no human intrigue. Isn''t that what he wants to find? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t understand that for a person like Teacher Hu, who was indifferent to the world, who didn''t even kill and had great love, this place should be heaven. "I don''t like it. It''s true that people live comfortably here, but the machine age should not be used in this way. People shouldn''t be just biological people, and their emotional attributes should also be respected!" "Emotional attributes? What do you mean?" Tang Mo could understand what Mr. Hu meant. She felt the same as Mr. Hu, but she continued to ask. "Yi Lai stretches out his hand to eat and open his mouth, people don''t have to do anything, so the needs of survival are satisfied, but the social value of people is completely lost. In Maslow''s theory of needs, survival needs are only the lowest needs of people. For example, because new energy solves the problem of the greenhouse effect, all plants are thrown away, and humans ornamental needs for plants are also thrown away at the same time. Because people lie on the sofa every day to operate the broken system, there are no longer pets in this world. On the contrary, the emotional needs of human beings for companionship have also been abandoned. Except for things related to survival, it seems that other things are not important. People dont even go out of their own rooms, and they live in those few square meters all their lives. What is the difference between living like this and those broiler pigs and broilers raised in captivity? " What''s the difference between ?? and broiler pigs and broilers raised in captivity? The truth of this sentence shocked Tang Mo. Yes, if you just live, then what is the meaning of living? Humans have raised themselves in captivity, and what is the difference between them and those animals that have been raised in captivity? "But everyone here has lived like this, and no one has raised objections. It should be reasonable to exist." Tang Mo said subconsciously, she knew that this was the world a hundred years later, it should be a more advanced world, there is no reason why there should be such a big loophole. Everyone is very adaptable to such a world, only they are not adaptable, is that they are wrong? After ?? and a major conflict with the concept of the future world, Tang Mo did not question the world for the first time, but first reflected on himself. "Everyone does this, right? A mistake will never be corrected by anyone, does it become correct? " Teacher Hu''s words were loud and firm, and Tang Mo couldn''t take his eyes away from the firmness in his eyes. The only thing in her mind now is that bringing Mr. Hu in this time is really the right decision. Mr. Hu is like the only outlier here, out of place. Perhaps this misfit is the key to unlocking the secret here. The last time Tang Mo got out of this illusion was purely a coincidence. And now she really doesn''t know how to get out again. After all, it is very difficult for her to find a stray dog ??on the street that can see her. But she was not worried at all, because the reason why she dared to come in again this time was because she knew that the illusion did not mean to trap them here. As long as there is a way, she believes that she can find a way. In this fantasy world, the ID watch has long since become the most common watch, so Tang Mo could not contact Qin Fen and the others. But the ID watch can''t be contacted. Tang Mo still has other ways. Isn''t all technology in this world serving human beings? She opened the know-it-all in the room system, and then entered Qin Fen''s name. Soon she called Qin Fen at the number given above. There is no such communication tool as a mobile phone in this world. If you want to contact you, you can only use this system, and you have to ensure that the two of you are online at the same time. In other words, if a person leaves the system, he basically loses all social attributes, and no one can contact him. Coincidentally, Qin Fen also happened to be online, and Tang Mo''s phone only rang a few times before picking up the other side. "Where are you? Have you found a way out?" Before Tang Mo could speak, Qin Fen''s question came first. Qin Fen''s tone was very anxious, obviously annoyed by the current situation. "Have you found a way to get out of the house assigned to me? Where are you now?" "Not yet, this world is very strange, I don''t know how to get out. We are also in the assigned house, and Zhang Chao''s group don''t know where they went." Qin Fen was actually very aggrieved. He thought there were treasures in there, but he didn''t expect anything, and now he can''t even go out. Although it is said that it is very safe, for a person like Qin Fen, it is obvious that a challenging life like the last days is more attractive to him. Since he can''t find the baby, he just wants to go out quickly now. "I didn''t find a way, and I''ll contact you when I find a way." Before waiting for Qin Fen to say anything, Tang Mo hung up the phone. She probably understands what this fantasy world wants, and relying on Qin Fen''s group of heartless people to find the answer, she may stay here for the rest of her life. Just when Tang Mo was still thinking about the next step, Xiaofei and Xiaomo suddenly knocked on her and ran in. "Not good, Sister Tang Mo, Po Niu was taken away!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 282： Ponyo got caught Chapter 282 Ponyo was caught "Ponyo?" If Xiaofei hadn''t mentioned it, Tang Mo would have forgotten that there was still a big golden retriever in their team. Yes, there is no pet world in this world, how could Ponyo be here? Fortunately, the knowledge about the world learned in the system before was not in vain. Tang Mo knew that although there were no real pets in this world, there were still some intelligent AI simulation pets to meet the needs of human companionship. However, although such AI pets are very similar to the real ones, they will not shed hair and excrete to cause environmental pollution, will not make sounds to cause sound pollution, will not eat and waste food, and will not have teeth or anything that threatens human life. body structure. However, it is just a set of data, without any emotion. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was probably clear that when the law enforcement officers brought them to the villa at the beginning, they should have regarded Ponyo as an AI pet. Tang Mo carefully asked Xiaofei about the detailed process of Ponyo''s capture. It turns out that after Xiaofei and Xiaomo came to this world and settled down, they were very curious about everything, so they took Ponyo for a walk outside. They didn''t go far. They thought it would be fine to just walk on the road where the villa was empty, but Ponyo roared because she was too excited to play. Although there was no one around them, a group of law enforcement team members drove up to them and took Ponyo away abruptly. Xiaofei tried his best to pull Ponyo, but he still lost to those people and let them steal Ponyo''s leash from his own hands. There is no doubt that in this world, the sky-eye system is spread all over almost every corner, so that as long as you cough on the street outside, the people on the surveillance video will know that someone in this world is not feeling well. At a certain moment, Tang Mo even thought of the world of Truman. "Do you know where they took Ponyo?" "They said... to destroy Ponyo''s humanity." Thinking of the cold words of those people, Xiao Mo''s body couldn''t help trembling. Tang Mo remembered the green life she encountered when she first came to this world, squeezed out of the cracks in the stone, probably sent them to the same place. "Sister Tang Mo, shall we go and save Po Niu?" Xiaofei looked at Tang Mo with anticipation. Although he was still a teenager, his life in the past few years has already made him understand that not all people regard pets as their partners. The "superfluous emotions" of the original human have been lost. Tang Mo looked at Xiao Fei''s clear eyes after several years in the apocalypse, a little lost. It has been a long time since she saw such clean eyes. Everyone in this cannibalistic world has given up too many things more or less. But only Xiaofei would rather give up a more relaxed life, and take his family Ponyo, all the way homeless, just to find a place for his partner. Some people live to live, and some people live for some persistence in their hearts. Just when Tang Mo was stunned, a small paw patted her from behind. Tang Mo turned around and saw that it was Jingjing who had been lying in his backpack. Jingjing has been playing well with Ponyo these days and has long since become a good partner. The world of animals is incomprehensible to human beings, and even Jingjing took Ponyo as her little brother and invited Ponyo to play at her home in the S base in the future. At that time, she introduced her another dog, Sesame, to him. . Jingjing was as anxious as Xiao Fei when she heard that Ponius had been captured. Seeing that Tang Mo was still in a daze, she quickly slapped it with her paw. "Okay, I get it, don''t worry, I''ll find Ponyo and try to bring it back." Tang Mo finally agreed to bring Ponyo back, although she doesn''t even know where Ponyo is now. "I will go with you!" Xiaofei and Xiaomo said in unison. "You two don''t even have the ability to protect yourself, so just stay home and wait for me to come back." Xiao Fei and Xiao Mo are children with little talent, and their attribute values ??are very low in all aspects. Taking them out at the end of Tang is equivalent to bringing two burdens, so naturally they will not agree. After finishing speaking, Tang Mo went back to his room and turned on the system. She wanted to find out where in this world the destruction of humanity was, and hoped that she could find it before Ponyo had an accident. Soon at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a place called Humanitarian Comfort Room in the northeast corner of the city. Tang Mo opened the introduction of that place and saw that all living things that should not exist in this world will be brought to that place and then destroyed. is here! There is no time to waste, Tang Mo put the package on his back and Jingjing got ready to go out. "The end of the Tang Dynasty!" Just when Tang was about to leave the door of the villa, Teacher Hu, who was sitting on the sofa, stopped her. "I will go with you." Obviously, Teacher Hu has heard Xiaofei and Xiaomo talk about Poniu being taken away, and now she is ready to go to the battlefield with the momentum of going with Tang Mo. "No need for Mr. Hu, I''ll just go by myself." Tang Mo had a rough idea of ??what kind of person this teacher Hu was from Xiaofei. He said that he would go with her to save Ponius, which was not surprising to Tang Mo. "I brought them in, so I''m naturally responsible for them. Don''t worry, I''m a power attribute ability user, and the attribute value is okay, so it won''t hold you back." Mr. Hu couldn''t sit still after hearing Xiaofei''s words. He just brought them in when Ponyo was taken away and probably killed. How could he accept this? He must go and save Ponyo! Tang Mo was shocked by the sense of justice that suddenly appeared around Teacher Hu, although she still had doubts that she would not hold her back. But looking at Mr. Hu''s posture that he won''t let you go out without taking yourself, in the end he agreed to let Mrs. Hu go to Ponyo together. Although the law enforcement officers I saw before were all coming in small cars, but at the end of the road, apart from phantoms, Tang Mo really couldn''t find any means of transportation, such as taxis, that would allow him to get to his destination. The people who were still panting on the street really couldn''t find a third person besides her and Teacher Hu. I had no choice but to walk. Ponyo has been arrested for a while, the longer the delay, the more dangerous Ponyo''s situation will be. So Tang Mo''s speed was very fast, almost rushing towards the destination. After all, it''s a strange world, and there are surveillance cameras everywhere, so Tang Mo didn''t rashly use his mental power to fly. But this made Mr. Hu suffer. He really tried his best to keep up with Tang Mo''s speed. Of course, Mr. Hu understood the importance of time now, so he gritted his teeth and just rushed forward. (end of this chapter) Chapter 283： Rescue Ponyo Chapter 283 Rescue Ponyo With the rapid movement of Tang Mo and Teacher Hu, the scenery of the city gradually changed. The original bustling urban buildings have begun to sparse, as if from the city center to the suburbs, a little bit of change has taken place. In that system, the final location of the humanitarian comfort room is in an empty flat land with some houses in the middle of the flat land, and behind the houses is a large glass house, and inside the house are artificially grown edible plants. There are also several large warehouses next to the glass house. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he guessed that this should be the place where various meat products such as breeding pigs are raised. The top priority now is to get Ponyo back. Tang Mo took Teacher Hu directly into the house with the three big characters of the comfort room. Pushed the door open and walked in. The room was all white, with white walls, white windowsills, white tables and chairs, white curtains and people in white clothes. "Hello, what''s the matter?" Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, the woman in white who was working with her head down raised her head and asked with a smile. This is not the cold and cruel place imagined at the end of Tang Dynasty, but like a clinic and hospital in the past. "Hello, I want to ask, was a dog brought over just now?" "Yes, a dog was brought over, I haven''t seen such a big guy in a long time." The woman in white was not surprised, and seemed to be sharing with them at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Where is it? We want to meet real dogs too." Naturally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, she would not tell this woman that she was looking for a dog and wanted to take the dog away. She pretended to be curious people and just wanted to see the real dog. "It has been taken away. If you hurry up, you may be able to see its complete body. If you are later, you will not see anything." "It''s in that house now?" Tang Mo tried his best to suppress his voice so that he didn''t seem so anxious. The expression on Mr. Hu''s face was almost uncontrollable. He slightly turned his head and buried his head behind Tang Mo, so that the woman behind the table could not see his face. But for this stranger who suddenly broke in and was full of strangeness, the woman in white seemed to have no defense and suspicion at all, and she always smiled, just like those law enforcement officers in uniform. "The one next to the glass house." The woman in white kindly stretched out her hand and pointed out the window. "Thank you." Tang Mo said thanks, but before the last word could even land on the ground, he pulled Teacher Hu and rushed out of the room, running in the direction of the woman''s finger. And before they could enter the door of the house, they heard a loud rumbling sound. That is the sound of the machine working. Tang Mo kicked the door open. The first thing that caught his eye was a man in uniform throwing something into the huge mixer in front of him. "Stop!" Before Tang Mo could react, Teacher Hu, who had been standing behind him without speaking, rushed out, and then wrapped his arms tightly around the uniformed man to stop him from moving, and then the two fell heavily to the ground. "What are you doing?" The man in uniform was hugged by Teacher Hu. Monk Zhang Er was confused, threw what he was holding in his arms, and struggled to stand up from Teacher Hu''s arms. It wasn''t until he stood up that Tang Mo could see clearly what he was going to throw into the mixer. It was the stems and leaves of some plants, something Tang Mo had never seen before, probably the type planted in a glass room. But among the same stems and leaves, there is an outlier that is familiar to Tang Mo, and that is a green, thin plant with rhizomes. was the last time Tang Mo saw it on the street, but it was quickly removed by the staff to remove the small green plants that were taken away. "Where is that dog?" This should be where what they call the humanitarian comfort room is actually implemented, but Tang Mo looked at the huge mixer. doesn''t seem to be particularly humane. "That dog? Yes! Where did that dog go?" Mr. Hu and Tang Mo followed the eyes of the uniformed man and looked at a cage about one cubic meter in size in the corner of the supplies. At this time, the door of the cage was wide open, and the contents of the cage were long gone. Looking at the open door of the cage, Tang Mo and Teacher Hu breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Fortunately, they didn''t come late, Ponyo is still alive. Yes, Ponyo is not a pampered pet dog, she and Xiaofei have traveled a lot, hiding or escaping. Along the way, she is also a dog who is used to seeing big scenes. It is impossible to sit still and wait for her death. Running away is the wisdom that a dog who has survived for a few years in the apocalypse should have. "Just be alive, let''s go, let''s look around." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he greeted Teacher Hu, who was still lying on the ground, his brows really stretched. She is still afraid of this unknown world, and she doesn''t dare to use her mental power on a large scale, so now she can only manually search for Ponyo. Although the dog knows the way, but just came to this strange world, and was transported here all the way in the car, it is absolutely impossible to expect Ponyo to directly find the villa where they lived. What''s more, Tang Mo didn''t want Poniu to run back with a dog. Compared to the open space here, there are too many surveillance cameras in the city. If Ponyo appears under those surveillance cameras, it will be a matter of minutes to get caught again. Tang Mo reached out and grabbed Teacher Hu. The ?? fall was heavy, but it was really nothing to a power attribute psychic. The time was still very tight, but when Tang Mo opened the door and went out, he heard Teacher Hu shout. "Wait a moment!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he turned around and saw Teacher Hu running to the side to rummage through the things that had just fallen in the arms of the uniformed man. And soon, Mr. Hu carefully wrapped the green plant that Tang knew at the end of the Tang Dynasty with a coat and held it in his arms. "Let''s go." "Wait, that''s a plant that doesn''t exist, you can''t take it away!" The man in uniform wanted to stop Teacher Hu and took his arm. "Not to exist? I think you are not to exist!" kicked the man in the uniform with his foot. I don''t know if it was Teacher Hu''s strength, or the man in the uniform never thought of confrontation, and was kicked out and sat up. This was the most manly time Tang Mo saw Teacher Hu, and it was also the first time she saw Teacher Hu lose his temper and even fight with others, which was completely different from his gentle, gentle and soft-spoken image. Tang Mo looked at the green plant that Teacher Hu was holding... The last time I went out from the illusion was something to do with encountering it. Perhaps this time bringing Teacher Hu in was really the right decision. (end of this chapter) Chapter 284： Ponyo found Chapter 284 Ponyo Found In order to buy more time to find Ponyo, Tang Mo **** the man in uniform and stuffed a sponge in his mouth. The biggest feature of this world is that it is quiet. Humans seem to be wrapped in houses, and they will not come out to act, let alone make a little sound. The house assigned to each person is like a silkworm cocoon that firmly imprisons the body and mind of the person. If you want to make a sound, you can only go through a common system. Both relatives and friends seem to have become netizens who cant meet each other, eating, drinking, sleeping in the room, making people less needy to socialize. No one asks human beings to do this, but everyone follows this rule, which is the most terrible place in this world. But it was precisely this point that provided Tang Mos search for Ponyo with great convenience. Looking around, he removed the small houses and saw no one. Tang Mo and Teacher Hu searched on both sides, but they never saw Ponyo. The two were shouting Ponyo''s name, and while shouting, they were constantly watching to see if the men in uniform would suddenly appear out of nowhere and drive them out. The dog''s hearing is very sensitive, if you can''t find it, even if it is no longer in this area... But if you get out of this open space and go back to the streets and the city to be under surveillance again, everything will become more troublesome. "Let''s go to the glass house and have a look. If you don''t have it, you can only go back along the way you came." The glass house with all kinds of crops is the only place in this open space with an open door, and it is also the only confined space that Ponyo can slip into. Tang Mo and Teacher Hu entered the huge glass house with almost the last glimmer of hope. The glass house is huge. It is not very accurate to say that it is a house. It is more like a vast land. The glass house is full of huge vegetables and fruits. The size is really unbelievable. Tang Mo guessed that it was probably because the genetically modified technology was more advanced, which made the harvest easier. Farmer''s hands. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he soon discovered one thing, that is, the hands of the peasant uncle did not seem to be free. Because for the first time in this land, she saw a real human being who was not a 5D illusion except in a uniform. Those people are wearing very simple clothes, their hands and bodies are covered with soil, and they are constantly working in the fields, some picking fruits, some weeding or arranging the stems and leaves of plants. The sun shines on these people through the glass house, causing sweat on everyone''s face because of the heat and hard work. But what Tang Mo saw on the faces of these people was relaxation and joy, without a trace of fatigue. "Ponyo found it." Just when Tang Mo was still observing these mirror images of the forehead that were out of tune with this world, Teacher Hu''s loud shout brought her thoughts back instantly. Tang Mo immediately approached Teacher Hu''s direction. Soon, she followed the direction of Teacher Hu''s finger and saw Ponyo playing by the field. A group of people who used to work in the fields surrounded Ponyo. Everyone scrambled to pat Ponyo''s furry head and patted her big paws with pads. Everyone''s eyes are full of surprises, but the movements of their hands are cautious, and their friendliness is completely different from those men in uniforms. Seeing Ponyo playing well there, Tang Mo and Teacher Hu were also relieved. "This is actually a real dog, you see it will drool!" "You can be careful, be careful this dog urinates on you." "I''m willing to urinate on me, but I didn''t expect to be able to meet a real dog after finally allocating a day''s labor. What kind of luck I have." Tang Mo listened to them by the side. After listening for a while, he stepped forward to talk to them. "You like this dog very much?" "Of course! This lively dog ??is comparable to those robot dogs. You can see that this dog''s happy tail is wagging." "I really don''t understand, everyone likes dogs so much, why do those people send it to humane destruction? Don''t they like such a fresh life, do they have no heart?" At the end of Tang, he pretended to be angry, and then observed the reactions of those people. There are too many places in this world that make her feel strange, and there are too many places that she doesn''t understand at all. "They weren''t human in the first place, and they didn''t have hearts. Hey, in this situation, who can be blamed?" Tang Mo has been watching the expressions on everyone''s faces, the expressions are really complicated, they seem to be angry, and they don''t seem to be, and they seem helpless, and they don''t seem to be. "Not people? Do you mean those in uniform?" Every sentence of these people''s words is very informative, but at the end of Tang Dynasty''s thinking jumped very fast. It was soon understood that these were the people in uniforms. Tang Mo always felt that those people seemed a little strange. She always thought that people in this world were like this, but after seeing these people in the fields, she knew that, No, the strangeness of those people is really not her illusion. "Those are all weavers, they are all produced by the system to work for us, haven''t you forgotten?" Those people''s eyes are a little strange. These are the most basic things. How can that girl seem to know nothing about these most basic common sense? "What is a working day?" It''s not that Tang Mo didn''t notice the doubts in their eyes, but this was the first time she saw the most real human beings, and she couldn''t miss the opportunity to truly understand the world. "Whether you believe it or not, we were not born in this world, but came by accident. Even this QR code just appeared on our arm, so we don''t know much about this world." Tang Mo pulled Teacher Hu to reveal the QR codes on their arms. Mr. Hu''s eyes are weak and weak, he doesn''t look like a bad person, and he is more convincing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he chose a more euphemistic way to describe his origins. After all, this is a new world, so it should be a little less scary... But what Tang Mo didn''t expect was that there was no surprised expression on those people''s faces after listening to it. "Oh, so you are new humans who have just entered this world." New Humans. This is the third new word that Tang has heard here at the end of the Tang Dynasty, except for the editor, labor day, and beyond her cognitive concept. (end of this chapter) Chapter 285： new world Chapter 285 New World "Sit down first." Knowing that the next thing to talk about is definitely not short, the people who were teasing Ponyo sat on the dirt next to each other, as if they wanted to chat. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was naturally happy when he saw this posture, not being pretentious at all, he pulled Teacher Hu and sat down on the ground. Ponyo, who knows human nature, knows that the adults seem to be starting to talk about business, so she obediently lays aside. "You may not know it when you first arrived. This is a new world. Most of the people came here from different worlds." The one who spoke first was a woman in her thirties in the crowd. In terms of maintenance and temperament, she did not look like a peasant woman who worked in the fields every day, but more like a lady. The first sentence she said shocked Tang Mo and Teacher Hu. This world is actually a world without aboriginal people, so everyone in this world came from other worlds? Does that come from that apocalypse, or are there more parallel worlds in the universe? "Maybe it''s because of the unsatisfactory life in the original world, this world is a world where human will is the highest. As you probably know, this world is a world completely dominated by big data and high technology, and even the rules of operation of this world are like this. There is a rule day every year. On this day, everyone has to do a detailed voting questionnaire, and then big data will use everyone''s voting results to formulate the rules for the next year''s world operation. That is to say, in this world, there are no rulers and leaders, and everyone is a participant in the rules of the world. " The woman''s voice is very tactful, and she introduces Tang Mo to the background of this world in a clear and detailed manner. "In other words, these people in uniforms, the so-called weavers, are not real people, but also AI robots?" The amount of information is too large, and Tang Mo''s mind turned very quickly, and he quickly figured this out. "That''s right, in this world, no one needs to work, and all the rules of the world are maintained by the AI ??programmers made by these systems to control factories. These people will keep the world in order according to the rules set by Rule Day. Because people are the highest authority here, everything is based on the will of human beings, so as long as the rules are not violated, these people will not bother. " "I see. These programmers are equivalent to NPCs in the game. They are produced by the system to maintain the normal operation and order of the world. I didn''t expect the world to be so intelligent." Mr. Hu pushed his glasses. As a university professor, Mr. Hu''s ability to accept new information is also extremely fast. "Since the rules are made by everyone, why did the world become like this? Do you really like the current world?" Not long after Tang came to this world, he had a deep uncomfortable feeling. She believes that this feeling should not be the only one. "Hey, this is where people are helpless. Although this world is completely customized according to human votes. But when there were only a few people in the beginning, everyone was fed up with the miserable life of their own world and chose the life that is easy to survive by just lying down. As more and more new humans join in from different worlds, everyone slowly begins to accept this comfortable way of living. This kind of life is really too comfortable, so comfortable that as long as people live like this for a few months, they will no longer be able to adapt to the original life that requires labor. " The woman sighed, this is also the most desperate place. "Even if there are temporarily sober people who realize that this is wrong, the rules are made according to the will of the majority. Even though most people know in their hearts that these days are problematic, they will still choose this way when they vote next time. Because no one chooses to resist because of excessive comfort. " Yes, even if excessive comfort is problematic, it will never arouse human resistance and resistance. Tang Mo nodded, she somewhat understood the mood of these people. "So it was your voluntary choice to work in this sun room, right?" People in this world dont need to work, so how could they need manual labor for planting and picking? "Yeah, it''s not easy to get a chance to get a working day. I''ve been waiting for a long time to get in line." "That''s right, I haven''t exercised for a long time, and I felt like I was really alive after I moved today." "My arm is sore to death, but after working, I still feel so fulfilled and happy. I hope I can go to work day next month." Speaking of being a farmer in the sun room, everyone expressed the joy of having a hard-won opportunity to work with them for a day. is really a new world, and even the opportunity to work needs to be fought for. Listening to everyone saying that the opportunity of Labor Day is rare, Tang Mo and Teacher Hu also understood that in this world, even if the rules are difficult to overturn, or no one has the courage to overthrow them. But for labor, for real animals, or for part of the rules of the normal world, everyone is still full of infinite nostalgia. At the end of Tang, it suddenly occurred to him that he had attended a news communication class at the university before, and that class taught a term called the spiral of silence. The theoretical basis of "spiral of silence" mainly comes from psychology, mass communication and sociology. For a controversial issue, people will form an understanding of the "opinion climate" around them, and at the same time judge whether their opinions belong to the "majority opinion". At times, they tend to express such opinions boldly; when they find that their opinions belong to a "minority" or are in a "disadvantage", they may keep "silence" in order to prevent "isolation" when they have the opportunity to express it publicly. The more silent people are, the more they feel that their views are not acceptable, and as a result, the more they tend to remain silent. After several repetitions, the opinion that holds the "dominant" position becomes stronger and stronger, while the voice of those who hold the "inferior" opinion becomes weaker and weaker. The spiral process of increasing silence". In the current world, the continuation of such deformed rules is obviously the result of the silent spiral. "How long is the next rules day?" Just when Tang Mo was still thinking about the rules of this world, Mr. Hu, who had been listening carefully beside him, spoke. (end of this chapter) Chapter 286： rules day Chapter 286 Rules Day Tang Mo''s eyes fell on Teacher Hu''s face. Looking at Teacher Hu''s face, she probably understood why Teacher Hu asked this question. "Count the days, that is, the first of the next month." This month has passed halfway, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they came in by coincidence, just in time for the formulation of the next month''s rule day. As people who have arrived in this world and have QR codes, they also have the right to vote now. But only by their votes? Labor Day is a rare time for the people here, so at the end of Tang Dynasty, they didn''t want to disturb everyone for too long. Now that they have found Ponyo, they should go back. "What can we do? There is surveillance everywhere, we can''t escape." Mr. Hu touched Ponyo''s big head and hurriedly turned around in circles. Indeed, no one was here to look for them now. Tang Mo guessed that Ponyo had been taken to the comfort room, so the system had automatically determined that Ponyo had been destroyed. And the editor in the comfort room was most likely stunned just now and hasn''t reacted and reported to the top. Knowing that it is not a real person, everything is easier to handle. Tang Mo returned to the comfort room with Teacher Hu and Po Niu, and then took the uniformed person tied into a zongzi directly into her space. Living people and living things cannot be received into space, but robots can naturally. If you want to send information to the system of this world after entering your own space, it is impossible even for AI. Well, now there is only one question left, and that is how to get Ponyo to successfully avoid those surveillance and send it back to the villa. But for this problem, there really was a way at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Walking to an open space, Tang Mo took out a pickup truck from the space. "You even installed a car!" Seeing the car, Mr. Hu was excited. They all know now that the people and things that are controlled by the programmer are only people and things that do not conform to the rules of this world, but the rules do not say that you can''t drive your own car on the road. Of course, there is no such thing in the rules, mainly because the system does not take into account that people will bring their own means of transportation to this world. Chatting with those people just now, Tang Mo had long known that they did not come from the same time and space. So space is a fundamentally unheard of thing for other people. "The car does have it, but no gasoline." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the gasoline was used up when the fire was set a long time ago. Now that gasoline is precious, she has no chance to replenish it. "what." Teacher Hu couldn''t hide his loss. "But I have a way." Since the car was taken out at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was naturally impossible to show it. Of course, it could come in handy. She didn''t know the details of this world before, so she didn''t dare to use mental power in this world. But now that she knows the rules of this world, she has more confidence, and those editors and monitors can''t see her mental power. Although the ?? car has no gasoline, she can still control the car to run with her mental power. The drive from here to the villa is not too far, so she can still afford this mental power. In fact, there is no need for a car at all, Tang Mo can also use his mental power to build a small blanket, a small spaceship, take Teacher Hu and the wrapped Ponyo and fly back directly. But if the system decides what kind of bird she is and punishes her, it''s hard to say... After all, satellite technology in this world is so developed, who knows if there is any infrared drone monitoring or something. Hearing Tang Mo said there was a way, Teacher Hu''s eyes lit up again. "Can we finish the conversation next time? It''s like going up and down a roller coaster, and you''re going to have a heart attack." The things I experienced today were indeed a little too exciting for Mr. Hu, who has always been honest. Tang Mo''s pickup only had two seats. Tang Mo wanted to drive, but Teacher Hu had no choice but to hold Ponyo and squeeze. Po Niu was also put on clothes and hats by the end of Tang Dynasty. At first glance, she really looked like a person. "If this surveillance camera captures you, you won''t be able to tell that it''s a dog, just like you''re holding a big fat wife." At the end of Tang Dynasty, while driving the car on the street, he made fun of Teacher Hu. As the contact time has been long, Tang Mo still likes to tease this kind and introverted and serious teacher. Ponyo also cooperated with her big tongue and licked Teacher Hu''s face. The place is too small, Mr. Hu has nowhere to hide, so he can only be slapped with saliva. "How can you avenge your kindness and revenge? If I hadn''t found you in time, you''d be a mess right now, you know?" Teacher Hu said to Ponyo with a serious look. "What are you going to do next?" asked in a serious tone at the end of the Tang Dynasty. From Teacher Hu asking about the date of the rule day, Tang Mo knew that he could not do nothing. In this world, there is a kind of "nosy" that people like to control others. Tang Mo is an exquisite egoist, and she has never had any idea of ??saving the world. Her only thought is that she and the people she cares about will live well in the end times. As for too many, she can''t control it at all. She is not a very kind person, and the cruelty of the end times makes her more decisive and indifferent, especially for people who have nothing to do with it. Like this time, she clearly knew that there were many dangers in the fantasy world, and it was not a real paradise, so she still brought these people in. Is it really to give them a better life? No, it was just so that Tang Mo could find out the secrets of this world faster. Teacher Hu is different, he is a person who truly has great love in his heart. In Teacher Hu''s world, one can sacrifice the ego for the greater ego. Perhaps in the last days, such a person will be called a saint, a derogatory term. But from the bottom of my heart, Tang Mo still admired it. Perhaps the world has been waiting for someone like Mr. Hu to appear, so that the person who truly does not care about himself at all, but only considers the overall situation and all mankind, can break the current predicament. "There is still half a month before the rule day. Since we are all eligible to vote, I will tell everyone about this when I go back. Although the twenty-odd votes are not many, it is a small change. I''ll think about it." Although the specific method has not yet been figured out, Mr. Hu has already figured out his first step, which is to start with the people around him. These two dozen people were brought in by Teacher Hu, and they just came in, so naturally the votes would be the same as their own. Tang Mo looked at Teacher Hu with a confident look and shook his head in his heart. I am afraid that the next thing will disappoint this kind and stubborn man. Many times the depth of human nature is unimaginable. If everything can go as one wishes, then there will not be so many people in this world who continue to maintain the original rules while arranging Labor Day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 287： shattered Chapter 287 Destruction Tang Mo drove the car directly into the courtyard, and then quickly rushed into the room with Ponyo wrapped in clothes. "Sister Tang Mo... Po Niu, you are back!" Xiaofei and Xiaomo have been waiting in the living room, and they are afraid that they will continue to cause trouble for Sister Tang Mo when they go out, so no matter how anxious they are, they can only sit on the sofa obediently and stare at the door. When they saw Tang Mo pushed the door and came in, the two were disappointed to see that there was no huge yellow figure behind them except Mr. Hu, but soon when Ponyo smelled the master''s scent, she struggled out of Tang Mo''s arms. , Xiaofei''s eyes instantly lit up. That is the partner he gave up too much to be able to stay by his side, the only relative he had left, how could he not be excited. "Xiaofei Xiaomo, you guys stay in the living room first. I''m going to call everyone out now. I have something I want to tell you about." Mr. Hu gently put the saplings in his arms aside, and then went to knock on the doors one by one and called everyone to come to the living room to gather. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Mr. Hu''s precious appearance, he brought him a flower pot from the space and put some soil in it. Mr. Hu thanked him a lot and carefully planted the sapling into the flowerpot. Those who didn''t know it carefully thought that the sapling was grown by Mr. Hu since he was a child. called everyone out of the room one by one. Teacher Hu cleared his throat and prepared to tell everyone about the next thing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around the twenty or so people. In just a dozen hours, the deadness on everyone''s face was wiped away, replaced by satisfaction and a beautiful longing for a new life. Mr. Hu told everyone about the world he had just learned about in the language he had already organized in his heart, and then he talked about the problems in the world in his mind and the ways to change it. There is only one way to change, that is, when voting on the rules day, dont vote for the option of the original rules of the world, but restore more manual labor and things that should exist in the original world, and reduce the use of AI intelligence in life. Only then can human beings have a more realistic way of living that makes life full of meaning. "Rules Day is the only way we can change the rules of this world, and the 1st of next month is our chance!" Mr. Hu said in front of him that he was so passionate that he didn''t notice the expressions of the people below. In Mr. Hus eyes, the world itself has problems. Humans should not be held to the altar, and they should not be offered to do nothing. AI intelligence is only an aid, and it should not completely replace human beings to achieve social value. It is not the only owner of this world. To live in harmony with other creatures and take responsibility is a healthy and normal ecological relationship. But not everyone''s right is the same, and obviously the following group of people is not. After listening to Mr. Hu''s passionate speech, everyone sitting on the sofa and chair was silent for a long time, and everyone was digesting the huge amount of information. Fortunately, most of them are intellectuals, and it is not so difficult to understand new things. After all, the world is already mysterious enough, and it is not impossible to be more mysterious. "Hu Bin, we all understand what you mean, but isn''t this world pretty good now, why are you messing around?" was an old man with gray hair, who was a professor at that university before. This is also the first time at the end of Tang Dynasty that he knew Teacher Hu''s full name. It turned out that he was called Hu Bin. "That''s right, look at our group of people, the old and the young, what kind of labor rights do you want to fight for? You really have to work hard. Isn''t this killing our old bones?" Most of these people are over 50 years old, and their physical condition is indeed not as good as that of young people. For them, the world in front of them, they don''t have to worry about food and clothing, and they can live a better life than the world before the end of the world without any effort. For them, they can''t be more satisfied. "There are only a few of us. We want to change the world with only two dozen people? Young people should not be so impetuous and down-to-earth." When ?? came to this world, the old people who were originally homeless and being taken care of by Hu Bin seemed to suddenly become hard-hearted, took the tone of teaching, and regained their prestige as a professor at school. Yes, when Hubin was in college, he was just a counselor in the school who was in charge of student affairs and logistical support. In terms of academic prestige, his status was indeed not as good as these people in front of him. But these old people may have forgotten that in the days when they were like mourning kennels in the garbage dump, who carried the burden of cruel life for them and allowed them to live until now. And who brought them to this comfort zone that they were reluctant to lose. "Go, there''s still half a game of chess left." After listening to everything that should be heard, and expressing opinions and attitudes, everyone got up and left and returned to their rooms to continue to explore the joy of a new life. The only people left in the room were Hu Bin, Tang Mo, and Xiao Mo and Xiao Fei on the chairs. Of course there is Ponyo, but Ponyo has no right to vote. Hu Bin stood there blankly, everything developed differently from what he expected, and the next words he had prepared were so stuck in his stomach. How could this be? Why is this happening? Even if people in this world are like this, they shouldnt be like this? Hubin was a little unbelievable about what happened just now. Tang Mo shook his head, she had long expected the current situation. Hu Bin was too sure that the people he took care of for so long were all his companions, but he didn''t know that the word "partner" was not so light. Everyone is for themselves. In fact, those people''s decisions are from their own perspective, and there is nothing wrong. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, people in the sun room said that the new human beings may be a little different when they first came to this world, but they will soon become the same as everyone in this world. Those people just now are the normal state of the new human beings, and Hu Bin himself is the outlier among them. "Mr. Hu, we support you!" Xiao Fei and Xiao Mo also felt Teacher Hu''s unavoidable loss, and quickly raised their hands. They have always been under the care of Teacher Hu. They all see how Teacher Hu treats people. Now they naturally want to stand with Teacher Hu. What''s more, this world is so cruel that plants and animals are not allowed, which makes them, who have a deep relationship with Ponyo, simply cannot accept it. This world is sick, and we have to heal it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 288： new method Chapter 288 New Method Tang Mo watched Hu Bin sitting alone on the sofa with his head lowered. She suddenly couldn''t bear to face the kindest man in the world she had ever seen, even though it was inevitable. Whether it will become stagnant because of today''s events, Tang Mo always felt that the key to unlocking the secrets of this world lies in Hu Bin''s hands. In order to make the world change step by step according to his plan, Tang Mo decided to comfort the man in front of him. But when Tang Mo just got up, he found that Hu Bin''s head had been raised, the original loneliness in his eyes was swept away, as if nothing had happened, he was still full of hope. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just twenty or so votes. Everyone is right. I can''t impose my will on others. There is always another way. I''ll think about it again." Tang Mo was a little surprised at the speed at which ?? cheered up after being hit, but she soon understood that this was why Hu Bin was different in this world. Have empathy for everyone and everything, find the reasons for everything from itself, and be able to put yourself in the shoes of others. If you werent born like this, you wouldnt want to change the world. "Xiao Fei, I know you studied computer science in college before. How is your hacking skills? Can you change an IP address for me?" Mr. Hu quickly brought the topic to Xiaofei. "This aspect is my strength. I have won awards in computer security technology before, but I don''t know how advanced the computer technology in this world is. I have to try it to be sure." Xiaofei has been interested in computers since he was a child, and his knowledge in this area is also very keen. Hiding an IP address would not be a problem for him in the previous world, but no one can determine how far computer technology has developed in this world. "Okay, then you can give it a try. If the hidden address is successful, I should have a solution before the rule day." Hu Bin''s tone was still as positive as before, as if he had really found a way. But what can he do? They only came to this world, how can they change the order that has been maintained in this world in such a short time? Even though he had always had an inexplicable confidence in Teacher Hu, Tang Mo was skeptical at this time. Just do what he says. After listening to Mr. Hu, Xiaofei immediately returned to the room and started to tinker with the system. The computers in this world are indeed quite different from those in the previous world, but they are still similar in terms of network systems. The actual operation of this matter is much more difficult than Xiaofei imagined. The network system in this world seems to have a general control platform that connects every computer system platform, like a huge spider web. Any problem with any link can be quickly and clearly perceived at the center point. is like a string of light bulbs, each link is hard to escape. But everything is not impossible, just like a string of light bulbs connected in series, if you want to hide one of them, just connect another light bulb in parallel next to that one light bulb, then even if you want to hide one of the light bulbs, the whole string of light bulbs will not be connected. Does not affect operation. Because the overall operation is not affected in any way, it is not easy to find out the hidden light bulb. Even if it is done, it will take a lot of time. Starting from this method, Xiaofei rebuilt an ip address on Mr. Hubin''s system. The newly created ip address is firmly combined with the operation of the general system, so that the original ip address can be temporarily hidden through some disturbance methods. Of course, this is not a long-term solution, but you can still try it if you want to get away with it for a short time. "Mr. Hu, what do you want a hidden IP address for?" Xiaofei asked curiously after finishing everything. "Probably want to post some inflammatory remarks, so that the people of this world can change their minds before rules day." Because the world must maintain absolute fairness, justice and democracy, no gathering of speeches is allowed. Everyone must ensure that he is an independent individual and expresses his own opinions completely according to his own will. Induced voting is a very serious crime in this world and needs to be severely punished. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, what Hu Bin probably thought was that Hu Bin wanted to use a system with a hidden IP address to speak to the public, publicize his thoughts, and let them change their original thoughts. But now there are only a dozen or so days away from the rule day. If those people''s minds were so easy to change, the world wouldn''t have maintained this order for so long. "Of course I want to change the minds of all of them, but not by speaking up, but by taking another curve to save the country." In Teacher Hu''s mind, a plan has clearly been drawn up. "I want to do a live broadcast." "live streaming?" Tang Mo and Xiaofei Xiaomo shouted out almost at the same time. The loud voice startled Ponyo, who was lying on the side resting. "What are you thinking? Of course I''m not broadcasting myself. I have nothing to see. I want to broadcast them." Teacher Hu pointed at the saplings in the flowerpot, and at Ponyo lying on the side. "Although the rules of this world are set by everyone, most people vote that this world does not need plants and animals, but I found that real human beings are still very happy to see these things. If not, those people would not be so fond of and When Ponyo plays, she won''t be vying for a place on the working day. I thought about it, Ponyo has been judged to be humanely eliminated by the system, so even if it appears in the live broadcast screen, it will only make the system judge that there are new animals in this world. " Tang Mo nodded. He didn''t expect Teacher Hu to be very thoughtful in such a short period of time. Although the IP address is hidden, when the system finds plants and dogs, it will try its best to find them. But after all, the rule day is only ten days away. As long as all this can be done before the rule day, all problems will not be a problem. But if the rules are not changed in the end, no one can say what they will face when they are found. After all, it would be no problem for a few people to come to the comfort room. It seems that Mr. Hu has the courage to break the boat. (end of this chapter) Chapter 289： keep pace with the times Chapter 289 Keeping pace with the times When Mr. Hu said that he was going to broadcast live, everyone just thought Mr. Hu was joking. After all, Hu Bin, who usually looks serious with eyes and looks like a teacher, really doesn''t fit in with those noisy and exaggerated anchors in everyone''s mind. Maybe it was because he was stimulated too much, so he thought of a way out of anger, that was what Tang Mo thought. But soon, they understood that every word Mr. Hu said that day was serious. The live broadcast of Hu Bin was entirely done by himself, except that Xiaofei helped hide his ID address. Of course, he also used Ponyo as his live performance object. That''s right, as Hu Bin said, the content of his live broadcast is to broadcast Poniu and Mumu. Mumu is the name that Mr. Hu gave to the pot of green plants. "Welcome to the live broadcast room of Ponyo and Mumu, don''t miss it when you pass by, here you can see the most real plant and animal dynamics, to satisfy everyone''s desire to be close to nature. If you like it, you can click and follow ,Thank you." Mr. Hu wore a self-made mask and diligently introduced it in the live broadcast room. And Ponyo didn''t know if it was because of being rescued by Teacher Hu, but she really gave Teacher Hu face every time and cooperated with his hard-working performance. If you are tired from the performance, you will lie down beside Mumu and start to sleep, leaving only Hu Bin wearing a mask to explain. Surprisingly, such a group remained static for most of the time, and only one masked person was very popular in the chatting live room. It didn''t work for the first two days. No one thought it was real plants and dogs, but soon, when they realized that it was real life, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room grew like a rocket. Even the motionless dog and the green leaves that barely feel any change are loved by them. Teacher Hu, who was wearing a mask, tried hard to tell some jokes that could keep the audience. That scene was supposed to be ridiculous. But Tang Mo didn''t want to laugh at all. Instead, don''t admire the man standing in front of the camera. Because she knew how those scripts were written out in the middle of the night and performed for them over and over again, and she also knew how many difficulties the funny anchors in front of the camera have overcome. She admires people like Hu Bin, who will take anything seriously, even if she is not good at it. That plant is also very competitive. For some reason, it has been growing at an abnormal speed. There is no plant that grows visible to the naked eye every day. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he even felt that with such a growth rate, this tree would soon bloom and bear fruit. The people in the live broadcast room are so enthusiastic that not only have Ponyo''s support club, but even every leaf on Mumu''s body has its own support club, any change will cause a huge discussion among everyone. And Mr. Hu, striking while the iron is hot, talks to everyone about animals and plants every day to increase everyone''s feelings for these beings. Mr. Hu''s live broadcast has also caused huge waves offline. The biggest change is that more and more people apply for labor days. Because of the love for the net red mumu, everyone wants to see the real green plants. No one knows where Ponyo and Mumu live, and applying for a labor day is their only chance to get in touch with real life. There are not many people needed for Labor Day. It was originally an experience activity, and it was really hard to get in line. So some people who were dazzled by the blood even went to the glass house to steal plants and went home, wanting to keep them as treasures. But apparently they were soon caught on surveillance camera and taken away from home, there is no prison in this world, and no one knows where those who made mistakes end up. Because they are all outsiders, they are not people who are rooted in this world, and they dont have too many relatives, so everyone doesnt care where other people go. Its just that as more and more people go to the glass house to steal plants, more and more people are arrested, and people who have never had an opinion on this rule begin to be dissatisfied. "Why can''t we grow plants?" "That''s right, these lives are so cute. Every leaf of Mumu seems to be alive. If there is such a pot of life by my side, how interesting life would be." "That''s right, what''s the point of just lying at home now, I also want to touch Mumu''s lovely leaves." "Looking at Mumu, it seems to have grown taller recently. Maybe it will bloom soon. I don''t dare to turn off the live broadcast when I eat now, because I am afraid that one day I will miss Mumujie Huaguduo." Because of love, everyone feels oppressed. Because of the oppression, everyone wanted to resist for the first time. What other people in the late Tang Dynasty did not expect was that the protagonist of this live broadcast was not Ponyo, but Mumu won the C position of the live broadcast and became the most popular Internet celebrity player. "I really don''t know what''s so special about this pot of plants. Are you all going crazy at home?" Tang Mo silently complained. Fortunately, Po Niu couldn''t see what other people said in the live broadcast room, otherwise if she knew that her hard performance every day was better than a motionless plant that only knew about photosynthesis, she would be very sad. "Mumu is so cute, you can see its growth every day, don''t you feel a special sense of accomplishment?" Mr. Hu carefully washed the leaves with a watering can and wood, while maintaining the export. From the first moment he saw this plant, he had a special feeling for this plant, which is why he overcame difficulties to bring it back all the way. "It''s... I''m looking forward to what she will look like in the end." To say that human emotions are quite strange, she watched Na Mumu grow day by day, and there were new changes every day, but her heart was also changing little by little. If it was a pity that she saw Mumu being plucked for the first time, then she would be shocked when she saw the old people upstairs approaching Mumu, and unconsciously wanted to protect this delicate plant. As if he had a sense of mission. "It''s a few days before the rule day. Haven''t you mentioned voting to everyone?" Tang Mo reminded Mr. Hu, for fear that he would be too addicted to live broadcast and forget his original purpose. "It''s not yet time, many things still have to come naturally and slowly." Mr. Hu continued to take care of Mumu with gentle eyes, obviously having his own ideas and arrangements for everything that followed. Seeing Teacher Hu''s confident look, Tang Mo was relieved and stopped talking. She just waited for Mr. Hu to surprise her with any novel ideas. (end of this chapter) Chapter 290： Time is up Chapter 290 Time is up Out of admiration for Teacher Hu, Tang Mo also wanted to help. It''s just that what she can do is really limited, and it''s really difficult for her to go live, so she can only do what she can to help. For example, provide some nourishment to Mumu, and provide some snacks for Ponyo as a reward. Three days before the rule day, Mr. Hu finally made a move, but he still didn''t say anything in the live broadcast, but showed a very low performance. Everyone is used to this gentle man who wears a mask and speaks rigidly like reading a text. Although he can''t see his expression now, the decadence of every move and the occasional sigh and daze still caught everyone''s attention. "What''s the matter with you, breeder?" "Yes, did you encounter any difficulties?" "It won''t be the live broadcast address that was discovered, you must protect yourself!" Everyone expressed their concern on the screen one by one. They all sincerely hope that the breeder, Ponyo and Mumu will be well. "Rules day is coming." Hu Bin carefully wiped every leaf of Mumu and said. "I rescued Ponyo and Mumu in the comfort room. They almost left this world, but I can''t seem to protect them." Mr. Hu''s words didn''t have a special tone, but the originally noisy screen suddenly fell silent. Yeah, rules day is here again. Animals and plants cannot exist in this world, this is the rule that each of them makes by himself. But it''s different now. They have different feelings for the dog in front of them and the little plant that they watched grow. Can they still be their executioners? I watch them every day, set up a fan club, feel happy for any change in them, and claim to be a mother''s fan. It''s time to judge their life and death, can I make them disappear again? I, is it really that cruel? Everyone is asking themselves this question in their hearts, watching Ponyo play ball with no heart and mind, watching Mumu have formed the first flower bud under their gaze, and will soon bloom. , everyone''s mood is extremely complicated. Mumu is about to bloom, which is something no one thought of. Tang Mo was the first person to see Mumu. At that time, Mumu was just a young bud of a small tree, and now this thriving small tree has grown to half a person''s height, and the branches have also grown. Flower bone. This makes Mr. Hu happy. Every day I am careful, as long as Ponyo is close to Mumu, she will stare nervously at it. The staring Ponio is extremely aggrieved, and feels that she is no longer everyone''s little treasure. Every day Depressed. Ponyo''s unhappiness gave the audience on the screen very distressed. Everyone thought that Ponyo had understood human nature and knew that the day of ruling her on the rules day was coming. Now, everyone feels even more guilty. Apart from these, Mr. Hu didn''t do anything else, just doing what he should do every day, taking care of Ponyo and Mumu, and teaching everyone about other animals in the world, like an open encyclopedia of the animal world Whole book. "Can this really work?" Xiao Fei asked Mr. Hu a little worriedly. Ponyo is his best and irreplaceable partner. He is the one who worries about the rule day the most and hopes to be able to modify the rule day on the rule day. There are so many people watching the live broadcast now that they thought that Mr. Hu would give an inflammatory speech at the end, which would make everyone change the previous vote. But Mr. Hu did nothing. "That''s enough, didn''t you notice that the number of people who posted the barrage recently is less? But the number of people watching is not less, but more and more. This is everyone thinking, you have to give them time, and sometimes doing too much will backfire. " Mr. Hu''s words at the end of Tang Dynasty agreed very much. Allowing everyone time to think for themselves is much more effective than moral kidnapping. Those old people who came with Hu Bin are naturally outside the audience. At the beginning, Tang Mo was worried that they would report Teacher Hu. But after a few days of peace, Tang Tang understood that in the eyes of those people, what this live broadcast is trying to fight for is the right of plants and animals to exist in this world, and it has nothing to do with their own interests. If you are implicated again, naturally you will not do such a lose-lose thing. The day before the rule day, the only flower on Mumu''s body was about to open, and it looked very beautiful when it was about to bloom. It was faintly visible that there were different colors in it. Tang Mo had never seen such a thing before. flower. On the last day, Mr. Hu was still live-streaming as usual, and the number of viewers kept climbing, but the number of comments was getting smaller and smaller, and everyone was watching silently. At the end of the evening live broadcast, Mr. Hu stood between Mumu and Ponyo and bowed deeply to the screen. "Our human voice is very long, and their life is very short. They accompany us for one ride, and we accompany them for a lifetime. Thank you for your company during this time, thank you." After saying this, Mr. Hu turned off the live broadcast, took off his mask, and sat on the sofa, speechless for a long time. Do your best, obey the destiny, success or failure depends on tomorrow. Rule day voting is done on your own on your home system. At eight o''clock in the morning on the rule day, the system will automatically pop up the voting page, and you can continue to use the system only after you have cast your votes. So the first thing for everyone who is used to using the system is to vote first. At the end of Tang, he set an alarm clock at 8 o''clock to get up. The voting page was very concise, but there were many questions. There were a total of 100 questions, and the answer to each question was only yes or no. These issues include issues concerning plants and animals, labor, and even the service procedures and systems of the programmers, and even the issues of food, clothing, housing, and transportation. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he checked one by one, and soon clicked submit. The questionnaire cannot be complete, and there is only one chance. Once it is submitted, it cannot be revised. The voting time ends at 12:00 noon, and the new rules will take effect at 12:00 pm, which is the beginning of a new day. At that time, the new rules will also be published in everyone''s system. Before twelve oclock, everyone didnt know what the result of the vote was, waiting for the verdict. Just after Tang Mo had just submitted his questionnaire, a piercing alarm sound suddenly came from Teacher Hu''s room. Tang Mo hurried out of the room, but saw Teacher Hu standing in the living room holding Mumu with a panicked face. "It''s over, it''s over, the hidden IP address has been discovered and we have nowhere to hide." (end of this chapter) Chapter 291： escape day Chapter 291 The Day of Escape Although Teacher Hu was already panicking and trembling all over, Tang Mo still tried his best to figure out what was going on in a few words. It turned out that today on the rules day, the system will send the voting page directly to each computer, but Mr. Hu''s computer is not only the IP address, but also the system address is directly hidden, so the general controller found that one system was faulty. , which soon locked the computer. The live broadcast of the whole network is very popular, and everyone knows what it means that the system address is hidden. Now that the alarm has sounded, maybe soon, those weavers will appear at the door of this villa. "At the end of Tang, what should we do? I managed to do so much, I can''t fall short now!" Teacher Hu was really panicking, holding Mumu in his arms, his hands were shaking uncontrollably, he looked up at Tang Mo, his eyes were full of the bitterness and helplessness of a middle-aged man, which was extremely distressing. . "Don''t panic, I''ll find a way." Listening to the continuous piercing alarm, it is impossible to say that Tang Mo was not panic at all. After all, it is now the final moment of the close call, and no one wants to go wrong at this time, so that everyone''s efforts for so long will be in vain. But the more critical the moment, the more Tang Mo can force himself to calm down, and only in this way can he better come up with countermeasures. "The location of the villa must have been exposed, and those weavers are expected to come soon. We will leave here first with Mumu and Ponyo." Hearing the sound of the alarm, Xiaofei and Xiaomo had already come out, and Tang Mo put a leash on Po Niu and was about to take Teacher Hu with him. "Xiao Fei, let''s take Ponyo first, you stay here, the people who stay at this time are the most courageous, understand?" Afraid that Xiaofei wanted to be with them like last time, Tang Mo said first. "I understand." Xiaofei nodded and helped Tang Mo put a leash on Ponyo. Although he is not very old, he is clear about many things. At this time, bringing himself is trouble. Only if he stays, Ponyo has a better chance of escaping and surviving. He can''t help much, but he can''t make trouble for everyone. "At the end of the Tang Dynasty...I." Mr. Hu hesitated, in fact, whether it was the hidden IP address, Ponyo or Mumu, in the end, it had nothing to do with Tang Mo. Now I have to let Tang Mo and myself take such a big risk together... But at this time, Hu Bin really had no choice, no matter how guilty he was, he couldn''t say what he couldn''t implicate Tang Mo without her control. "Now is not the time to say useless, let''s go." Now, time is the most precious. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Ponyo and Mumu were put together again, and then he took out the car at the door of the villa and took Hu Bin to sit in. The car started soon, and at this moment, the principle of this villa can survive. The impact of ??''s live broadcast is huge. The system has long wanted Teacher Hu, Ponyo and Mumu with masks on the entire network. Now that there are clues, it is natural to put a lot of effort into arresting it, but it is not as easy to fool as last time. And what will happen if you get caught, everyone is naturally clear in their hearts. "Where are we going now?" Hu Bin hugged Mumu and Po Niu and asked anxiously, in this world without any secrets, where can they go? Tang Mo didn''t speak while driving the car, she was also thinking, where else is safe for them now. "Have it!" The car at the end of Tang turned sharply and turned towards the unmonitored flat outside the city that he had been to before. "Still going to the plantation? Where is it now that I''m afraid it''s a place to focus on inspections?" Since Mr. Hus live broadcast became popular, the once popular plantation is now even more popular. Not only everyone is scrambling to work, but there are often people who want to steal a plant to take home to experience the joy of raising. In order to prevent this "terrible" breeding by humans. Planting Day has been cancelled, and a large number of guards have been added to the glass house in the plantation to protect those plants. Going to the plantation now is not a death sentence. Things that can be thought of by themselves, Tang Mo should not be able to think of them. Hu Bin secretly looked at Tang Mo''s face and did not dare to speak. "Don''t go there." Hearing this sentence, Hu Bin breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough "Let''s go to the comfort room." What? ? ? Hu Bin''s heart that had just fallen was lifted up again. "Didn''t they want to catch us for comfort? We were ourselves." The most dangerous place is the safest place, even the editors never thought they would hide in the comfort room. It''s like a criminal going to jail to escape. The difference is that this prison is safe for Tang Mo, because she can "break out" anytime she wants. The ?? comfort room is the safest place for the system, because no one is going to visit there. But after the last time the comfort room''s organizer disappeared, the system has been adjusted. Originally, there was only one person stationed in the comfort room, but now it has become two people. For the sake of safety, Tang Mo turned his mental power into two heavy hammers when he was outside the door, and directly brought down the two weavers in the comfort room. Then he sneaked in again and blindfolded the two unconscious weavers, trapping them together. She didn''t put the organizer into her space for the time being, because once it was put in the space, the connection between the organizer and the system would be completely cut off, and it would be a hassle to make troubles at that time. But now she can only hit the two people''s heads with a few heavy blows to keep them in this state and won''t wake up. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put the car back, and took Teacher Hu, Ponyo and Mumu to hide in the comfort room temporarily. Then spread a layer of spiritual power outside the comfort room, and she would know immediately if there was any trouble. It''s just that she has observed this comfort room. There is no back door, and the surroundings are empty. Even if someone really attacks, she can only make a way out. This organizer was originally only produced to maintain social order, so he was not very aggressive, and the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty was enough to put a large piece of it. But she still didn''t dare to take anything lightly. Because she didn''t forget, this world is a more advanced high-tech world, and what more advanced weapons she has never seen before, it''s really hard to say. "Just wait until eight o''clock in the evening, we will definitely be able to wait for it." The panic on Hu Bin''s face has mostly disappeared, and he has regained his confident look. Tang Mo looked at his watch, it was 12 noon. She knew what Hu Bin was waiting for. At eight o''clock in the evening, all the rules of this world would be cleared, and everything would be implemented according to the new rules. Hu Bin has confidence in himself, Ponyo and Mumu. (end of this chapter) Chapter 292： sheep into tigers mouth Chapter 292 The Sheep Entering the Tiger''s Mouth It was the second time that Tang Mo and Mr. Hu from the Anle Room had come here. Compared with their nervousness and anxiety the first time, the quietness now made them begin to feel the environment carefully. The walls of the comfort room are snow-white, the windows are closed, and sunlight cannot penetrate. The air in China is filled with the smell of disinfectant. If you sniff carefully, you can smell a rotten taste under the disinfectant. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he knew that the comfort room was called peace, but in fact it was neither peaceful nor happy. The only destination for those things that were judged as redundant by the world was the huge mixer in the comfort room. And the end point of this mixer is planting farms and breeding farms, which become feed or nutrients. Tang Mo even suspected that the final destination of those who violated the rules and was taken away in this world is also the same. After all, no one in this world has ever questioned and there is no prison. Where did those who were taken away go? No one ever saw them come back. I have to say that Mr. Hu''s mentality is really good, and even Tang Mo has some admiration. He has regained his calm in such a short time, holding Mumu and starting to observe the budding flower on it. "This flower can bloom today." Hu Bin looked at the flower and decided that its bloom is today. And Ponyo seems to know that today is not a day to play freely. The tense atmosphere made it obediently lie at Tang Mo''s feet, trying not to make any noise. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sat there and began to extend his spiritual power continuously, observing further places. In the glass house not far away, there are no human beings working, replaced by dense weaving people, probably dozens of them. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he observed them for a long time, and found that the five senses of those people did not seem to be as sharp as normal people. Perhaps it was mainly relying on the information transmitted by those "eyes", and they could play their roles better and more quickly by the command of the system. This dense weave was really shocking at the end of Tang Dynasty. She looked back at Mr. Hu, who was already a child, who was concentrating on observing Mumu, and decided not to tell him. Otherwise, if he knew that he was so close to danger, he didn''t know if he could maintain such a leisurely and contented manner. They can''t do anything at the moment, the only thing they can do is to wait and wait for the judgment of fate at eight o''clock in the evening. If it is true that the rules have not changed at night, and Tang Mo has not found a way out, then in fact, she does not know what the final outcome will be. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he began to check the bead in his body. The bead of vitality was still there and there was no sign of wanting to merge. Taking advantage of the fact that he finally had nothing to do, Tang Mo tidyed up his space again. The high-level spar in the ?? space has been piled up into several hills. If it is used normally, she is afraid that she will not be able to use it in a few lifetimes. I used some things in the small supermarket, but it was still full of them and it was very pleasing to see. Two warehouses, the fresh-keeping warehouse is full of hot food prepared by her and some precious perishable treasures, such as the flower of spiritual power that arrived before. And the other warehouse is no longer spar. After all, there are too many things in Tang Dynasty, and it is no longer a rare treasure for her. The warehouse is filled with all kinds of treasures collected in the late Tang Dynasty, and some precious materials obtained from alien beasts. The cost of food and clothing, as well as various treasures, and hard currency spar, all were readily available at the end of the Tang Dynasty. This made Tang Mo, who was very poor and scared before, feel very secure, but even now his ranking is the first in China. But the unknown disasters and fears mentioned in the email still could not make Tang Mo feel relieved. Those five beads must be fought even harder. The sky darkened a little bit, and the buds on Mumu''s body also spread out a little bit in line with Teacher Hu''s expectations. Even in the late Tang Dynasty, who knew nothing about flowers and plants, he could see that this flower was not far away. At five oclock in the evening, only three hours before the announcement of the new rules. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the mental power that had been released outside suddenly fluctuated. She took a closer look, and it turned out that a large number of weavers began to rush towards this open space. The speed of those weavers is not in a hurry, it seems that they have found them and come to catch them. not Happened! At the end of Tang Dynasty, something suddenly occurred to him. Those weavers are scattered throughout the city during the day to maintain order and work. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he never thought about where those weavers would go when they got off work at night. The compiler is not a person, without a home, let alone a house. And the only place they can go is this clearing. And this empty house is their resting place and their base camp! Originally thought that the most dangerous place is the safest place, but unexpectedly, this decision was to send himself directly into the tiger''s mouth as a sheep. But now it was too late to regret it, Tang Mo immediately told the matter to Teacher Hu, who was ignorant of the situation outside. "How long will it take for a large number of compilers to arrive?" Mr. Hu looked at his watch, it was only two and a half hours before eight o''clock. "Half an hour." In the late Tang Dynasty, it was only when the spiritual power was released far away, and it took about half an hour for those weavers to come here from all corners of the city. In other words, they have to hold on for at least two hours before they have any hope of surviving. The number of weavers in the entire city is extremely terrifying. There are not many houses here. If Tang Mo did not guess wrong, every house in this place will eventually be densely filled with resting weavers, and even the large vacant lot here is full. It is the area where the weavers rest. As long as there are weavers who want to enter this room, whether they come in or block the door at the end of the Tang Dynasty to prevent them from entering, being discovered is an inevitable result. Tang Mo closed his eyes and tried his best to calm down. There must be a way, and in half an hour, I must be able to think of a way. When Hu Bin saw Tang Mo''s appearance, he didn''t dare to disturb him at all, and could only wait quietly. Time passed by, ten minutes later, Tang Mo suddenly opened his eyes and turned his attention to the weaver in the room who had her tied up. She walked over and touched the knitter''s body lightly. No, the weavers are still on the ground and can''t get into the space at all. This weaving man is made by the world completely imitating the appearance of a man, and even the brain is complete. That is to say, even without systematic instructions, these programmers can complete some daily actions and language by self-awareness. Such conscious weavers can only be taken into space by the end of the Tang Dynasty like the previous weaver unless they are "dead". I''m back. I''ve been really busy at work recently, and it''s not easy to be a passenger in the summer. I will hurry up and update it for you. You can rest assured that this book has more than 600,000 words, which is all my hard work. Thank you all for being with us. (end of this chapter) Chapter 293： she is shining Chapter 293 She is shining The first method was unsuccessful, and Tang Mo was not discouraged. Consciously not being able to fit into the space was not a completely bad thing for Tang Mo, at least it let her know that there was another way to face these weavers. That is destruction and control. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a spiritual attribute power user, especially after absorbing the spiritual pearl, his spiritual attribute increased greatly. She still remembered that in the last battle with the spirit beast, the spirit beast completely controlled them by destroying the brains of alien beasts. Destroying the control of the brain is not a difficult thing for a power user with a high mental attribute, but it is too humane, so Tang Mo has never done such a cruel thing. But for these AI programmers with brains and consciousness, there is no such worry. Even if their brains are destroyed, they are not real people. Tang Mo released his mental power and began to enter the weaver''s brain. Although it is said that the weaver has a brain and consciousness, it is not a real person after all, and his consciousness is very weak. Therefore, the weaver who wants to fully control is more than Tang Mo imagined. Even easier. Tang Mo untied the shackles of the weaver, and soon the weaver stood up and bowed deeply to Tang Mo. Hu Bin was stunned by this operation, but he quickly realized that Tang Mo was the number one person in the Chinese rankings, and no matter what he did, it seemed that it was not so difficult to understand. It''s done! The compiler in front of him has completely obeyed his own wishes, and Tang Mo was overjoyed. But she also understands that as soon as the consciousness of the organizer is destroyed, the system can immediately sense that they are now locked, and the speed of the large number of organizers will only accelerate. And now, those closest to them, the weavers in the nearby house and those in the glass house have received instructions to quickly move closer to the comfort room. Tang Mo did not panic when he felt their approach, but was even more surprised. The appearance of these dozens of weavers is not only not a danger to her, but a gift from the world. The farther the distance is, the more mental power it takes to control the weavers, so Tang Mo didn''t rush to do it, but let them get closer to the comfort room. "You stay in the house and take good care of Ponyo and Mumu!" Tang Mo threw a knife to Teacher Hu, and then he stood behind the door. When the dozens of knitters in the vicinity were getting closer and closer to him, Tang Mo''s spiritual power was moved. She used the fastest speed to destroy the consciousness of those who made it one by one, and then injected her own mental power to control it. If this is a real person, I am afraid it is not so easy, but fortunately, it is the editor, even if it is dozens of people, it does not have much mental power of Fei Tangmo. The large troops gathered in all corners of the city are coming soon. At the end of Tang, he counted, and there were probably more than 60 people who had just controlled. Although it is a drop in the bucket, this is her best weapon right now. She had the 60 or so weavers form three circles at the entrance of the comfort room, which could help her withstand the next pressure a little. She also arranged for two weavers to take weapons and stay by Teacher Hu''s side. In the event of an accident, they could at least protect them. All this has been arranged, and the first batch of people''s army has been able to see the figure. Fortunately for Tang Mo, because these weavers were scattered in different corners of the city, they did not come at the same time due to different distances, which gave Tang Mo a chance to breathe. When the first batch of Wuyangyang''s army of people could see their figures, the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty had already begun to move. She kept destroying and controlling the weavers in the army, and then used the already controlled weavers to block the progress of other weavers. There are too many weavers, and it is impossible to control them all. Controlling a part, then entangling them together, killing each other, and then pausing the pace of progress was the real plan at the end of Tang. Soon, as the number of people under the control of the late Tang Dynasty increased, chaos began before the army reached the front of the house. At the beginning, due to the relatively small number of people controlled by the end of the Tang Dynasty, although the pace of the army was slowed down, it was still moving forward. But as the Tang Dynasty quickly controlled more and more people, the large army gradually became a mess. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the order given to those who were under control was to hold them back, destroy them, and do whatever it takes, even destroy themselves. More and more weavers fell, and more and more weavers were controlled by the late Tang Dynasty. Gradually, as the speed of destroying control became more and more proficient at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was possible to control a weaver in almost three seconds. The weavers she controlled gradually gained the upper hand, and the battle was over very quickly. In almost fifteen minutes, the only weavers who could stand were Tang Mo''s own. And these people are the second line of defense laid by Tang Mo. Before Tang Mo could breathe a sigh of relief, more weavers appeared in her field of vision. Because there were two lines of defense, Tang Mo simply opened the door and stood at the door, and began to repeat the same steps. Destroy, control. Destroy and control again. Beyond the second line of defense, the wave of organizers was already in chaos, and when some of them reached the second line of defense, they were stopped again. Although destroying and controlling the organizers was not a difficult task for the late Tang Dynasty, after all, the number of such organizers was simply too large. After not knowing how many weavers were destroyed, Tang Mo had already begun to feel that his spiritual power was already in a state of rapid consumption. It can''t go on like this, she doesn''t know how many weavers are waiting for her next, and when will this battle come to an end. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out the flower of spiritual power, and put all the petals and even the leaves into his mouth. Then he took out some giant high-grade spar from the space and sat directly on top of those spar to absorb it. The rapid consumption made Tang Mo not afraid of absorbing too much, because no matter how much he absorbed now, it seemed that he could not keep up with what she consumed. Her body was extremely exhausted, but Tang Mo was still holding on. Now she has begun to use the remaining people from the first two batches to face the third wave of the army. The originally empty plain is now covered with the broken bodies of the weavers. Although it is said to be AI, these programmers are conscious and have a brain, which is almost no different from the human body structure. The plains were stained red with blood, and corpses were scattered everywhere. Only a radiant woman standing on the blood-red spar was exceptionally distinctive and attracted people''s attention. Hu Bin looked through the window at the hell-like scene in front of him, and found that Tang Mo''s body was glowing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 294： ironclad warrior Chapter 294 Iron Armored Warrior Hu Bin looked at the time on his watch. It was only the last hour until eight o''clock. He couldn''t do anything but prayed that the moment would come sooner. He and Ponyo lay in front of the window and looked at the scene outside, looking at the blood all over the mountains and plains, but there was not a trace of fear in their hearts, but full of excitement. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, although the mental power consumption was extremely high, there was a large amount of spar to supplement it, and it could still be maintained. The most important thing is that Tang Mo''s tactics are well arranged. Every time she controls a group of people, there will be another line of defense in front of her, which also greatly relieves her pressure and makes this battle gradually become a battle. an overwhelming battle. What Tang Mo didn''t know was that since she destroyed and controlled the first editor and let the system detect her existence, the system of the whole world began to live broadcast anything that happened in this open space in real time. Although there are no surveillance cameras here, there are countless drones with cameras hovering in the sky. I dont know if its in retaliation for Teacher Hus long live broadcast against the rules of this world, and the system wants to punish and arrest them on the live broadcast to warn everyone. What is even more unexpected is that due to the butterfly effect brought by Mr. Hu''s live broadcast, the world changed its rules for the first time before World Day. That is, the voting system is reopened, and everyone can change their voting results before 8pm. This is something that has never been done before. The original intention of the ?? system is not to let everyone be affected by the abductive live broadcast, and to make the right choice after seeing the punishment for those who violate the rules. At this moment, everyone is staring at the blood-red screen at home, living in the illusion of peace for too long, and they have long forgotten the taste of war. And this girl in front of me, this scene, greatly shocked everyone''s heart. At the end of Tang Dynasty, all his mental power was destroying and controlling these weavers, but he didn''t notice the drones hovering above his head. But even if she noticed it, she would ignore it. live streaming? Well then, she wants them to see if this world is what they thought LoveangPeace. This battle ended quickly, and the faces of the weavers who were still standing were blank and sluggish. These were already people from the end of the Tang Dynasty. I can finally rest. Tang Mo sat on the spar. Of course, she knew that these weavers were systematically produced. As long as the world wanted to, these people were endless. But at least production needs time and time. As long as we can reach eight oclock, everything will be over. The remaining weavers all moved closer to the end of the Tang Dynasty, and built a solid wall again. Screen Money All the people are holding their breaths, waiting for what the world will do to Tang Mo. They knew that the girl in front of them was punished like this because of the protracted live broadcast, although it seemed that it had nothing to do with them. But everyone who has watched the live broadcast, everyone who truly feels joy and happiness for Mumu and Ponyo, is no longer an outsider. The sentence for this girl is like a sentence for themselves. They all sincerely hope that the girl in front of them can win. But he is just one person, can he really beat this world machine? It''s like they are hesitating every time they vote, can they really win the whole world with just their own vote? I am alone, can I really compete with the rules? It is a live broadcast and a revision of the voting rules. Of course, the world will not admit defeat so easily and let Tang Mo go. Soon at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that something was coming from the city like his side. She stood up, straightened the corners of her clothes and released her mental energy to feel it. She was not a weaver, and definitely more powerful than a weaver. What is even more frightening is that Tang Mo did not feel the existence of human consciousness on those opponents. In other words, her move to destroy the control was ineffective. It was at this time that Tang Mo''s mental power also noticed the drones in the sky that were shooting without dead ends. She realized something quickly, then looked up and smiled with a drone camera. I will not give in. The distance was too far, and the drone could not transmit Tang Mo''s voice to the live broadcast, but the audience who was sitting in front of the screen attentively understood this sentence through their mouths. The screen magnified Tang Mo''s face. There was no fear of positional fear on her face. She was still smiling, standing on the ground red with blood. She said, I will not give in. I won''t necessarily win, but I will try my best until the last moment. I will not admit defeat, I will never admit defeat to this world. At that moment, everyone understood the meaning behind the girl''s smile. Many people didn''t even realize that they had two lines of hot tears streaming down their faces. People wiped their faces with their hands indiscriminately, and they couldn''t tell the difference. At this moment, what kind of emotions were stirring in their hearts. They haven''t felt this way for a long time. Tang Mo''s eyes firmly looked into the distance until the group of enemies appeared in front of him. It was not a weaver that was almost the same as a human being, but a group of robots with steel armor all over their bodies, each two meters high, and all their bodies were steel that refracted light in the sun. If we say that the preparation of people is to maintain the public order of this world, then these iron men are for the safety and order of this world. The number of these iron men is not many, about thirty or forty, but the combat power of each one is very frightening just by looking at it. The end of Tang was not surprised. She knew for a long time that since the world has such advanced technology, it is naturally impossible to just create a weaver. The Iron Man in front of him is a complete robot, without consciousness and no brain, it is impossible for Tang Mo to destroy and control them with spiritual power. Tang Mo lowered his head and glanced at the time. It was only forty minutes before eight o''clock in the evening. Just a little bit harder. Tang Mo took out the Tongtian Axe from the space and held it in his hand, ready to start a hard battle. The distance was getting closer and closer. At the end of Tang Dynasty, ten weavers rushed over, wanting to test the water first to see what kind of strength the steel giant was. (end of this chapter) Chapter 295： Iron Man Chapter 295 The Battle of Iron Man After receiving Tang Mo''s instructions, the ten weavers rushed towards the Iron Man, but obviously, these are two completely different species, and their strengths are not on the same level at all. I saw the iron man raised his palm and waved it vigorously twice, and the two weavers flew out in response and hit the ground heavily. The rest of the weavers weren''t much better either. They were all slapped or kicked down by the Iron Man, and they were immediately declared scrapped. They didn''t even have the strength to struggle again. This enormous power All the people gasped, Tang Mo even gripped the sky-reaching axe in his hand, and then used his mental power to add a protective cover around his body. It seems that this tough battle is inevitable. There are more than 40 iron men. To be honest, Tang Mo has no bottom in his heart. It has been a long time since she has met such a powerful opponent, but she has to go to the bottom. After all, she has no way out now. If she was alone, she could still run, but now that she has something to protect, she can only stand here and keep standing. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the weavers were all backed up and blocked in front of the house. They were so fragile in front of the Iron Man that there was no need to send them to death. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held the axe to the sky and greeted him. There were more than 40 tough enemies, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was only one person. She used her mental power to make five clones, each protecting her surroundings and fighting side by side with herself. Iron Man''s body is heavy, but his speed is not slow. Tang Mo took a few steps forward to meet him, preparing to pull the distance between the battlefield and the house a little further. Tang Mo''s height is not short, but standing in front of Iron Man still makes him look too thin. As if he had just treated those weavers, the Iron Man once stretched out his gleaming palm. They were ordered to destroy everything in this house and everything in front of this house. Tang Mo didn''t dodge, she held the axe to the sky, which was filled with her spiritual power, and greeted it directly to the palm. It was easy to dodge at the speed of Tang Mo, but she just wanted to try it and see what her strength was in the face of this. The sky-reaching axe collided with the palm, and sparks flew in an instant. The hardness of steel is incomparable to a rare treasure. In addition to the power and spiritual blessing of the late Tang, this blow still cut off half of the iron man''s palm. But before Tang Mo had time to be happy, the other palm of the Iron Man waved over. This Iron Man is a machine, not a human. It will not feel pain if the palm is cut off, and it will not affect its combat power and make it fall. Tang Mo, who had just received one blow, came before he put down the knife for another blow, so he couldn''t react at all. The mental power clone behind ?? forcibly resisted the blow for her, and was instantly dissipated by the shock. The ?? mental power was shaken away also made Tang Mo''s figure pause for a while. Although it was a clone, it was also something that came out of his body, and it didn''t have any effect on him at all. This can''t be done, there are more than 40 such enemies in front of you, you must find his weakness. Such passive beatings will consume herself sooner or later. She is alone, so she can''t afford a war of attrition at all. Tang Mo quickly took a few steps to the side, and then looked up and down the Iron Man in front of him. All limbs and torso are made of steel, and there are no eyes that are usually weak points on the face. Is ?? invulnerable? Impossible, even a robot has at least some gaps and weaknesses. The reason why this giant is controlled must be a specific device somewhere in the body. And this device has a mounting port. There is nothing in this world that is invincible, you must find its weakness! At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately stepped on the clouds transformed by his spiritual power, and flew to the top of the giant to look down. Emperor Tian did not miss the people who could fly. Sure enough, with the unremitting efforts of the late Tang Dynasty, he finally saw that there was a lid-like thing on the back of the giant''s neck, and four screws were screwed to its neck. That''s the one! That is the device used to control the giant, maybe its battery is not necessarily. Tang Mo didn''t know what that thing was, but she always had to touch and see what it was. This was her only breakthrough right now. After Tang Mo flew up, the giants lost their target and started to attack the house. Seeing that the giants were about to approach the house, Tang Mo hurriedly set up a spiritual barrier about 100 meters away from the house. Sure enough, the giant walking in front was blocked by the mental barrier. Although they don''t have their own consciousness, it doesn''t mean that these big guys are complete idiots. After the giant was blocked, he stood there thinking for a few seconds, and then started to walk around the barrier, wanting to go around and get close to the house. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing this, he swooped down and landed directly on the shoulder of the giant. The sky-blazing axe in his hand began to smash the cover of the small square at the back of its neck. Between the electric light and flint, the little cover was smashed down. The ?? giant''s head turned halfway, as if it was stuck, and he didn''t understand. The whole person lost the ability to move and turned into a steel sculpture. Sure enough, it was done! Seeing that he had finally found the giant''s gate of life, and so easily found a way to defeat the enemy, Tang Mo was also overjoyed. Soon she stepped on the mental power and rushed between the necks of another giant. Those giants quickly realized the degree of threat this woman poses to them, temporarily gave up the attack, and began to stretch out their hands to grab Tang Mo on the side of the giant next to them. It is said to be a giant, but it is only more than two meters tall, and the late Tang Dynasty was still a very conspicuous target for them. There was no other way, Tang Mo could only use his fastest speed to smash the block at the back of the Iron Man''s neck, and then hurriedly stepped on his mental power to rise up when the other big hand came over. Sometimes she just landed on the shoulders of giants, and before she could destroy the block, she would rush to escape and rise again. Repeatedly, it was enough to toss at the end of Tang Dynasty. Flying into the air is a thing that requires a lot of mental power. In addition, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he would continue to use mental power to attack. The mental power barrier in front of the house was also a big mental power expenditure. Tang Mo''s mental power was almost exhausted soon, but unfortunately the barrier could not be removed. Tang Mo could only abandon several mental power clones in the air and himself, and concentrate all the remaining mental power in his own hands. on the piercing axe. Anyway, the giants are not too tall, even if you take off, you can get their life gates. In addition to being more flexible and faster, it is not too difficult to avoid their attacks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 296： last hold Chapter 296 The Last Perseverance But soon, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found out that although this steel giant has no brains, he is not completely a fool. After more than half of the Iron Man fell one after another, the remaining Iron Man quickly learned to cover the battery port on the back of his neck with one hand. The giant''s hand is also made of steel. If Tang Mo wants to knock out the power supply inside, it is no longer that simple. There is no way, opportunism is no longer easy to use, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only fight head-on. The battery can no longer be pulled hard, so Tang Mo could only think of another way. Steel giants like this, if they keep losing their Achilles'' heel, they can only waste their legs. abolish their legs Tang Mo looked at the giant''s legs that were thicker than his waist, and sighed silently for himself. No way, fight. Who just told the people of the world that he would never admit defeat? Is there any delay in this live broadcast? Who is in charge of this world, can you please delete it for her? Tang Mo rushed into the steel giant with the axe in his hand. After such a long time of tossing, Tang Mo''s mental power was almost exhausted, and he could only go out to fight for a while, and then return to the house to absorb the spar at the fastest speed to replenish his mental power. Fortunately, after the giants blocked their necks with one hand, their fighting power was weakened by the only remaining hand. Coupled with Tang Mo''s flexible body shape and reaction, it was also downhill. Tired, just tired and nothing else. From the weavers all over the mountains to the Iron Man, in addition to the mental strength, the physical strength of the late Tang Dynasty was also overdrawn. Now she is supporting herself up and down, looking at the last three or four iron men left in front of her, Tang Mo''s legs softened and he almost fell to his knees. Sweat flowed down the arm to the axe, and then dripped from the axe and hit the ground. At the end of Tang Dynasty, every audience in front of the screen felt it. Seeing Tang Mo stumble, all the people followed. Come on, don''t fall, don''t! Living up to expectations, Tang Mo stood up again. Just kidding, she''s not dead yet, as long as she''s not dead, as long as she''s still alive, she can keep fighting. Iron Man had already started to attack the protective barrier, and it was only a hundred meters away from the house behind her. Tang Mo clenched the axe in his hand again and rushed over. The bodies of the steel giants were extremely hard. To make them incapacitated, they could only chop off one of their legs. This means that what Tang Mo is holding now is the Heaven-piercing Axe, a treasure of the orangutan clan. If it were an ordinary axe, it would have been scrapped long ago, let alone cut off other people''s legs. But this time, Tang Mo had obviously lost in front of the steel giant due to the long-term exhaustion of the wheel. The slowness of ?? prevented her from dodging in time after an attack, and was slammed on the back by the giant''s arm. That kind of power is not something that a mortal body can withstand. He was slapped on the ground all of a sudden, and he didn''t recover after two seconds. But fortunately, Tang Mo''s reaction was quite clever. After realizing that he couldn''t get up, he immediately used his mental power to turn into a cloud to lift himself up to a position in the air that the steel giant couldn''t reach. But after grabbing a few times and finding that he could do nothing against the enemy just now, the Iron Man began to fight against the protective barrier. After all, their ultimate purpose is to destroy that house and the things in that house. Seeing that the remaining three steel giants continued to move forward, Tang Mo gritted his teeth and supported his body again in the sky. Still can''t get up... There is no way, let alone three steel giants left, even if there is only one left, you can easily destroy that house and end the lives of Teacher Hu Ponyo and Mumu. But now he is really powerless, Tang Mo can only lie on the side to absorb the spar frantically, while strengthening the protective barrier in the hope that it can last for a while. It''s fast, it''s fast, only 10 minutes left. Tang Mo looked at the time on the ID watch, and it was 8 o''clock in 10 minutes. It would be fine if she persisted for 10 minutes, but with her current physical and mental strength, five minutes were barely enough, and she really couldn''t stand it. . The three steel giants continued to attack the mental protection barrier, and everyone in front of the screen kept looking at the time. Its less than ten minutes before eight oclock, and their votes will take effect at that time! Watching the girl fight, they can''t do anything, but the ticket in hand is like a weapon, the only thing that can express their attitude and position. "Don''t touch them!" Just as everyone watched the giant destroy the protective barrier, a young boy''s voice sounded from behind them. Tang Mo followed the voice and looked over, it was Xiao Fei. "You are not allowed to touch it!" I saw Xiao Fei still panting heavily, bent over with both hands on his knees, and squatted there to adjust his breathing. He has been worried since Tang Mo and Teacher Hu took Ponyo away, and the longer he worries, the more regretful he will be in his heart. You should be by Ponyo''s side. Although he may not be able to help, but now it is clear that Ponyo is in danger, how can he hand over her life to others and hide in the villa like this? Even if you encounter danger, you should accompany it to face it! But obviously it was too late to regret at that time, he had no idea where Tang Mo and Teacher Hu would go. Knowing that the live broadcast of the system has started. He saw Sister Tang Mo in the live broadcast, saw the house behind her, and even saw Po Niu Hanhan''s big head looking into the distance behind the window of the house, as if looking for something. He knew that Ponyo must be looking for him. Ponyo must be very scared now, he is going to accompany him. Soon, Xiaofei used the system network to find the location of the house in the live broadcast, but it was too far away. There are means of transportation in this world, but the means of transportation are all driven by the weavers, and now all the weavers have gone to the end of Tang Dynasty, and Xiaofei can''t find a car that can take him there. The car could not be delivered directly through the pipe in the room, so Xiaofei bought an assembled bicycle in the system, and after finishing it by himself, he flew all the way. Because I was too anxious and the journey was long, the bicycle broke down before I got to the place. There is no way for the rest of the way, Xiaofei can only run over with his legs, which is the fastest speed in his life. He set off when he saw the live broadcast, but he arrived only now. But it''s not too late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 297： desperate to protect Chapter 297 Desperately guarding The new instructions received by those steel men is to destroy the house in front of them as quickly as possible. As for the little boy who appeared behind him, he was not at all within the scope of their fear. Xiao Fei''s breath is still not even breathing. Seeing that the giant has destroyed the last protective barrier with golden light, he can''t take care of himself, and hurriedly rushed over. Tang Mo saw that the protective barrier was destroyed, but she was more than enough. Her body has reached a limit now. Even if she quickly absorbs the spar, she can''t keep up with the speed of mental power consumption. She simply cannot Back up that protective barrier. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he himself had lost all of his fighting power, and he could only use the last remaining weavers for the final resistance. Although the weaver is just an ant-like existence in front of the steel giant, the giant is only a few dozen meters away from the house now, and there is no other way! All the weavers swarmed up, and one by one was shot and flew out. "Stop!" Xiaofei shouted and rushed forward, hugging the legs of a steel giant and trying to stop it, but obviously his strength was not as strong as a weaver, and he was quickly thrown away by the weaver. Although ?? did not cause any damage to the Iron Man, it still delayed the Iron Giant''s footsteps. After ??Xiaofei was thrown out, he quickly got up, rushed to the giant closest to the house, and hugged its thigh again. Unsurprisingly, Xiaofei flew out again. When Tang Mo saw this, he desperately absorbed a spar at the fastest speed, and then used all the strength of his body to fill the sky-reaching axe in her hand, and then controlled the cloud of spiritual power to come to the top of the giant. He threw down the axe that was filled with spiritual power, aiming at the knee of the first giant. The power of the Tongtian Axe, which was filled with spiritual power, was enormous. Coupled with the acceleration of Tang Mo''s running down from a height, after it smashed into the iron giant''s knee, the first iron giant immediately knelt down on one knee. Couldn''t stand up again and lost his fighting power. The Tongtian Axe, on the other hand, fell to the ground tens of meters away by rebounding, and smashed the ground into a deep pit. The power was no less than that of a bomb. A sort of. Since the Iron Man in the front fell, it undoubtedly caused a lot of trouble for the two Iron Man behind. While trying to get around the huge body of his partner that had collapsed, he also had to shake off the mortal guy on his legs. But no matter how hard they tried, they were getting closer and closer to the house, but only a few dozen meters away. At this time, Xiaofei was beaten several times, and the blood on his body dyed his clothes red. This child has no attribute value for a long time, how can he have any strength and agility, he is purely fighting with a single force. And that encouragement is called, desperately defending what is most important to you. Everyone has the most important existence in their hearts, and Xiaofei is now in this world, the most important existence is Ponyo. "Ow" Inside the house, a howl came out. That was Ponyo''s call and response to the master. As soon as Xiaofei appeared, Ponyo saw the arrival of the master from the window. It wagged its tail excitedly and wanted to run out immediately, but it was pulled tightly by Hubin. Po Niu goes out now is to die, Tang Mo has worked hard for so long and persisted for so long just to want Po Niu to live. Watching Xiaofei being thrown to the ground again and again, Ponyo whimpered in the room and kept crying. Although a dog is an animal, it understands everything in its heart. Mr. Hu was also looking out the window intently, worrying about Xiaofei in her heart, but just because of this distraction, Ponyo slipped out of her hands. came to the door, and the two front legs jumped up, and the door was opened by Ponyo. Ponyo took advantage of the situation and ran out through the crack of the door, came to the giant, bared her teeth out with a whimper, and threw herself on the giant''s knee. Ponyo is so smart, it just saw that something hit the giant''s knee, and the giant in front fell down. I saw that my master jumped on the giant''s knee every time. Probably, in Ponyo''s heart, the knee was the enemy''s weakness. It''s just that Ponyo is just a dog, how does it understand that its strength can compete with the steel giant, even if the giant stands still, with its teeth, it can''t bite the giant at all. Ke Ponyo is just a dog, she can''t think about it so much, she just sees her master injured and bleeding, she wants to protect her master. "Ponyo go back! Go back!" Xiaofei was very anxious when she saw Ponyo running out of the house, for fear that the giant would hurt Ponyo. The master''s order Ponyo heard, but it didn''t stop, and it didn''t turn around. This is the first time it has disobeyed its master''s orders. This time, Ponyo and Xiaofei were thrown away by the giant at the same time, and smashed heavily on the ground next to them. Only this time the giants stopped, looked at Ponyo who fell to the side, and walked towards it. They knew that the dog was something in the house, one of their targets, and they wanted to get rid of it. "Ponyo run!" Xiaofei saw the giant''s intention and shouted loudly. "Ponyo, run, run!" Ponyo heard the master''s words, stood up tremblingly, but did not retreat and escape, but approached Xiaofei step by step. It hurt his leg and limped towards Xiaofei. Animals are the most sensitive species to danger in the world, but at this time Ponyo seems to have abandoned this nature, ignoring the fear in front of her, and keeps approaching her master who is lying on the side, whimpering in her mouth. "Bo Niu, run away, I beg you, I beg you, please don''t come over, run away, okay..." Xiaofei was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up at this time. The blood on his back dyed the ground red again, but he just repeated the same words over and over in his throat. . But at this time, no one in the audience in front of the screen laughed at the boy''s embarrassment, and they all stared at the screen blankly, their faces were already wet. Emotion is the most honest thing that human beings do not need to learn and should not be abandoned. It makes every individual in the world come alive and gives people the meaning of life. Xiaofei''s call was of no use, the steel giant still came to Ponyo, stretched out his foot and kicked it out. Tang Mo watched this scene on the clouds, and a sudden energy surged in his heart. It was not something that she should be rationally, but at this moment, the energy in her heart suddenly existed. She controlled the cloud of spiritual power and swooped down fiercely, took Ponyo who was slapped flying, and didn''t let it hit the ground heavily. (end of this chapter) Chapter 298： Time is up Chapter 298 Time is up But this height is too low, and it has completely entered the attack range of the giant. The other giant watched the woman just now take their prey to fly again, and he didn''t care about covering the back of his neck, he stretched out his hand and took a picture of Lian Yun and the person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was not much mental power left, and in order to pick up Poniu, there was almost no way to avoid it, and it was directly photographed. At the moment of falling, Tang Mo hugged Ponyo tightly, trying to make her suffer less damage. Tang Mo fell heavily to the ground, his chest shook, and the last bit of strength in his body had been used up, and he couldn''t get up from lying there. But Ponyo got up. It stood up again trembling and walked over to meet the steel giant. It is not walking towards Iron Man, but towards Xiaofei again. Xiaofei''s throat was so hoarse that he couldn''t shout, he could only watch Ponyo''s figure silently and shed tears. Ponyo was almost unable to maintain her standing, but she moved forward. Everyone in front of the screen is watching this scene, and looking at the time above the screen. There is one more minute, it will definitely be possible, they will definitely survive! But it seems that the luck of the protagonist always happens in movies. The distance between Iron Man and Ponyo was too close, and the miracle did not happen. In the last tens of seconds, Ponyo was kicked out by the Iron Giant with all her strength, and even streaked across the sky. Not only Ponyo''s figure, but also its blood. 3 2 1 The time finally came to eight o''clock in the hope of everyone. The whole world seemed to suddenly stand still. The wind is not blowing, it seems that even the angle and temperature of the sun shining on the person no longer change. The two remaining Iron Man stopped moving, and even before the foot of the Iron Man who attacked Ponyo had time to put it down, it was still like a terrifying statue. Tang Mo watched helplessly as Ponyo slammed to the ground for the last time, the blood gushing out of her mouth. Still, failed... Tang Mo knew what kind of damage the last blow did to Ponyo, it was fatal. If she could treat Ponyo now, maybe Ponyo would still have a chance of life, but there is no way, not to mention that she doesn''t have any excess mental power in her body, even if she does, she can''t even climb over it now. Everything in this world seems to be at a standstill. But no, some things are quietly changing, quietly blooming. The flower bud on Mumu''s body has opened, and a huge and colorful word is blooming little by little under Hu Bin''s gaze, forming an incomparably sharp earring contrast with this static world. The colorful light that can be seen in the buds grows more and more as the petals open, and then spreads in the air. The flower has fully bloomed, and each petal has a different color. The only thing that is the same is that they all release light, but the light is not diminished. in front of the world. All over the mountains and plains are the colorful lights emitted by Namumu, constantly spreading to the center of the city and to every corner of the world. Where the colorful halo passed, the blood on the ground was washed clean, as if it had never existed. Instead, green shoots were left behind, which is the unique color of life. "Successful, really successful." Seeing that the originally bare and blood-stained wilderness was covered with green shoots, Hu Bin stared blankly, and even couldn''t believe it. They really succeeded. The rules of the rules day were smoothly revised due to the choice of most people. More life other than humans began to appear in this world, and the outside of the glass house also began to see vibrant scenery. The new rules of this world finally allow human beings to live in harmony with other beings. Just when Hu Bin was in a daze, Mumu around him grew taller and thicker at a very fast speed. The original flower pot was quickly burst, and the roots of Mumu were exposed and continued to take root downwards, taking root into the ground below. The taller and taller tree trunks soon burst through the house, which is not enough, Mumu is still growing at an incredible speed. Three meters, five meters, ten meters Hu Bin looked up at the growth of Mumu, and watched him grow from a small seedling to a position where he needed to raise his head to see it. The colorful light is still emitting from the canopy, floating down the hillside and floating to every corner of the city. Just as Mumu continued to grow, Ponyo, who was lying on the ground, gradually closed her eyes and lost the last trace of vitality. It''s so tired that it can''t hold up. Xiaofei''s eyes never left Ponyo for a moment. He watched as Ponyo''s body slowly dissipated into countless white rays of light and the colorful lights in the sky merged and drifted away to every corner of the world. In the end, he still failed to protect what was most important to him in this world. He really worked hard in the process, but the ending was unacceptable. Xiaofei closed his eyes, but the tears couldn''t stop flowing down and flowed into his mouth, it was the taste of grief. Everyone in the screen money looked at the colorful streamers and were speechless. Since they came to this world, they have never seen what the rule change in this world looks like. They who have always followed the rules even forgot that they can make decisions that change the whole world. Tang Mo was lying on the ground, feeling the colorful streamers everywhere in the air, but something resonated strongly in the sea of ??consciousness. is the pearl of vitality. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could clearly feel the powerful vitality in this colorful streamer, which is the powerful vitality of countless plants and animals. And the Pearl of Vitality that has not been merged in the sea of ????consciousness is echoing with this colorful streamer, and something seems to be gushing out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, instead of suppressing the bead in the sea of ????knowledge, he felt the colorful streamer more attentively, relaxing every part of his body and letting them bathe in the streamer. is to fully accept the life force''s bathing instead of resisting it. Boom, a familiar loud noise appeared in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. The loud noise did not frighten Tang Mo, but made her feel a huge surprise. She knew what kind of sound it was. This is the sound of the Pearl of Vitality in her sea of ??consciousness being fused. The bead in the sea of ??consciousness completely collapsed like a flood. At that moment, countless vitality radio and television exploded in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty and rushed to all directions. (end of this chapter) Chapter 299： everything to zero Chapter 299 Everything goes to zero Tang Mo had a headache, and his entire body instantly curled up because of the pain. Fortunately, it is not the first time for her to fuse beads. She had some experience when she fused beads of spiritual power last time, so she did not panic this time, but followed the bursting power in the beads and tried her best to guide her. That torrent flows through every vein of his body in one right direction. The colorful streamer full of vitality outside also felt the changes in Tang Mo''s body. Countless rays of light began to pour into Tang Mo''s body, merging with the vitality in the original vitality pearl, becoming a new force. The wandering, nourishing every part of Tang Mo''s body. Originally, the body of the late Tang Dynasty has left a lot of damage due to excessive consumption and continuous fighting, whether it is trauma or internal meridian damage. But under the continuous nourishment of the colorful vitality after the fusion, Tang Mo''s body was gradually recovering, and she began to slowly feel that her body was constantly being repaired and strengthened until it reached a peak state. That is a physical state that she has never had before. The energy in her body is so abundant, and every muscle contains enormous power, waiting for the master''s signs at any time. The wounds on Tang Mo''s body were also repaired little by little, every bleeding point was healing, and the injured muscles and bones were relieved little by little to a perfect state. Although Tang Mo is now lying on the ground in a mess, no one knows that Tang Mo''s physical state at this time is a state that she has never reached, and it is the most peak state that can always face more cruel battles. The colorful streamer flowed for an hour before gradually dissipating, and Tang Mo and Xiaofei had been helped by Hu Bin long ago, and they were slowly resting against the wood that had grown into a towering tree. The reason why Tang Mo can''t move now is because the vitality contained in the colorful streamer is too strong this time, so the fusion of her vitality pearl took longer than the last time the spiritual power pearl. But now it has reached the late stage of fusion, it is estimated that in another twenty minutes, she will be able to return to the most perfect state. On the other side, Xiao Fei still closed his eyes tightly. He didn''t want to see the halo floating in the sky, because he knew that part of this halo was exchanged by his Ponyo''s life. When the world recovers from a static state, vigorous vitality begins to appear on the ground. It is a piece of green and colorful flowers and plants, which are particularly beautiful against the blue sky and white clouds. Countless animal cubs are chasing in the green, bees, butterflies and birds are free in the sky and share the joy of freedom with human beings. Everything is harmonious. On every screen in the world, the live broadcast is over, replaced by a new set of rules. Everyone click on the rules, the first of which is that in this new world rule, people, plants and animals must live in harmony, and the world will no longer prohibit the existence of other life. People are even free to grow crops or flowers, and they can also keep any pets that are not threatening. These Rules shall take effect from the moment of promulgation. Rules Day is finally over, and new rules are finally here. "Yo, why did our hero fall down and can''t stand up? Wasn''t he quite majestic just now?" Amidst the peace, a discordant voice sounded. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked up and saw that it was Wen Qing. Qin Fen was standing beside Wen Qing, Qin Fen looked at Tang Mo with his hands in his pockets but did not speak. On the other side, Zhang Chao and her people also appeared in the open space. "It turns out that you are the No. 1 Tang Dynasty leader in the Chinese rankings, and your reputation is well-deserved." They also came after the live broadcast started, but they kept hiding in a hidden position and did not show up until the battle was over. Just waiting to see what we can get in this battle of snipe and clam. Baby, or a chance to get out. Everyone has been here for a long time, but in addition to the lack of pressure in life, we really havent found any treasures. The group of people are all people with good skills in the last days. In the last days, they have a certain position in the position of the weak and the strong, but in such a peaceful world, they are out of habit. This time they saw Tang Mo fighting in the live broadcast, and they knew that their chance was coming. Unexpectedly at the end of Tang Dynasty, Zhang Chao''s words contained some sincerity and no sarcasm. The strong, who doesn''t admire him. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Zhang Chao saw the battle with the alien beasts at the S base. As long as a man saw the battle to protect the S base at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he would not be disrespectful. On the contrary, Wen Qing was very happy to see Tang Mo lying here covered in blood now. Don''t you usually rely on your high attribute value to be amazing at the end of Tang Dynasty? Lying here now, how crazy are you? Wen Qing actually didn''t know that the loss of her bracelet was related to the end of Tang Dynasty. Her grievances towards the end of Tang Dynasty were mainly due to her long-term jealousy. Wen Qing has always felt that she was taking the script of the heroine, but she was always inferior to Tang Mo in everything, which made her feel very unbalanced. Now, seeing Tang Mo finally sitting here with no strength, she couldn''t even mention how happy she was. Wen Qing walked towards Tang Mo with a dagger in her hand. Hu Bin, who was on the side, saw that the woman was not good, and immediately blocked Tang Mo. "Put things away." Qin Fen, who was standing aside, held Wen Qing. "What''s the matter? Don''t you always hate Qinling? She is Qinling''s woman. If you kill her, you can see Qinling''s pain, isn''t it?" Wen Qing didn''t stop, as if she was crazy, she continued to walk towards the end of Tang with the dagger. She has always been the green tea image of the little white rabbit in front of Qin Fen. This is her first gaffe. Her recent life was really unsatisfactory, and at this time, she attributed all the unhappiness to Tang Mo in order to seek a moment of spiritual comfort. As long as he kills her, he will be able to go back to Wen''s house and even take her place to live as a young lady. Another point, Wen Qing is also very clear, she is not too stupid, but she has never used her mind where it should be used. She had already seen from the battle just now that Tang Mo''s strength was not a space-type ability user at all. She must be a space power user disguised as a space treasure like her previous self. As long as you kill her, you can get the rare treasure on her body, and you will be able to have space again and become a superior person. Greed and jealousy turned into two poisonous snakes, which had already occupied Wen Qing''s brain and dominated her thinking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 300： bottom line Chapter 300 Touching the Bottom Line Qin Fen''s hand still didn''t let go, he wanted to pull Wen Qing back. What Wen Qing said didn''t mean he wasn''t moved, he hated Qin Ling so much, he was naturally happy to see Qin Ling suffer. But Tang Mo is actually not a disgusting person to Qin Fen. Even when he first knew Tang Mo and didn''t know the relationship between Tang Mo and Qin Ling, Qin Fen still had some appreciation for Tang Mo. The most important thing is that Tang Mo is the treasure on both sides of the Wen family and Qinling. After all, he is the number one in the Huaxia rankings. Even if his physical strength is temporarily exhausted, he is not someone who can be killed casually. He always felt that with Tang Mo''s character, he would always give himself a back-up. Once it was unsuccessful, it would be someone else who would be unlucky next. "Come back." Qin Fen said it again, no matter what kind of relationship he has with Wen Qing, at least now Wen Qing is the one who brought him in. He doesn''t want this stupid woman to cause him trouble. But now Wen Qing looked at Tang Mo''s weak appearance, all in her mind was Tang Mo''s unknown space treasure, she had long lost a trace of reason, even Qin Fen couldn''t stop her. Soon Wen Qing broke free from Qin Fen and approached Tang Mo. "Don''t come here." Hu Bin stopped in front of Tang Mo. Although he was a power attribute superhuman, he was born with a love for peace and kept away from disputes. He had never had a conflict with anyone, not to mention a girl who was older than his student. "Why do you hate me so much?" Tang Mo asked, the energy on the other side of the body was accelerating, she didn''t care why Wen Qing hated her, Tang Mo just wanted to delay the time. Give her another minute and she will be able to regain full mobility. "Because you hate it." Wen Qing answered without hesitation. It wasn''t over yet, Wen Qing leaned over and said in a voice that only she and Tang Mo and Hu Bin who was standing in the middle could hear, "When you die, your spatial treasure will be mine." Wen Qing''s words changed Tang Mo''s eyes, and it was this sentence that made Tang Mo kill Wen Qing for the first time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was difficult to hide the fact that he was not a space attribute power user as he continued to appear in the public eye, so the matter of possessing space special treasures was also easy to be guessed by interested people. But now, the naked desire in Wen Qing''s eyes made Tang Mo understand that this was a poisonous snake. As long as she was given a chance, she would bite her neck without hesitation. This is not as simple as jealousy between little girls. This is the law of the jungle between adults about survival and profit. Tang Mo no longer looked at Wen Qing, but looked at Qin Fen. "Just a playmate, right?" Tang Mo''s eyes were too sharp, and the things in his eyes were very scary, which shocked Qin Fen, but he quickly realized what Tang Mo meant and what he wanted to do. "It''s ok." The words between the two seem to have nothing to do with each other, but they both understand each other. Tang Mo nodded, and suddenly a dagger from the space appeared in his hand. Then he instantly got up and went around Hu Bin, swiped the dagger across Wen Qing''s neck, and returned to his original position. The whole set of actions takes only three seconds. The aorta was cut, and blood spurted out in an instant, but Wen Qing couldn''t even say the last word, only the shock and unwillingness in her eyes were left. How could this be? How can this be? But a dead man''s question is unanswered and meaningless. Soon, Wen Qing collapsed to the ground, blood was still pouring out from her neck, dyeing the green grass that had just sprouted red. "It''s really a pity for these newly born grasses. I''m really sorry for letting you see such a **** scene when you first came to this world." Tang Mo looked at the flowers and plants that had just sprouted on the ground and smiled lovingly, bent down and wiped the dagger in his hand with Wen Qing''s clothes. Zhang Chao and the others didn''t react when they saw this scene, they were stunned there one by one. This woman is really cruel. Everyone took a step back silently, and warned themselves in their hearts that they should never be an enemy of this woman in the future, this is too scary. Qin Fen also took a step back silently, for fear that Wen Qing''s blood would stain his shoes. He was not at all dissatisfied with Tang Mo''s operation, although Wen Qing was the one who brought him. But she had already warned her that she brought it all on herself, no one else could blame her. Besides, Tang Mogang also asked what he meant. In front of outsiders, he was pretty good, and he really didn''t need to offend Tang Mo for such a plaything. Tang Mo greeted Qin Fen before he started, so he was not afraid of him, but when Wen Qing wanted to move her just now, Qin Fen stopped him. Giving him face once can be considered a reward for blocking him. She is not used to owe favor. "What''s next? How do we get back?" Young Master Qin Fen has no heart, and he quickly changed the topic to think about how they got back. They have been here for a long time, and the baby has not been found at all. It would be too bad if they were trapped here for the rest of their lives. "Aren''t the doors all here?" Tang Mo turned his head and pointed behind Mumu. I didn''t know when, a small pool of several square meters appeared behind Mumu. The crowd looked towards the pool only to find that it was not a pool, but a mirror. The mirror reflected the scene of the cave when they entered. This is the "door" to go out. It turned out that only if the rules of the Rule Day were revised, there would be a door for them to go out in this world, but this time it was obviously that the people who entrusted the blessing of the late Tang Dynasty could have the opportunity to go out. Otherwise, if you rely on them, the rules of this rule day will only be revised in a lifetime. "Thank you very much this time, I will never forget it, let''s go!" Zhang Chao bowed to Tang Mo, and the people with him stepped into the mirror and disappeared. They came this time to find the treasure. Since the information was wrong and there was no treasure, of course they had to leave. "Hope to meet again next time, we are not enemies." Qin Fen gave Tang Mo a meaningful look, and then walked into the mirror. After seeing Qin Fen also stepping into the mirror, suddenly a few people ran out of the corner and went straight to the mirror, stepped in and disappeared into the air. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he recognized that they were several supernatural powers who had been following Qin Fen recruited before. They have been hiding in order to protect themselves. Now that Qin Fen has left, they hurriedly followed. is quite pitiful, not to mention that there is no reward for coming here for nothing. If Qin Fen doesn''t follow closely, he can''t even go home. It''s really worse than the cheap labor who tricked him into mining. Today''s three shifts are over, ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a reward, ask for a recommendation ticket~ Thank you everyone (end of this chapter) Chapter 301： real world Chapter 301 The Real World "Is it alright?" sent the group away, and Tang Mo walked towards Xiaofei, who had been leaning on Mumu with his eyes closed and silent. Ever since Ponyo turned into countless dots of light floating in the air, Xiao Fei never said a word. Tang Mo crouched down and grabbed Xiaofei''s hand, using his mental power to treat Xiaofei. Because the fusion of life force beads also absorbed a lot of colorful life force in the sky, Tang Mo found that his treatment seemed to be more handy. And the input of the opponent''s body for treatment is not only spiritual power, but also a part of life force, which makes the whole treatment process more smooth. Fortunately, although Xiaofei seems to be seriously injured, he did not hurt the vital part. In fact, the internal organs have been dropped again and again and there is bleeding, but now with Tang Mo''s healing skills, as long as he still has one breath left, he can save him. The whole treatment process went by very quickly, and Xiao Fei''s body became intact, except for those blood stains that looked a little scary. "The energy of this door is slowly weakening. I guess it can last for another hour at most. Whether you want to stay or go, you make a decision as soon as possible." The door appeared because of a certain opportunity, not forever. It''s not an easy thing to wait until the next door appears. Now, the old people who were with Hu Bin before do not need to ask, the peaceful life here is thousands of times better for them than the **** and cruel life outside, and it is impossible for them to leave. "I won''t leave. Although this world is not exactly what I expected, at least it can be changed through hard work. As long as it can change, there is hope. I believe that through my efforts, the world will still be a little bit better. get better." The world peace lovers like Hubin are not very satisfied with this place, but after experiencing the rule day today, they have some feelings and hopes for everything here. Tang Mo nodded, Mr. Hu could stay here, it''s always a thousand times better than the apocalyptic garbage dump. "How about you, Xiaofei?" With Teacher Hu staying here, Tang Mo is no longer worried about Xiaomo. Xiaomo is a girl, and her attributes are not high. The environment of the last days is not the best choice for her. But that child is smarter than that. With her wisdom and Teacher Hu''s care, she will definitely live a good life here. And Xiaofei Ponyo died in this world, she is not sure if Xiaofei still wants to stay in this sad place. If Xiaofei wants to leave, she can take her back to the S base to Lin Yu, and Tang Mo, a child who values ??love and justice, appreciates it a little. Xiaofei didn''t look up for a long time and didn''t speak for a long time, Tang Mo and Hu Bin were not in a hurry, they just accompanied him by his side. They are all people who have tasted what it''s like to lose a loved one, and at this moment, they can naturally fully understand Xiaofei''s mood. Just as the three of them were silent, a puppy came running happily with short legs in the distance. The closer the ?? ran, the more joyful the puppy''s tail was wagging, as if he recognized the three people in front of him, he plunged into Xiaofei''s arms without seeing anything. When the puppy got close, Tang Mo could see clearly, isn''t this a golden retriever cub? Ponyo is an adult golden retriever. Is it? Feeling a little fluffy ball rubbing against him, Xiao Fei was forced to raise his head, but what caught his eye was a golden ball. "Ponyo?" Xiaofei couldn''t believe the look in his eyes, and rubbed his eyes again. "Ponyo??" Xiaofei cried out in shock. Ponyo is a dog that he has adopted since he was born. He knows too well what he looked like when he was a child. It is exactly the same as the little golden retriever in front of him. Could it be Ponyo''s rebirth? Hearing the word Ponyo, the little golden retriever''s tail wagged even more, as if responding. "boom" Xiaofei used one hand to make a pistol and fired a shot at the puppy. The puppy fell to the ground when he heard the sound, rolled around on the ground, and then looked at Xiaofei sideways. "That''s right, Ponyo, Ponyo is back!" At that moment, Xiaofei burst into tears and hugged the little golden retriever in front of him tightly, and the little golden retriever was also very excited, sticking out his tongue and licking Xiaofei''s face. Tang Mo and Hu Bin looked at each other, no one knew why such a miraculous thing happened in this world. But no matter how miraculous they have seen, what else can surprise them. This may be the best ending. If Ponyo hadn''t died, she would be in her teens this year and wouldn''t be able to live for long. And now Ponyo has become a puppy again, and can accompany Xiaofei for more than ten years, giving the child great warmth and strength. In the end, Tang Mo stepped into the "door" by himself. Xiaofei said that there are not only Ponyo in this world, but also countless small animals that Ponyo has transformed into, and he cannot leave here. He wants to live here with Ponyo and them. "Actually, I know that when you first came here, you all thought this place was an illusion. But people live happily here, so what''s the difference between real and fake? Why do you think that the world of the end times is real? What about the world? Maybe from the moment the world suddenly changed, the real world ceased to exist." Before Tang Mo left, Xiaofei told her this. Tang Mo didn''t think too much. She felt that people can live for decades, whether it is true or not, as long as they can live and live as high-quality as possible, it is enough. There are philosophers in a world of despair, but there are no philosophers in a cruel world. In a cruel world, there are only those who want to live. When I returned to the cave at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was no one in the cave. I want to come to Zhang Chao and Qin Fen, they have already decided that this place is really not a treasure, and they refused to waste time and go back early. After all, they have been out long enough. No baby? Tang Mo''s mouth curled into a smile. In this trip to the garbage dump, the biggest harvest was the end of Tang Dynasty. A tunnel full of high-grade spar is piled up in her space, and she has also fused the life force pearl that has never been able to find a chance to integrate it. She also absorbed the colorful life force in that world, and her healing skills improved by leaps and bounds. Also, the battle this time was Tang Mo''s true struggle. During the battle, she absorbed countless exotic treasures and spar, and the increase in her attribute value was almost unimaginable. of. That is to say, when the leaderboard is updated tonight, Tang Mo''s attribute value will definitely scare people all over the world. Now that he has fused two beads, there are still three left. Tang Mo thought about the remaining three beads, and was very satisfied with this trip to the apocalypse garbage dump. (end of this chapter) Chapter 302： Qinlings harvest Chapter 302 The harvest of Qinling Tang Mo''s next plan really hasn''t figured out where to go, but the only thing that is certain is that it is absolutely impossible for her to return to the S base. The beads of spiritual power and the beads of vitality have been fused, and now there are still three beads waiting for her. Where do you go next first? In this battle, Tang Mo has fully realized her lack of strength, so the Pearl of Power is very important to her. But agility is also quite important for a fierce battle, which made Tang Mo fall into a tangle. The word pearl of space is not so urgent for her now, because she already has space, not only a supermarket but also a farm and two warehouses. Even if it is expanded, it seems that the utilization rate for herself is not enough. So high. But leave this question for tomorrow to think about, her top priority now is to get a good sleep. After staying in that secret space for so long, Tang Mo didn''t sleep well at all, but now he has returned to the crisis-ridden apocalypse, Tang Mo feels a lot more at ease, as if this is her home court. She was not in a hurry to get out of the cave. Now everyone who should go has left, and the door in the secret realm has been closed. This is the safest place. Tang Mo simply took out his sleeping bag, put a layer of wood on the ground, put the sleeping bag on it, sat on it and ate and drank Jingjing on it, and then started to get in and sleep. Of course, even if it was a relatively safe place, Tang Mo still used his mental power to set up sensing points at a position 100 meters away. She can wake up immediately if there is any disturbance. Jingjing also got into the sleeping bag, Tang Mo hugged Jingjing and slept softly. The real time and the time in the secret realm are not completely coincident or there is a certain gap, so it is already late at night in the secret realm, but in real life it is about three o''clock in the afternoon. Although at the end of Tang Dynasty, all parts of her body had been healed, but after a battle of excessive consumption, her body and spirit still needed sleep for a more adequate rest and recovery. The blood-stained clothes on his body have been changed, and he took a bath in the uninhabited cave by the way. This sleep can be said to be very peaceful at the end of Tang Dynasty, and he slept directly until the next day. morning. On the other side, Qin Ling and his people finally got the Pearl of Agility after a day of fighting. At the last moment of the battle, Qin Ling led everyone to kill the giant beast in the forest, and he himself collapsed. on the ground. Excessive consumption had made Qin Ling''s body reach a limit, but he still held himself strong not to fall. With a grasp of the palm of his hand, the pearl of agility disappeared from Qin Ling''s hand and appeared in his sea of ??consciousness. Qin Ling, whose body was almost empty, passed out quickly after swallowing the Pearl of Agility, which shocked the brothers around him. If Tang Mo was here, she must have mixed feelings in her heart. It took a long time for her to devour and fuse whether it was the Pearl of Vitality or the Pearl of Spiritual Power. It''s really enviable that Qinling completed the fusion so quickly. But this is also a coincidence, who made Qin Ling swallow the beads just when his body needed it most and trigger the fusion? Sometimes this person''s luck is really something that can''t be said. Fortunately, Qin Ling, who fainted, had a group of brothers by his side, and was directly carried into the helicopter and returned to their secret base at the S base. When he woke up again, there was a circle of big men around the bed, and everyone was staring at him, very pitiful. Qin Ling couldn''t help feeling angry and funny. temporarily suppressed the ecstasy in his heart, but let them disperse with laughter and cursing. The period when Qin Ling fainted was like the first time he fused the spiritual pearl at the end of Tang Dynasty. Although people lost the ability to move, their consciousness was clear. He can clearly realize what kind of changes are taking place in his body, and what kind of state his body has reached after continuous strengthening. Sure enough, this pearl of agility has greatly improved him. Originally, Qinling was an agile attribute ability user, and he had brought the agility attribute to an extreme state in the application of actual combat. And now a large amount of agility power is pouring into his body, making him feel that he has not only improved a few levels in the future battle, this is completely a rolling improvement! And although this attribute value is divided into five attributes, it is not only these five attributes that are improved. Each bead will strengthen the human body, making the human body machine reach a more perfect state. In this way, the power of the attributes in the body can be better exerted. The person who obtains this attribute bead is the son of Heaven''s Chosen, and Qinling can''t imagine how powerful the person will be after collecting all five beads. But after the huge joy calmed down, Qin Ling felt a little uncomfortable. Because the huge increase in his attribute value has made him clear, what was the reason why Tang Mo jumped from the bottom of the ranking list to the first place last time. She must have fused a bead. Qinling was happier than anyone else about the progress of the late Tang Dynasty. He knew too well that Tang Mo would definitely grow up to be the best person, so he was not at all dissatisfied with her surpassing himself, but was proud and proud of being a family member. Look, such an excellent person is his own treasure. But what made him a little uncomfortable was that his baby fused the beads without telling him. You must know that the first moment he woke up after the fusion was completed, he wanted to tell his Momo the good news. Moreover, whether it was getting beads or fusing beads, he had already experienced it once, and he knew very well that it was a very dangerous process and experience. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know what kind of danger he encountered before merging into that bead. But he didn''t know all this, he didn''t appear by her side when Tang Mo was in danger, he didn''t protect her, she faced everything alone. He is so useless. With such a sense of frustration, Qin Ling glanced at his ID watch again. Her baby still didn''t reply to her message. They haven''t been in touch for almost a week. Tang Mo didn''t reply to the message Qin Ling sent to Tang Mo, and Tang Mo didn''t answer the video call. Thinking of these Qinling felt even more aggrieved. It must be Momo that she didn''t tell herself anything because she felt useless. Now that he has fused the Orb of Agility, he can better protect Momo in the future. Thinking of this, Qin Ling couldn''t help but feel a little happy again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 303： mentality change Chapter 303 Change of Mindset When Qin Ling woke up, it was already past eleven o''clock in the evening. He knows how much his attribute value has increased this time, which is basically the same as the last time Tang Mo jumped to the first place. In addition, his original attribute value is much higher than that of Tang Mo, this time, after integrating the Pearl of Agility, he should be able to return to the first place on the leaderboard. He was ready to say what he said when he and Momo called. Qin Ling was looking forward to the arrival of 12 o''clock, when the attribute value of the leaderboard would be updated again. "Second brother, you said the boss is really okay." After a group of men were kicked out of the room by Qin Ling, they did not want to leave because they were worried, so they surrounded Qin Ling''s door one by one, watching through the small glass on the door that the boss in the room had been sitting on the bed since he woke up. Sometimes happy and sometimes depressed, like schizophrenia. "The boss won''t have a mental problem, right?" Xu Laosan looked worried, but was dunked on the head by the second brother. "You have a problem with your head, even if you are stupid, the boss won''t have a problem!" Although the second brother doesn''t know what happened to the boss, the only thing that can be sure is that it has something to do with the bead. The boss said that it is the bead of agility. He is happy that he can understand. The second child, known as Zhuge Liang in the team, couldn''t understand it either. Also, no one can understand the psychological dynamics of people who are in love. How can this group of big men think that all the abnormality of the boss is a matter of gain and loss in love. Twelve o''clock finally arrived as promised. Now the ID watch is completely out of human control, and the data inside is naturally no doubt about its accuracy. But when Qin Ling opened the ranking list in the ID watch, he found that his ranking still did not change, and he was still in the second place in the ranking for a thousand years. It was Tang Mo who firmly occupied the first place in front of him. How could this be? I clearly felt the huge increase in the attributes in my body, and there is no reason for the attribute values ??not to increase. Qin Ling looked back and looked at his data, and it really increased by 10,000 points from the previous day. What''s going on, is there something wrong with this leaderboard? Qin Ling turned his attention to the attribute values ??of the late Tang Dynasty. It''s not that you see it wrong, right? kindness? Why did ?? Momo''s attribute value increase by 10,000 points? Is it? Thinking about Qinling with his toes, he now understands what is going on. On the same day that he fused the bead of agility, Mo Mo also fused a bead. In other words, Momo has now fused the two beads. is more than 6,000 points higher than her attribute value, who is second in the ranking, and almost 20,000 points higher than everyone after him. 20,000 points, what a terrible power gap. is a gap that cannot be filled by any method, skill or even talent. Qin Ling swallowed everything he was about to say, and sat on the bed in silence again. Silence is Cambridge tonight. But Tang Mo over there didn''t know that so many things had happened that night. When she woke up again, it was already nine o''clock in the morning the next day. The late Tang Dynasty slept very fragrantly. After getting up, he stretched and packed his things. He even washed and had breakfast. After everything is ready, the ID watch is turned on. Tang Mo actually didn''t have the habit of looking at the leaderboards every day, but yesterday after all, she fused a life force pearl, and the huge change in her body still wanted her to take a look at her attribute value. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the first thing he clicked on was his own attribute value information. ID: Late Tang Dynasty HP: 11578 Strength: 648 Agility: 799 Spiritual Power: 11356 Space: 0 Comprehensive strength: 24381 Looking at his attribute value, Tang Mo was very satisfied. It is hard to estimate that this Pearl of Vitality brings a sense of security to the earrings. It is equivalent to directly adding two blood bars to one''s own. How can it make people feel uneasy. She opened the leaderboard again after a long absence. The first place is still himself with a golden icon behind him, and the second place is still Qinling. Because there are often some changes in the people after ??, people like the late Tang Dynasty who haven''t watched the rankings for a long time must not remember. but At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a closer look at the attribute values ??of Qinling Mountains. The last time she looked at Qinling''s attribute value, she still remembered that Qinling was more than 7000 points, and now it has suddenly become 18000. This kind of growth seemed familiar at the end of Tang Dynasty. She knew that Qinling was not the kind of person who endlessly absorbed exotic treasures and spar, so the only possibility of such growth was that Qinling also found a bead and successfully merged it. Qinling also found a bead Then you can''t make up five beads by yourself. This was the first thought that arose at the end of Tang Dynasty. But soon she shook her head, how could she think so? Qin Ling is his boyfriend and the most important person in the world besides his mother. His strength has grown like this, he should be happy for him, how can he have such selfish thoughts? At that moment, Tang Mo felt very guilty about his subconscious thoughts. Perhaps, it was because he had been so smooth that he had become a little arrogant in his mentality. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he sat there silently. At this moment, her mood is very complicated, she is not only lost, but also happy for Qinling, and more of her own reflection. I have had a very smooth life since I was reborn back to the last days, and I hardly encountered any setbacks. So ever since the ID watch sent that email saying that the five attribute pearls in this world, the person who collects them all can save the world, she has never thought that that person is not herself. But, why are you yourself? And why are those five beads collected by yourself? Tang Mo clearly understood that he was not a very talented person. In addition to being a little gifted in spiritual power, he also had the information advantage of being reborn, and having a small space for self-sufficiency of materials took advantage of it. In fact, he is just an ordinary person. You must know that in the last life, you were an ordinary person in this world, and Qin Ling was the one who took the script for the male lead. He is excellent in both talent and family background. Why did she think so arrogantly at the end of Tang Dynasty that as long as five beads appeared in this world, they would all belong to her? Even if there is no Qinling Mountains, there are still too many people in this world. There are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. Maybe it''s time for her to adjust her mentality. She is not the only heroine in this world, if she doesn''t work hard, she will soon be eliminated and abandoned by this world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 304： share secrets Chapter 304 Sharing Secrets Just when Tang Mo was still thinking about these things, the ID watch on her wrist rang. Tang Mo looked down and saw that it was a video communication from Qinling. She hesitated for three seconds before adjusting her mood and picking up the phone. The five-dimensional technology made their faces appear in front of each other, but the two kept the same silence, and neither of them spoke. Tang Mo could probably guess what Qin Ling wanted to say on the phone, and Qin Ling also understood the reason behind Tang Mo''s silence at this time. "I fused the agility attribute bead yesterday, so the attribute value increased by 10,000 points." was the silence that Qin Ling broke first. He didn''t ask Tang Mo about the things Tang Mo didn''t want to say, but told him everything about himself. He wanted Mo Mo to know everything about him. Qin Ling knew about Tang Mo''s family situation, and he probably understood how Tang Mo''s vigilance came from. For so many years, a young mother brought a little baby, how did the days come, he didn''t have to think about it to get it. Momo has suffered too much for so many years. Qin Ling was not at all dissatisfied with the fact that Tang Mo hid too many secrets from him, but was full of heartache. "Congratulations! Are you not hurt?" The congratulations at the end of Tang were sincere. If someone else would definitely get the other beads, she certainly hoped that Qin Ling would get them. How much danger it takes to get a bead, no one in this world knows better than Tang Mo. At this time, she was also really worried about Qin Ling, her eyes kept looking up and down on Qin Ling''s face and anywhere that could be exposed, looking for anything strange. Seeing the unconcealed concern in Tang Mo''s eyes, Qin Ling laughed. The last bit of awkwardness in my heart disappeared. "Tell me about your business." The awkwardness in his heart disappeared, but Qin Ling was able to ask questions naturally. It''s not that he wasn''t curious about Momo''s situation. He wanted to know everything about her every move. "Life force attribute beads and spiritual force attribute beads, two beads, 20,000 points." "Are you not injured?" Qin Ling asked closely, his expression on his face was exactly the same as that of Tang Mo. "No." Tang Mo said with a smile. "I''m fine too." Qin Ling looked at Tang Mo''s smiling face, smiling like a 150-pound child. "It''s over, it''s over, the boss really broke his brain and went stupid." The third child, who passed by the medical room, wanted to see the situation of the boss, but when he stood outside, he saw the boss giggling, and his expression seemed to be the second fool at the entrance of the village when he was a child. The virtual portrait created by the video call cannot be seen by anyone other than the owner of the ID watch. No wonder Xu Laosan misunderstood Qinling again. Unfortunately, the majestic image of the Qinling Mountains for so long has completely collapsed in Xu Laosan''s heart within these two days. These words have been opened, and the distance between the late Tang Dynasty and Qinling seems to be even more intimate. The two took this opportunity to have a good chat about the lives of the two of them recently, and chatted with each other, as if the exhaustion had been dispelled all at once, and the rest of the heart was full of sweetness and sourness. Chatting and chatting, we chatted with each other to our views on the development of the current apocalyptic era. Although it seems that the situation of the apocalypse has been temporarily suppressed, human beings have found a way to live in a short period of time through their own efforts in the cruel era. The way. But the age of the last days is the age of hell. Even people like the late Tang Dynasty who lived a lifetime can never imagine what kind of purgatory on earth it would be like. But when soldiers come to block, and water comes to cover, there will always be a way. Besides, she still has some capital that can make her stand, as well as people she loves and people who love herself. Has these, she already has enough, it is enough, the rest has to rely on herself. She has to work harder. After the conversation with Qinling, the two were not like lovers, but more like soulmates who shared their views on the future development of the world and countermeasures. Qinling and Tang end both agreed that the age of **** is not far off. Now people in the research institute have discovered many phenomena that are even more contrary to the laws of nature, and the mutation may be coming soon. This world is like a liar, still very cunning. It only gives hope to human beings, telling human beings that there are things in the world that can help them, and it does not leave enough time for human beings to obtain those things. If they haven''t found all the beads in the age of hell, then the human situation will be even more passive. They can''t just sit still. The only beads that are still in the world are the beads of the power attribute and the beads of the space attribute. Although ??Qinling is a power user with the agility attribute, he is not weak at all in terms of strength. Tang Mo is different. Tang Mo is a long-range attack power user. In addition, women are inherently weak in power, so Tang Mo must get this pearl of strength attribute. And Tang Mo also understood that Qinling couldn''t be idle and do nothing, and he must also look for the remaining beads. Fertilizer and water do not flow into the fields of outsiders. In order to make it more efficient and not to do repetitive things, Tang made a decision. "I have the map of the remaining two beads, the one with the space attribute is for you, and we will act separately." Tang Mo''s consideration wasn''t entirely for herself. She didn''t have much time left. She asked about the speed of the recent changes in the world. Even if she had a map and clues, it would be difficult for her to have enough time to put the remaining two Get all the beads. For Qinling, who had no clues and could only rely on time and luck to find beads, it was even more difficult to find beads and fuse beads. It is the best way to separate the two beads from the two maps, and they each go to get one. And the space treasures have long been there, and the space is enough for their own use. Now if you are destined to be unable to collect all five beads, then it is better to temporarily give up the space attribute beads, which are not very cost-effective for you. And the beads of space attribute are not very useful to her, but they are very useful to Qinling. First of all, beads of any attribute will strengthen the host''s body once, which is a qualitative improvement. Also Qinling is the leader of the alliance, and he has a team under his command. The wealth and treasures he possesses are unimaginable by others. And in the coming of the age of hell, no one knows whether human beings will have a stable place. Then for Qinling, the space attribute is more valuable than the amount of space treasures. (end of this chapter) Chapter 305： hell age Chapter 305 Hell Age "I''ll put two addresses now..." As Tang Mo said, he took out the address of the Pearl of Power and the Pearl of Space Attribute in the space. But when the address was taken out, Tang Mo was stunned when he saw the words he had written before. I remember that address at the end of Tang Dynasty The end of Tang met those kind bears there, rescued Lin Yu, and got the Pearl of Power. Pearl of Power, Tang Mo was stunned. Turning to look at her own sea of ??consciousness, since the sea of ??consciousness absorbed so many colorful powers in the secret realm, the gold in her sea of ??consciousness has become more and more rich, so rich that it even makes the pearl of power that she already obtained. All became looming. Yes, the Orb of Vitality is obtained in the deep sea, and the Orb of Strength is obtained in the grassland. At the end of Tang Dynasty, because she just fused the Pearl of Vitality, she forgot that she still had a Pearl of Strength. It''s embarrassing now... Then there is only one space pearl left in this world now. "Momo? Are you okay?" Qin Ling was very shocked when he heard the address of the attribute pearl at the end of Tang Dynasty. But soon he saw that something was wrong with Tang Mo over there, and hurriedly asked. "I" At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was at a loss for words, and she didn''t know how to answer Qin Ling. She has now fused two beads, and there is still one to be fused in the sea of ????knowledge. Now there is only one space attribute bead left, and it is hard to say at the end of Tang Dynasty that he was completely a bystander and gave it away. The embarrassment at the end of Tang didn''t last long, because before the end of Tang could think about what to say, the sudden change between heaven and earth gave her the answer. Qinling''s side didn''t wait for Tang Mo''s answer when he found that the video signal was suddenly cut off. "Hello? Momo?" Qin Ling wanted to call back in a hurry, but found that the entire ID watch seemed to be turned off and could not be turned on again, and the entire screen was black. The ID watch is made for the end of the world. The energy used is solar energy. As long as there is a little light, it can last for a long time. Even if there is no light for a long time, the built-in battery in the watch can also be maintained. A year or two, how can there be a black screen and shutdown. "Boss, someone just arrived from the research institute, they said..." Just when Qin Ling was still competing with the ID watch, the second child came over with a very heavy and serious expression on his face. The second child is a very stable person, and generally speaking, his emotions will not hang on his face so easily. Qinling glanced over and knew that things must not be so simple. "What did the people at the research institute say?" "They say that the age of **** will officially come from today." And Tang Mo''s side looked at Qin Ling''s portrait suddenly disappeared, but he was relieved. Tang Mo didn''t react much to the black screen of the ID watch. After all, she was still in the cave, and the ID watch was very unsatisfactory when she was in the secret realm before, so she was just used to it. It wasn''t long before Tang Mo found out that the ground under his feet seemed to be shaking, and the shaking became more and more intense, and there was no sign of stopping at all. When he obtained the spiritual pearl in the sand town before, Tang Mo had personally felt how terrible it would be to encounter an earthquake when he was underground. So the first moment she felt the shaking, she immediately pulled out her legs and rushed to the tunnel entrance, basically flying out of the tunnel entrance with a crawling speed. When Tang Mo rushed out of the tunnel and stood on the ground again, she looked around and finally understood that things didn''t seem to be as simple as an earthquake. There are many huge cracks in the middle of this apocalyptic garbage dump, just like the tectonic movement that divides the good land plate into several pieces again. As the cracks continued to expand, the garbage originally accumulated on them also slid into the cracks. Soon, a crack cracked under Tang Mo''s feet. Tang Mo didn''t panic. He controlled his mental power and turned it into a cloud. He stepped on the cloud and rose into the air. If those people who are scared by the cracks and have nowhere to escape, if they see Tang Mo''s leisurely rise to the air, they will be jealous to the point of madness. The higher the height, the more clearly you can overlook the scene below. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he saw that there were nowhere cracks like centipedes, dividing the terrifying patterns on the good earth. The apocalyptic garbage dump was basically deserted after Hu Bin brought people into the secret realm. There were even very few exotic animals, and only countless garbage was passively dumped into the giant seam. Tang Mo stepped on the clouds and floated in the sky all the way. In order not to attract attention, she flew very high, but she could still see the scenery below clearly. It would be inaccurate to call it a view, because it wasnt anything beautiful, it was like a disaster movie being played. People screamed and fled in the face of this sudden change, trying to find a safer place for themselves. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he watched countless people fall straight in because they were too slow to keep up with the expansion of the cracks, and they disappeared. And the survivors have no time to pay attention to these, because the next person to fall into the abyss and die may be distracted themselves. But now in this world, how can there be a safe place? Humans have long lost their home, where can they escape now? The walls of the base were torn apart due to the movement of the land plate, and the people inside began to flee everywhere. The temporary comfort zone of human beings was mercilessly demolished by nature, and the people who had finally found a way to survive were put back in again. out of the cruelest world. No wonder it''s hell, it''s cruel. But this time, human beings are obviously much more proficient than the first time they met the end times. Even if they screamed and feared, it did not affect the speed of their escape in the slightest. This kind of subconscious proficiency in the face of survival is simply distressing. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at the scene below, he was also indifferent. No matter how strong the fortifications were repaired, they could not stop the natural destruction. The small base is like this, even the S base cannot escape the fate of being destroyed. This great change is still going on, and it is possible that after today, the concept of a base will no longer exist. You must know that many bases were repaired long before the end of the world when the country noticed it. After ?? is now all destroyed, it may be difficult to gather those human and material resources to spend a year and a half in the cruel natural environment to do such a thing. The last chance for humanity to escape this world has been denied. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I was suddenly a little fortunate that Hu Bin and the others had made a choice at that time, and they found the peach blossom garden for themselves before the **** age. What a lucky thing. (end of this chapter) Chapter 306： freezing cold Chapter 306 At the end of Tang Dynasty, he checked the crack with his mental power, and it was bottomless. Whether it was a human or a strange beast, as long as it fell, there would be no possibility of surviving. The only thing she wants to do now is to go home, to go home to see her mother and brother. In the current situation, even the S base is not a certain safe place, and everyone is unable to protect themselves. Qin Ling, she is not worried and can take care of herself, but she must return to her mother and brother. Mutations like this are often the most at a loss and the most dangerous at the very beginning. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the speed of the clouds flying in the sky was very fast, but now there is no ID watch, it is difficult to control this direction. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could only try to distinguish some of the remaining iconic landmarks to distinguish the direction, and move closer to the position of the S base as soon as possible. The higher the altitude, the more obvious the perception of certain changes, especially the temperature. Sitting on the clouds at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt cold without knowing it. Could it be because of the high air temperature and low temperature? But it didn''t seem so cold just now. At the end of Tang, she thought it was her perception that there was a mistake, but the longer the time went, the more obvious the coldness became, which gradually made her feel that she was about to be unable to bear it. It was enough to wear only a single shirt before, but slowly she realized that it was not because she felt wrong, the weather was really getting colder, and Tang Mo, who couldn''t hold it any longer, took out a thick coat from the space and put it on for herself. up. Tang Mo put on a warm coat and felt much more comfortable floating in the sky. He stretched out his hand and felt the cold air. A few drops of water fell on Tang Mo''s palm. It turned into frost on the palm of the hand. This cold weather is really inexplicable, Tang Mo is sure that it has nothing to do with her flying at high altitudes. Tang Mo looked up at the sky again, is she too tired and her eyesight is not good? Why is the sky getting darker and darker? The cracks on the ground are still expanding, and even some of the cracks are so wide that the entire building above them collapsed. Many small bases just disappeared into the cracks. No, this is just the beginning, and more terrible things will happen in the future. Tang Mo involuntarily accelerated his speed, this **** age was far more terrifying than what she and Qin Ling had predicted. They originally thought that the age of **** might be a substantial increase in the strength of the alien beasts, or the appearance of some more terrifying monsters. If this is the case, the human beings will unite and work hard to strengthen their defenses and improve their strength, and they will still be able to fight. But now it is obvious that they are thinking too simply. The Hell Age, at least for now, is making the world''s environment worse. If the temperature is getting colder and colder, then all the progress made by the institute in planting has been nullified. Whether it is on the existing soil or soilless cultivation, the cold weather is not a favorable environment for plants to grow well. Now most of the common people''s food source is to hunt and eat the meat of alien beasts, but... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very worried, because the temperature continued to drop, and alien beasts would also hide and not come out. Flanked by both cold and hunger, the situation facing mankind will only become more and more difficult. This time of **** is indeed more human than the first apocalypse. Tang Mo was worried, and the speed was getting faster and faster. Fortunately, the distance from the S base was getting closer and closer, and she was also familiar with the road a lot. It wasn''t until he flew over the S base that at the end of Tang Dynasty, he realized that compared with the small base, the S base with a larger area may be the place to be more worried. Because of the early preparation and good management of the S base, it is not much different from the cities before the end of the world. Most of the people are on the right track. Going down the fence and doing other chores can always keep you from starving to death. But now the sudden movement of the crustal plate has suddenly cracked the entire wall of the S base that was originally solid, and the base was instantly torn apart and divided into several different plates. Those places where countless people have put their hearts and minds in hope have just fallen into the cracks. Those houses collapsed one by one, the mission center, the Colosseum, the auction house, the exchange... It takes too many people''s time and energy to build those places and there are countless treasures that are the most precious for the end times. But disappearing is an instant thing, almost an instant, those places are destroyed in front of everyone''s eyes. Everyone knows that when an earthquake strikes, one should not stay in the house, and the vast flat land is the safest place. But the place in the base is already small, where is the flat land where the buildings are dense? So everyone can only rush to the outside of the base, and now they don''t care about the alien beasts, the most important thing is to survive first. Tang Mo quickly found the Wen family''s villa. The Wen family''s villa has a large basement, but the cracks are still continuing, and she is not sure if Mom and the others will still stay in the basement. The Wen family''s villa is still in good condition. Fortunately, the huge crack did not affect the villa. In front of the villa, there is a large open space. When Tang Mo fell in a relatively hidden place and came to the vicinity of the villa, he saw Uncle Wen and his mother standing in the center of the open space. The other servants had already fled, and only a few of Wen Jianshu''s long-time cronies were still protecting Wen Jianshu with weapons. The group came out of the house in a hurry and didn''t bring anything with them. At this time, the earthquake was still going on, and they never dared to enter the house again. And the temperature has dropped to a terrifying point, colder than usual in the coldest winters. Lin Yi shivered while holding the sheep, while Wen Jianshu put his coat on his wife and children, hugged Lin Yi and the children, and tried to make them feel warmer. A few cronies surrounded the three of them to try their best to block the cold air, but everyone was still shivering from the cold. "Mom, I want to go back to the room and cover the quilt, Mom, I''m cold." The little sheep can''t stand the cold, her face turned purple and she started to cry. Everyone was wearing single clothes, and even the few cronies were wearing vests and ran out. "Mom, Uncle Wen!" Tang Mo was far away from seeing these people trembling with cold, and hurriedly ran over. "Sister, sis hugs, sheep is cold." Little Yangyang saw her sister and hurriedly stretched out her hand for Tang Mo to hug her. In Yangyang''s heart, her sister was omnipotent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 307： like a god Chapter 307 Like a God At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately reached out and hugged Yangyang into his arms. Even if the little man was wearing an adult''s coat, he was still cold. This temperature is unbearable for adults, let alone children of a few years old. If the Tang Dynasty came a little later, I am afraid that the sheep would really be cold and sick. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately used the energy of combining spiritual power and vitality into Yangyang''s body to transmit heat to him. "Sister, you are so warm." The effect of this heat is of course immediate, and Yangyang quickly felt warm, buried his head in his sister''s arms and refused to come out again. "Sister, you give the coat on Yangyang''s body to mother, the sheep is not cold anymore." After regaining consciousness without feeling the cold, Yangyang will immediately put her clothes on for her mother, and the little baby who is less than three years old is already very sensible. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Yangyang growing up so well in his absence, his heart was warm. But with the late Tang Dynasty, where is the coat of the sheep still used. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out a few large down jackets from the space to Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu, and even the cronies who were with Wen Jianshu gave one to each person. When disaster strikes, they fly separately. Although the Wen family, Li family and Qinling are both the leaders of the base, they are in completely different situations. Qinling''s team cronies are brothers born and die with him. The most important thing is that in the end times, Qinling''s strength is obtained by everyone. Therefore, such a team is more united and able to withstand suffering. While people like Wen Jianshu and Li Xian have deep roots, they are ultimately powerful in wealth and politics. In the past two years, I have cultivated a lot of capable and righteous people, but after all, it is the end of the world, people are selfish, and temporary interests can temporarily tie a person, but there is no way to completely subdue anyone. Especially now, the natural disaster has come, and the base has been torn apart. Anyone with eyes can see that this base is completely finished today, and the road ahead still doesnt know how to go on. Under such conditions, those wealth and political high positions suddenly become worthless, even worse than a cotton coat. Without asylum, leaders and civilians are all on an equal footing. In the face of survival, no one will let you down because of your great power. And these few cronies of Wen Jianshu can still protect Wen Jianshu at this time, which is so heartfelt and touching. Several people immediately felt a lot warmer when they put on their down jackets, but even down jackets couldn''t resist the sudden cold. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used mental power to make a protective shield around several people, isolating the cold air from the outside. It was not until the few people completely stayed inside the protective cover that they slowly felt that their bodies had recovered. Those few Wen Jianshu''s cronies were extremely grateful that they were still standing by Wen Jianshu''s side and did not run away like others to find their own way. At the same time, he also strengthened his determination to follow Wen Jianshu well. They all know that the girl in front of her is Wen Jianshu''s stepdaughter, the woman who is number one in the Chinese rankings. With her there, no matter how big the disaster is, there is still a bottom line in my heart. Such a few square meters of mental power protection cover is completely a drop in the bucket for the current Tang Mo, and even she basically can''t feel the consumption of mental power. But the only bad thing is that her spiritual power is golden, especially after the fusion of the Pearl of Vitality, the golden color is especially obvious. At this moment, the golden protective cover was particularly dazzling among the panicked and trembling crowd. At this time, the cracks on the ground have basically formed and will not continue to expand, but the earthquake is still going on, and houses are constantly collapsing. No one dared to enter the crumbling house to escape the cold no matter how cold it was, because it would be buried under it at any time. The current situation is different from the peaceful times. No matter if you live or die, there will be one less mouth to eat in this world, but no one will save you. But the weather is getting colder and colder, the temperature at this time has reached minus forty degrees, and everyone is in a hurry to come out wearing only single clothes. If it wasn''t for the bodies of all people in the last days who had undergone different degrees of strengthening, such as the current temperature, if they stayed outside in single clothes for so long, a large number of people would have froze to death long ago. The cold weather made everyone keep approaching the protective cover of Tang Mo''s family, and when they approached, they were pleasantly surprised to find that the protective cover radiated heat, and even outside, as long as the distance was close enough, some energy could be obtained. After discovering this, almost all the people nearby rushed over and stuck it on Tang Mo''s protective cover. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was really helpless. At this time, they seemed to be gorillas being watched in the cage. You must know that it is a very scary scene to have countless eyes staring at you, and this night will be a nightmare. In order to keep those people from getting too close to him, Tang Mo could only expand the protective cover to a range of more than ten square meters, forcibly squeeze those people out for a long distance. In fact, the protective cover at the end of the Tang Dynasty was mainly for cold protection. It only used a small amount of mental power, and basically had no defensive ability. Anyone with a slightly higher attribute value can do it if they want to force their way in. But, that was the end of the Tang Dynasty. That is the woman who has always occupied the first place in the Chinese rankings, a woman whose attribute value is more than 20,000 points higher than theirs. In the last siege of alien beasts, even those who had not been there had heard of the heroic deeds at the end of Tang Dynasty, how dare they act recklessly at this moment. After the protective cover was expanded to a range of more than ten square meters, more people were sticking it around, and some people even climbed on the top of the protective cover to let their whole body feel the faint temperature. It''s okay for everyone to post it next to Tang Mo, but it''s too scary to lie on top of your head. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only use his mental power to drive away the people on the top. After a few times, no one climbed again. "At the end of Tang, you let us in too" "Yeah, the place is so big inside, let''s go in too, it''s too cold outside. I beg you." "At the end of Tang, please... save our lives." I don''t know when, snowflakes began to fall in the sky, and the cold weather made everyone unable to hold on any longer, and began to pray loudly for the end of Tang Dynasty. No one dared to break in, because everyone saw how the person trying to climb on the protective cover was easily shot down by Tang Mo. They didn''t even see Tang Mo''s shot, and those few people fell down crying. This woman is so scary, so scary that no one can feel jealousy and anger. At this moment, he can only pray for her to save him. At this time, people treated the late Tang Dynasty like a god. (end of this chapter) Chapter 308： human light Chapter 308 The Light of Humanity Tang Mo looked at the pleading eyes outside the protective cover, and the cruelty of the apocalypse had left many traces on their faces. The faces of both young and old are full of vicissitudes, and there is no longer hope. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was no sound for a long time, and neither did Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi are both very clear people. They can see the situation in front of them very clearly. They are not frozen in the eyes of others. All this is because of the end of Tang Dynasty. Therefore, they are unconditional support for any decision made by the late Tang Dynasty, and it is even less likely that there will be any arbitrarily assertive things. When Tang was silent, a woman outside slammed her head into the protective ring, put down something in her arms, and immediately backed out, then knelt on the outside of the protective ring and kowtowed inward, kowtows continuously. There was a man beside the woman. After seeing the woman''s movements, she was stunned for a moment, then immediately knelt down and kowtowed with the woman. The man knocked loudly and loudly, and every sound hit everyone''s heart, especially in the silence. At this time, a layer of white snow had accumulated on the ground, and the blood stains on the man''s head soon turned red with the white snow, but the man still did not stop. All eyes were on what the woman desperately sent into the protective cover. What the woman desperately sent in was an infant. The baby''s face was a little purple from the cold, and he was still wrapped in men''s and women''s clothes. The woman outside was still kowtowing, without saying a word. She didn''t have to say anything, everyone understood what she meant by doing so. That is a mother, willing to give everything, even the determination of life, for the child to live. Soon the people around them followed suit, bumping in one by one, putting the child in his arms into the protective cover, and then backing out again, like the couple, knelt outside the protective cover and kowtowed. . Tang Mo stood there, watching the people who were brought in. Most of them were small babies and children of a few years old. Some children couldn''t walk and crawled outside the protection circle, trying to find their mother. Among the people who were sent in were several elderly people in their 70s and 80s. The wrinkles on their faces were already deep, but their bodies were still clean. It could be seen that they were well cared for. This is not an easy task in the last days. . There was an old grandmother who had inconvenient legs. After being carried in by her children, she watched her children kowtow hard for herself outside, trying to struggle to get out, but she had no choice but to silently watch her with tears in her eyes. children. This world of cannibalism is really, really hard for everyone who is still alive. Children and old people are not as healthy as strong adults. If they freeze for a while, they will really die. Lin Yi is a mother and a daughter. Seeing such a scene at this time, tears could not stop gushing out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at those old children and old people, and at the people who kept kowtowing outside, their eyes were sore and swollen. She believes that she will no longer be entangled by the world when she is reborn, and she only works hard to live for herself and the people she loves. But what she saw still made her unable to hold back, she raised her head, and let the liquid that was about to spout out of her eyes flow back again. In times of peace, there was a term called a community with a shared future for mankind. At that time, people could not really understand the meaning of this word. Everyone lived peacefully and never felt happy or sad about the fate of others. But until today, when Tang Mo looked at everything in front of her, she seemed to truly understand the meaning of a community of shared destiny. That is, as a person, when she looked at the children in front of her, she felt that it was the last inheritance of mankind in the cruel era, and the last bit of fire in the dark world. She looked at those old people, their wrinkles were filled with stories of history and years, that is the common ancestor of mankind, and that was the way that mankind came in the long river of human history. She knew that the people outside now wanted her to save the children and the elderly by means of moral kidnapping, but at this moment, even if Tang Mo was sensible and his ideals were clear, there was really no way to do it. Throw those kids and old people out like that. She is a person, she can''t forget the way humans came, and she can''t put out the last bit of light left by humans in the darkness. Yangyang is only two years old this year, and he still can''t understand what those people outside mean. So he wasn''t scared, just watched it all with wide eyes. Suddenly, Yangyang got out of Tang Mo''s arms and ran to the edge of the protection ring with his short legs. "Yangyang, come back! It''s cold outside!" Tang Mo immediately shouted. But Yangyang walked on his short legs as if he didn''t hear it, until he ran to the old grandmother with inconvenient legs and feet. Yangyang stopped and squatted down. He held Grandma''s hand with one hand, and rubbed the other hand on Grandma''s face. "Grandma, what''s wrong with you, don''t cry." Not only Lin Yi, but even the men from Wen Jianshu couldn''t help crying when they saw the scene in front of them. Tang Mo wiped her eyes with her hand, and her emotions turned upside down. At this moment, she made a decision. Jingjing has always stayed in Tang Mo''s backpack. It signed a contract with Tang Mo, and it is the most able to perceive any changes in Tang Mo. At this time, it sniffed back and forth on Tang Mo''s body, because it found that the energy in Tang Mo''s body at this time seemed to have changed in some way. Just where Jingjing couldn''t see it, in Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness, there was a stream of energy quietly condensing because of Tang Mo''s decision in his heart, slowly condensing into one that had not yet merged with that one. A bead of the same size as a bead of power lay quietly in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Everyone, stop for a while and listen to what I have to say." Tang Mo''s words were said with mental power, and the voice was very penetrating. Immediately everyone stopped and listened carefully to Tang Mo''s speech. "The era of **** is coming. As a community, we humans should naturally unite to face natural disasters. Since I can contribute at this moment in the late Tang Dynasty, I will contribute to everyone, and it is my duty!" At this time, the snow outside had already fallen to the depth of people''s ankles, not over the knees of those kneeling. After hearing Tang Mo''s words, everyone raised their heads and widened their eyes. They looked at Tang Mo''s figure inside the protective cover in disbelief, and the light of the protective cover reflected on Tang Mo''s body. There is such warmth in there, the woman standing there is glowing, that is the light of humanity. There is only one thought in everyone''s mind at the moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 309： collect tickets Chapter 309 Collection of Tickets "However, if I do my part, you naturally can''t do nothing. There are conditions for entering. Except for children under the age of fourteen and the elderly over the age of sixty, everyone who wants to enter the protective cover , you must hand over one-third of your property. Whether it is spar, exotic treasure or food, anything of value will do. I don''t know how much property you have, and I won''t check it out. It''s all based on my own self-consciousness, but once I find out that someone is playing some clever tricks, I''m sorry, you and your family are no longer welcome here. Now anyone who wants to come in, consciously line up in three rows. " Tang Mo did this after careful consideration. This protective cover was too easy for her, but to those outside, it was a life-like existence. She wants to save this person, but she must not save it in vain. She didn''t forget how Wen Qing was treated in the end for her "selfless dedication" at school. People just cherish something more if they give something, and its nothing to gain. Besides, even at the end of Tang Dynasty, even if he violated his own principles to be the Virgin once this time, it could not be done in vain. In the last days, people are all displaced. Even if there is a place to live in the base, no one will take that place as their home. Therefore, the most valuable things are always carried on the body. If there is space, the treasures are put into their own space. at your own hand. The Wen family was in the villa area. At this time, most of the people around came from the villa area, except for some other places. They were either rich or expensive. The fee charged at the end of the Tang Dynasty was one-third of his own property, which was a psychological price that most people could accept in order to survive. Those who have money should pay more, and those who have no money should pay less to ensure their survival in the future. "Uncle Wen, do you have any space treasures?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he turned to look at Wen Jianshu. "Yes, yes, and more!" Wen Jianshu hurriedly took out another ring from his space ring. As the leader of the base, the top of the wealth, Wen Jianshu can''t do anything else now, and the poor only have money and treasures. The space inside his ring is very large, and it contains almost all of his personal wealth and part of the Wen family''s wealth. Space Treasures are really not a problem to him. "These rings are all one hundred square meters, is that enough? Not enough and more." At this moment, Wen Jianshu''s tone of urgency seems to be a nouveau riche, but he can''t help it, he is really in a hurry. Looking at those people outside, he couldn''t stand it for a long time, and he finally made a decision and he didn''t hurry to support it? "Enough is enough?" "Will the three of you stand on the edge of the protection circle with your rings and collect your tickets?" Tang Mo gave each of the three cronies a ring, and then ordered them to arrive. "No trouble no trouble!" The three iron-blooded strong men wrapped in down jackets wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, hurriedly took the rings and walked to the front of the team. After hearing Tang Mo''s words again, the people outside stood in three rows without anyone stopping them, watching eagerly, waiting for others to collect the tickets. Because of the cracks, there are not many open spaces on the ground, so the team circled several times, but it was very orderly and no one was noisy. This ticket is really reasonable, and there are not many things that are stuck, so even the poorest people can come in. Even if there are only three nuclei, you can get in by handing in one. "Pay attention to the tickets. The worst ones are not allowed to enter, even their family members are not allowed to enter." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the voice was raised so that everyone could hear it. Those who originally thought of luck were also cowardly. At the juncture of life and death, it is better not to play tricks, or the whole family will be killed by themselves. The earthquake is still going on, and the houses are almost collapsed. Now they have absolutely no place to shelter from the cold. If the weather is always like this, most of them will not be able to get through this night. So the protection circle at the end of the Tang Dynasty was the last place for them to save their lives. After the three guards stood up, those people stretched out their hands one by one and handed over their own spar crystal core exotic treasures, precious parts of exotic animals, and food and other valuable things. There are too many people, even though the three guards are already moving very fast, the progress is still very slow. Not only these people, but more and more people came to ask when they saw the crowd gathered in this place, and then they were ecstatic, and finally quickly stood at the end of the line and looked forward. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi couldn''t stand for a long time. One of them took a space ring and went over to help. The team instantly changed from three rows to five rows, and the progress was much faster immediately. The area of ??more than ten square meters is not very large, and soon the end of Tang Dynasty expanded the scope of his protective cover. is not used for defense, but if it is used to keep out the cold, it doesn''t actually use much mental power. The ?? cracks had already stopped long ago. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he observed it. Although the length and depth of the cracks are terrible, the number is not too many. She first used her mental power to expand the protective cover to an area of ??more than 100 square meters, which just covered a smaller crack. Tang Mo used a wooden board to build a simple bridge over the crack. She had planned it. The crack would divide into two areas, the smaller one would be reserved for her family, and the larger area on the other side would be reserved for cold people. The space is limited, because there are too many people, so we can only sit next to each other as much as possible, but at this time it is a blessing to have a warm place, let alone sitting, even if you let them stand on tiptoe Also very happy. Seeing that the protective aperture became bigger again, the hearts of the people who were still standing outside suddenly fell, and the respect and admiration for Tang Mo increased a little in their hearts. At this time, the ID watch was completely black, and everyone could not get any information or contact other people. After the S base fell apart, everyone was like a wandering beast. Attracted by the crowd or the gradually widening aperture, I joined the queue. What Tang Mo thought was really too simple. She didn''t expect everyone to be really shocked by her. Everyone was so sincere. She didn''t feel bad about taking out the family property, as if it wasn''t her own. Wen Jianshu, Lin Yi, and the three guards who collected the tickets had all five rings full and replaced them with new ones. Those were five rings with a space of 100 cubic meters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 310： Lin Yu Xiaotao Chapter 310 Lin Yu Xiaotao In fact, there are not no people who steal and play tricks, it''s just that they didn''t see it at the end of Tang Dynasty. At the very beginning, the guard picked out an unruly man. The man was well-dressed, but he just wanted to throw two crystal coins and came in. Later, the guard found the space ring on his hand and began to cry. , but it was too late. Even the man''s wife and daughter were refused entry, and the man realized the seriousness of the problem. At this time, it was too late to start crying with his wife and children outside the protective cover. Everyone watched the man crying outside, and the alarm bell sounded in their hearts. With such a lesson from the past, they would not dare to fool again. In addition, at this time, people were so cold that they would lose consciousness. I feel sorry for those things outside my body, I just want to regain the warmth sooner. At the beginning of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t really want to get one-third of it. She just wanted to collect the tickets symbolically. Unexpectedly, she, who originally wanted to do something good, made a lot of money. Tang Mo looked at the five space rings that had been filled in his hand, and he couldn''t help laughing. Is she a profiteer who is struggling to make money? She didn''t mean that at first! She was so aggrieved. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were only two people in the team, Xiao Tao and Lin Yu, and their villa was next to the Qinling team. Xiao Tao and Lin Yu knew each other too well at the end of Tang, so she was not worried at all. The queue outside the protection circle at the end of Tang Dynasty was getting longer and more winding, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, it became more and more helpless. The scope of her protection circle is getting bigger and bigger, so she won''t want to cover the entire S base in the end... Although it is not so difficult for the current Tang Dynasty to expand the scope of the protection circle to the entire S base. But this is too ostentatious, completely inconsistent with her original intention, Tang Mo didn''t want to do such a thing. And that is not necessarily a good thing for human beings, so that everyone has entered the comfort zone, returned to the previous state of life, and relaxed their vigilance against the current **** and end times. Tang Mo is not their parents, it is impossible to stay here like a stone all his life. Sheng Mien, Dou Mi Chou. If at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he didn''t want to support this protective cover again, wouldn''t he have become a sinner in everyone''s heart. The end of Tang had a very clear idea of ??human nature, so the space probably accommodated several hundred people. After dividing it into three areas by the use of cracks, the end of Tang stopped expanding the space and maintained it like this. At this time, Lin Yu and Xiao Tao with slenderness also saw this very eye-catching golden-yellow spiritual mask, and they all showed clear expressions when they saw the ticket seller at the front of the queue. Those are the parents of their eldest, so it is self-evident whose masterpiece is all this. En, like the style of their boss. Qin Ling and the team originally came out with Lin Yu Xiaotao and the others, but after they came out, they split into two groups. Qin Ling took someone back to Qin''s house to deal with things, while Lin Yu and Xiaotao went straight to Wen''s house. They know that now the ID watch has lost the signal, Tang Mo should not be able to contact her home, her mother and brother are still here, so they will come back as soon as possible, and they will meet Tang Mo here. In addition, they also have to help the boss to protect his family before the end of Tang Dynasty. Lin Yu, including his sister and Xiao Tao''s lives were saved by Tang Mo. From the bottom of their hearts, they regarded themselves as Tang Mo''s people, and regarded Tang Mo as their boss in their hearts. What''s more, Xiaotao lived in Wen''s house for a while, during that time Lin Yi treated Xiaotao as kind as a goddaughter. Neither Lin Yi nor Wen Jianshu''s own attribute values ??are high. Now that the world is in such a mess, even the Wen family may not be what it will look like. Naturally, they have to rush back immediately. But what they didn''t expect was that Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi had been pampered in the beginning of the apocalypse, and now they can change their mentality as soon as the world changes, which is not something ordinary people can do. In fact, for Lin Yi, she came through hard times. Even if she married into the Wen family, even if she gave birth to a son, even if her daughter became the number one in the Chinese rankings, she never forgot about her. In Lin Yi''s heart, she is still a strong woman who can bear hardships and stand hard work and can raise her daughter by herself. As for Wen Jianshu, he has never been a person who cared about other people''s thoughts. If he were, he would not have been under pressure from his family to not get married for so many years. Money, power, status, everything is not so important in the face of the last days and life. Before the apocalypse, their family businesses spread all over the country and even internationally. When the apocalypse just came, they got a little news in advance, saved materials and preserved some strength, and established a new social order at the beginning of the apocalypse, and once again received a little power. But when the age of **** came, when countless cracks that swallowed people appeared in the earth, when the only remaining civilization relics in the world were all destroyed, when the air became cold to the bone, snowflakes floated in the sky. With the pattern of Wen Jianshu, I immediately figured it out, the world has been reshuffled. Although Wen Jianshu''s attribute value is not good, all kinds of materials and life-saving things in the ring are properly prepared. So now that the age of **** suddenly comes, I have been mentally prepared, and naturally I will not be in a hurry. It''s just that he never thought about it before. In addition to the earthquake, the temperature in this **** age has plummeted. He simply doesn''t leave any way for people to survive. He just wants to kill everyone. Lin Yu and Xiao Tao didn''t want to jump in the queue at first, but Lin Yu was still holding Xianxian in his arms, Xianxian was frozen and speechless, and at this moment, he didn''t care about anything and passed the protective cover directly over the crowd. It doesn''t matter if you get scolded by the boss, it''s the most important thing to get Xianxian warm over quickly. "Who are you? You don''t want to live anymore? You cut the queue. Don''t you know whose territory this is? Don''t you know Tang Mo?" The people who were queuing outside were waiting obediently because they had been frozen for a long time. Naturally, they were extremely dissatisfied when they saw someone jumping in the queue at this moment. At the end of Tang, holding Yangyang and standing beside Lin Yi, he heard the commotion and looked up. Seeing that it was Lin Yu and Xiao Tao who caused the riot, they hurried over. "Come in quickly." Unlike what Lin Yu thought, the boss didn''t blame them for not following the rules and not giving everyone a leading role, but told them to hurry in. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Xianxian whose face was frozen purple, he shoved Yangyang into Xiaotao''s arms and took Xianxian, and then used his mental strength to warm Xianxian. This is a little girl, something big will happen after being frozen. Yangyang, who had been comfortably in her sister''s arms, was suddenly stuffed into a place where the air was cold. Just as her mouth was about to let out a cry, she saw Sister Xiaotao''s face. When Xiao Tao stayed at Wen''s house, he played with this little guy every day, and his relationship was very good. Yangyang looked at her sister again and saw a little girl who was about to freeze in her arms. She probably understood what it meant, and held back the tears she was about to cry. Find a comfortable spot and fall back asleep. Let it be colder, at least Sister Xiao Taos embrace is much softer. If Tang Mo knew that his younger brother was only two years old and began to dislike her figure, he still didn''t know what to think. (end of this chapter) Chapter 311： teach them how to fish Chapter 311 Teaching him to fish Yangyang, who had been comfortably in her sister''s arms, was suddenly stuffed into a place where the air was cold. Just as her mouth was about to let out a cry, she saw Sister Xiaotao''s face. When Xiao Tao stayed at Wen''s house, he played with this little guy every day, and his relationship was very good. Yangyang looked at her sister again and saw a little girl who was about to freeze in her arms. She probably understood what it meant, and held back the tears she was about to cry. Find a comfortable spot and fall back asleep. Let it be colder, at least Sister Xiao Taos embrace is much softer. If Tang Mo knew that his younger brother was only two years old and began to dislike her figure, he still didn''t know what to think. Lin Yu''s heart warmed when he saw Tang Mo''s reaction, and watching his only sister''s complexion slowly improve in Tang Mo''s arms, he became more determined to follow Tang Mo to the death. "They are my partners, do you have any opinion?" Seeing that the people outside were still shooting Lin Yu and Xiao Tao with dissatisfied eyes, Tang Mo straightened his face and used his mental power to convey his voice to the outside. Hearing Tang Mo''s words, the people outside lowered their heads one by one, no longer daring to show their dissatisfied faces. That was a friend of the late Tang Dynasty. Maybe Tang Mo never took on the attitude of a great sage, and always managed the protection circle as his own commodity like a businessman, so everyone was still in awe of Tang Mo, and he couldn''t raise it at all. Tang Mo''s dissatisfaction, he was begging others. Everyone was afraid that Tang Mo would put his eyes on his own face and prevent himself and his family from entering the protection circle. The snow was getting bigger and bigger, and it was no longer the calf of an adult. The previous family who despised the authority of the late Tang Dynasty were still freezing outside. The lessons from the past were there, and everyone was in awe and did not dare to make mistakes. At the end of Tang, this trick of both grace and power was very useful, and he turned his eyes back to Lin Yu and Xiao Tao''s faces with satisfaction and asked about their situation. After learning that everything in Qinling was going well and brought someone back to Qin''s house, Tang Mo nodded. The Qin family is a much bigger existence than the Wen family, so naturally they cannot live without her protection circle. She didn''t even worry about Lin Yu and Xiaotao Tangmo, let alone the situation over Qinling. Lin Yu and Lai replaced Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the protective circle was divided into three areas with cracks. The smallest area was reserved for his family and friends, and several tents had been put up. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi were allowed to live in with wooden boards and quilts. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi, one holding the sheep and the other holding Xianxian, sat warmly in the tent. Compared to the comfort of this area, the other two larger areas are not so comfortable. Since Tang Mo no longer expands her protection circle, people can take out their luggage and lay down on the ground at first, and then they can only sit on a small part of the ground that belongs to them, and finally the place is compressed more and more. Small, most people can only sit on their luggage. Not only are the people outside the protection circle nervous, but even those who have already entered are also getting anxious. There are more and more people coming in. Who knows if they will be squeezed out in the end. Even if they dont squeeze out, people will be crowded, not to mention living space, and there will not even be enough air to breathe. Tang Mo looked at this situation and felt that it was impossible to continue like this. She looked around and looked at the people inside and outside the protective cover. There were many high-attribute ability users. They do not lack courage and perseverance. If more terrifying beasts appear in this **** age, Tang Mo believes that many people will bravely face them and do not need their own protection. But now everyone does not know how to face this severe cold. She has a solution! Looking at it, Tang Mo quickly thought of a way. She stepped on a small cloud of spiritual power and rose into the air to shout to everyone with spiritual power. "Listen to what I have to say, many of you here are spiritual powers, right? Now there is a way for you to leave the protective cover and survive outside. I wonder if you are willing to try it?" This is the first time at the end of Tang Dynasty that she used her mental power to fly into the air in front of everyone. When she used this move before, she felt that it was too ostentatious and had to avoid people. Now maybe it''s time for people to be able to better understand the gift that this era of mutation has given them to human beings. Facing the age of hell, there is no need to hide their strength. There were so many people in the protective cover that Tang Mo was dizzy just looking at it, and he was about to suffer from intense phobias. Outside the protective circle, there were long and countless queues. Hearing the sound, everyone raised their heads and looked at Tang Mo who was flying in midair. They said, This woman is a god! must be a god. Not only can she create such a magical protection circle, but she can actually fly. How could such a woman be an ordinary person. Because they have great admiration for Tang Mo, these people are not too surprised that Tang Mo can fly. It seems that everything is as it should be. Even if Tang Mo suddenly grows wings in front of them, they will only be able to fly. It will feel that Tang Mo still has a part-time job as an angel. But what Tang Mo just said... Hearing that there is a way to go out and live on your own, everyone is not excited, one by one is silent, everyone is wondering if it is because the space of the protective cover is about to run out, and they are going to be kicked out. Especially those poorer people who paid less tickets hugged their children and shrunk, wanting to take up less space. "Don''t worry, since I received your tickets at the end of Tang to let you in, I will naturally let you spend tonight safely." What Tang Mo said was a bit of a hidden scheming. Although she received the ticket, the ticket was only for tonight. It was her decision to remove the protective cover after that. These people are forever. "But now you still have another choice, that is, the spiritual attribute ability user who has come in. I can give you the method of making a protective cover with spiritual power. The size of the protective cover is completely determined according to your spiritual attribute value. But what I can guarantee is that as long as the psychic attribute value is above 200, the protective shield released is absolutely no problem to protect themselves. If the mental attribute value is higher, the range can be larger, and you can also protect your family and friends. If you want to go out and build your own protective cover, you can come to my side to line up, and the tickets you come in will be regarded as tuition fees. I am a loss-making business. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 312： Learn to go out of the circle Chapter 312 Learning to go out of the circle It is better to give them fish than to receive them to fish. It was impossible for Tang Mo to protect them all his life. He could charge some tuition fees and let them go out without occupying the place in his protection circle. 200 is a value that is neither too high nor too low for a spiritual attribute power user. Although it is not low, there are still many people who can meet the requirements. Even if you dont meet the requirements, you can stand on your toes and make enough, and there is still room for improvement. Establish your own protective aperture. With the increase of your own attribute value, you can also increase the range of aperture. Everyone is thinking about what Tang Mo just said, really? But she is the end of Tang Dynasty, how could she lie to them? After all, they are all within the sphere of influence at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and they have paid a lot of ticket money, so there is really nothing to cheat. To tell the truth, they are now pointing at Tang Mo, even if she wants all of her own, there is no need to cheat. Are they worthy? All the houses outside were killed in the earthquake. The snow outside had already covered everyones calf, and the temperature had dropped to almost minus fifty degrees. This was a person who had not undergone physical strengthening before the end of the world. temperature for ten minutes. Everyone knows in their hearts that the world will only get worse, not better. If you can build your own protection circle at this time... No one with spiritual attributes would not be tempted by such conditions. After slowly digesting the news, a long line formed in front of Tang Mo, who was standing on the edge of the protection circle. "I can say yes, just let me go out after I finish my studies, so I can''t waste my place in the protection circle. Do you understand?" Tang Mo looked at the long line of people who couldn''t see the head that was squeezed out in front of him because of the narrow space, and he had a headache. "clear!" answered neatly and loudly, almost all the psychic attribute ability users were lined up in this team, and even some people whose psychic attribute value was less than 200 were lined up. Just kidding, my attribute value will rise again, and one day it will rise to 200. There is only one chance to learn the protective cover, and it will never be missed again. Even if they learn it, it doesnt matter if they cant release it for the time being, it will only grow in Japan. After leaving the protection circle at the end of the Tang Dynasty, isn''t there other high-value attributes? Spend some money, go in and hide from others, and then improve your mental attribute value as soon as possible, let it reach 200 as soon as possible. . Everyone has their own ledger in their hearts, and they can calculate their own gains and losses very clearly. People outside also heard Tang Mo''s words, and after a short silence, they suddenly boiled. The people inside ?? can actually learn this protective cover! What kind of immortal opportunity is this, the psychic powers slap their thighs in annoyance. Don''t ask, you''ll regret it if you ask, if you knew there was such a chance to get in early, they should have risked it at that time, and shamelessly jumped in line to get in early. "Don''t worry about the people outside, those who want to learn after handing in their tickets will line up at the back." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she naturally wanted to teach this protective cover method, so she would not limit the number of people. The more people she learned, the less her burden would be, the more the better. When they heard Tang Mo''s words outside the protection circle, they all quieted down, and started to work harder to calculate how much one third of their property was. Don''t give less to Teacher Tang, and don''t make mistakes before studying. Regarding the use of mental power, Tang Mo should have the most tricks now. Spiritual Power Bonus, Spiritual Power Materialization, Spiritual Power Healing, Spiritual Power Evacuation, Spiritual Power Exploration In fact, regarding the attribute value, Tang Mo always felt that it was like a tool without shape. How to play it and how much it can play depends on the user himself. There is no textbook template to teach you exactly what is correct, no matter what kind of attribute, there is no absolute formula, especially for the mental power attribute, there are many deformation methods. Even at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that his innovation was not enough, and he had to think more about it later. And each way of use, in fact, not only has the power of attributes, but also depends on your own continuous attempts to try to find a way that suits your meridians to move towards the energy of attributes. Now the spiritual attribute power users already know that this spiritual power aperture is supported by spiritual power. But how to use it, if you just figure it out by yourself, I am afraid that people will freeze and have not figured it out. But for someone like the late Tang Dynasty who had already regarded spiritual power as a part of his body and used it freely, it was too easy to teach them this trick. She didn''t need to say anything, she just distributed a bit of mental power into the other''s body, and led the other''s mental power to swim around the body according to a certain route, and finally found an exit at a certain meridian. . The different tricks are actually just different patterns of the route knots that travel in the body. If you remember the route and find the exit, you can naturally use this trick in the future. "Go out and try it yourself, don''t take up space, come back to me if you can''t." In five seconds, Tang Mo solved a person, and then kicked the person out without mercy. The person who was kicked out was neither worried nor annoyed, but ecstatic in his heart, and hurriedly stood outside and tried it out in the way that Tang Mo had led him just now. A protective circle about three square meters appeared, but this mans protective circle was a faint white light, unlike the high-profile golden light of the late Tang Dynastys protective circle. "It is done!" The man shouted as he cleared the snow out of his protective circle. "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, come out quickly, you and your baby don''t have to squeeze in there, our family has our own protection circle!" The man shouted in ecstasy to his wife and son who had entered the protection circle. The woman in the ??protection circle naturally watched her husband''s every move intently. When she saw a space of about three square meters appeared next to her husband, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed. She immediately squeezed the child out of the crowd and ran over. "If people who have already paid their tickets go out and come in again, they will have to pay the tickets again. Everyone can think about it." Tang Mo wished that the people in here could go out and not take up space, but she could not refund the tickets she had received, otherwise she would not have to do anything else for a day, she would be a full-time ticket seller. . "Okay, okay. Daughter-in-law, come out soon." The man outside nodded again and again, still calling his wife. The woman did not hesitate at all, and took the child out of Tang Mo''s protection circle and entered the man''s protection circle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 313： new order Chapter 313 The New Order Like the protection circle at the end of Tang Dynasty, although the space of the protection circle for men is small, the temperature inside is completely controlled by the men themselves, which means that they no longer have to be frozen. This space is relatively small, and now there are several people standing in a square meter in the protection circle of the late Tang Dynasty. And the man''s protection circle is three square meters, but only their husband and wife bring their children, not to mention that the scope of the protection circle will expand with the growth of spiritual power. This is their home. I used to think that people with space abilities would have a home, because they could take everything with them, but now everyone thinks that a person with spiritual attributes has a home, there is no doubt about it! At this moment, everyone looked at Tang Mo who was still floating in the sky, and there was only one thought in their hearts, that is, spiritual power is the strongest attribute in this world, there is no one. Seeing that the first man learned it immediately after being instructed by the end of Tang Dynasty, the people behind were even more eager to try. But now the people who are annoyed are replaced by the people inside. I knew that there are people among my relatives and friends who can learn this method of protecting the circle. I have paid all the ticket money in vain, and I have to go out at that time. , distressed to death. Why did you come in in such a hurry? Just wait a little longer and you won''t die! Oh, no, it''s still possible to freeze to death, just spend the money... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also started the road of fast followers, consuming the team at the speed of one person in five seconds. And the people outside the protection circle are also more serious in queuing, hoping to be able to line up to themselves soon. And the number of people queuing outside the protection circle has also been greatly reduced. Everyone is waiting for their family and friends to learn, and they dont have to pay for tickets to Tang Mo anymore. Under such a virtuous circle, there were fewer and fewer people in the protection circle at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and the queue of people outside the protection circle became shorter and shorter. Due to the same tacit understanding, those with spiritual attributes who learned to use the spiritual aperture did not choose a new place after leaving the protection circle at the end of Tang Dynasty, but stuck next to the protection circle at the end of Tang Dynasty. The ground is camp. After that, the world still doesn''t know what it will be like. Staying next to Tang Mo always makes them feel more secure in their hearts. I dont know when Tang Mo has become a leader in everyones mind. Although it is said that this leader is to receive money. On the other side, Qin Ling brought people to settle down on the Qin familys side and then headed to the Wen familys villa. Even if the foundation of the Qin family was facing the age of hell, how could they not be prepared at all? He took his family out of the house at the moment when the **** age came, and took out the precious treasures that had been prepared and refined together by countless masters. A tent-shaped house that looks very hard and is made of unknown material. This treasure is not only sturdy and strong in defense, but also incorporates a lot of space treasures, so although it doesn''t look big from the outside, the space inside is enough to accommodate all the people of the Qin family. After the crack had formed and no longer expanded, the Qin family placed the strange treasure on the ground and hid in it with all the family members. The special material is very good at blocking the cold air outside. When Qinling rushed over, grandfather and everyone had already arranged everything properly. In fact, such a rare treasure was not made by the Qin family alone, but was jointly developed by the three major families of the base and several wealthy giants. The precious materials shared by everyone gathered together and finally developed eight such armored tents, and the space inside is still different in size. This is why Wen Jianshu is not worried about the situation of the old man of the Wen family. Iron armored tents were built by everyone to resist the Hell Age. At the beginning, everyone''s purpose was very simple, that is, when the base disintegrated, the armored tents could resist the alien beasts that became more powerful. No one thought that this **** age was a change in the environment, but it was just right to take out this iron armored house at this time. So in this S base, the really richest group of people don''t have to rely on Tang Mo at all. Besides the iron armored tents, they also have many other life-saving treasures. Qin Ling thought the same as Lin Yu Xiaotao, even if Tang Mo was not at the base and the ID watch lost contact, then at this moment of sudden change in the times, Tang Mo would rush home immediately, and it was always right to wait for her here. Qin Ling looked like he was rushing to Wen''s house with others. The expression on his face was much more nervous than when he was rushing back to his own house. The guys behind ?? couldn''t help but complain about the boss while they were on their way. "Second brother, why do you think the boss is panicking? The sister-in-law is so powerful, why should others worry?" In Xu Laosan''s heart, the image of his sister-in-law has always been very glorious and great, where is the boss hero to save the beauty. The brothers behind ?? also nodded. In their hearts, the eldest sister-in-law is more powerful than the eldest eldest. She is the kind of power they can''t imagine, and she is very much more powerful than ordinary people. "Shut up, you don''t want to see your peach anymore?" Second brother is really the second brother, and the words that he said are so soul-stirring that Xu Laosan, who talked a lot, immediately closed his mouth, and flung his arms and ran harder than anyone else. Although his family Xiao Tao is an iron-blooded loli, he has already achieved a lot in terms of strength, and now even he can''t easily knock her down, but no matter what, she is still a little girl! I have to hurry up and protect her. Without me, what should Tao Tao be afraid of! Sure enough, love makes people lose their minds. If Xiao Tao, who is sweating profusely and busy collecting tickets, hears such a disgusting inner monologue of Xu Laosan, it is estimated that a slap would have gone up. The villas of the Qin family and the Wen family are not too far away, and together with the group of people hurried on their way, they will arrive soon. "Second brother, that...isn''t it also made by my sister-in-law?" Xu Laosan opened his mouth wide and looked at the scene in front of him. The scenery is very spectacular. I can see that the cracks divide the large and small land plates, and on the ground that is still intact, there are countless semicircles of different sizes that are crystal clear like bubbles. Inside the semicircles are talking and laughing people. As if the cold posed no threat to them at all. In the middle of these apertures of different sizes, a huge golden aperture towers high there, and there are countless people standing or sitting inside, looking relaxed. And outside the huge golden circle, there were still several queues waiting to enter. All of this seems like a new order has been established by human beings in a moment. No one is panicking, and everyone is arranging what they want to do next in a good and orderly manner. "Sister-in-law really saved the entire base this time." Even though he has always been calm like the second child, seeing such a scene at this moment, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. (end of this chapter) Chapter 314： finally meet Chapter 314 Finally meet In terms of the strength of Qin Ling and his team, the blizzard outside and the lower and lower temperature are not life-threatening to them. "Fifth, look at this protective cover, do you have any ideas, can you make it out?" Although Qin Ling is not a spiritual ability person, he can still see that the protective apertures in front of him are all supported by spiritual power, and the strongest spiritual power in their team is the fifth, on the Huaxia rankings. Ranked twenty-first. Qinling had the worst plan in his heart, that is, in such a sudden and harsh environment, most of the people in the S base were unprepared and would die. I didnt expect that when Momos spiritual aura was used, it would give human beings a place to live. As long as there is a temporary buffer opportunity, the next thing will be much easier to handle. And this is the first time Qin Ling has seen someone do this, the protective aperture supported by spiritual power. He couldn''t help but wonder if the fifth man with the strongest spiritual attribute in his team could do it. "I never thought that this spiritual attribute could be used in this way. Now I have seen it with my own eyes. If I think about it myself, it will take about half a month. But if I can get the help of my sister-in-law, I can learn it in three seconds. The attribute value is probably enough to support a protection circle of 100 pings." As a spiritual attribute power user, now seeing such a wonderful use of spiritual power, no one is not envious. The fifth brother was also staring at the big sister-in-law in the huge protection circle with his eyes full of enthusiasm. You don''t need to ask, just from the few words in the crowd around here, the Qinling group has long understood what the situation is now. "If you want to learn, just go to the queue." Qin Ling looked at the old fifth, how could he not understand what it meant. "Remember to hand in your tickets, don''t even think about going through the back door." "Good, boss, then I''ll go!" My boss has spoken, so what are you waiting for! The fifth brother immediately entered the team without any hesitation. Not to mention one-third of the property, even the entire property is overvalued! You must know that in the current environment of the Hell Age, anyone who has long eyes in this protective circle can see it. At that time, he can protect the boss and his brothers. This is something that money can''t buy. If you miss this village, you won''t have this store. Qin Ling and his brothers didn''t plan to go in and compete with these frozen people who were dying. They folded their arms around their chests and watched Tang Mo, the little teacher, patiently teach his younger brothers. Qinling''s physical fitness is strong, and combined with a bead with agility attributes, it is naturally calm in the cold weather. The rest of the brothers are not so relaxed. Although they will not freeze to death for a while, but after all, the snow has already approached their thighs, and it is not so comfortable to stay there. They are still wrapped tightly in their cotton-padded clothes, looking forward to their fifth. Brothers, hurry up and come back. But Qinling and the others didn''t plan to go in, but the people inside had sharp eyes. "Husband, isn''t that Qinling? He''s not here to trouble us at Momo." Lin Yi was the first to see Qinling''s group. She asked Wen Jianshu a little worriedly. Although her daughter is capable, but now that this matter has made such a big show, Lin Yi is still very worried that Qinling will find Momo in trouble. After all, Lin Yi has been staying in the base since the end of the world. Although she only takes care of the children at home, she still knows the big and small things in the base. What is the status of Qinling Mountains? He was someone who the old Wen family couldn''t even compare, and he had absolute prestige in the base. Although she hadn''t heard Jianshu say anything about Qinling and them during this period of time, but such a person appeared here at such a juncture and didn''t go away, but she couldn''t help but worry about whether she was looking for trouble. Compared to Lin Yi, Wen Jianshu has a certain understanding of the relationship between Qinling and Tang Mo. How could he be looking for trouble, he was the one who wanted to abduct your precious daughter. However, Wen Jianshu won''t just say it like that. It''s better not to be hugged and beaten by Lin Yi. You must know that since his daughter-in-law gave birth to a child, his temperament has become more and more irritable, and he is no longer gentle and pleasant. It looks like he doesn''t dare to provoke him at all. The pain of strict wife control, how can ordinary people understand it? "Don''t worry, Qin Ling and Momo are college classmates. They have a good relationship at school, so why do we need to worry?" "Yo, I''m still a college classmate. I haven''t heard Momo mention this, so that''s fine." After hearing Wen Jianshu''s words, Lin Yi immediately put her heart back in her stomach. "They''re all college classmates, so why don''t you welcome them in and let them stand outside and wait!" Lin Yi touched Wen Jianshu with his arm, motioning him to bring people in quickly. Wen Jianshu could have any rebuttal opinions, so he had to do as he did. With Wen Jianshu going out to greet him in person, Qin Ling and his brothers were naturally inconvenient to follow Wen Jianshu and walked into the protection circle of the late Tang Dynasty. Everyone saw that the person who walked in was Qin Ling, and there was no objection. One by one, they just lined up anxiously, hoping to get their turn as soon as possible. Tang Mo saw Uncle Wen leading Qin Ling and the others in, but at this time, she had already been overwhelmed by this group of people who were extremely curious and tireless. expression to express his anger. Qin Ling gave Tang Mo a doting smile, then walked straight over. "Tired?" "It''s okay. Is your house okay?" "Already prepared, okay, are you okay?" "Do you think I''m okay?" Tang Mo looked at the queue that he could not see at the moment, and leaned directly on Qin Ling''s body tired. Feeling Mo Mo''s warm body temperature, Qin Ling couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, lowered his head and quietly attached to Tang Mo''s ear. "Why? Don''t you want to avoid suspicion now? Finally you plan to make it public?" The warm breath hit his ears, and Tang Mo reacted with a shock. It seems that he is really tired and stupid. There are so many people lined up in front of him, why is he directly on Qin Ling''s body. But since the stalls were all over, she didn''t plan to get up again. When is this time, who is still in the mood to pay attention to other people''s male and female love, she is too lazy to hide anything, just let it be. But obviously, Tang Mo still underestimated everyone''s heart for gossip. Maybe it was because the environment she provided for everyone was too comfortable. Seeing the top female boss on the leaderboard, and the base leader, hugging each other, everyone fell silent. Silence, this is Cambridge at this time. What did they see? is this real? Wasn''t he hallucinating by freezing? (end of this chapter) Chapter 315： Official CP Chapter 315 Official CP Tang Mo turned his head and saw the expressions of this group of people... "If you don''t study, you''ll be gone." Everyone: Aren''t you busy talking about love? Blame us now? ? ? But I can only think about it in my heart, and no one dares to say it. Qin Ling quickly evacuated when Tang Mo was about to be busy. After all, there are still so many people freezing outside. If one more person learns this protective cover, one more family will survive. Since Mo Mo has admitted himself, Qin Ling naturally took people to the area that was designated by Tang Mo alone. "Auntie, hello." Qinling''s attitude towards Lin Yi is completely different from his usual attitude towards Wen Jianshu. You must know that Qinling''s name is Wen Jianshu, but he has always been his full name, and he doesn''t have such a gentle smile. "Hello, hello, you are Momo''s college classmate, right? Auntie just found out today. If I knew earlier, I should have invited you to dinner at home." Lin Yi was dealing with Qin Ling for the first time. Seeing the boy''s well-behaved and polite appearance, it was only when the rumors from the outside world were filled with moisture. How did she know that the cute little boy in front of her had two faces. Wen Jianshu was also the first time he saw Qin Ling''s appearance. He was shocked but thought that they were really amazing. People like Qin Ling could turn into such a little sheep for her, and they looked weird. "Auntie, let me introduce myself. My name is Qin Ling. I am Tang Mo''s college classmate and Mo Mo''s boyfriend." Just now Tang Mo''s support seemed to have given Qin Ling some kind of signal. Naturally, he would not waste this opportunity, so he hurriedly made public immediately before Momo didn''t regret it. This means that the ID watch has no signal, otherwise he is ready to announce the relationship with the news officer. Because of the crowd, Lin Yi didn''t see Qin Ling and Tang Mo''s small movements just now. Now hearing Qin Ling''s words, he suddenly became petrified and speechless. The news was too shocking, she had to digest it... Qin Ling was not surprised by the reaction of his future mother-in-law. He was prepared to face this situation from the day he was with Tang Mo. On the contrary, Xiaoyangyang is very oblivious, but the first time he saw Qinling, he liked this brother very much. In Wen Jianshu''s arms, he stretched out his little hand and clamored for his brother to hug him. Qin Ling would naturally not miss this opportunity to quickly break into the family of the late Tang Dynasty. He hugged Yangyang and took out a lot of delicious and fun things from the space treasures for the sheep to coax. . Lin Yi over there has also digested the news. She is of the right age, and she is a college classmate who has a strong emotional foundation. The two are evenly matched in appearance and strength. What else is she dissatisfied with? Another way of thinking, apart from Qin Ling, she really couldn''t think of anyone else who could match her daughter. Since accepting this setting, Lin Yi saw that Qin Ling was the mother-in-law and saw how the son-in-law felt, and when she saw Yangyang and her brother-in-law, she felt a little more satisfied with Qin Ling. But it was fun here, but it was raining over Wen Jianshu''s side. Originally, his daughter was going to run away with this kid, but now even his wife and son are so satisfied with Qin Ling, he was standing alone, looking a bit miserable. It''s not easy for a middle-aged man, Wen Jianshu sat on the side in a loss, the vinegar jar was about to overturn. Fortunately, Lin Yu''s younger sister, Xianxian, was still beside him. Seeing that her uncle looked a little sad, the little girl patted Wen Jianshu''s hand kindly. "It''s still slender." Wen Jianshu, who was warmed at this moment, was moved. "Xianxian, uncle and brother Qinling, you prefer uncles, right?" Xiaotao and Lin Yu were also regular guests of the Wen family when they were away at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and Xianxian was naturally very familiar with Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi. "I like Brother Qinling." Don''t guess the girl''s thoughts, who knows that the person who is sitting next to you and comforting you at this moment likes another brother more in his heart? Wen Jianshu felt even more miserable in his heart. "Brother Qinling is more handsome." Another critical strike. Wen Jianshu: Okay, I understand, let me be alone. As more and more psychics learn to protect the circle, there are fewer and fewer people queuing outside. Just after the end of Tang Dynasty finally taught all the psychic powers who came to line up, the line outside finally disappeared. Countless spiritual halos of different sizes surround the huge golden halo at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Inside are small groups based on family, friends or interests, maintaining their warmth in the blizzard in an orderly manner. I dont know how long it took, the earthquake stopped, and there were only countless ruins left, and there was no single building standing. The blizzard gradually stopped, and the height was maintained at a position above the knee. The temperature doesn''t seem to have changed anymore. The temperature of more than minus fifty degrees has made the earth an unsuitable place for human habitation. After returning to the area of ??his home at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found that Qinling and Yangyang were having a good time. Lin Yi looked at them with an old mother''s smile, while Wen Jianshu and Xianxian sat on the side and looked at the sky silently. "Momo, why didn''t you tell your mother what happened between you and Xiao Qin for so long? If Xiao Qin told me today that my mother was still in the dark, that''s a good thing, my mother raised her hands to agree." Seeing Momo came back, Lin Yi pulled Tang Mo aside and said, in just a short while, in Lin Yi''s heart, Qin Ling had already risen to be the son-in-law Xiao Qin. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when his mother came to pull him, he knew it was bad, and when he heard Lin Yi''s words again, he immediately knew what happened. "Qinling!!" Tang Mo''s angry voice surrounded the protective cover in 3D, and everyone heard the roar for a while, and everyone stopped what they were busy doing. "Baby, I''m here." Qin Ling did not panic, but responded loudly. After hearing Qin Ling''s answer, everyone understood and continued to work on their own affairs. It turned out to be a quarrel between young couples. This is the era of hell. The two still have such a good relationship. Immortal love is nothing more than that. At this moment, Qin Ling''s wish finally came true, and he and Tang Mo became the official CP in everyone''s heart. As for Momo''s anger... Qin Ling silently hugged the sheep in his arms tighter. He must grasp this amulet, otherwise his resistance to beatings will not grow as fast as Tang Mo''s strength. "Sister don''t be fierce, brother is afraid." After a while, Yangyang''s heart was already biased towards brother Qinling, who gave him delicious and fun food, hugged Qinling and started talking about the end of Tang Dynasty. "Yangyang is really good, but don''t call him brother, brother-in-law, do you know?" Qinling continued to coax the sheep. "Yes! Brother-in-law and brother!" Seeing this scene, Tang Mo ran away in anger, sat down beside Qin Ling, and pinched Qin Ling''s arm when his hand touched it. "what!" Qinling''s screams surrounded Wen Jianshu''s heart at last. Both are strict wives, so why is it too urgent to fry each other. (end of this chapter) Chapter 316： Darkness falls Chapter 316 Darkness Comes "Brother, do you think we are all going to die?" Xianxian asked Lin Yu, who had just sat down beside him after work, the little girl''s tender voice was still very innocent, but the words she said did not match the innocence. "Of course not, Xianxian is so good, God would not bear such a good child to die." Lin Yu patiently picked up Xianxian. He must have been frightened by Xianxian just now. This child''s life is really hard. At a young age, he has gone through such a life-and-death test several times, and every time it is a life-threatening situation. "But brother, you told me about dinosaurs before. You said that dinosaurs went extinct because Mother Earth thought they were not good and didn''t let them live. Now, does Mother Earth think that we are bad and let us live? of?" The childish words made people not know how to answer for a while. Maybe Xianxian is right, Mother Earth really thinks that their human beings are not good enough, so there will be such a punishment. Because of countless apertures outside, it was no longer so crowded at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Everyone took out their luggage, spread their bedding, and sat on it to eat. The sky was getting dark, and night fell. Everyone lying on the ground has a feeling of camping in the wild. Although the protective cover is warm, but when you open your eyes, you can see the starry sky, and the feeling of being surrounded by white snow is still very wonderful. On this day, everyone was frozen and exhausted. As soon as it got dark, everyone fell asleep. Many small tents were set up in the area of ??Tang Mo''s house. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi brought Yangyang a tent, Xiaotao brought Xianxian a tent, and Lin Yu and a few brothers from Qinling squeezed together a few tents. Tang Mo and Qin Ling originally had a tent for each person. Who knew that Qin Ling would sneak over after everyone fell asleep and squeezed into Tang Mos tent. "What are you doing here?" Tang Mo asked angrily, apparently still angry because Qinling told everyone about them just now. "I am cold." The tent in the late Tang Dynasty was not a sleeping bag. For the sake of comfort, the late Tang Dynasty used a wooden board to build the bed, and a thick mattress was laid on it. The body was covered with a warm duvet, which was extremely comfortable. After ?? Qin Ling got in, he wrapped his arms around Tang Mo, rested his head on Tang Mo''s shoulder, and closed his eyes. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt Qin Ling''s face leaning against him coldly, and he didn''t say anything. Forget it, at this time, what are you still stubborn about? Even if everyone knows about it, so what, she has done enough, and she no longer needs to be afraid of others gossiping, right? Today, she also heard many people discussing the gossip about her and Qinling. Everyone said that they were a good match, and no one said that they were unworthy of Qinling. No one said that she was not worthy of Qinling anymore. The knot in the heart of the previous life was finally solved at the end of Tang Dynasty until today. In the darkness, Tang Mo heaved a sigh of relief. She has been pushing herself all the time, she knows she is working hard, and she has done her best. She forced herself to break into those dragon pools and tiger dens, forced herself to leave her comfort zone and break into a wider world by herself, in order to achieve faster progress. has really used all the strength of his body. Everyone is praising her for being powerful, brave, and not an ordinary person. But at the end of Tang, he knew in his heart that he was not as powerful as everyone said. To this day, he just couldn''t swallow the breath of his previous life, and he had to live out the same spirit despite all his efforts. If you were really a powerful person, you wouldn''t end up like that in your previous life. In a certain place in Tang Mo''s heart, there is actually the shadow of that little girl with low self-esteem in the previous life. She has never dared to stop, because she is afraid of repeating the mistakes of the previous life. Knowing that today, after hearing what everyone said, she really felt that everything had changed. She has grown to a high enough level to become a person who also shines in the eyes of everyone. "If you''re tired, it doesn''t matter if you don''t think about anything or do anything, as well as me. No matter what you look like, I will protect you. You can do what you want, and I will support you." I dont know if its a serious confession or a whisper in my sleep. When Qin Ling said these words with his eyes closed, Tang Mo couldn''t help but cry. You do what you want, and I will give you the support. This is probably the most beautiful love story in the world. Tang Mo was relieved, closed her eyes, and felt Qin Ling''s warm embrace. This comfortable warmth made her soon fall asleep. Darkness is sometimes not exclusive to the night. At certain moments, even in the daytime, it will also be shrouded in darkness. Just like now. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he slept very well. When he woke up again, Qin Ling was no longer there. After she changed her clothes and washed up, she walked out and found that the sky outside the protection circle was still black. Although there is no ID watch display, everyone who has slept knows that it should be the morning, but the sky does not mean to fade from black at all. This can''t help but make everyone panic. You must know that the role of the sun is not just to provide light to everyone. also has the necessary heat, and a sense of security. The ??ID watch is still a black screen, everyone is in the dark, and they are not even interested in talking. One by one, their mouths are tightly closed, and their eyes do not know where to look. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around and didn''t see Qinling. He probably guessed that Qinling should have taken someone out to check if such a vision occurred. Lin Yu and Xiaotao followed Tang Mo all the time when she came out, waiting for Tang Mo''s order to act according to Tang Mo''s order. Hour after hour passed, and the sky still did not light up. In such an environment, the people in the protection circle gradually began to become anxious, some people couldn''t help pacing, and some people even quarreled with the people around them because of their anxiety. "It can''t go on like this." The ?? protection circle was created by the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty, and every move in it was naturally under the attention of the late Tang Dynasty. If things go on like this, the order in the protection circle will be chaotic. If so many people are in chaos, it will really cause trouble. The mental power at the end of Tang re-formed a new pattern in the body, and then slowly flowed out and poured into the protective cover. This time, Tang Mojia''s mental power did not want the protective cover to continue to expand, but to make the originally faint golden color of the protective cover continue to become more intense and radiant. This light is getting bigger and bigger, gradually illuminating everything in the protective cover, and even those small protective covers outside feel the power of this light. The white snow and ruins outside came back to everyone''s sight. And this desolate scene did not make people uncomfortable, but this light gave everyone more firm strength. (end of this chapter) Chapter 317： depression vortex Chapter 317 Depression Vortex At this time, Qinling had been out with the people for several hours. They didnt know how far they had gone in the dark. They only knew that everything around them illuminated by the flashlight seemed to be different from the previous environment. The ??S base is their site, and it stands to reason that they should be extremely familiar with this place. But now every place is so unfamiliar, without any building as a reference, the plants have grown into a different look. The originally rich city turned into another desolate one in one night, as if it had been abandoned for decades. "Boss, we''ve come so far, and we won''t be able to find our way back." "Stop talking nonsense, like now you can find your way back." Qinling only brought a few brothers with the strength attribute this time. After all, it was freezing cold outside, and the power attribute ability user had a stronger body and would be more resistant to freezing. But what they didn''t expect was that the darkness outside and the changes in the environment made them lost in the darkness after walking for a few hours. "If only the fifth child would be here at this time..." Mental attribute ability users can rely on perception to find the way back, but unfortunately, the few people this time except Qin Ling are all power attribute ability users. Although everyone is resistant to freezing, after all, they have been out for a few hours. If they hang around outside like this, even their iron body will be frozen into ice cubes. Qin Ling''s good-looking face was also grim, and it was indeed difficult to tell the way back by the dim light of the flashlight. The ID watch has no signal at all, and even if you ask for help, you can''t contact other people now. Just when a few people were lost and helpless in the dark, a golden light lit up in the distance. That is the color of the protection circle in the late Tang Dynasty. The light was more like a light that led the Qinling people home, so that the men who were circling in the darkness suddenly found the direction to go back and put their hearts back in their stomachs. It is not an easy thing to freeze outside for a few hours. After seeing the protective circle lit up, several people ran faster than each other and flew back to the protective circle. At this time, Tang Mo, who was in the tent and was teasing sheep and sheep and slender, didn''t expect that his actions to protect the people in the circle had inadvertently pulled the Qinling people back from the hands of the **** of death. . "Xiao Tao, have you noticed that today''s protection circle is much quieter than last night?" The ??light rose, and everyone''s faces appeared more clearly in front of Tang Mo''s eyes. Everyone sat there quietly and did their own thing, no one even spoke out loud. Compared to the panic last night, everyone today is obviously a lot more obedient. This made Tang Mo a little uncomfortable. "It''s not that you said yesterday that the tickets they handed in were only from last night, and now it''s timed out. They haven''t been careful with each other, for fear that you will remember this and drive them out. If you go out, you can live for a few hours." At the end of Tang, after hearing Xiao Tao say this, he remembered what he said yesterday. I''m really witty, I didn''t expect that my sudden inspiration yesterday could have such a good effect. It was pitch black now, and I didn''t know what was going on outside. Naturally, Tang Mo wouldn''t really drive them out and send them to death right now. Just when Tang Mo was enjoying the rare quiet here, Qin Ling and someone had already rushed in from the outside. "How is it, what''s going on outside?" Tang Mo got up and stretched out his hand to take off Qinling''s hard coat and put on a new soft and warm coat for him. Then he held Qin Ling''s cold hand and helped him warm it. Qinling had been freezing outside for a while. At this time, he changed into a warm coat, and another beautiful woman warmed his hands, and he was more than half warm at once. "Outside, not too optimistic." Qin Ling thought about the outside environment they had seen in the past few hours, the Hell Age is indeed a more terrifying existence than the end times. "We walked a long way without seeing a single alien beast." There was not even a single alien beast. This was Qinling''s biggest discovery this time. "Isn''t it because it was refrigerated?" Although Qinling and the others are within the range of the S base, those fortifications have long since disappeared. With so many people gathered here, it is impossible that there is not a single alien beast around. The body structure of alien beasts is different from that of humans. The cold is not fatal to them, but starvation is fatal. "No." Qin Ling shook his head. He looked carefully for a long time, not only did he not see any beasts, but there was no trace at all. He didn''t even feel the breath of a strange beast. It was as if all the beasts that originally lived on cannibalism disappeared overnight. The end of Tang was silent. In the current situation, it is not a good thing for human beings to not see alien beasts. This means they lose their most important food source. In such weather, planting even soilless cultivation has become a luxury. If there are no more exotic animals that can provide enough meat, then the survival of human beings is really at stake. "Don''t think about that, let''s have some soup." Tang Mo pulled Qin Ling and sat down, while Xiao Tao handed over the soup that Tang Mo had cooked a long time ago. Including the few people who had just gone out with Qinling, everyone had a bowl of hot soup in their hands, and they were moved to tears when they could drink a bowl of hot soup. For the next time, everyone sat blankly in the protective circle, looking up at the golden light-emitting protective circle, wondering what they were thinking. Probably thinking about their fate tomorrow, but I dont know what the world will be like tomorrow, and how do I think about it. Everyone just feels that they are so insignificant that they don''t even have the strength to fight back against fate. Fortunately, the end of the Tang Dynasty has brought a little light to their world, otherwise most people may collapse. Emotion is a contagious thing, Tang Mo leaned on Qin Ling''s shoulder and looked at everyone''s numb faces. Everyone''s emotions don''t seem to be sad. After so many joys and sorrows, life and death, everyone has long been desensitized to the emotion of sadness. And beneath their numb faces, some are just hollow. That is a kind of self-imposed exile after being powerless, throwing oneself into the torrent of **** and drifting along, and letting fate arrange an ending for oneself. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he hated the feeling that all the staff were caught in a vortex of depression, like being in a pool of stagnant water. In the eyes of the late Tang Dynasty, aren''t they still alive? As long as you live there is hope, and living represents infinite possibilities. If you even gave up on yourself, wouldn''t you throw yourself in the cracks and bury yourself in the soil ahead of time? (end of this chapter) Chapter 318： watch restart Chapter 318 Watch Restart "This can''t be done." Tang Mo murmured. "You have a solution?" Qin Ling knew what she was thinking by looking at Tang Mo''s face. "Let me try." A living person cannot be suffocated to death by urine. When encountering difficulties, we always have to think about the ending method first, and we cannot give up with one hand. Tang Mo found a projector from the space. This projector was used by Tang Mo before. There are many videos in it, all of which Tang Mo likes the most. There is no electricity here, and the projector can''t work. Tang Mo took a primary spar and used mental power to link it with the instrument. In this day and age, since energy spar such as spar comes out, maybe it should be useful, right? Tang Mo just had the idea of ??giving it a try and used the spar to drive the projector. Unexpectedly, when Tang Mo''s mental power linked the spar to the instrument, the projector actually worked! There is no blank screen, so Tang Mo simply spread a thick white cloth on the blank ground in front of him, and then put the movie directly on the white cloth. The small white cloth naturally could not provide everyone''s viewing, so Tang Mo used mental power to connect the film on the white cloth to her protective aperture. The huge golden aperture was divided into four huge screens from four directions, on which began to show Tang Mo''s favorite movie. That is Stephen Chow''s movie, a very old and classic movie. Tang Mo likes Stephen Chow, not only because of his good acting skills, but also because behind Stephen Chow''s humor is the bitterness and persistence of a villain. In his films, no matter how ordinary people are, they are shining brightly. No matter what kind of blow they encounter, they will never give up. And now people like trapped beasts need this kind of spirit most at this moment. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she just tried it out. She had never used spar as an energy source, nor had she used mental power in this way. I didnt expect it to be really successful. When Master Xing''s slightly funny voice sounded, all the people with dull eyes stared at the video that was playing above their heads as if they had come to their senses. "Actually, I''m an actor." "Sometimes, rich people''s tastes are hard to say." "Sorry, Brother Sunny, I was pooping just now, so I didn''t watch him." "Shit, you are a pile of shit, life is cheaper than ants." "I should have won the Oscar for Best Actor." "No, it''s beautiful when it''s dawn." The ?? movie is an old movie, but everyone is as focused as if they saw it for the first time, and they are reluctant to blink. Not only the people in the protection circle at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but even the territories of those with spiritual attributes outside the protection circle are also watching intently. At this time, Tang Mo was not afraid that the noisy sound and light would attract some scary things. After listening to Qin Ling''s description of the outside situation, Tang Mo hoped to attract some strange beasts, so that she had a little more in her heart. As soon as the movie was released, Tang Mo could clearly feel that the atmosphere here had changed a lot. Maybe it was because everyone had something to distract them from, or maybe it was because Lord Xing''s movie was so inspirational that people could regroup a lot. A positive. "It seems that everyone is still too busy, and people tend to think too much when they are free. You still have a solution, sister-in-law." Xu Laosan watched the protection circle turn into a big screen, and he was so full of admiration for his sister-in-law that he could hardly contain it. When watching the third part of the movie, everyone obviously felt that the characters on the screen were becoming more and more unclear, but no one complained, but looked forward and happy. Because the screen is getting less and less clear, it means that the sky is getting brighter. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply turned off the projector and followed everyone to watch the rising sun. What could be more inspiring than watching the sun rise. At the moment when the sun completely rose, everyone''s ID watch that had a black screen suddenly turned on at the same moment. "ID watch can be used!" The restoration of the ID watch represents the way that people have reconnected with each other, and people have a channel to obtain information. The ID watch that has long been out of control represents everyone''s connection with the world, and it is their in the apocalypse. Relying on one, is also a very important source of security. Tang Mo also stared at his watch, watching it gradually light up. The ?? interface is not much different from before, the slight difference is like the watch automatically updated the system. At this moment, everyone is carefully checking the difference between this watch upgrade and the previous one, but everyone has not forgotten what kind of news was brought to them after the last watch upgrade. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it seemed that the upgraded watch this time seemed to be farther away from the original human world, more like it was controlled by a mysterious force, and a lot of information that appeared in it was unknown to people. For example, the description of the Hell Age is very detailed, and the Hell Age is also called the restart of the Ice Age in the watch. The Ice Age, as the name suggests, everyone knows what it means, so restarting the Ice Age may mean that the world is far more than the current temperature, and it will continue to drop until the whole world returns to the original glacier. Seeing the name of restarting the Ice Age, everyone shuddered. Continuing to look at it at the end of the Tang Dynasty, this era is not only a threat to human beings caused by the sudden drop in temperature, but also a very serious problem for human beings. That is hunger. As we all know, in an increasingly cold environment, no matter what soil or technical plants can grow. And the rarer and rarer beasts also make people lose the source of hunting to obtain food by strength. Here at the end of Tang Dynasty, I thought about it a little more, that is, the information provided in the watch is that the beasts have become rare, but it does not mean that they have disappeared completely. So where are the few remaining rare beasts now? Is the strength rising sharply, and is there a huge threat to mankind? These questions should be kept firmly in mind, and you should always remind yourself not to let your guard down. In addition to the information about the Hell Age, the most added information is about the five beads. Here, all kinds of information about the five beads are written very clearly, whether it is the energy contained in it or all kinds of matters related to fusion. There is a picture of five beads of different colors, three of which have been lit, one is half-bright and half-grey, and the last one is completely dark. The meaning of ?? is very clear, that is, three beads have been fused, and one has been found and not fused. Only the one in space is still out there, waiting for human beings to discover it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 319： Gods Choice Chapter 319 God''s Choice Space For the description of this attribute bead, everyone only felt that it was so magical after seeing it, but no one was curious about the ownership of the four beads that had been found. Just kidding, how can you still be a fool if you can live to this day. An attribute bead has 10,000 attribute values, and now the top two attribute values ??on the leaderboard are clearly placed. However, there is still one bead missing, I dont know where it was not fused. But since it has been found, it will be a matter of time for fusion. Others have no hope and need not worry about it. Even if there is still the last space attribute bead left, I can still fight for it, but can I really get myself again? A question mark like this is drawn in everyone''s heart. But soon they found the answer they were looking for in the following information. It turned out that the remaining space attribute pearl was originally hidden in a corner of this world, but it was not discovered by humans before the restart of the Ice Age. So at the moment when the **** age came and the world changed suddenly, the energy of the space attribute beads inspired another kind of terrible thing, that is, God''s chosen space. The words ??God''s Choice Space made Tang Mo''s eyes dizzy. Now this world is more and more different from what she knew before, and it seems to be even more mysterious. Is this still the real world? God-chosen space is a parallel space inspired by space energy. In fact, there are countless parallel spaces in this universe, and the different changes produced in this second and the previous second are different parallel spaces. But although human beings have always had the concept of parallel space, no one has been able to find the entrance to parallel space. And now that space force is inspired by the door to the parallel space. And the parallel space inspired this time, because of the energy brought by the coming of the **** age, each parallel space is related to the end of the world, a parallel space under the background of the end of the world. The information behind ?? also said that if you want to prevent the restart of the Ice Age, you must collect all five attribute beads. The one who collects and fuses the five attribute beads can restore the world to its original state. And the only way to get the last attribute pearl, the space pearl, is to pass the test of the divinely chosen space. Everyone click on the detailed information about the selected space, which describes in detail that if you want to obtain the space attribute pearl, you must enter three parallel spaces and complete the tasks in that space respectively. The first person to complete the three space tasks can get the space beads and fuse them directly. Because all parallel spaces are in the apocalyptic background, the risks are still very high, even more deadly than the current cold climate. Once you die in a parallel space, it is also a real death, both physically and mentally. If you dont complete the task, you will be trapped in that parallel space for the rest of your life. The way to enter the trial space is also very simple, as long as you use some energy spar to stand in according to the pattern given on the God''s Choice Space page, you can randomly enter a trial space. Under the page of God''s Choice Space, everyone has their own name on their ID watch, and there is a 0/3 mark behind the name. This is not difficult to understand, but only at the end of the Tang Dynasty is different. On the page of the end of the Tang Dynasty, there is a 1/3 logo. This means that Tang Mo has completed a space trial mission. Tang Mo looked at the 1 and quickly understood what was going on. Parallel space, isnt that the space you entered in the apocalypse garbage dump before? There she also completed the task of changing that world. Tang Mo, who was a little depressed because the bead map in his hand was useless, instantly became happy again. One space ahead of others is to seize the opportunity, and there is still great hope to be the first to complete the three tasks! However, there is a lot of information given, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, he still found a bug, that is, the information given by the watch is that the person who has collected and fused five attribute beads can restore the world to its original appearance. Then what if the five beads were not collected by one person, but by different people? So can this also change the restart of the Ice Age? Although this question has not yet been answered, but the Pearl of Space has not been obtained yet, spending time and energy thinking about this problem is obviously a waste of life, time is precious, Tang Mo quickly put this problem behind him. In addition to the information about the Hell Age and God''s Choice Space, there are also various ways to use the energy spar. The late Tang Dynasty also guessed it, and it is nothing more than a substitute for energy use and so on. This spar can indeed replace energy, but high-grade spar is very rare, and using it to produce heat may not be affordable for everyone. The amount of information brought by the updated watch is huge, and everyone is silently digesting this information. Although it is the age of **** now, there is no threat of alien beasts in the protection circle of the late Tang Dynasty. For many people, in addition to starvation, it can be said to be a safer paradise. The parallel space in the apocalypse background has more unknown dangers. With his own strength, can he really come out of there alive? But if you don''t go to the parallel space to beg for food, how long can the food in your hand last? How long can Tang Mo protect them? Restart the Ice Age. If you don''t collect all the five pearls, the world will only get worse and worse, not better. Besides, at the end of Tang, she must be going to the trial space. If she goes, this protective circle disappears, what should they do? How to live? But to stop Tang Mo from going? Can they stop it? If the Space Pearl cannot be obtained, and the Ice Age restarts, will they be able to live? Everyone has countless questions in their hearts that no one answers. Entering the divinely chosen space is to die. If you dont enter, you are waiting to die. It seems that the world does not leave any way for ordinary people to live. Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes were focused on Tang Mo. At this moment, Tang Mo is still holding Jingjing carefully studying the page of the divine selection space, wanting to analyze what kind of tasks that space will be. If it were all tasks like the space encountered in the apocalypse garbage dump, I would really be exhausted. Another thing is that her Power Orb has been obtained for a long time, and it has not yet been fused. Did she fuse the Orb of Power first and then go to the divine selection space, so she could relax a little, or did she find an opportunity to merge in the divine selection space? Tang Mo fell into contemplation, thinking while touching Jingjing''s soft fur. (end of this chapter) Chapter 320： Holy Medical Village Chapter 320 Holy Doctor Village Even if Tang Mo was in a trance at this time, he couldn''t hold back countless hot eyes staring at him. Tang Mo raised his head and saw countless pairs of eyes staring at him, he couldn''t help but startled. "What''s wrong??" It''s scary to look at me all of a sudden. "Momo, you must go to the God''s Choice Space in the future, right?" Xiao Tao, who was also the exclusive secretary at the end of Tang Dynasty, asked what everyone wanted to ask at this time. "Yeah, after all, the world will only get better if you get that space-attribute bead, right?" For Tang Mo, there is nothing to hesitate about this question. She has always been alone, and going to other parallel apocalypse is no different from her current or previous life. "If you go, the people here will probably not survive a day." Xiao Tao sighed, she followed Tang Mo, but she also had some spar in her hand, and it was not difficult to find a protection circle for a spiritual power user. But there are so many people here, almost the entire S base is here. The size of the protective cover of those with spiritual attributes is limited, and it can never accommodate so many people. After all, not all the psychic powers in the world are here in the S base. Xiao Tao''s words reminded Tang Mo, she quickly opened her watch and spread the scene here to the public forum. And then attached the method of this protective cover below, although without her personal teaching, it took longer for those with abilities to learn. But there will always be people who can get here before they freeze to death, or learn how to get a mental shield. In the face of disasters, human beings are all one. Naturally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he would not be stingy with this method. At this time, it is good to have one more person alive. There are too many people in this world, and the news from the end of Tang can at least give them some hope of survival. Restart the Ice Age, since this **** age is called this name, the weather will definitely become colder and colder in the future. The last time Tang Mo entered the parallel space, she knew that when she entered the parallel space, her body would actually follow it. The protective cover now supported by Tang Mo alone will disappear. Without the end of Tang Dynasty, all the people here will die. Compared to the people inside at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the people outside were much more relaxed. Because the outsiders with spiritual abilities do not have the ability of the end of Tang, in the current apocalypse, they can not only use their own spiritual power to warm themselves, but also collect a certain amount of food and expenses by sheltering others, which can be said to be even more than the previous apocalypse Comfortable, there is no need to take risks at all. And these power users will not go to the selected space, so the people in the protection circle of these space power users are temporarily safe. Tang Mo stood up and walked around the protective cover she had built, holding a few high-grade spar with rich colors in his hand, and occasionally placing one on the ground. Everyone looked at Tang Mo''s actions. At this time, Tang Mo''s every move involved everyone''s heart. Many people who have seen Tang Mo''s movements can probably guess what Tang Mo means. The spar watch has already begun to indicate that it can be used as an energy source, so Tang Mo is now trying. If she leaves, will the spar watch be used? Can maintain this protective cover, let it continue to exist. Unfortunately, everyone saw that the high-grade spar placed on the ground at the end of Tang was quickly consumed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and not even the scum was left. Tang Mo shook his head when he saw this. The idea of ??using the spar to support the protective cover is still feasible, but if such a large protective cover is not supported by human control, it will be too expensive to rely on the spar alone. Not to mention other people, even the most prosperous late Tang Dynasty could not bear such consumption. After all, the time for her to leave is not one and a half, it is likely to be a year or two. Everyone saw Tang Mo shook his head and said his forehead, and his heart was even more sad. There was really no way to do it. "It would be nice if the Holy Doctor Village was here at this time." "That''s right, it would be good if the Shengyi Village was here." "Is there really a holy doctor village? Isn''t that just a legend?" "Of course it''s true. I was injured nearby at the time, and it was the people from Shengyi Village who passed by and rescued me. There are all kind-hearted and kind people there, and all of them are spiritual powers." "Then you are really lucky. I heard that there are often many people who go to the Shengyi Village to seek medical treatment, but not all of them can be welcomed in. It is useless to ask grandpa to tell grandma." "Yeah, come back to life, isn''t that all immortals, so they can''t make offerings." Since the hope of life is so slim, everyone just let go and chatted. All of them are psychic abilities? At the end of Tang, when he heard these words, he remembered a place. The holy doctor village they were talking about was the Wuxi village she went to before, right? After picking up Xiaotao last time, Ah Jiu never paid attention to Wuxi Village. On the other hand, the new chief, Guo Mingyi, is a very reasonable person. He often sends words of thanks and concern to the end of Tang Dynasty, and also talks about the current situation of Wuxi Village. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was very busy outside Longtan Tiger''s Den, but he rarely replied, and it was not annoying to leave Guo Mingyi alone singing a one-man show in the dialog box. After listening to everyone''s words, Tang Mo remembered this matter. clicked on the dialog with Guo Mingyi and made a phone call. Soon, the man over there picked up the phone. "Hello, Patriarch." Guo Mingyi was flattered and answered the phone. Wuxi Village was occupied by wicked people from the very beginning and almost wiped out the clan, and now it is respected by the outside world as Shengyi Village and survived in the end of the world. All this is because of the end of the Tang Dynasty. Guo Mingyi has always maintained a very respectful attitude towards the end of Tang Dynasty. He never got a reply from Tang Mo before, but this time, the ancestor called directly, he was not flattered. Hearing Guo Mingyi, a middle-aged man, call him Patriarch again, Tang Mo couldn''t help but have a black line on his face. She had told him to stop calling him that way, but this person refused to listen. He had to say that the treatment skills in his village were taught at the end of the Tang Dynasty and would be passed on to the ancestors in the future. At the end of Tang, he had no choice, so he just let him go. "How are you over there? This ice age is not a problem for you, right?" Almost everyone in Wuxi Village is a genius of spiritual power. They study spiritual power every day, but Tang Mo was not worried that they would not use spiritual power to protect him. "Thank you for your concern. Thanks to you, everyone in the village has not slackened. Since you left, you have been thinking about spiritual power. Although it is not a big climate, everyone has made some progress and used spiritual power to keep warm. Still no problem." (end of this chapter) Chapter 321： saved Chapter 321 Saved This is actually Guo Mingyi''s modesty. In fact, before the advent of the Hell Age, Guo Mingyi and his village have already researched various uses of spiritual power, which are deeper and wider than the innovation in the late Tang Dynasty. After all, everyone is a spiritual power attribute ability person who gathers together every day to study, which is much faster than the law that Tang Mo has occasionally summed up in actual combat. And there are many ways of spiritual power that can only be used by groups, and individuals at the end of the Tang Dynasty will never know. "I only heard today that Wuxi Village was renamed Shengyi Village?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t care much about things other than himself, and it was true that such a big thing was only heard today. "I don''t dare, but I saved a few people with the ability taught by my grandfather and master. How can I call it such a big name, it''s just a false name from outsiders, I can''t support it." That Guo Mingyi couldn''t understand the meaning of Tang''s words for a while, so he could only deal with it in fear. I am afraid that the ancestors blamed him for being too ostentatious with the villagers outside and came to him to ask for his guilt. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing Guo Mingyi''s cautious look, he didn''t dare to joke, so he had to talk about business. "You should have read the information on the ID watch as well. You can cope with the ice age by your own skills, and the famine age is also a big hurdle for you. People outside call you a holy doctor village. You have done a lot to save people and save good fortune, and all of them are kind-hearted. Come out with all of you, now is the time humanity needs you. " Wuxi Village has lived there for generations to avoid the world, but now the background of the times is different. Crisis is a crisis in the whole world. People who want to escape from the world are also part of human beings. At this time of crisis, whether it is for themselves or for the overall situation, it is time for them to be born. The words of the late Tang Dynasty are naturally a decree-like existence for Guo Mingyi. After all, even if Guo Mingyi was to die at the end of Tang''s position in Wuxi Village, he would not be willing to do anything else. Besides, now that the Ice Age is restarting, it is impossible for them to starve to death in that remote village. Where there is life, there is hope. The distance between Wuxi Village and the S base is actually not that close, especially at such a time when the weather is cold and the ground is torn apart, it is not a matter of a day or two for ordinary people to come here by themselves. But it''s different for psychic powers. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, when the people here were still immersed in the emotion of their own death, I don''t know when, I saw the dark side of the sky as if something was rushing over like my side. "No... it can''t be some kind of mutated beast, right?" Birds and animals have never been seen before, but it does not prevent this from being an additional cruel gift from the Hell Age to them. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, even ordinary people could enter the protective cover, and everyone knew whether they had the ability to defend. Looking at the darkness of the sky at this time, one by one struggled to stand up and squeezed together. I don''t know who was the first to scream, and the entire protection circle was almost in a mess. Panic, and unwillingness and panic in the face of death threats. It is freezing cold outside, and staying here is like a turtle in a urn that is easily caught. When the black stuff gradually got closer and closer, and then got lower and lower, until it landed on the ground, people saw that those were not some beasts that killed them, but a group of people. The fall from the sky is not the only thing that surprises people. The most surprising thing is that almost everyone in this group of people who fell from the sky has a protective halo, including teenage children. This group of people are all spiritual powers! This group of people is the Holy Medical Village! The people of Shengyi Village are here, and the people of Shengyi Village must have come to save them, they are saved! His gray eyes were lit up again. At the end of Tang, seeing the group of people under his protection, it seemed that hope of life once again burst out, and he couldn''t help feeling satisfied. You see, humans are very content creatures, as long as they are given a little light in the dark, they can continue to support them. She has no way to be the one who saves them, but she can give this little light, and she can give it. Just when he was satisfied at the end of the Tang Dynasty, all the people of Shengyi Village suddenly knelt down and shouted loudly. "Meet the Patriarch!" "Meet the Patriarch!" "Meet the Patriarch!" The deafening sound of ?? is especially uplifting in this quiet atmosphere. Tang Mo buried her head deeply and didn''t want to go out to meet people at all. She regretted her decision to call them here. It''s true that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, so she just wants to keep a low profile, why is it so difficult? But no matter how low Tang Tang buried his head, people still turned their attention to her little by little. came again and again, and the feeling of being on pins and needles just now is coming again. In fact, even if the people from the Shengyi Village didn''t name them, everyone knew who they were looking for. These are all psychic power users, who can fly and protect the aperture, so who do you need to learn from? The biggest protection circle is golden, so Tang Mo didn''t even have a chance to refute it. "Get up, get up, you are here to do business, not to kowtow to me." Seeing that he really couldn''t escape, Tang Mo could only bite the bullet and go out and hurriedly get them up. Seeing Grandpa coming out, everyone got up one after another and looked at her with bright eyes. The things that were taught in Wuxi Village at the end of the Tang Dynasty can be said to have changed the fate of all of them. And the more they study, the more they discover that this spiritual force is far more powerful than they thought. It was only at the end of the Tang Dynasty that they truly understood the charm and true strength of spiritual power. The small village that was originally an escape from the world started a new study of spiritual power, and all of them became fanatics of spiritual power. And the huge golden circle of spiritual power in front of them made them look trendy. Golden spiritual power, this is the first time they have seen it. Seeing Tang Mo come out, everyone closed their spiritual aperture and replaced it with a large spiritual aperture, and then welcomed Tang Mo in. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not polite, and walked in directly, ready to discuss with them the purpose of calling them this time. The people outside saw Tang Mo walk in and talk to the people in Shengyi Village, and they felt a lot more at ease. It seems that the god-like woman at the end of the Tang Dynasty will not completely abandon them. She was still actively thinking of a way for them, otherwise she wouldn''t have called the people from Shengyi Village. (end of this chapter) Chapter 322： Orb of Power Chapter 322 The Orb of Power At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he chatted with the people of Shengyi Village for a long time and talked about many, many things. There are things that people in Shengyi Village don''t know, and things that don''t know at the end of Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo was destined to go to the God''s Choice Space. Before she went in, she had to settle the outside things as well as possible. She did so much for her mother and brother, not for those unrelated people. Tang Mo said so hard to herself in her heart, but only she knew the truth in her heart. After chatting for so long, I did get a lot of results. Guo Mingyi and Tang Mo said that the energies of the psychic can overlap when releasing the protective circle, which means that a group of psychic can combine to release an aperture. The most important thing is that the protective circle created by everyone together is many times larger than the individual protective circles combined. This means that although her protective cover will disappear after Tang Mo leaves, as long as the mental abilities here work together, they can still create a protective cover that can protect everyone. It may have been a little reluctant before, but now that all the spiritual powerhouses of Wuxi Village are here, all this has changed. After the problem of cold is solved, there is the problem of hunger. Because the protective cover of Wuxi Village''s spiritual power users is generally very large, there is an extra part in addition to human life. In this section, you can start planting. The psychic power user can completely control the indoor temperature to ensure that the plants can grow at the fastest speed. This is simply a more advanced agricultural facility than a greenhouse. The problem of ?? seeds is naturally not to worry, there is a lot of space in the late Tang Dynasty. As for what everyone eats before the first crops are planted At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out more than a dozen space rings. These are all the ticket money that everyone receives, one-third of everyone''s wealth, which adds up to a lot of money. "Zong Chief, these things are handed over. Except for a few strange things, the remaining half is food, and the other half is spar crystal core treasures and other things that can provide energy. " "Master Patriarch... who are you?" This is a huge amount of wealth, Guo Mingyi didn''t even dare to think about it, where could he get these things, he didn''t dare to pick it up at all. "Take it, I know that none of you people in Wuxi Village have the idea of ??entering the God''s Selection Space, so that''s fine. When I''m away, you can help these people for me. If you distribute these foods in batches, it should be enough for these people to last until the plants grow. You hold these spar energies for emergencies. Now spar can be used as energy, used in many places. " Through Guo Mingyi''s performance and the conversation just now, Tang Mo knew very well that Guo Mingyi was a very suitable leader. And most importantly, he is empathetic and very kind. Only such a person can help mankind. Qinling must also enter the divine selection space. Needless to say, as for Wen Jianshu, Tang Mo knew clearly that the wealth and power of the Wen family would naturally not be able to use such a thing in her hand. In this situation, power is the most useless thing. From just now to now, she could see clearly that Uncle Wen was going to preserve his strength and protect his family from participating in those power disputes. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Uncle Wen''s approach was very appreciated, and it was a wise man to do so in troubled times. If that is what makes you smart, what are you doing? Probably thought those space rings were hot, Tang Mo shook his head, but there was a smile on his face. After Tang Mo went out, he announced the news to everyone, and immediately summoned all the space system power users inside and outside the protection circle to gather together to build a new protection circle. At this time, everyone''s only goal is to survive, so naturally there is no need to hide. All the space system power users stood up consciously and then, according to Guo Mingyi''s command, everyone worked together to re-build a larger protection circle. That is a place that is three times bigger than the protective circle built in the late Tang Dynasty. can accommodate everyone at present, and even bigger. Tang Mo watched the new protective circle being built, and took away his golden protective cover with satisfaction, and then walked into the new protective cover. It feels good to be protected by everyone. "Now that we have a place, we can naturally plant. Until enough food is grown, the tickets you paid before should be able to support everyone until that time. I say three things now: First, all the space system power users who contribute to the protection of the circle, you will not work in vain. Whether it is now or in the future, you will be able to share more food, and you can also get some spar to supply to improve your spiritual attribute value. . Second, other people cannot eat and drink for free in the fortress built by others. Everyone should do what they can, such as rebuilding fortifications around the protection circle, planting, etc., more work and more. Thirdly, in the future, in all matters, big or small, everyone should follow the instructions of the head of Shengyi Village, Guo Mingyi. Is there any objection? " "No!!" The end of the Tang Dynasty was greeted by a deafening answer. They are really completely meaningless. Against this background of hopelessness, how much everyone hopes that someone can lead them out of a way out. What''s more, the request made by the end of Tang Dynasty is really very reasonable, whether it is a spiritual attribute ability user or others are very satisfied. Speaking of the leader, if it was a different person, everyone might be a little unconvinced, but if it was the head of the Sacred Medical Village, it would be expected by everyone. That is the Sacred Doctor Village. It is the biggest contributor to the protection circle now, and it is the person who can save their own life when everyone is in danger. How could there be any objection. In this way, with the unanimous agreement of everyone, Tang Mo solved their greatest worries for everyone. Tang Mo also sat back to his small site with satisfaction. Although it was a new protection circle, everyone was very sensible and divided a separate area for Tang Mo and Tang Mo people. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she had already decided that she would enter the divine selection space after fusing the beads of power outside. After all, she has already completed a space ahead of others, and the time is completely in time, so it is better to be more stable. As for how to stimulate the power of the Power Pearl, Tang Mo already had an idea in his mind. In this case, she can only use the most primitive method. (end of this chapter) Chapter 323： special training Chapter 323 Special Training Guo Mingyi soon began to take over the large and small affairs here. Although everyone cant go out now, and the space inside is not large, chaos is easy to occur in places with many people. A manager with a method is still very necessary. In this **** age, managers can hardly get a little bit of oil and water, and it is completely selfless dedication. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, Guo Mingyi was not wrong. Tang Mo was originally a loner. Before, there was no way. Now, after finally throwing this big burden out of his hand, he was naturally happy and relaxed, and he returned to his tent leisurely. Because there is enough space, the area left by everyone at the end of Tang Dynasty is very large, and there is still a lot of distance between tents. At the end of Tang, when he returned to his tent, he found that Lin Yu was standing at the door of the tent waiting for him. "What''s the matter, is there something?" Lin Yu has been doing things for himself for the past two days, and Tang Mo saw his hard work. "I" Lin Yu hesitated, not knowing how to speak. "Speak, you have few words, and if you don''t speak, you will become dumb." "I know that you taught them the healing techniques of the Holy Doctor Village. Can you teach me?" Lin Yu finally mustered up the courage to say it. He has always been passively accepting Tang Mo''s help, although he has long thought about helping Tang Mo. But in fact, even though he has been doing what he can for the Wen family and Lin Yi since he entered the base, he has to admit that he has nothing to help the late Tang Dynasty. Yesterday, he had learned the protection circle from Tang Mo, but as a spiritual power user, seeing the magical method of using spiritual power to heal in the Holy Doctor Village, he had no way to restrain the enthusiasm in his heart. If possible, he is willing to do everything for Tang Mo, even willing to use his own life to repay what he owes Tang Mo on the premise of setting up his sister well. But he didn''t have a chance, and now he has to go to Tang Mo to get it. As a man with flesh and blood, it is difficult to speak... "That''s it. Before I went to Wuxi Village, I gave them some by accident, and most of them were studied by themselves. But there are some things I can tell you about spiritual power, such as, do you want to fly? " Of course, Tang Mo understood Lin Yu''s mood now. If Lin Yu was an unmotivated person, she would feel that she had saved him in vain. At first, she did have the idea of ??incorporating Xiao Tao and Lin Yu as her own people, to prepare for her own team like Qinling in the future. But later she found that she was more suitable to fight alone. Most of her methods of facing those difficulties are through her brain rather than tough face-to-face battles. Sometimes it is much more convenient to be alone than to have teammates. Especially now that you have to go to the chosen space to do the task, even if you want to bring your teammates, you can''t. Although she was not at the base, it was not that she didn''t know what Lin Yu and Xiaotao did for her at the base, and she also knew what they were thinking. Now is the moment when people hunt and coexist, and the enemies of mankind are the same, not each other, what can she hide? Lin Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard Tang Mo''s words. It''s not that he didn''t see the way he flew up in the air before the end of Tang Dynasty. He also secretly tried many times with his mental power, but he always failed. If you can really get the advice of Tang Mo, that would be great! "But you have to do me a favor." Tang Mo looked at Lin Yu slyly. "You said, as long as I can do it, anything is fine." After five days. "Lin Yu, you are really going too far." "Brother, you are really going too far." "Too much, too much." Xiao Tao, Xian Xian and Yang Yang, one big two small three people sitting on the edge of the protective circle, watching the outside world. There, Tang Mo alone built a protection circle for herself, and she only had one purpose for staying there, which was to be beaten. This is what Lin Yu explained to him at the end of Tang Dynasty, that is, to find five people with high strength attributes to fight with him every day. This is also the method that Tang Mo came up with to be able to fuse the Pearl of Power in the outside world as quickly as possible. She has fused two beads, and she knows what conditions are required to fuse beads. And abandoning mental power, putting down weapons, and fighting with your own body strength with bare hands is the fastest way to fuse the Pearl of Power. The end of Tang is a spiritual power user. Although he has strong combat ability and good physical strengthening, he is still unable to bear the strength attributes of the top five, five and three. If you can suppress it at the beginning of each day, it can be leveled by noon, and it can only be beaten in the afternoon. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not use spar to replenish himself with energy, and let his body be constantly tempered and consumed. And after Xiaotao and Xianxian knew that the person who fights with Tang Mo every day was found by Lin Yu, they glared at Lin Yu every day, and there was no good face for a day. Lin Yu was sad in his heart. He was wronged, and he didn''t want to do it, but how could he not listen to what the end of Tang explained. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also specially explained to him that he must find the person with the highest strength attribute value, who looks very fierce and powerful. God knows that he doesn''t dare to walk around the base now, and wherever he goes, he will be glared at by die-hard fans at the end of Tang Dynasty. Xiao Tao and Xianxian are okay, they are relatively close people, that is, they are just scolding. The people of the Holy Medical Village almost wanted to eat themselves when they saw them. As for the Qinling Mountains Lin Yu has released his mental power to detect the surrounding, as long as he notices Qin Ling is by his side, he will immediately hide away. How dare he see Qinling now. Even the little Yangyang used to like him very much, and now he has to hug his arm and take a bite when he sees him. Lin Yu cried silently in his heart, it was really not easy for him to live, and he would become a sinner through the ages. On the other side, Tang Mo didn''t know about this. She was very satisfied with the level of training she was doing every day. Although there will be varying degrees of blue and purple on her body throughout the day, she can clearly feel that the pearl of power in her sea of ??consciousness has begun to move. It is estimated that the day of fusion is not far away. Now some people have entered the divine selection space, but no one has come out yet. It seems that the task in the divine selection space is not easy at all, she must be fully prepared to integrate the Orb of Power. The actual combat these days is not just for the fusion of the Orb of Power, she is a psychic, and her ability to melee combat is poor. After playing against so many masters in the past few days, she has also learned a lot, whether it is the prediction and coordination of the body, the strength judgment of the opponent and the way of her own moves have gradually formed a set The system, which was something she had been neglecting before, was now equivalent to making up lessons to make up for her shortcomings. (end of this chapter) Chapter 324： meet again Chapter 324 Meet the familiar again At the end of Tang Dynasty, he already had a hunch that as long as he continued to train like this, within a week, he would be able to completely integrate the Pearl of Power. Even in the prosperous world, life is not always smooth sailing, let alone the end times that are unpredictable and unpredictable. Just as Tang Mo was exercising in the protective circle he set up next to him as usual, there was an abnormal noise in the large protective circle behind him. "No, something happened to the base!" Tang Mo''s mental power felt a huge strange mysterious force appearing in the base protection circle. When she looked back, she found that something was rising from a huge crack in the base protection circle. "That is" Everyone looked at the huge alien beast sitting above their heads. That looks like a dragon. From the beginning of the Hell Age to the present, they haven''t seen an alien beast for a long time. And this time, the alien beasts ran out of the crack in the ground. Could it be that all the disappeared beasts are hidden under this crack? The people close to the crack stepped back a few meters, trying to stay a little further away from the dangerous place. "Mommy mommy." A child''s cry was suddenly heard from the alien beast. Everyone looked up and saw Wen Jianshu''s youngest son, who was Tang Mo''s younger brother, wrapped in his arms by the strange beast, and was frightened in the sky, crying loudly. "It''s my brother!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had already stood back in the protection circle of the base. Seeing his brother fighting in the sky, he was frightened and crying, and he couldn''t help clenching his fists. "Fin, what do you want to do?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he recognized the strange beast at the first sight. That was an old acquaintance I met in the underground of Sand Town before, when it was still trapped there, and there was no way to get out. Now, the earth''s crust has probably changed, and this fin has also found an opportunity to escape to them. "At the end of Tang Dynasty, we met again." Fufin escaped with the strength that he had accumulated for a long time at the moment when the sky and the earth suddenly changed. It relied on its arrogant force to open up a passage underground, but it came to the base at the end of Tang Dynasty by accident. The severe cold environment is not a threat to Fufin, but it is too uncomfortable to eat without food. So after feeling the crowd gathered, it settled down here. Originally wanted to find a chance to come out again, but today there are a few little dolls playing by the crack. The smell of milk made Fu Fin rush out without holding back the temptation for a while. It has been a long time since he had eaten a little doll with a milky fragrance. He smelled the smell of the doll on his body and felt in a good mood. "What do you want to do?" Tang Mo clenched his fists and asked again. "What do you want to do? Tang Mo, you are a smart person, how about we make a deal?" "As long as you can find someone to eat for me every week, I won''t kill you, how about that?" Without waiting for Tang Mo to answer, Fu Qin said to himself. It has been trapped for too long. In its world, human beings are still as flustered and weak as they have just entered the end times. "Ha ha." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was going to be laughed at, should we say this big snake is naive or stupid? "Boss, I''m ready here." Lin Yu used his mental power to convey a message to Tang Mo. At the moment Fujin appeared in the protection circle of the base, Tang Mo notified Lin Yu to let him cooperate with him and save his younger brother. Tang Mo looked at the fin, and after being trapped for a long time, this behemoth looked weaker than he had seen before. Tang Mo was not worried about dealing with it, but at this time there were still sheep on the fins, Tang Mo didn''t care about it, she had to be absolutely safe before she dared to do anything. "Lin Yu, I can control this guy for three seconds, and within three seconds you must hold the sheep down for me safe and sound." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he communicated with Lin Yu in spirit. "no problem." Lin Yu didn''t do anything these days, so he just pondered the tricks that Tang taught himself at the end of the Tang Dynasty. It didn''t take three seconds for him to fly up and hold the sheep down, but two seconds. "Okay, I count down to 1 and let''s get started." "3, 2, 1!" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, when the count reached 1, the mental power of the late Tang Dynasty directly hit Fufin, a mental control method used on Fufin''s sea of ??consciousness. For such a behemoth that has been trained to speak words, it is very difficult for Tang Mo to completely control it by means of mental power. If it is not handled properly, it will easily cause backlash, and then it will become The fool is Tang Mo. But if he controlled the opponent''s brain for a short period of five seconds regardless of the consequences, Tang Mo could still do it. At the moment when the count reached 1 at the end of Tang, Lin Yu also acted, and he rushed up at a very fast speed. Taking advantage of the huge alien beast, he fell back to the ground with the sheep in his arms. The moment Lin Yu stepped on the ground to hide from the crowd, Tang Mo withdrew his mental power, and the fins regained their mobility again. Seeing that Yangyang was back in his mother''s arms, there was nothing serious except that he was frightened, and Tang Mo was relieved. As soon as he stepped on his feet, he rose up, and countless spiritual powers turned into chains, trapping the fins tightly into a zongzi. Tang Mo pulled one of the chains not far away and dragged the big guy directly outside the protective cover. The base protection circle is too small and densely populated. It is not too convenient to fight here and it is easy to hurt innocent people. Fufin felt that he was being entangled by a golden force and then struggled hard, rolling in the sky. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he remained still, pulling the chain tightly. Although her strength is not as strong as a fin, but the control of the mental chain is no joke. Coupled with Tang Mo''s training these days, she has a new understanding of actual combat and power control. Facing such a behemoth whose strength far exceeds her own, she is very comfortable. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out his own broken wind and chopped off the fins that had been wrapped into zongzi. She is worried that she can''t train her hands now. Isn''t this sandbag just delivered to your door? How dare you arrest your own brother? She thinks that Fu Fin thinks that his lifespan is too long and wants to return to the west as soon as possible. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he used all his strength, holding Po Feng in the air and slashing at the fin with a knife. Fu fin has rough skin and thick flesh, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, his movements were clean and neat, and the knife saw blood. Soon, the fins that were entangled and unable to resist were already dying, barely maintaining themselves in the sky and not falling. This beating is also a work of strength, and Tang Mo here is also tired and panting, sitting on the cloud turned into mental power to wipe his sweat. But at this moment, a mutation happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 325： unexpected joy Chapter 325 Unexpected Joy Just when everyone thought that the alien beast was about to die, they were relieved. The trapped beast suddenly gave birth to a brute force, as if using all the strength of his body to sprint towards Tang Mo''s position. The speed was so fast that Tang Mo couldn''t have predicted it. This was the strongest blow after returning to the light, and this was the only blow left. Tang Mo''s reaction was also very quick, he immediately turned over and raised Po Feng in his hand, and injected his spiritual power to deal with the dying struggle. But after all, he was unprepared. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he still hadn''t resisted that huge power for a while. Fufin used his body against Tang Mo and quickly dived downward. With such a speed and height, once one person and one beast fell to the ground, there was absolutely no possibility of survival, not to mention that Fufin was still pressing on Tang Mo''s body. The people in the base protection circle also obviously noticed this vision. Still Qin Ling reacted quickly, shouting loudly, "All those with spiritual abilities, use your mental power to support Tang Mo with all your might!" Qinling shouted here, and all the spiritual power users over there moved. The people in Qinling, Lin Yu, and those with spiritual abilities in Shengyi Village naturally don''t need to be mentioned. Everyone in the ?? base protection circle has also inherited Tang Mo''s favor. Tang Mo is their benefactor. At this moment, there is finally a chance to repay, so naturally he will go all out. Everyone even temporarily stopped the transmission of energy from the protective cover, and sent all the energy to the falling figure in the sky. Spiritual power is powerful, if it is only to catch Tang Mo, then it will naturally not be a problem. But the problem is that at this time there is still a fin that fell down at the end of the Tang Dynasty with the mood of perishing together. That Fu Qin hated Tang Mo very much, knowing that he had absolutely no possibility of living anymore, even if he fought to perish together, he would not let Tang Mo live well. After feeling the enormous power under him, Fu Fin let out a roar, increasing his strength. At this moment, there is only one thought in his mind, and that is to let Tang Mo die. Under the confrontation between these two forces, Tang Mo still fell heavily to the ground, and the head with big fins was pressing on his body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not that he did nothing. At the moment of landing, he mobilized his spiritual power to form a protective shield around his body. Then, before falling to the ground, he took out a huge mattress and put it under him, hoping to reduce some injuries. But even so, the moment Tang Mo''s back landed, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. And when the huge fin-supporting head overwhelmed him, Tang Mo spat out another mouthful of blood, couldn''t hold it any longer, and fainted. She didn''t know what happened next. In a coma, she felt different energy changes in her body. At this time, she seemed to have turned into a particle of energy and entered her own sea of ??consciousness. Although I can usually observe the situation in the sea of ????consciousness, it is a bit vague after all, how can it be clear and intuitive now. She felt that the Orb of Power was dissolving, and the radiated energy was pouring into the Orb of her body in all directions. Orb of Power fused! Tang Mo was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that the appearance of Fu Fin would have stimulated the fusion of her Power Pearl earlier. This is a good thing for her. But as the bead of power gradually merged, Tang Mo discovered that there was an unknown bead in a hidden corner of his sea of ??consciousness. what is this? Because there was a lesson from the past that he forgot the beads he got, Tang Mo was trying hard to recall whether he had forgotten something. The Pearl of Space, the Pearl of Life, and the Pearl of Strength, she has already obtained and fused them. The pearl Qinling with agility attribute has been integrated. There is still the last space attribute bead left and no one has got it. Then, what is this one of yours? Tang Mo recalled hard, she probably had some perception. At the beginning, when those people begged her to enter her protection circle, and her heart softened, there seemed to be some energy fluctuations in her body. It''s just that at that time, she just thought that she was too emotional. After all, she hadn''t cried for a long time, and she didn''t think about other places at all. Could it be the beads that were produced at that time, then what is the use of these beads? All this draws a question mark. Just when Tang was still thinking hard, she suddenly felt a warm current, a familiar warm current flowing in her body. Someone must have used mental power to heal him. Just when the warm current was flowing more and more, Tang Mo suddenly lost consciousness again. When she opened her eyes again, she was already lying in her own tent, surrounded by Qin Ling, Lin Yu and Guo Mingyi. Originally, Lin Yixiaotao was also here, but she was persuaded by Qinling to go away and have a good rest. After all, they wouldn''t be of much help if they stayed here. But Lin Yu didn''t listen. He had to stand here and wait for Tang Mo to wake up, because he was a spiritual power user, and he might be able to help, but Qin Ling didn''t say anything. "Momo, you are awake." Seeing Tang Mo open his eyes, Qin Ling came up and held her hand. "How are you?" "I''m fine, thank you Zongchang." Tang Mo turned his eyes to Guo Mingyi and thanked him. Although Lin Yu has just learned the art of healing, after all, Guo Mingyi''s experience is more abundant. At this time, even Lin Yu himself should not volunteer, and will definitely leave the position of treatment to Guo Mingyi. "That fin..." Fufin''s ultimate power was something that Tang Mo didn''t expect. If he hadn''t used his mental power chain to bind it to death at the very beginning, then it was really hard to say who would win or lose in this battle. "Master Patriarch, don''t worry, that exotic beast died early. We have divided it into several parts and packed them into spatial exotic treasures that can keep fresh. So much meat is enough for the people at the base to eat for a long time. ." Guo Mingyi was also overjoyed when he saw that the ancestors had woken up and it was no longer a problem, and when he thought of the flesh on the beast. Meat At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he forgot that Fujin is a strange beast, and the meat on his body can be eaten, although it looks a little ugly... But now, who cares whether it is ugly or not, so much meat is really enough for the whole base to eat for a long time. "Okay, don''t talk too much, you rest first, we won''t disturb you." Seeing that Momo was concerned about the affairs of the base, Qin Ling quickly pushed Guo Mingyi out. Why are you so ignorant? He was still weak at the end. After Lin Yu and Guo Mingyi both left, Qin Ling also reluctantly went out, and closed the door by the way, leaving Tang Mo to rest in the tent alone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 326： ready to go Chapter 326 Ready to go Misfortune and good fortune, but the appearance of the fins solved two big troubles at the end of the Tang Dynasty, one was the problem of food, and the other most important thing was the fusion of the beads of power. Now that the Orb of Power has been successfully integrated, Tang Mo''s strength has skyrocketed again, and facing the unknown space of God''s selection, he is not so panic. God''s choice space is a personal battle, and only oneself go to a strange environment alone. This is very unfriendly to many attribute ability users who have been relying on team cooperation, especially those who play support in the team. Rather than go in and die, it is better to live a simple life outside, waiting for those bigwigs to collect the five pearls to complete the task of saving the world. But this doesn''t matter to Tang Mo, because she has always been used to it by herself. If she is assigned a teammate, she will feel a little tied. Because of the existence of the late Tang Dynasty, this **** age is even better than the first apocalyptic age. So in fact, not many people decide to enter the space of God''s choice to take risks. Most of them have self-awareness and decide to give up. Then what exactly does the divine selection space look like? Tang Mo was lying on the bed, while letting his body rest, while on the other hand, he kept looking at the information about the selection space on the ID watch over and over again. In just a few lines of text, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he read it over and over again, looking very carefully, and wanted to get some more useful information from it. First of all, all she can be sure of is the background of the apocalypse. Because it is a parallel time and space, it may be a gentler existence than the apocalypse she has experienced, or it may be more cruel. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, it didn''t matter to this point. The soldiers came to block the water and the soil to cover. What she cares most about is whether when she enters the divinely chosen space, whether everything will return to zero, or whether she will enter without any change. Whether her attribute value can be used or not, and whether her space can be used or not, these are the keys. If she loses the two big cards of mental attribute value and space, then her situation will be much more difficult. But it is obviously useless to think about it now. Since no information was given, and the people who went in have not returned, Tang Mo decided that he could not wait any longer, and he had to go and see everything in person. As for the extra bead in the body... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t feel that the bead was harmful to him for the time being, so he simply ignored it for the time being. She doesn''t have as much time to think about these issues now. In the late Tang Dynasty, the ability to execute is always the first priority. As long as the decision is made, there will be no hesitation. The next day, she said hello to her family and friends, and was going to go into the God-chosen space to see it that day. "Okay, I happen to be going today too. Let''s work together to see who can complete the tasks in the three spaces first." Qin Ling was also preparing to enter the divine selection space in the past few days. His Orb of Agility has been integrated for a while. After watching Tang Mo''s innovative moves about mental power, he suddenly had some other ideas. Isn''t it possible that in addition to mental power, other attribute values ??can also carry out some innovative moves? This attempt really allowed him to find some way out, so it took some time. I''m almost ready now. It''s just right to go in with Momo. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that Qinling was someone who had to enter the space of God''s Selection, so he didn''t say anything, just told him to pay attention to safety, and they came out to see you again. What Tang Mo didn''t expect was that Lin Yu also decided to leave today when he heard that she was going in. In fact, the moves Lin Yu learned from her were not long ago and should be consolidated. But Lin Yu''s stubborn temper and strong self-esteem were not something she could persuade, so she simply didn''t say anything. When ?? talked to Xiao Tao, Tang Mo was already mentally prepared. If Xiao Tao also said that she wanted to go in now, then she would stop everything she said. After all, Xiao Tao is not really strong except for her high attribute value in strength. Xiao Tao was brought from Xiao Tao''s parents. She is responsible for the safety of this child. But what I didn''t expect was that Xiao Tao didn''t need to talk to the end of Tang at all, and they didn''t want to enter the space at all. "There is only one space pearl, it''s enough for you to go, what am I going to do? Besides, I''m not smart, so I have the strength to stay by my uncle and auntie''s side as a bodyguard! Besides, if I leave Now, Xianxian and Yangyang will miss me." During these days, the pure-hearted Xiao Tao and the slender sheep played the best, and they were among the children every day, and they became the king of children. Xiao Tao''s words were the smartest at the end of the Tang Dynasty. A smart person just has to make the best choice for himself. Besides, selfishly speaking, with Xiaotao staying at home, Tang Mo was relieved. The world is in turmoil, but you still have to be prepared to feel at ease. Qinling''s team basically unified their opinions and did not go. The boss is enough to get the beads. What are they doing in there, grabbing something from the boss? Besides, there are two perverts, sister-in-law and boss, who can''t take it there. Isn''t it sick to risk that life? Very good, they are all very rational people. But Xu Laosan is not so smart, so he has to go in and have a look. Qin Ling didn''t bother to talk about him, so he called Xiao Tao directly. Soon, Mr. Xu became honest. One thing falls another, the old saying is really not a lie. After everything was explained, Tang Mo took out the spar and walked outside the protection circle of the base. According to the pattern given on the page of God''s Selection Space, he used the spar to form a corresponding pattern. When the last spar was placed, with the spar as the edge, a space of about one square meter lit up, emitting a dazzling white light. Tang Mo stood in the white light without hesitation, and as soon as his eyes darkened, he lost consciousness again. When Tang Mo woke up again, he found himself lying on a big rock beside the stream. opened his eyes and looked to the side, there were mountains everywhere. Tang Mo did not get up in a hurry, but sighed deeply. This is teleportation to a parallel space, this is simply to travel to another time and space. If it was teleportation, how could she be attached to someone else''s body now. Tang Mo raised his hand and brought it in front of him. Those pale and slender fingers were completely different from the fingers that were full of calluses and knives. In fact, from the very first moment of regaining consciousness, Tang Mo knew in his heart that she had definitely transmigrated into someone else''s body, which was definitely not his own body. Her body has been strengthened and transformed many times, and every muscle is just right, which can ensure the maximum strength of the body. But the current body... (end of this chapter) Chapter 327： I see Chapter 327 So It Was Tang Mo didn''t even need to look at it, she knew how fragile her body was now. Especially the discomfort in the stomach like burning, it should be a few days without eating... Tang Mo got up, took out a mirror, and carefully observed his current body. is not tall, very white, very thin, wearing a large pink sweater without a logo. She knew this pink sweater at the end of Tang Dynasty. She saw it at a street stall set up by a big star before, but the star still said that she spent tens of thousands from abroad and waited for three months to buy it back. This little girl should be rich. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a conclusion was drawn. The girl looks a little timid, and looks like a little white rabbit. is very handsome, but it is not what Tang Mo likes. In the end times, such girls are often the quickest to die. There was a backpack on him, Tang Mo opened it, and found a sketchbook in it. There were many paintings in it. Although Tang Mo did not understand art very well, he could still see that each painting was drawn with his own ideas and ideas. Attitude, at least she can feel some other things from the paintings, and each one is marked with the date and name. The name of each picture is Qiao Jin. It seems that this girl is studying art and her name is Qiao Jin. In addition to the sketchbook and a box of colored pencils, there are some sundries in the bag, which are probably all girls'' things. Tang Mo also found a mobile phone in his bag, opened the mobile phone, there was only a dialog box on the WeChat page, and the note was Dad. Tang Mo opened the message, and there was only a WeChat message, which was sent by Xiaojin''s father. Xiaojin, your mother''s illness has made a quick return. This body can only give her so much information, Tang Mo sighed, no matter how dissatisfied with this body, it can only be like this. The body has been changed, and the body enhancement is definitely gone. Dont think about it anymore, just dont know the attribute values At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt his sea of ??consciousness. The Sea of ??Consciousness is still there! Although he changed his body, the sea of ????knowledge seemed to be brought over at the same time. Tang Mo was overjoyed. What does this mean? It means that her attribute values ??are all there. If this attribute value is not there, wouldn''t these attribute pearls of yours be fused in vain? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was satisfied with making various shapes with his spiritual power. The ?? property value is still there, so what about the space? Tang Mo subconsciously touched the necklace on his neck. It''s okay, the necklace is still there. , no, why is this chain not in the shape of a jade pendant? Tang Mo looked down and saw that the pendant in his hand was obviously not her cute little jade pendant, but a small pendant. When opened, it was a still painting the size of a finger belly. The painting is of a family of three. I dont know what kind of paint and mini brushes were used to paint it. It is very delicate. The little girl in the middle smiled happily, Tang Mo could see that it was Xiao Jin. The two next to ?? should be Xiaojin''s father and mother. This should have been drawn by Xiao Jin, and the three of them knew that they were very happy when they saw the expressions on the painting. What about my pendant? Tang Mo was a little flustered. Seeing how hungry she is now, she knew that the end of the world must have something to do with hunger. If she didn''t have the supplies in her own space, she wouldn''t be able to handle it even if she was a clever woman. but Tang Mo was looking down at the unique pendant in his hand when he suddenly noticed that there was a small tattoo under his collarbone. Tattoo? Why can''t she remember when she got a tattoo? Take a closer look, isn''t this the pattern of your little pendant? Not only the small pendant, but even the few spatial objects that were absorbed later were completely tattooed on his body as patterns. Is it At the end of Tang Dynasty, he tried to connect his own space. It''s done! It seems that because he went to another parallel space and changed his body, the decorations on his body became tattoos and were tattooed on his body. Don''t say, this little tattoo is pretty good looking. Knowing that the space can still be used, Tang Mo put his heart back in his stomach and began to appreciate his new tattoo. She had long thought that it was too unsafe to make a pendant into a necklace, but now it has become a tattoo, and she is really satisfied. But the pendant becomes a tattoo, so what about the ID watch? She doesn''t look like she has a watch tattooed on her wrist! Tang Mo glanced at his wrist again. Fortunately, the girl was wearing an Apple Watch on her hand, and the ID watch had disappeared. "May I ask if you want to load Qiao Jin''s memory, in the countdown three seconds, 3..." Suddenly, a voice appeared in Tang Mo''s mind. But before the end of Tang Dynasty studied and understood what the sound was, the countdown had already started. "Load!" Is there anything else to hesitate at this time? People kill me for fish and meat. No matter what the other party says at this time, she will agree. Then, there was an extra memory in Tang Mo''s mind. It doesn''t seem appropriate to use more than that, as if the memories that were originally sealed were suddenly unsealed. It turns out that Qiao Jin was originally a rich second generation, and his family background was very good. In the local area, he could be said to be powerful and powerful, and his family was very harmonious and happy. Originally, Qiao Jin was also a lively and cheerful little girl who loved to laugh, play, and lively, but she was unfortunately kidnapped when she was seven years old. Although he was rescued successfully, the three days of darkness still left a deep psychological shadow on the little girl. Since then, the child has become less talkative and prefers to be alone in the room. When I paint, I only smile when I am with my parents. In order to protect the precious daughter, Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother decided to let the child hide her identity as much as possible in the future. But education is a big problem, because of too much consideration, Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother made an incorrect decision. That is to send Qiao Jin to a super-aristocratic school. Originally, according to their family''s identity, Qiao Jin was the most suitable place to go there, and even there were few people who could overwhelm her. But Qiao Jin can''t reveal his family background under disguise, this child is not one who likes to show off. How would a child from an ordinary family be treated in an aristocratic school? These late Tang Dynasty dramas have all been seen in those youth idol dramas, not to mention a girl like Qiao Jin who can only draw without laughing or talking. Later, she suffered too many grievances in this school and was inhumane. The last time, and the only time Qiao Jin cared about it, was that a painting she had conceived for a long time was secretly copied by a girl who pretended to be her friend and won an award. So the picture that Qiao Jin handed in, who didn''t know it, became a joke. Even though her painting skills are better, the two paintings with the same pattern, color scheme and structure still make Qiao Jin the laughing stock of everyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 328： Jins wish Chapter 328 Xiaojin''s Wish Later, the school organized a large-scale sketching activity in the mountains. Except for the seniors and seniors who were approaching the college entrance examination, many children came. This time I came to a very remote scenic area in China. Although it is remote, the scenery is very beautiful. This undisturbed environment is especially suitable for children to sketch. In order to let the children take advantage of this opportunity, the school greeted the people above in advance, and built several temporary foam board houses here for the children to do sketching for a month. Because it is too remote, there is only one path up the mountain, and a special person brings them a batch of food every three days. All this is not a small expense, but after all, it is an aristocratic school, not an ordinary aristocratic school, whether it is the power of the school or the power of the parents of the students, it is not worth mentioning. This time, the principal, some teachers and more than 100 children led the team, including Xiao Jin, who loves painting as a life. The first week I was here, everything was calm, but in the second week, it suddenly got dark and there were earthquakes everywhere. This place was originally a mountainous area, with towering mountains in all directions. An earthquake in this place is an unimaginably terrible thing. But fortunately, the mountain did not collapse on a large scale, at least the place where the students were staying a few hundred meters away was still safe. The place they were staying was halfway up the biggest mountain here. If the mountain collapsed, none of them would want to live. But after dawn, everyone found that the only way down the mountain was blocked. It is not particularly accurate to say that it was blocked. It should be considered to have disappeared. block of stones. The mobile phone also lost signal, they were completely trapped here. Before the mobile phone signal disappeared, Xiaojin received the last WeChat message from her father. Xiaojin, your mother''s illness has made a quick return. Tang Mo sighed silently, isn''t this trying to force the child to death? Although the ?? road was blocked, after all, the more than 100 people trapped here, whether teachers or students, are not ordinary people. Soon all the parents will show their magic powers. Digging the road is a big project, but at least they can pass the information in first and give some food to the babies trapped here. In the first few days, countless planes circled above the mountains, throwing things down as if they didnt want money. Such terrain helicopters can''t fall down at all, and can only be rescued temporarily in this way. But Xiaojin and the others were located halfway up the mountain. It was difficult for the helicopters to drop objects from a safe height to accurately place Xiaojin and the others. Most of the supplies hung on the mountain or fell to the bottom of the mountain. Only a very small part of it was in their hands. But just from this small part of the material information, they also learned about the situation outside. That is, for some unknown reason, since the night of the landslide, the world''s plants gradually withered, and poultry died one after another... At the end of Tang, seeing this, his heart was settled. This opening, like his own world, was another era of famine. but Tang Mo carefully searched this memory for a long time, but still did not see the description of the alien beast. However, I quickly thought that this is a parallel world, and everything is unknown. Besides, the world has only just begun, and everything is still early. Xiaojin was eager to know the information about her family and her mother''s situation because of the last WeChat message she received. So every time she dropped a package, she would take the lead in rushing forward to see if it was given to her by her father. She knew in her heart that with her popularity, if someone else picked up her package, they would not tell her any information inside, she could only rely on herself. However, Xiao Jin''s behavior has angered the students here even more. At this time, materials are life. Now the materials are all distributed by the principal and teachers after consultation. What are you doing so actively? Although Xiaojin has never taken anything in the package, the act of rushing to find the package to unpack it made everyone hate her even more. But even so, Xiaojin still didn''t find the package her father sent her. It has been three weeks since the end of the world began. And this time Xiaojin fainted, it was because he was looking for a package and found this place, and then he was exhausted and fainted from hunger. Seeing this, this memory is completely over. From this point of view, this apocalypse is still quite easy. If it was just to endure hunger, it would be easy for the end of Tang Dynasty. After all, she has already tried, and her own space can still be opened. "Then what is the mission of this space?" Tang Mo asked in his heart. She knows that she can only get out of here if she completes the mission. If she just wants to survive, how much money she will have to live is a head. "The mission is to fulfill Xiaojin''s two wishes. Since the theme of this world is hunger, for fairness, all players who enter the space cannot use their own space attributes and any space treasures. Once they are used, the mission will fail." Failure of the mission will be obliterated in this world, Tang Mo knew. However, if you can''t use it, just seal it, and now you put these things here and don''t let her use it. What a cruel setting! Tang Mo couldn''t help but curse. But when Tang Mo said anything, the voice stopped speaking, as if it had disappeared. But there are also helicopters to eat, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find some food here. In general, Tang Mo''s mentality is relatively optimistic. After all, she is also someone who has seen big winds and waves. This little difficulty is nothing to her. Two wishes At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought about everything about Xiao Jin carefully. The first wish must be related to the family. She loves her family so much that she must be desperate to get information about her seriously ill mother. And the second wish, is it to get out from here? No, Xiaojin hasn''t been trapped here for too long, so it shouldn''t be her obsession to get out of here. Besides, the principal has also received information that the people outside have started to dig the road again, and it is expected that they will be able to go out in three months. What is Xiao Jin''s other wish? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he recalled the memory just now, and the memory said one thing in a large space, that is, the painting that was replaced by Xiao Jin! If its just plagiarized, its nothing. The person who plagiarized her paintings is the only friend in Xiaojins heart in this life. When betrayal, plagiarism, criticism, ridicule, and at the same time come like a little girl... That''s right, it''s about that painting! (end of this chapter) Chapter 329： own way Chapter 329 Own way If Tang Mo didn''t guess wrong, Xiaojin''s two wishes are not difficult. At least its much easier than the task youve been working hard to complete in the apocalyptic garbage dump. As long as you dont starve to death here, there shouldnt be much danger. But now the space at the end of the Tang Dynasty cannot be used, and the most important task of filling the stomach does not seem to be so easy. In fact, the dropped packages are all distributed by the students in agreement with the teacher. But because Xiaojin''s previous behavior made many people hate her, some classmates told the teacher that their packages did not agree to be distributed to Xiaojin. Although the teachers also feel sorry for Xiaojin, but after all, it is not the school''s own thing, and many times there is no way. Xiaojin is also a strong-willed child. If he doesn''t give it, he won''t eat it. He won''t explain half a sentence to others, and he won''t sell miserable sympathy. Tang Mo shook his head, this child is really stupid, in the end of the world the first batch of people who starve to death are people who don''t give in for five buckets of rice. His stomach was already rumbling, reminding Tang Mo that his already weak body would be incapacitated if he didn''t add some energy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he turned over Xiaojin''s bag again and was sure that there was no food at all. looked up at the surrounding barren mountains. Even if she ate leaves, those unfamiliar plants would kill her at any time. The creek next to ?? is crystal clear. Although there is not a single fish in it, it does not affect its gurgling flow. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held a handful of water in his hands and observed it carefully. After confirming that the water was non-toxic and drinkable, he drank it with a big gulp. Since there is no food for now, it is good to fill up with water first. After drinking a belly of water, Tang Mo began to think carefully about his current situation. The priority is not to think about your wishes first, but to live. It''s not impossible to go back and ask them to give him something to eat. In terms of the thickness of his skin, Tang Mo was at least ten times that of Xiao Jin. But this is the last resort, and it can only survive. If you want to eat enough, you have to rely on yourself. Although there is no edible fruit on this mountain, there are still packages! Only a small part of the parcels fell on the mountainside, and most of them were at the bottom of the mountain. The winding winding road down the mountain has been ruined, and the vertical height is daunting. But this was not a difficult thing for the late Tang Dynasty. She still has mental power! Space can''t be used, but it doesn''t say that mental power can''t be used. At the end of Tang Dynasty, although he was already hungry, controlling his mental power was still as familiar as instinct. quickly climbed onto a cloud of spiritual power that he had condensed, and then controlled the cloud to float down. The height of this mountain is so high that it took a lot of time to fall even from the middle of the mountain. But when Tang Mo smoothly landed on the pile of packages at the bottom of the mountain, she felt in her heart that this time was really nothing. Because there are so many good things in the mountains. Next to the ?? mountain is a mountain, and the gap between the two mountains becomes a space like a small canyon, where countless packages are piled up, layer by layer. This is what those rich and noble nobles who love their children throw down for their children. It''s just that the children didn''t receive it, and now they are all cheap for her. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, how could he care about thirty-seven-twenty-one, just pick up a package and open it. As expected, it was full of food and a few clean clothes. Look at the style of the clothes should be a boy. Tang Mo took biscuits and milk from the package and devoured them. Eating one package was not enough, Tang Mo opened another package and ate three cans of canned food. He was satisfied and finally felt that his stomach was full. patted his already bulging belly, and at the end of the Tang Dynasty was in the mood for the huge wealth that belonged to him completely in this small canyon. She can''t use the space now, she can''t carry too many of these things, she can only come down often. This is a small problem for her. Tang Mo opened a few more packages, picked out some biscuits, instant noodles and sausage chocolate and stuffed them into his carry-on backpack. There is no need to bring water, there is a lot of running water on the mountainside, whether it is drinking water or domestic water, it is completely enough. Dont worry about eating for the time being. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he began to explore the terrain again. These mountains are connected one by one, separated from the outside world, and it is impossible to leave here from below. From below you can only climb another mountain, another mountain, another mountain. The ?? stretches on and on, and its impossible to want to go home. What about from above? Although the late Tang Dynasty could rise to the air, the height of this mountain was too high. If you fly at a low altitude, it is a trivial matter to be seen by others. It is mainly surrounded by mountains and blocks, and there is no way to do it. If you bypass these mountains at high altitude... This is impossible, even if Tang Mo could fly so high, the problem of hypoxia could not be solved by Tang Mo. She had already tried it in her own world. In places where the altitude is too high, she would not be able to succeed even if she used mental power as a protective cover due to the problem of internal and external pressure. Flying at high altitudes for too long, hypoxia is a problem she can''t solve at all. If you want to leave here, dont think about it for a while, lets solve the current problem first. After all, there is another wish that needs to be resolved here. And these packages Tang Mo looked at the packages under his feet. Among them, Xiaojin''s father must have sent her. There should be more than one, more than one. But it''s getting darker now, and she''s going back. During the day, she must look through it well, and she must be able to get more useful information there. Tang Mo, who was full of food and drink, quickly flew up again with a bag of food, and then used Xiaojin''s memory to find the place where they gathered. There are pieces of houses built with movable foam board materials. What Tang Mo did not expect was that the school was so rich that each student had a room in this deep mountain and old forest! Although the room is pitifully small, it can almost only accommodate a bed and space for one person to turn around. But it is an independent space after all, this is what the Tang Dynasty needs most at this moment. Because the teachers of the school did not allow fires at night for safety reasons, for fear of attracting wild animals. Everyone eats less and does not have enough intake in one day, so as long as it gets dark, they go back to their rooms and lie down to save energy. When Tang went back at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were only a few teachers who were still vigilant and students who could not sleep and were ready to come out to watch the stars and feed the mosquitoes. Seeing Tang Mo come back, a female teacher nodded at her with a smile. The end of Tang also smiled back. "Mr. Chen, good evening." (end of this chapter) Chapter 330： Mr. Chen Chapter 330 Mr. Chen In Xiaojin''s memory, Mrs. Chen is the only person here who treats her well. Mr. Chen is the most talented painter in this school. At the age of 25, he has won many awards at home and abroad. This is also the reason why, as a girl from the countryside, Mrs. Chen can come to this school to teach smoothly. In this aristocratic school, many teachers either come from prominent families to play tickets, or they are big names in various professional fields. And Mr. Chen is obviously the latter. If many artists pursue a higher artistic level when they are young, they are not actually making money. This school can give these people a freer environment and stable economic security to support them in fulfilling their dreams. When he was at school, Mr. Chen had a special preference for Xiao Jin. First, she feels that Xiaojin has a very high artistic talent. This child has a bright future and must be nurtured well. Second, Xiaojin''s disguised identity as a civilian made Teacher Xiaojin very sympathetic. She felt that this introverted little girl was very similar to her own childhood, and she wanted to protect her even more. After the "plagiarism" incident, Mr. Chen was also the only person in the school who believed in Xiao Jin. She knew that in the child''s mind, this incident would be a thorn in her heart forever, so she has been investigating this incident, but unfortunately the surveillance in the school has been destroyed. The girl named Zhang Siyang who is close to Xiaojin is not an ordinary person at home, and naturally she will not let outsiders find out about the disgraceful things the child has done. In fact, a large part of this matter is also due to Xiaojin''s character. If she is willing to tell her family about this matter and complain to her parents, it will not be difficult to find out the truth with the ability of Xiaojin''s family. is at least more useful than the efforts of Mr. Chen alone. And Xiaojin has no friends in this school, and her favorite is Teacher Xiao Chen. "Little Jin, I''m in a good mood today." Seeing Xiao Jin''s long-lost smile on his face, Mr. Chen was genuinely happy. During these days of being trapped, she was very worried about the child''s state. Secretly stuffed her with something to eat, and she ran away quickly every time. This stubbornness made Teacher Xiao Chen see the shadow of her former self even more from Xiao Jin. "Teacher, here it is." Tang Mo approached Teacher Xiao Chen, took two chocolates from his pocket and stuffed them into Teacher Xiao Chen''s pocket. It was late at night, everyone was asleep, and there was only Mr. Chen who was vigilant outside. "This is... I can''t ask for it, Xiao Jin, take it back." Mr. Chen reached out and touched what was in his pocket, and hurriedly wanted to return it. Xiaojin is in such a difficult situation now, how can she accept this child''s things. "Teacher, take it, I found the package my parents sent me." Tang Mo said in the ear of Teacher Xiao Chen. She could feel Xiaojin''s feelings for Teacher Xiao Chen, not only love, but also gratitude. Since she is here now, let her repay this gratitude. Mr. Chen is from a rural area and is very good, but he is still looked down upon by many teachers and students in the school. Now trapped here, Mr. Chen''s family can''t help. Mr. Chen is the one who eats the least every day, and does the hardest work, such as night watch. is not easy. "Teacher, I went in to sleep, good night." No longer waiting for Teacher Xiao Chen to say anything, Tang Mo ran into his own room in a hurry. The bed in the room is not big, but the quilts are all carried by Xiaojin, which is warm, clean and comfortable. Tang Mo is a person who is very adaptable to unfamiliar environments. After a little wash, he quickly climbed into bed and fell asleep. I slept very soundly this time, and when Tang Mo woke up again, the sky was already bright. The sun shines on Tang Mo''s body through the branches and windows, and it is warm. Tang Mo stretched, sat up from the bed, and then began to observe this small room that he hadn''t had time to observe last night. A single bed with two large boxes beside the bed. Nothing more than that. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he opened one of the boxes, and it was full of paints, drawing boards, brushes and other items. This is what Xiaojin uses for sketching, and it is her treasure. And the other box contains all the daily necessities. Some change of clothes and shoes, as well as daily necessities. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a set of sportswear that looked a little plainer and put it on, and changed into a pair of sneakers. Xiaojin''s hair is very long and reaches her waist. Long hair was really inconvenient for Tang Mo, so he used scissors to cut the hair to the shoulder-length position. Then he tied a ball head with two small rubber bands. It turned out that the heavy bangs were also lifted up by Tang Mo, and they were pinned up with clips to reveal the naked forehead, which made me feel a lot more refreshing. Actually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, short hair was more convenient, but thinking about Xiaojin''s usual character and her own haircutting skills... It is safer to decide not to do anything too shocking for the time being. Xiaojin is short-sighted. It was discovered at the end of Tang Dynasty yesterday that Xiaojin has been wearing glasses. But when I fell, my glasses accidentally broke. This is not a problem for Tang Mo at all, she has mental power, not to mention myopia, even the blind were cured for her. When Tang Dynasty was ready to go out, there was already a long queue outside to divide the porridge. Since the school has organized to come to the mountains for such a long sketch, the basic equipment is naturally complete, whether it is gas or cooking utensils. And most of those packages are some easy-to-preserve ingredients, and rice is one of the essential ones. And these few days, the porridge is made from the rice wrapped by Zhang Siyang and a few other girls. Zhang Siyang has torn his face with Tang Mo and has stopped even pretending to wear it. Naturally, this porridge has no place for Xiao Jin. Just when Tang Mo was about to turn around and leave, he was grabbed by Teacher Xiao Chen. "You come with me." Mr. Chen pulled Tang Mo into her own room. "Drink." Teacher Xiao Chen pointed to the bowl of porridge on the table in the room. The teacher''s room is a little better than the students'' room, with at least a small desk. Tang Mo was moved when he looked at the bowl of porridge. If it was Xiao Jin, he would probably still turn around and run, but it was different at the end of Tang Dynasty. She picked up the bowl of porridge generously, "Thank you, teacher, I''ll remember this bowl of porridge first, and return it to you next time." Then he drank it without using a spoon. There is white sugar in the porridge, which is warm and sweet. Tang Mo felt that his stomach was well fit after drinking it. Xiaojin has a bad stomach, and her body is the capital of the revolution. This account was memorized at the end of Tang Dynasty, and it will be returned to Teacher Xiao Chen one day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 331： Treasure Hunt Chapter 331 Treasure Hunt The task at the end of Tang Dynasty is very clear today, that is to return to the bottom of the valley, find the package sent by Xiaojin''s father, and then obtain information about the sick mother from it. Xiaojin has no friends here, and has always been alone, which brought a lot of convenience to the end of Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, finding a way to deal with those familiar people was obviously a more difficult task for the late Tang Dynasty. After drinking the porridge, Tang Mo felt warm in his stomach, and then he found the hidden stream platform yesterday, and from there he went down to the bottom of the valley. The parcels at the bottom of the valley are piled up like mountains. If you turn them one by one with your hands, you can''t finish them in ten days and a half months. Fortunately, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he still had mental power as his helper. Mental power was simply a perfect tool. It was much easier to pick up the package. Every package here, no matter the size, has the corresponding name written on the outside. Tang Mo only needs to find a package with his own name on these packages. said to do it, and the people of the late Tang Dynasty stood in the package and started to work. Because of the height, the most packages dropped by helicopters fell into the small canyon below, and there were only a few hanging on the mountain. Tang Mo believed that, given the situation of Xiaojin''s family, her father must have delivered her more than one package, but it was just bad luck that none of them landed on the mountainside. As expected, Tang Mo only looked for a while and found the package with Qiao Jin''s name on it. It was a big package, almost half the height of a person. Tang Mo hurriedly dragged the package to a relatively dry hole on the side. This hole was cleaned up by Tang Mo a long time ago and was specially used to store the materials she collected. After all, she has no space now, and it is unrealistic to bring all the things, so she can only find a clean and safe place nearby to place them first. . Here she is not going to use these things to help other people, after all, she knows how those people treated Xiaojin before. The words ??repaying grievances with virtue did not exist in the life of the late Tang Dynasty, and it was basically impossible to report grievances directly. Tang Mo quickly opened the package with a sharp stone. Most of the package contained some food and some changed clothes. There are even some things that are needed for painting. Known daughter Mo Ruofu and Xiaojin''s father still don''t forget to send the trapped daughter some of the things she wants most, even if it is not a necessities of life. In addition to these things, Tang Mo found a letter in the package as he wished. It was a letter left by Xiaojin''s father to her. Tang Mo quickly opened the envelope and read it. The length of the letter was very short, and there was only one central idea, which was to reassure Xiao Jin that the family had already sent someone to dig the passage. I hope she must protect herself here. . As for the mother thing...not a word was mentioned in the letter. I only said that she doesn''t need to worry about the things at home. As long as you take care of yourself, Dad will do his best to save you. It seems that Qiao Jin''s mother''s condition is not very good, otherwise Dad Qiao would not be afraid of his daughter''s worry and didn''t mention a word. But that''s right, even if you talk to Xiaojin, it''s useless, but it only increases her worries. It seems that I have to find a solution to the matter here and go out, otherwise Qiao Jin''s mother may not be able to wait. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he probably had some ideas in his mind. But there should be more than one package. After Tang Mo continued to work hard, he found several packages with Qiao Jin''s name on them. In addition to the slightly different materials, there is a letter, and the content of the letter is exactly the same. It seems that Joe''s father put a lot of thought into making his daughter receive the things he sent, but he didn''t expect that Qiao Jin''s luck was so bad that he didn''t receive a single one before he died. Although Qiao Jin was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, his life was really bad, and Tang Mo couldn''t help sighing. Since the letters are all the same, there is no need to look for them any more, Tang Mo simply started to unpack. The unpacked packages are placed in the hole according to the categories of food, clothing and wear. After all, the weather in the deep mountains and forests is uncertain. If it rains suddenly, all these things will be wasted. Unpacking is a physical task, and Tang Mo also took this opportunity to exercise this small body well. Of course, just exercising is not enough, and energy supply is also very important. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, he ate it while taking it apart, and his mouth was hardly idle all day. As usual, we waited until it was almost dark before returning to the base. But this time, when Tang Dynasty went back, he saw that there were still many teachers and students sitting at the gate of the base staring at the sky, and they hadn''t gone back to sleep. It''s not because I''ve been here for too long, I''m going crazy... Tang Mo came to sit beside Mr. Chen who was still on the night watch. "Teacher, what are they doing?" "They..." Teacher Xiao Chen sighed leisurely. "You haven''t seen a helicopter deliver packages for three days." Teacher Xiao Chen explained to Tang Mo. When they were first trapped here, every day there were countless helicopters hovering over the top of the mountain and dropping supplies down. But as time passed, there were fewer and fewer helicopters delivering supplies, and the helicopters were completely invisible in the past two days. Tang Mo nodded knowingly, rather than being afraid of going hungry tomorrow, people here are actually more afraid of being abandoned. The road to the bottom of the mountain has not been opened yet. If it is abandoned by people outside, everything will be over. "No, my dad won''t give up on me, he definitely won''t if he loves me so much!" In the silence, the voice of a girl muttering to herself and sobbing in a low voice was amplified infinitely, and it was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. Actually...even being abandoned is a normal thing. The end of Tang Dynasty was a person who had experienced the end of the world. Although he didn''t know how terrible the end of the world was, people outside would definitely not be easy now. A large number of supplies were sent, and only a small part could be delivered to the children. Such a price-performance ratio is really too low. If people outside are too busy to take care of themselves, then naturally there is no extra experience to do such a thing. Tang Mo was not worried about the food issue. She was actually more worried about what was going on outside and whether Xiao Jin''s parents would be in danger. She wants to fulfill Xiaojin''s wish, and uncles and aunts must not have anything to do. And if you can''t even take care of the supplies, is there still energy to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to build a passage for them to go down the mountain? Tang Mo looked at the shining stars above his head, it seemed that the task in this world was not easy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 332： find an exit Chapter 332 Finding the Exit In the next few days, Tang Mo has been busy sorting out the packages under the canyon. I don''t know how long I will stay here. It is better to prepare enough supplies. While sorting out these things, Tang Mo has been studying the terrain here, trying to find out if it is true that he can only be saved by waiting for the rescue of the troops. After so many days, she finally figured out that the mountains here are surrounded by a circle. They are now inside this circle, and even if they climb down the mountain, there is no way to go outside. It is completely impossible to climb up and leave in another direction, because the mountain here is really too high, regardless of the steepness, even the temperature and thin oxygen on the top of the mountain are not a normal human being. bearable. Before that, in order to develop this scenic spot, the government opened up one of the mountains, forcibly punched a penetrating fear on the mountainside of a mountain, built a road, went straight to the other end of the mountain, and then meandered down the winding mountain. . However, due to the earthquake, this road has completely collapsed, and it is definitely not an easy task to make another road. Even Tang Mo felt that no one even sent supplies here anymore, she suspected that no one would care about them anymore. The end of the world is coming, do people outside really have the extra energy to save them? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had seen the road that had completely collapsed. It is absolutely impossible to restore it to its original state. If you want to go out, you must punch another hole in the slightly thinner part of the mountain next to it. As long as a hole can be made, even if there is no winding road, Tang Mo can completely go down the mountain and go home with his mental strength. but Tang Mo looked at the mountain and thought for a long time, this is not a task that she can complete alone. It is not an easy task to get through the mountain. At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was indeed spiritual power to help, but this was not something that could be done with brute force. This is closely related to architecture. The mountain has already opened a tunnel once. Although it collapsed, the load-bearing function of that part no longer exists. If a hole is opened at any random position, it is likely to affect the stability of the entire mountain. Although this mountain looks so high, there are some things that are not dare to joke. This position is also related to whether the hole can be opened or not. In short, this is not something that Tang can think clearly about himself. Professional things should be done by professional people. But where can I find a professional now? The packages in the canyon are almost packed, the cave has been completely filled, and there is no place to put more. Tang Mo, who had nothing to do, began to sit outside and bask in the sun every day in a daze. She was thinking about how she could get out. What happened in the outside world, did those parents really give up the children here? The end of the world... Giving up should be a very common thing. The people in the school have long been used to Qiao Jin''s strange appearance, even if she does something crazy now, it seems that she should be like this. Everyone automatically kept a certain distance from Qiao Jin, which was just right for Tang Mo, and no one disturbed her in a daze. Actually, everyone doesn''t have the energy to trouble Qiao Jin anymore. After all, the food here has been out of stock for more than a week, and the school''s food reserves have almost been eaten. They have now become one meal a day. "Xiao Jin, what are you thinking?" Teacher Xiao Chen sat down. She should be the only person here who cares about Qiao Jin. "Teacher, do we have anyone here who understands architecture?" "Why are you asking this?" Mr. Chen looked at Qiao Jin, she felt that this child has become more and more strange these days, and it is not the same as the introvert before, it seems to be more profound, which makes people a little incomprehensible. "It''s alright, I just want to know where the tunnel will go if someone outside saves us. Although it''s useless, there is still hope in my heart." Teacher Xiao Chen knew in his heart after hearing that, Xiao Jin should be like everyone else in wanting to go out, that''s why it''s been so abnormal these few days. But...they were still discussing when the teacher was in the meeting a few days ago, and all of them should have been abandoned by the outside world. Now they can''t get any information from the outside, and being trapped here is like a cricket in a jar, and they can only wait to die. But these words must not be said to those children. Those children have never suffered any hardships. If they learn such news, they will collapse. "The principal of our school is from a family of architecture, and he also studied in the major of Q University when he was young." The people in this aristocratic school are not ordinary, and naturally it is not a school that ordinary people can open. "Headmaster he..." There are people who really understand architecture! Tang Mo was overjoyed, and was ready to ask her further, but before she could finish her question, a commotion interrupted her words. "We are still hungry, why can the principal eat so much!" "It''s not fair!" "Yes! It''s not fair, we also have to eat, two meals a day, otherwise everyone will not eat." In the chaotic voice, Tang Mo quickly figured out the whole story. It turned out to be the principal''s meal time at noon, and as usual, a teacher brought the principal''s meal into the room. A large tray filled with four or five plates, and a bowl, each of which was covered with a lid, making it difficult to see what was inside. Every day since the way out collapsed, the principal has been eating like this, three meals a day, without interruption. When the food was plentiful in the beginning, no one raised any objection. But now, everyone can''t get enough to eat one meal a day. Naturally, this kind of authoritarian corruption can no longer be tolerated. Finally, starvation caused the conflict to break out completely today. "We want to see the principal!" "Yes! If you want to see the principal, ask him to give an explanation." With the beginning, the rest of the people seemed to be filled with gas at once, all the dissatisfaction in their hearts were released, and they surrounded the door of the principal''s room. saw the students start rioting, Mr. Chen and several other teachers rushed over and blocked the door of the principal''s room. "Go back, everyone is full? So idle?" "If you don''t go back, you won''t have a meal tomorrow." The teachers seemed to have already discussed it, and they sternly blocked the door of the principal''s room. After all, those students are still children, and now they still have one meal a day, and they are not exhausted. When a few teachers are frightened, they dare not say anything. own room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 333： the mysterious principal Chapter 333 The Mysterious Headmaster Tang Mo always followed behind Teacher Xiao Chen. In the apocalypse she experienced, there were too many people like the principal. Maybe it''s not the principal that is abnormal. At the end of Tang Dynasty, those students did not feel cynical at all, but felt that this was the norm. Man will do everything he can to keep himself alive. "Mr. Chen, can I see the principal?" No matter what kind of person this principal is, but he understands architecture, he is a useful person to the end of Tang Dynasty. She was not afraid that the principal would reject her. After all, everyone was in this situation now, and the principal was such a person who "cherished her own life". She was not afraid that she had not enough weights in her hands. After all, now, the unwrapped supplies in the canyon have her name written on them at the end of Tang Dynasty. After the classmates had all dispersed, Tang Mo talked to Teacher Xiao Chen. Mr. Chen knows what this kid Qiao Jin wants to do, but the principal said before... "Mr. Chen, you can ask the principal for me and say I have what he wants, is that okay?" Tang Mo didn''t want to embarrass Teacher Xiao Chen. He only needed to tie her up and send a message. Tang Mo was confident that the principal would meet her. "Okay." Just asking the principal, Mrs. Chen naturally agreed. She told the teacher at the end of the Tang Dynasty. The teacher is the teacher who delivers meals to the principal every day. She is a simple-looking female teacher in her forties. This dean''s surname is Yan. Like all deans, he is a teacher who looks fierce with no expression on his face. However, in Xiao Jin''s impression, it seems that he has a good impression of this teacher Yan. Director Yan, after listening to Teacher Xiao Chen, knocked on the door three times and pushed open the door to find the principal. Tang Mo didn''t wait long outside, and soon Director Yan came out to let Tang Mo into the principal''s room. The principal''s room is the same size as Mr. Chen''s room in both area and layout, which is very small for a principal. This is Tang''s first impression of this place. There is also a chair in front of the table. At this moment, the principal is sitting on the chair and looking at Tang Mo with a smile. "Qiao Jin." The principal called Tang Mo''s body owner''s name with a warm and kind voice. Contrary to what Tang Mo imagined, the principal was not a shrewd looking middle-aged man, but a spirited old man who looked at least sixty-five years old. Late Tang. If it weren''t for the plate and bowl with the lid on the table, Tang Mo almost thought that the old man in front of him, who seemed to have the word "righteousness" written on his body, was different from what she thought. "You know me?" Hearing the old man''s tone, he clearly knew Qiao Jin. "I''ve known your grandpa for a long time, otherwise your father wouldn''t be able to let you come to school at ease. What, are you looking for grandpa?" It turned out to be an old acquaintance, no wonder, no wonder Qiao Jin''s father would let her come to this noble school at ease after such a thing happened. The principal did not call himself the principal, but instead called himself a grandfather, which made Tang Mo feel a little strange. This kind of intimacy doesn''t seem to be pretended, but Tang Mo is someone who has Qiao Jin''s memory after all. She doesn''t believe that a person with a family style like Qiao Jin, grandpa would be friends with such a person. Is it? At the end of Tang, there was an idea in her heart, and she did it when she thought of it, and then she made a bold move. She quickly lifted the lid of each plate on the table. empty Sure enough, she was right. All the plates are empty in the middle, only the middle bowl has a roasted potato in it, and those who watch it in darkness can''t raise their appetite. This kind of food does not make one''s appetite a little bit, and it is much worse than those students'' meals. But, "Why?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, I couldn''t understand. Everyone is trapped here, everyone will not disobey the principal''s words, he can be the most comfortable person ever, why did he do this... The principal''s actions made Tang Mo, who had lived in the apocalypse for a long time, a little unclear. "You are still children, and you still need to grow your body. You can leave the outside affairs to the adults. Don''t worry too much." The principal''s grandfather was not angry at all when he saw Tang Mo lift the plate, but he took out the potatoes and divided them into two halves, half of which was handed to Tang Mo. Tang Mo subconsciously reached out and took the half of the potatoes. So it was It turns out that every time the principal has such a big row of noodles, he is just acting. The purpose of the ?? exercise is to reassure everyone. The principal can still eat so well, so at least they won''t run out of food, at least they won''t starve to death. Always have such confidence, which is reassuring, and can only be sustained under such days. The principal didn''t care what the children would think, he just wanted to find a way and did everything possible to keep them alive. "Eat, potatoes won''t taste good if they''re cold." The principal didn''t seem to be under any pressure, happily ate the half of the potato he had left, and persuaded Tang Mo to eat faster. Seeing the amiable old man squinting and enjoying the food, Tang Mo''s eyes suddenly became wet. What are you crying for? Hold back quickly. Tang Mo wiped his tears with his hands while scolding himself in his heart. But she couldn''t control it. Half of it was Qiao Jin''s remaining feelings in this body. Qiao Jin had a good relationship with her grandfather since she was a child, and her grandfather fed her like this when she was a child. It is a pity that Qiao Jin''s grandfather died of a sudden cardiovascular and cerebrovascular disease in the year she was kidnapped. When Qiao Jin finally returned home, there was only a spirit shed waiting for her, which was one of the reasons that directly caused her personality to change drastically. If the last few gangsters were not successfully captured and sentenced heavily, then killing these gangsters should be Xiaojin''s most important wish. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the tears became more and more wiped. She stubbornly refused to admit that part of her tears was because she was moved. Tang Mo felt that she was ill, and she was never someone who would be moved by these inexplicable things. But now she has absolutely no way to control it, this is a physiological reaction, she doesn''t know what happened to herself. "Why are you crying, Xiao Jin? Don''t cry, don''t worry, someone will help us out." When the principal saw Qiao Jin crying, he was at a loss for what to do. The child must have been trapped here for too long and was in a hurry when he couldn''t get out. Since being trapped here, the principal has almost never gone out for acting, so naturally he doesn''t know how Qiao Jin lives outside. Compared to if the principal knew, he would not let Qiao Jin die by the stream in the end. (end of this chapter) Chapter 334： in exchange Chapter 334 In exchange "No, the outside world doesn''t know what it will be like. They are all too busy to take care of themselves, and no one will come to save us." Not only listened to Teacher Xiao Chen, but Tang Mo himself felt that people outside would not come to save them. "Yes." The principal shook his head, obviously disagreeing with Tang Mo''s statement. "You are still young, you don''t understand, grandpa has lived most of his life, they will definitely come." "why?" "Because you are their children, if it is another relationship, I can''t guarantee it, but no one in this world will give up their children. Even if they are temporarily blocked, they will come soon, you just need to wait obediently. " Tang Mo opened her eyes and listened to what the principal said. She felt that what the principal said made sense, but from the bottom of her heart, she felt that something was wrong. seems to be because she has been alone since she was a child, especially since the end of the world. Her mother now has her own family and gave birth to a child. Although Tang Mo agrees with all of this, there is always a gap with Wen Jianshu after all. Even if it didn''t matter at the end of the Tang Dynasty, occasionally in the Wen family, I always felt that I was the only outsider. Tang Mo shook his head, throwing away the emotions in his heart. "I need you to do me a favor." Tang Mo did not forget what she did this time. No matter what the principal was like, the purpose of her visit this time was the most important. "If people from outside come back to rescue us as you said, I would like you to help find the location of Xin''s tunnel. The smaller the deviation, the better." "and then?" A large part of the original winding mountain road is still there, because the mountain has not collapsed, and it is not difficult to calculate the location if a new tunnel is dug out. "What do you want to do?" The principal was even more curious about what the little girl Qiao Jin wanted to do when she knew this position. "I want to go out early." If Tang Mo could know the location, no matter whether the people outside were rescuing them, she could better take the initiative and at least do something. If you always wait here, waiting for the passage of time is too passive, Tang Mo is not used to this feeling. "Xiaojin, you just need to stay here honestly, you are still young, you don''t need to worry about other things." The principal said with disapproval. She didn''t have to worry about it, so no one knew that she died outside, Tang Mo complained in his heart. But there is nothing wrong with the headmaster thinking that way, after all, the only thing we can know about the apocalypse here is hunger, and everything else is the same as before. They have no idea how powerful a person can become, nor how dangerous the world can be. In the eyes of adults, children are still children who need to be protected. Tang Mo is also lazy to explain too many things to them that they can''t understand now. It''s too troublesome, and it''s very likely to cause a butterfly effect in this world. As a last resort, she doesn''t want to do that. "Principal, how about we make a deal?" Tang Mo knew that the principal''s intention was clear, and it was really difficult for her to change the principal''s mind. "Now the school''s food is running out. I found a corner before, where there are a lot of packages that have not been found. As long as you tell me where the tunnel entrance appears, I will tell you the location of the packages. How are you?" If at first I thought this was a greedy principal, the weights at the end of the Tang Dynasty would be very useful. Now, knowing that this is a principal who is devoted to his students, the weight is even heavier. After all, the mood of caring about one life and caring about more than a hundred lives is always different. "Really there are so many packages that haven''t been found?" The potato that the principal was still carefully gnawing on no longer gnawed, and looked at Tang Mo with gleaming eyes. After all, the problem of food rations for more than 100 people every day is hampering him every day. Even if the existing food is one meal a day, it is not enough for two days. Don''t look at the fact that the principal is still calm on the surface, in fact, when all the burdens are on him and no one can help, there is no way to do it. "Of course, Grandpa, you should know that Qiao''s children will not lie." Since he is a family friend, the headmaster of the Qiao family must know about it. Tang Mo blinked, the Qiao family''s children are indeed not deceiving, but the Tang family''s children are strong acting. "Good! Deal!" is just a child, so why not tell her at the entrance of the tunnel? But there is hope in my heart, and there is more hope in waiting, which is not necessarily a bad thing. The principal weighed it in his heart, and quickly agreed to this matter. "Go, Grandpa will take you to the tunnel entrance now." This principal is also an activist, he does what he says, and immediately stood up and took Tang Mo out. Director Yan and Mr. Chen are waiting there at the door. Director Yan is the only person who knows the principal''s acting and is a trustworthy person. And Mr. Chen is also Qiao Jin''s closest person here, so the four of them set off together. The principal and Tang Mo didn''t speak along the way. They were both excited, but Mr. Chen and Director Yan followed behind for some reason. When the four of them walked to the tunnel where they went down the mountain before, and when the principal''s hand had already touched the wall and started beating, everyone realized that the principal was looking for the possible location of the exit. "Principal, have you finally decided that we are going to start work?" Director Yan asked in surprise. In fact, these days, not only the students, but also the teachers cant sit still. Everyone cant just wait here every day and feel anxious. They all begged the principal to draw the possible location of the tunnel, and then everyone worked hard from the inside. But the principal insisted that it was an impossible task for them, so he refused to draw the tunnel entrance. Although everyone knows that it is a difficult thing to get through the tunnel, and they dont have the tools, but how do you know if you dont try it? It''s always better than they stay there. But the principal just shook his head. After all, only the principal who has the most thorough research on architecture and mountain structure understands that it is not a joke to dig tunnels in such a mountain without mechanical explosives and rely on manual work? I have less food now, and I waste my energy on this completely impossible thing. This is a waste of life. The principal did not reply to Director Yan''s words, but just kept walking forward, pounding the wall with his hands. After walking about 100 meters, the principal stopped. After observing up, down, left and right for a long time, he finally nodded and drew a large circle with the chalk in his hand. "That''s it." (end of this chapter) Chapter 335： art competition Chapter 335 Art Competition At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing that the principal found the location of the tunnel entrance so quickly, he was overjoyed. It seemed that the principal really still had two brushes. "If people outside want to dig a tunnel, this is definitely their first choice." The principal has not learned architecture for so many years, this is too simple for him. "Xiaojin, Grandpa Dongkou helped you find it. Should you take Grandpa to see those things?" After completing his task, the principal rubbed his hands excitedly and looked at Tang Mo expectantly. Tang Mo couldn''t help shivering. Why did she feel like the little white rabbit was being targeted by the big bad wolf? "it is good." But now that he has got what he wants, as a qualified trader, Tang Mo still took the principal, Director Yan and Teacher Xiao Chen to the place she had prepared for a long time. At the bottom of the valley, Tang Mo naturally couldn''t take them down, so she moved up all the remaining packages that she had not unpacked and put them behind a big rock near the stream where she fainted earlier. There are no people here, this is not the upstream of the stream, and no one will come here to fetch water. Now everyone is hungry and has no strength. Except for Qiao Jin, there will be people who are leisurely wandering around the mountains and plains. "This is" After seeing the packages piled up behind the rock, whether it was the principal, Director Yan or Teacher Chen, they were all stunned. To say that Tang Mo was sincere this time, except for the materials she had collected and stored in the cave, she brought all the rest here. After all, she doesn''t have space right now, and she can''t take it with her if she can''t finish eating, but she doesn''t mind being able to use these things to save a few more people. Besides, these things were originally sent by other parents, and she was only a temporary porter. However, Tang Mo also kept an eye on it, that is, she erased all the names on the package, which would save a lot of trouble in claiming it later. Public resources are all based on the school''s average score, so don''t do that naive thing about small groups. So many packages, enough for them to eat for a long time. Looking at the three pairs of eyes gradually looking at him, Tang Mo took out the nonsense she had made up long ago. "I have been collecting the things here for a long time, and I can always find good things when I go to those remote and dangerous places." The made-up nonsense is still full of loopholes, and so many teachers can''t find things. How did a little girl find so many easily? But at this time, Tang Mo is still in charge of so many things. It''s not bad to give them things. Don''t ask her too much, okay? Although there are too many doubts in their hearts, people who can be teachers are not fools after all. They still know what is most important now. Even Director Yan, who looks the most old-fashioned, readily accepts Tang Mo''s statement and nodded. , did not say anything more. "But I have one more request." There are so many things, it is better to charge a little more. "Little Jin, tell me, grandpa will satisfy you." The principal didn''t take Xiao Jin''s request seriously at all, little girl, what more request can this old man in the mountains make? At most, some of these things should be kept for herself. She found them originally, which is also what they should be. But Director Yan''s heart was suddenly pulled up. The principal didn''t know, but she knew. Qiao Jin these days... It''s not a good day. If she now asks that these things cannot be distributed to the classmates who have targeted her, even many people will starve to death in the future. Seeing that the principal agreed to Xiao Jin''s request so easily, Director Yan felt anxious. As a teacher at the school, she doesn''t even have to have food. If she has food to watch so many classmates starve to death, how will she explain to those parents when she goes out? Those parents are not simple characters, not something they can handle. Director Yan''s thoughts would really kill him if Tang Mo knew about these thoughts. Those students'' lives are life, but not Qiao Jin''s? Just because in Director Yan''s mind, Qiao Jin''s parents are just ordinary people, isn''t this a big deal? However, the situation at the end of Tang was not as small as Director Yan thought. The small conflicts between these students may be the last straw that broke the camel''s back for Qiao Jin, but for an adult Tang Mo who has experienced so many things I really don''t care. First, I didnt beat myself, and second I didnt scold myself, and gossip behind my back. In the end, as long as I didnt care, I didnt get upset if I didnt see it. As for not giving her food... Originally, those things belonged to other people. People would give it if they wanted to, but not if they didnt want to. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it seemed normal. "I want the school to come forward to hold an art competition. The theme is set by me. Everyone who wants to get food must participate except the teacher." To hold an art competition, this is the ultimate goal of the late Tang Dynasty. Since the location of the exit has been found, before going out, she has to fulfill another wish of Xiaojin. "it is good." These things are enough for the students to eat, and they can also distract everyone by eating and drinking and engaging in some spare time activities. It is also a good thing to have the best of both worlds. There is no reason not to agree. After completing all the goals, Tang Mo went back contentedly, and the principal who had achieved a lot also went back to call people like a happy bird. What are you calling people for? Of course, he''s here to move the package, otherwise it''s impossible for him, an old man and the two female teachers next to him, to move back with so many things, right? The principal''s action is very strong. He promised to go back to the end of Tang to settle the supplies and immediately started to do it. The theme of the competition given at the end of the Tang Dynasty was the scene. means that what everyone draws must be a scene. This is exactly the same theme as the last competition, when Xiao Jin was stolen by Zhang Siyang. That''s right, it was intentional at the end of Tang Dynasty. She has tried it a long time ago. With Qiao Jin''s body, she has completely inherited Xiao Jin''s talented painter. She is relying on this competition to completely fulfill the wish in Xiao Jin''s heart. "Why is this theme again?" "That''s right, you can''t change one. The school is really nothing new." The students have some complaints about the same theme, but now they are full, and the tools and paints for painting are all there. Naturally, they can change their meals by painting a picture, which is not a big problem for them. After the small complaints, they began to prepare seriously. After all, the principal also made a promise that the top three will be rewarded with generous food. Food, there is nothing more precious and desirable than this. Everyone has shown their housekeeping skills and cant wait to use all their milk-feeding energy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 336： start preparing Chapter 336 Preparations Several families are happy and some are sad, there is enough food, and there are competitions to win prizes. Most of the students are very motivated, except for one person. That is Zhang Siyang. Last time she stole Qiao Jin''s painting and won first place in the national art competition. And this time, although it was just a comparison of people in the school, the theme was exactly the same as last time. She can''t compare, she will retire. Zhang Siyang''s paintings, whether in line drafts or colors, to be honest, they didn''t even reach the upper-middle level in school. And the last art competition was really important, its ranking could directly affect the foreign school that Zhang Siyang would apply for next, so she took the risk. Now let her draw a level painting of the same subject, she can''t do it. Last time, she collided with Qiao Jin''s painting, because she completed the painting first, so everyone thought Qiao Jin was plagiarism, so they ridiculed and even excluded Qiao Jin. She must not let everyone know the truth! but "Why can''t I retire!" Zhang Siyang found Director Yan who was in charge of the competition and expressed his intention to retire, but the Director did not directly agree. "It''s not that you can''t retire. It''s your freedom to participate in the competition or not, but once you don''t participate in the competition, you will lose the qualification to share food. You have to think about it yourself." Director Yan remembered what Tang Mo said before. She is a very old-fashioned person, and she thinks this request is very reasonable. Now that she has promised the students, she will stick to the rules she has set. "Why? I also shared the package my dad sent me at that time!" Zhang Siyang felt very unfair and shouted loudly. Director Yan shook her head, she remembered the girl in front of her, the one who won the first place in the competition before. She admired that painting very much. Originally, she had preconceived the idea that it must be a very introverted and gifted child. Unexpectedly, the picture seems to be inconsistent with Zhang Siyang''s place. At this time, Director Yan only thought that the girl was very noisy. "Yes, your last package was shared with many people, but don''t forget that you also pulled a blacklist. Since only the classmates who are close to you can share your food, this time only the classmates who participated in the competition. It''s also fair to be able to share these unowned foods." Zhang Siyang''s last blacklist was really exaggerated. There were more than 30 people on her blacklist. There are so many people with bad relationships, even the teacher who distributed the food was speechless, but after all, it was other people''s food and no one said anything, but this time it was different. On the way back to the room, Zhang Siyang became angrier the more he thought about it, and kicked the stones on the road fiercely. "what!" Left foot was accidentally scratched by a small sharp stone on the exposed part of the sock. "Even the stones are against me!" Zhang Siyang''s face was extremely ugly, like the stepmother in Snow White. However, looking at the injury on her foot, she suddenly had an idea... She knows how to solve this time problem perfectly without losing face! In the next few days, Tang Mo was very busy every day. She was busy drilling holes at the tunnel entrance drawn by the principal, and also began to prepare her own entry for the competition. One is physical work, the other is mental work, neither is easy. The job of digging a hole is a pure test of Tang Mo''s strength and endurance. All tools cannot be used in the space. Tang Mo can only use his mental power to help dig the hole little by little. Qiao Jin''s body is too weak, and he can''t stand for a long time. And the depth of this hole is not as simple as a groundhog digging into the ground. If you want to penetrate the mountain, you can''t make the range too large to cause the mountain to collapse. It''s not easy. It''s really not easy. Tang Mo worked for three days and only dug seven or eight meters deep, which was already her limit, but at this rate, when she can go out, maybe the end of the world here will end... With no tools and poor physical fitness, Tang Mo could only try to drill holes with mental power. But whether it is a shovel or an axe or even an awl, the speed is not so satisfactory. On the other hand, Tang Mo also encountered a bottleneck in the process of preparing his entries. Although she inherited Qiao Jin''s painting skills, her thinking is still her own. Even if she was given a superb painting skills, she couldn''t think of what to paint at this time. A painting is not only about the skills, but more importantly, the ideas that the painting can convey. A good painting is alive, not just a simple two-dimensional plan. Otherwise, the plagiarized painting of Xiaojin would not have received so much praise... correct! That winning painting! At the end of Tang Dynasty, in Qiao Jin''s memory, he carefully searched for the appearance of the painting, trying to find some inspiration from the painting. This time, she must win. Only in this way can Qiao Jin''s wish be fulfilled. If he loses the overtime game that he finally won, let alone Xiao Jin''s wish can not be fulfilled, I am afraid that Tang Mo will be so angry that he can''t rest his eyes. Qiao Jin''s painting that was copied by Zhang Siyang has a name called Hei. The color of the whole painting is mainly black, and a small figure is squatting in the lower left corner. The ?? figure is in a squatting position with the arms wrapped around the knees. Although the figure is very small, the half of the face that is exposed still has an expression, and the expression is very intriguing. In the dark night, it is not fear and panic, nor does it seem to be calm and comfortable, but a kind of numbness. That kind of numbness is very vividly painted, it is the numbness that cannot be relieved after experiencing great pain, and the numbness that loses any expectations for the future. That kind of numbness and coldness seemed to have penetrated deep into the bone marrow. She fell into a **** elf, and no one could pull her up. is hidden in the black background, and there are dark red meridians around the characters, and a huge outline wraps the helpless person. Tang Mo carefully observed that it was in the shape of a heart. is not a heart of love, but a shape of an organ in the chest of a human being, and even arteries and blood vessels as well as the left and right atrium are drawn. The dark red is hidden in the black, and there is a feeling of completely swallowing the person on the painting. Even someone like the late Tang Dynasty who did not understand art at all felt shocked when she saw this painting. In this painting, she felt the emotions that the author wanted to express. That is pain. It was not until the end of Tang Dynasty that he really understood why Qiao Jin still cared so much about this matter in the last days. It turned out that what she cared about was not the competition at all, all she cared about was her painting from beginning to end. (end of this chapter) Chapter 337： package is coming Chapter 337 The package is here No wonder Qiao Jin was brooding about Zhang Siyang''s theft of her painting until she died. The painting is not only a painting, but also her most painful memory. She managed to present that memory in her own way, but others said it was her own. If this memory belongs to that person, then what is the pain she has endured for so many years? In any case, she couldn''t figure it out, which made Qiao Jin even more painful. Traumatic stress disorder, Tang Mo determined that Qiao Jin suffered from this disease after that accident. Those pains were like a cage that held her tightly and couldn''t break free. Tang Mo seemed to suddenly have inspiration, she knew what kind of painting she should draw with Xiaojin''s hand this time. Good things come in pairs, not only in the preparation of the works, but also in the constant attempts at the end of Tang Dynasty to dig tunnels. The method of using mental power as a tool is still a bit slow. In fact, there is a better way to use mental power when it comes to digging tunnels. That is to make an air spiritual bomb, and use the explosion method to make the hole explode deeper. Because of the participation and control of mental power, the range of the explosion can also be more accurate. After trying the mental air bomb many times in other places, Tang Mo finally mastered this method perfectly, and then he started to blow up the tunnel. This is really too easy, how could she have never thought that it could still be like this? If mental power can still be used as a bomb, then the power of mental power in long-range attacks has simply increased by more than one grade. At the end of Tang, there is even some hope that some strange beasts can appear in this world, so that she can try her new moves. But don''t worry, Tang Mo''s "wish" will soon be realized. As time passed, the helicopter appeared again in the sky that had not been moving for a long time. The height is so high that the sound of the engine cannot be transmitted below. But I couldn''t bear the more than 100 boring people here looking up and looking forward to it every day. The first moment that helicopter appeared, everyone was discovered. "Look, helicopter! Someone must have brought us food." "It must be my parents!" "Impossible, I am a single handed down from three generations of my family, it must be my family." The students below ?? began to fight over the ownership of this helicopter. They haven''t received anything for so long that they have begun to wonder if their parents have forgotten them. The appearance of this helicopter has rekindled hope for everyone. Tang Mo heard the sound and looked up at the sky. Sure enough, a helicopter was circling, and then quickly threw a few packages down. That height, the few packages, no matter how you look at it, it is impossible to throw them exactly where they are halfway up the mountain. But nothing is absolute, as long as the Tang Dynasty is still sitting here, everything is possible. Soon, just when the package was about to deviate from the angle and fall down the mountain, Tang Mo quietly helped the package change a position with his mental power. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power was golden, which was actually a little inconvenient, but fortunately, it was only used a little. The people here didnt know what spiritual power was, but no one doubted it. In fact, even seeing that golden mental power is nothing. After all, after being trapped here for so long, it is everyones wish to have a miracle, so it wont be scary at all. Finally, with the efforts of the late Tang Dynasty, as everyone wished, the packages fell exactly halfway up the mountainside around the house where they lived. All the people stopped the pictures they were drawing and ran over to see if it was their own package. Zhang Siyang is the most active among them. After all, if these packages are her own, then she can not participate in this competition. She doesn''t care about the small things that the school gives her every meal. "It''s Qiao Jin''s." "Qiao Jin? Her family also sends her things?" "Impossible, did you read it wrong, let me see." The name of Qiao Jin is written on the package, which is something that the boys and girls never thought of. is actually his own? Tang Mo didn''t expect this package to be her own. She let these packages fall on the mountainside because the things she collected in the cave at the bottom of the mountain were almost destroyed. Any more would be wasted. He also saved his own package by mistake. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got up and opened the crowd and walked towards the packages. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he recognized the handwriting. It was a package sent by Qiao''s father to Qiao Jin. "Quick, open it and see if there is any letter in it." Hearing that a package had fallen outside, the principal who had been in the room couldn''t sit still and came out to look around the package. What they need most now is not food, but information about the outside world. What happened to the outside world, why no one came to deliver food, whether anyone came to save them, and whether they were abandoned. Not just the principal, these issues are pressing concerns for everyone here. A pair of eyes stared at Tang Mo with wide eyes, those eyes urging her to open the package quickly. Tang Mo was naturally very curious about the information outside, and he didn''t have any hesitation, so he took the stone on the ground and opened the package. Most of it is food, and there is a little cold-proof clothing. Looking through the package, Tang Mo found a letter inside. That was a letter from Father Qiao to Qiao Jin. "My daughter Xiaojin: I don''t know how you''ve been trapped for so long. How are you? Are you full? Have you taken care of yourself? Now the outside world is a bit chaotic. Not only is there a shortage of food, but also a man-eating monster has appeared. The original rescue team had to cancel the rescue mission. I don''t know if you have such monsters there, you must protect yourself. Don''t worry, even if your father goes bankrupt, he will find someone to rescue you. Trust Daddy, we''ll see you outside. " The content of the letter was very short, but it was very comprehensive. After reading it, Qiao Jin handed it to the principal. It turns out that in this world, alien beasts also appeared... It''s just that the trapped deep mountain is not there yet, and the outside world has long been in chaos. No wonder they had to have a helicopter to deliver food to them, no wonder no one started construction outside the tunnel that the principal dug. It turns out that the outside world has long been overwhelmed. It was unimaginable at the end of Tang Dynasty. The appearance of alien beasts in the last days was the most chaotic moment in the whole world. What kind of thought did Qiao Jin''s father put into making this letter safely delivered to her. What worried Tang Mo the most was that Qiao Jin''s mother was not mentioned in the letter at all. What happened, is Qiao Jin''s mother okay? No, she must resolve the matter here as quickly as possible and then go out. It may be too late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 338： coolie has Chapter 338 Coolies have "Qiao Jin, your parents are so kind to you..." The onlookers rushed to circulate the letter after the principal read it. They were trapped here for so long, and they really wanted to know anything about the outside world. After reading the letter, the crowd fell silent for a while. Tang Mo originally thought that the man-eating monster mentioned in the letter would scare everyone, but what she didn''t expect was that, compared to the monster, everyone was more concerned about how Qiao Jin''s Parents can also bring her food and letters. Compared with those things, they actually care more about their parents care. There is no news for such a long time, everyone is beating drums in their hearts, will they be given up by their parents long ago? The voice of the girl who spoke was muffled, and she buried her head. The voice was a little less bitter and mean, but more envy and a little bit of grievance. In fact, they are only sixteen or seventeen-year-old children. They have encountered such a big change and have been away from home for so long. Although everyone endured that no one said anything or laughed every day, no one wanted to be home. "Qiao Jin, what are you going to do with these foods?" It was a boy who Tang Mo knew. When his package was found, he shared it with everyone. Maybe it was because he was a boy and he didn''t have any small groups. Qiao Jin also ate the boy''s food. Now that this difficult person asked so straightforwardly, Tang Mo really appreciated it. "Let''s eat together." There were too many things in the cave at the end of the Tang Dynasty. She doesn''t really care about the supplies now. She only cares about two things now. One is to paint, the other is to go out. "Can everyone eat?" Dozens of people gathered around Tang Mo and Bao Bao and watched Tang Mo. Many of them did not distribute their food to Qiao Jin. But now food is too scarce, no one wants to go hungry. But will Qiao Jin really share these things with them? "Well, but you have to do me a favor." Actually, the fact that those classmates didn''t give Xiaojin food, Tang Mo really didn''t feel anything about it as a person who came out of a cruel world. And now, she is really busy and needs everyone''s help. At noon, the school teachers made a big meal with the food in the package thrown by Qiao Jin''s father. It is said to be a big meal, but it is just to make the students full. Under the current situation, it is not an easy thing to eat. It has been a long time since everyone opened their stomachs to eat a full meal. "Eat more, not enough." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he shuttled through the crowd, urging everyone to eat more meals. Don''t be embarrassed. Whether it''s a male or female classmate, seeing Qiao Jin like this, many people''s eyes are red. What a wonderful girl Qiao Jin, she was treated like that in the past, and she still cares so much about everyone now that she not only distributes food to them, but also personally urges them to eat more. What kind of spirit of self-denial, selfless dedication, and repayment of grievances with virtue? Everyone''s eyes were red, and they ate Qiao Jin''s food with tears in their eyes. They silently turned to this girl and turned fans. Fan lights were lit in their hearts. Even the principal looked at Qiao Jin and nodded, the admiration in his eyes with his hands behind his back was about to overflow. "As expected of the girl of the old Qiao family, she is really decent." If Tang Mo knew at this moment that everyone thought so, it would be really hard to laugh or cry. She urges everyone to eat really not for them, but only when they are full. After all, she has to arrest them as coolies in the afternoon. How can they be without strength? Zhang Siyang sat alone and ate porridge made with Qiao Jin''s rice, all his eyes were full of resentment. After eating Qiao Jin''s meal, you are grateful to her one by one? When I ate my own food before, why didn''t I see them look like pugs now, ungrateful, villainous, hum. Actually, in a sense, Zhang Siyang was right. But she may have forgotten the fact that she had made dozens of blacklists at that time, and even forgotten how she spoke to everyone like a princess in those days when everyone ate her food. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was enthusiastic about sharing, and Zhang Siyang was the princess who gave alms to the beggars. Naturally, the attitude of the classmates was different. In the afternoon, Tang Mo led everyone, teachers and classmates, to the tunnel entrance. "God, Qiao Jin, you didn''t dig this, right?" "How is it possible, how could she dig like this by herself? It must have been there!" All the people were amazed when they saw the hole on the mountain. It was seven or eight meters deep. This was not an easy job. How could it be done by Qiao Jin alone? "This is the entrance of the tunnel, the most likely place for us to go out, and what I want you to do is to help remove all the gravel in the tunnel. This is not just to help me, this tunnel is dug It''s ok, everyone can go home as soon as possible." This is what Tang Mo asked them to come, to help her carry the gravel in the tunnel. The psychic air bomb is very easy to use, and it can accurately blast the hole deeper and deeper. But there is a hole, and the gravel inside the hole will not run out of its own feet. It was really tiring and troublesome to move these stones alone at the end of Tang Dynasty. With the help of hundreds of people, it would be much faster. Although these people are usually pampered and have little strength, but after all, the tunnel opening is not big, and it can''t hold many people. Even if one person moves a stone, it is more than a hundred pieces, which is much faster than that at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "Everyone line up, go in one by one, let''s start now." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she had already started to take command. She finished work early and finished work early. Her time is very tight now. "Qiao Jin, how can we dig through the whole mountain by ourselves? Just wait for someone outside to dig it." Because I ate Qiao Jin''s meal at noon, now everyone has no resistance to Qiao Jin, but I still have some opinions on digging mountains. Just wait for the rescue team outside, do you still need to dig it yourself? "People outside? It''s been so long, if people from outside really come to dig a tunnel to save us, they won''t even give us food anymore?" It was the boy who first asked Tang Mo if he divided the food. was also the first person to line up to enter according to the request of the late Tang Dynasty. Other people fell silent after hearing the boy''s words. Yeah, if they really save themselves, they won''t even give away food. Without food, they starved to death long ago, how could they wait for rescue? Actually, there is no rescue at all. is very simple, but people always like to avoid the facts they don''t want to accept and constantly deceive themselves. (end of this chapter) Chapter 339： uninvited guest Chapter 339 Uninvited Guest Soon, the crowd quieted down, and everyone spontaneously formed a team to go in and move the stones one by one. The rocks in the cave are big and small. The boys who have the strength should move more, and the girls who are weak should take the smaller ones. Tang Mo would not say anything about these. The headmaster looked at Tang Mo with a meaningful look. He drew this hole for Qiao Jin, and it was not long ago. How did this girl open the hole to such an extent by herself? This is simply impossible, and those foods that pop up How many secrets does this girl have? Not only the principal, but also Director Yan and Teacher Xiao Chen''s eyes on Tang Mo changed. But Tang Mo has so many important things to do now, how could she care what others think of her? If it wasn''t for the fact that it would be troublesome to explain, she wouldn''t even mind using mental power directly in front of them. After all, even the alien beasts have come out, it is estimated that the appearance of the power user is a matter of time. With these "coolies", the tunnel digging in the late Tang Dynasty went a lot more smoothly. Every night, he used mental air bombs to blow the tunnel forward by more than ten meters, and then led people to move the stones at noon the next day. Everything was just right, which saved her a lot of trouble. A few dozen meters of broken stone, the 100th person can''t even use it for an hour, and it will be moved soon. It''s like digesting after a meal. Naturally, no one has any complaints, and some even think it''s a good project. exercise exercise. After all, they are quite tired from lying down every day. The rest of the time, everyone is still preparing the paintings to participate in the competition. After all, the first few people are rewarded, and that is completely their own food. It is different from this evenly distributed thing. How can you not be excited? . At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the tunnel on this side exploded smoothly, and the paintings on that side naturally did not fall. The last time she carefully studied Xiaojin''s plagiarized paintings, she has been inspired, and spends several hours drawing every day. Toning, smearing, covering, and outline, each stroke seems to form muscle memory, so that Tang Mo can smoothly transfer what he wants to draw in his mind to the work. She is very confident in her work, and it is definitely not difficult to use this work to fulfill Xiaojin''s wish. And at the end of Tang Dynasty, things went very smoothly, but Zhang Siyang''s side was very difficult. Because the painting that won the award last time was not her own work, she couldnt write anything about the same theme this time. It must not be worse than that work, but in the end she had to admit that it seemed that she really couldn''t draw such a level of work. This conclusion made Zhang Siyang even more annoyed and angry. Qiao Jin is just a commoner girl, why should she compare herself with herself? How could he be worse than her? No, absolutely can''t lose to her. One evening, it was completely dark, and there were a few more male teachers besides Xiao Chen who were vigilants outside. Everyone has read the letter written by Qiao Jin''s father, and they still have fears about the monsters that can eat people outside. Although I dont know why I havent seen that monster in the deep mountains, I still need to be more careful about many things. There are no spots in the deep mountains. The schools ide power-generating lighting devices have long been exhausted. Flashlights are too precious to be reluctant to use. And as long as it gets dark, everyone except the vigil can only go back to their room honestly, waiting for a new day to come again. Of course, this does not include the late Tang Dynasty. There is still an important task at the end of Tang Dynasty. She still has to blow up the tunnel. Seeing that the tunnel is about to be completely blown up, she can''t relax. There is no light in the dark night, which has no effect on the eyes of the late Tang Dynasty, which have a spiritual power bonus equivalent to a night vision device. Just when she got up and got dressed and was about to sneak out the door, there was a knock on the door. Is there anyone else visiting at this time? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went to open the door, and standing outside was Qiao Jin''s former "friend", Zhang Siyang. Weasels will not do anything good for chickens for a hundred years. "Anything?" Tang Mo was not Qiao Jin, so he naturally didn''t have a good face for someone who had already torn his face. Zhang Siyang thought about the opening remarks for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Qiao Jin, who had always been timid as a mouse, didn''t even dare to speak aloud, would have this look on her face. I was so angry that I forgot what I wanted to say in the opening remarks. "It''s okay, I''m closing the door." said that at the end of Tang Dynasty, the door was about to be closed, time was precious, and she had no time to accompany her in a daze. "Hey, don''t." Seeing that the door in front of him was about to close, Zhang Siyang reacted and quickly reached out his hand to stop it. Tang Mo saw Zhang Siyang stretch out his hand to stop him, but the strength in his hand did not decrease. The door slammed heavily into Zhang Siyang''s hand, causing her to subconsciously let out a pained cry. "you" "What''s wrong with me?" Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. "It hurts to go back and rest earlier?" Tang Mo saw that Zhang Siyang must be holding back some bad water this time, and was not in a hurry to close the door, but she wanted to see what else she wanted to do. "I...I''ll take you somewhere." Zhang Siyang resisted the anger in his heart, and for his own purposes, he continued to act according to his original plan. "Why should I go with you." Tang Mo hugged her arms. The girl Zhang Siyang really put her heart and eyes on her face. She originally thought she was a high-ranking person. Qiao Jin felt a little speechless that Tang Mo could be deceived by such a person. But it''s no wonder Qiao Jin, after all, the little girl has no friends since she was a child, and she hardly interacts with people, and no one has ever approached her. In Qiao Jin''s world, it is impossible to tell what is a good person and what is a bad person. "Didn''t you ask me why I pretended to be your friend and lied to you about the painting? As long as you go to that place with me, I will tell you that there are too many people here and it is inconvenient." This is the reason why Zhang Siyang thought about it for a long time, Tang Mo felt annoyed just listening to it. Can you be more dedicated to your work? If you want to harm people, you have to pretend to be a little bit more, and dont take others as fools. However, in order to cooperate with her play and continue to perform, Tang Mo still pretended to have no brains and was very cooperative. "Okay, I''ll go with you." She wanted to see, Zhang Siyang still wanted to do something. Hearing that Qiao Jin quickly agreed to him, Zhang Siyang was overjoyed, it was done! "Come with me." Zhang Siyang led Tang Mo out the door, Tang Mo also cooperated very obediently, obediently followed behind Zhang Siyang and walked slowly into the depths of the forest. The night was too dark, Zhang Siyang would be tripped by something under his feet from time to time, Tang Mo also stood a little farther away from her, to prevent her from falling and hitting herself. Behind Zhang Siyang and Tang Mo, a boy quietly followed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 340： humble trap Chapter 340 Simple Trap He was the boy who first asked Tang Mo if he would distribute food, and was the first boy who went into the tunnel to move stones, Qi Jiaming. Qi Jiaming has been curious about Qiao Jin for a long time. Why there are more than ten meters of broken stones in the tunnel every day, this is obviously man-made, but who did it, how did it do it, and what does all this have to do with Qiao Jin? The gravel in the tunnel is not that no one is curious and suspicious, but that everyone does not care, or it is useless to care. Life has been difficult, just let it go, and everyone is less curious about things that have nothing to do with themselves. But Qi Jiaming is different. He is a serious person. He always feels that all this has to be answered from Qiao Jin. So he was quietly observing Qiao Jin all day today, and now Qiao Jin will naturally not escape his eyes when he goes out. Its just Is that Zhang Siyang next to Qiao Jin? Qi Jiaming knew Zhang Siyang, and his family had some cooperation with Zhang Siyang''s family, but he didn''t like Zhang Siyang very much. But Qiao Jin and Zhang Siyang didn''t break up because of that match before, why are they still together? All this became more and more fun, Qi Jiaming naturally would not miss such an opportunity and secretly followed. "So where are we going?" went farther and farther, Tang Mo was a little impatient, she was going to bomb the tunnel tonight, and it was annoying to waste too much time acting with her. Zhang Siyang didn''t speak, just walked carefully step by step. It was too dark at night, and the marks Zhang Siyang made on the road during the day became less obvious. She was now focused on finding the way and had no time to pay attention to Qiao Jin. It was really a speechless incident. Tang Mo was really curious about how Qiao Jin got along with Zhang Siyang before, which made Zhang Siyang feel that Qiao Jin was a complete fool. If Tang Mo hadn''t wondered what Zhang Siyang wanted to do, he would have paid her a long time ago. After an unknown amount of time, Zhang Siyang finally stopped. "That''s it?" Seeing that Zhang Siyang finally stopped, Tang Mo looked around, what was there, and Zhang Siyang must bring her here. "You can say it now, why did you approach me and steal my painting?" In order to finish as soon as possible and rush back to blow up the tunnel, Tang Mo himself accelerated the progress and asked actively. She wasn''t actually curious about the answer. What purpose could Zhang Siyang have? Of course, she thought that Qiao Jin''s talent for painting was good, and she was easy to be bullied. She did all this in order to win. This is not difficult to understand, but Qiao Jin, who has not been beaten by society, cannot accept this answer. "Qiao Jin, I admit that your [black] painting is really good, but so what? It''s not me who won in the end. You don''t really think someone will be your friend, do you?" When ?? got to the place, Zhang Siyang didn''t bother to pretend anymore. Just as Zhang Siyang was talking about all this, there was a rubbing sound in the grass behind him, like the sound of the wind rubbing the leaves of the grass. "So you approached me just for that painting? Then copy and submit it ahead of time? Just to win the competition?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he heard the voice in the grass, and followed Zhang Siyang''s words. "Yes, if I win the competition, I can apply to a better school abroad. What''s the use of it even if you win the competition, can your parents let you go abroad? Why don''t you give me the opportunity." What kind of logic is this, Tang Mo was so **** off by this robber''s logic. What kind of family can raise such a wonderful flower? Isn''t this a big fool. "Originally, this matter has passed. It''s the school''s fault for holding this competition again. If you withdraw from the competition, even if our matter is over, I will not embarrass you. How about it?" Zhang Siyang is still talking to himself. "How do you want to embarrass me?" Tang Mo really felt a little funny. "You won''t retire?" "Why should I retire?" You can''t eat the food provided by the school if you retire from the competition. Zhang Siyang himself is not willing to eat those food, and now he is here to force Qiao Jin to give up. "Then don''t blame me." Zhang Siyang looked at Qiao Jin''s indifferent appearance, and was so angry that he stretched out his hand and made a lot of effort to push Qiao Jin. But if you do it, no one in this world can be the opponent of the end of Tang Dynasty. The moment Zhang Siyang stretched out his hand, Tang Mo reached out and grabbed her wrist, and pulled behind him, Zhang Siyang fell directly into a huge deep pit behind Tang Mo. There were some dead branches on the pit to cover it up, but now after Zhang Siyang fell into it, all the dead branches and leaves fell on her, and she looked even embarrassed. "Ah, why did you fall in, come out!" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he looked at Zhang Siyang who was sitting in the deep pit with "concern". "I''m going to fight with you!" Zhang Siyang was in a hurry. This pit was the most suitable trap she found after searching for a long time on the mountain these days, just to push Tang Mo down, but she didn''t expect to fall into this deep pit now. The deep pit is more than three meters deep, and there is nothing underneath. A girl can never climb out by herself. And in order to make Qiao Jin suffer below, Zhang Siyang also deliberately threw a lot of sharp stones below, but now, these stones and branches are all entertaining himself. Looking at Zhang Siyang''s teeth and five claws underneath, Tang Mo''s eyes became colder. was originally just a conflict between classmates, but now Zhang Siyang has such vicious thoughts. Now it is her Tang Mo in this body, if it is really Qiao Jin, then it is Qiao Jin who falls today. falls into this deep pit, so that every day should not make the earth and the earth inactive, without any food and water, it will really die. "Hurry up and pull me out!" Zhang Siyang stomped his feet in the pit angrily, still unforgiving, and ordered Tang Mo. "Hmph, if you don''t have a good brain, you can treat it. Don''t show the lower limit of this IQ." Didn''t Zhang Siyang prepare for this deep pit for a long time? Then she will stay here. "Come out." Tang Mo said to the grass. Came to this world, because it was different from the previous world and not so dangerous, so Tang Mo did not always release the mental power to perceive the surrounding habit. She really didn''t realize that someone had been following her until here. It was the sound from the grass just now that she knew that there was still someone hiding there. "It was discovered by you." Qi Jiaming found out that he had been discovered by Qiao Jin, but he didn''t hide it any more, and walked out of the grass generously. He didn''t have any ulterior motives, but he didn''t have any reason to hide. What''s more, he always felt that there was a unique temperament in Qiao Jin, which would make people inexplicably attracted. (end of this chapter) Chapter 341： stranger Chapter 341 Abilities "What are you doing with me?" It''s not always a good feeling to be followed, especially if you haven''t found out after being followed for so long. It seems that he has been too paralyzed and careless recently. After staying in the last days for so long, there will be such mistakes. "Don''t be angry, if I hadn''t followed you here today, I really wouldn''t know about the last game..." Qi Jiaming looked at the girl in front of him with a little distress in his eyes. He did not expect that behind the unjust treatment this girl has suffered for so long, she has suffered so much grievance. Tang Mo nodded. Well, it seems that he heard it just now, and his words were not in vain, which is good. "Since you already know all about it, it should be all right, you can go back?" Tang Mo still hasn''t forgotten that she still has tasks tonight, so she is concerned about the tunnel. After all, it is related to when she can get out of here. "Well, then she..." Qi Jiaming looked at Zhang Siyang, who was still glaring in the pit, who didn''t know where he was wrong, and then looked at Tang Mo. "Why, do you want to save her?" If a hero saves Mei, then at the end of Tang Dynasty, she would really stop her. Bullied her head, still want to leave so easily? does not exist. "I don''t have that idea. If you''re not sleepy, why don''t we go to the tunnel and talk about the tunnel?" Qi Jiaming''s family is in business, and those intrigues have long been commonplace. Zhang Siyang is self-inflicted, what does it have to do with him? He''s not a nosy person. At this time, he was more concerned about the relationship between the tunnel entrance and Qiao Jin. "Tunnel? What''s wrong? It''s cold outside, I''m going back to sleep." Tang Mo didn''t know why Qi Jiaming cared about the tunnel. She had enough troubles tonight, and she was too lazy to explain more to unrelated people. "How about we make a deal?" Qi Jiaming had long expected that Qiao Jin would not agree to him so easily. But he has chips in his hand. Qi Jiaming waved the recording pen in his hand. He originally planned to use it when he was following Qiao Jin, but he didn''t expect to record these unknown things inadvertently. "This truth should be very important to you, right?" Qi Jiaming is convinced that the content of the recorder is very important to Qiao Jin. After all, after the results of that competition came out, Qiao Jin was completely lost when she saw the winning painting by Zhang Siyang. was actually recorded, this is not God help me too. Tang Mo looked at the voice recorder in Qi Jiaming''s hand, and was overjoyed. It really didn''t take much effort. He reached out and took the voice recorder in Qi Jiaming''s hand and put it in his carry-on bag. "Come on, I''ll take you to bomb the tunnel." Accepted things from others, so naturally at the end of Tang Dynasty, Qi Jiaming had a little more patience. The fact that ?? bombed the tunnel is not really a secret. After all, everyone moves rocks every day, and they know the progress of the tunnel, but no one has put it on the surface. It''s okay to tell Qi Jiaming now, the more hidden something is, the more curious others will be. "You get out of the way." At the end of Tang Dynasty and Qi Jiaming walked into the tunnel entrance that had been through for a long time, and then asked Qi Jiaming to stand a little further away, and he began to use his mental power to blow up the tunnel. With a loud bang, with the explosion of Tang Mo''s mental power, the tunnel entrance was blown out several meters, and countless gravel rolled out and piled up to Tang Mo''s feet. "Did you see clearly?" Tang Mo looked back at Qi Jiaming. Her mental power is golden yellow, Qi Jiaming has always been fixated on it, he should see it clearly. "See clearly, what is that?" Qi Jiaming didn''t even blink his eyes when he watched it all. He felt as if he was watching a movie, or a science fiction movie. Everything in front of you doesn''t look like what happens in the real world. However, what they have experienced recently is already very magical, like an apocalypse movie. So what he just saw doesn''t seem to be incomprehensible. "Have you heard of the ability?" Tang Mo asked Qi Jiaming. For people living in the modern world, it should not be difficult to understand all this as long as they watch more movies and surf the Internet. Ability? Qi Jiaming silently digested these two words in his heart. After a while, he silently walked to Tang Mo''s side, then looked at the rubble that had just been blasted in front of him, and found two of the largest stones, almost half a person high, and found one with one hand. Focus on it and lift the stone up easily. "Is this, counted as an ability?" The most important reason why Qi Jiaming is so obsessed with finding the secret of this tunnel is because he feels the changes in his body. The first time he walked with Qiao Jin to this tunnel and started to move stones, he found that his body seemed different from others. It seems that his strength is much stronger than the boy next to him. No matter how big or heavy the stone is, he can easily lift it with one hand. This is definitely not a weight that a normal person can lift, Qi Jiaming is very clear in his heart. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at the stone held up by Qi Jiaming, there was nothing in his heart that he didn''t understand. "You are the power attribute ability, congratulations." The ?? strength attribute ability is a very practical ability for boys, especially in the future, it is a very useful attribute in combat. "Strength attribute?" Qi Jiaming put down the stone in his hand, and then looked at his hands with joy. He knew that the change in his body should not be a bad thing, but now that he has determined that he is a power attribute ability, he is even more convinced that he can get out of here. "Then I can dig a tunnel for you too?" Qi Jiaming, who felt that he was full of strength, asked Tang Mo energetically. Since Qiao Jin can dig tunnels, he also has the ability to help naturally. At this moment, Qi Jiaming regarded himself as a comrade-in-arms who shared a secret with Qiao Jin. It seemed that only the two of them were the most special people in this entire mountain, and only they knew this secret. He must get out of here quickly, he must be able to get out from here. "Of course, you are welcome to join." There is an extra labor force with the attribute of strength, and there is no need to pay any wages. Of course, Tang Mo has no reason to refuse, and immediately agreed with a smile. It seems that tonight''s harvest is really a lot, Tang Mo stood happily watching Qi Jiaming rolled up his sleeves and started to move rocks frantically. It''s getting a little closer to the time to go out from here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 342： a wish Chapter 342 A Wish With Qi Jiaming as a powerful hard worker, Tang Mo didn''t need those students to help him at this moment. It just happened that Qiao Jin''s father''s package was almost finished. But now there are already power-type abilities. It seems that this world is getting closer and closer to her world. I am afraid that it will be a matter of time to go out here. It is really not suitable to stay here for a long time. Fortunately, in two days, the school art competition will start. Because of the limited conditions now, the rules and methods of the game have also changed according to local conditions. On the day of the competition, everyone put their paintings on their easels and put them on the open space in front of the dormitory for exhibition. All teachers will give a score. The highest score and the lowest score are removed, and the remaining average score is this time. Ranked. The top three in this competition will all be rewarded, so everyone''s enthusiasm is very high. And the results of this competition are also very open and transparent. Everyone''s paintings are placed there who are good and who are not. The people here are all art students, and they can see clearly in their hearts and make decisions. On the day of the competition, the sky followed people''s wishes. It just happened to be a sunny day, the sun was shining on the ground, and the air was full of the smell of the fresh wind in the valley. Everyone took out their easels and lined up neatly in three long rows. For confidentiality, each painting is covered with canvas. When the headmaster announced the start of the competition, all the students removed the canvases they had drawn on and walked out, giving their places to the teachers. And all the judges and teachers looked at each other with pens and notebooks in their hands. Every time they looked at a painting, they would mark a score on the notebook. Although it is already the end of the world, and their current situation is difficult, but for this competition, everyone, whether it is a student or a judge, has a more serious attitude than usual, as if they are treating their lives. The last game. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he lifted the canvas and followed everyone out of the easel three meters away. You can still see the painting at this position, but it is not very clear. Everyone is watching with their necks long, they are not only looking at other people''s paintings, but the most important thing is the time these people stay in front of each painting. The longer the ?? stay, the more carefully the painting is appreciated, and the higher the score is likely to be. And those paintings that were almost swept away by the teachers and didnt even stop in their footsteps are basically impossible to win awards. Because the rewards are too much to look forward to, a tense atmosphere inexplicably arises among these students. "Well, this painting is not bad." "Yes, the child''s drawings are very detailed, it is not easy to draw such a time." "This child''s painting is also good, it fits the theme, and the situation is very good, which resonates with people." People who can come here to sketch have been studying art for a long time. Most of the art students in this school have been taught by famous teachers since childhood. Many people have already prepared for further study abroad. Naturally, their level is not good. Low. Tang Mo watched the group of people stay in front of those paintings for a short or long time without panic at all, because she was very confident in her painting. "Look at the principal, they''ve been looking at that painting for five or six minutes!" "Really! Who drew that?" "That...it seems to be Qiao Jin''s painting." Everyone stuck their heads out, wanting to see what the painting that caught the teachers'' attention was like. Qiao Jin has always been a student who has always been recognized by the teacher as a very talented student of Nederland, but after the last plagiarism incident, everyone put a big question mark on her level. After all, plagiarism is a very serious thing in art, let alone such blatant plagiarism. Everyone wants to see what Qiao Jin, who plagiarized last time, will draw the same theme this time. "Hey, where did Zhang Siyang go?" When it comes to Qiao Jin''s paintings, we have to mention Zhang Siyang. Everyone wants to compare the paintings of these two people to see whose painting is better. "Zhang Siyang, why do I feel like I haven''t seen her for days?" Until this time, everyone realized that Zhang Siyang seemed to be missing for several days. Zhang Siyang has been missing for two days, and it was completely her own fault that she was only found missing now. After all, for such an arrogant and domineering person, no one wants to be her friend except Qiao Jin who has never been in contact with the outside world will be deceived by her. However, although Zhang Siyang''s people were not there, her paintings were placed next to Qiao Jin''s paintings. This is naturally placed by Qiao Jin. Without a comparison, how can Xiao Jin''s wish be better realized? Fortunately, this piece of Siyang had already completed a painting early and placed it in her room, which also gave Tang Mo room to operate. The principal stood in front of Qiao Jin''s picture and looked at it for a long time, until the teacher next to him was a little worried about what happened to the principal. Although they were also a little shocked by Qiao Jin''s paintings, they were not as lost as the principal. "I feel wronged for this child." The principal didn''t understand until now what Qiao Jin insisted on using so much food for this game. The purpose of ?? is to justify her own name. The paintings of about a hundred people are actually very quick to read. In less than three hours, these paintings were all graded. Then after some statistics, the principal personally announced the result of this competition. "The first place in this competition is Qiao Jin." When Qiao Jin''s name came out, there was a chatter below. Although many of them have changed their minds towards Qiao Jin because of the food issue, but after all, they are people with plagiarism records, how could they have won the first place? What about Zhang Siyang, who was plagiarized last time? If Qiao Jin''s painting is the first, then what is her painting? The principal didn''t pay attention to the noisy voices below, but continued to announce the next ranking. "Now that the rankings have been announced, you can go and see those paintings to see if they are the same as the rankings in your hearts, and whether they can answer your inner questions." After saying that, the principal asked these students to come to the easel to see the paintings up close. Almost immediately, Qiao Jin''s easel was crowded with people. Most people have emotions in their hearts at this time, and they want to see what kind of extraordinary this painting in the first row has. But when they saw the painting, all the doubts were swallowed back, because the answers were all drawn in the painting. (end of this chapter) Chapter 343： Opposite of black Chapter 343 Black Opposite The name of Qiao Jin''s painting is called Light. Light is the opposite of black. is also a thin figure, that figure is standing there, behind him is boundless darkness. The face of that figure completely appeared on the screen, and at this moment that face was slightly raised and looked forward. And ahead, is light. The most advanced of the whole painting is the color tone of the light, the natural smudged transition, which makes people feel warm and not abrupt, just a few excessive colors give people a very kind feeling, which makes people want to involuntarily. To get close, to want to have, to bathe in that light. And the expression on that figure''s face is also very second, that expression is not exactly a smile, it seems a little stunned and incredible, but it is happy. It''s like seeing a mirage in dreamland. It''s a mirage that really exists. It''s not something you can''t touch or touch. It turns out that this world is not completely dark, it turns out that there is light in this world, it turns out that the light is so beautiful and so warm. As long as everyone looks at this expression, they can feel the mood of the person in the painting at this moment, and they can fully empathize with it. Everyone even involuntarily wanted to reach out and touch the light, as if there was some kind of magic, people couldn''t help but be fascinated. And after looking at the light for a long time, look at the darkness behind the figure. I don''t know if it''s everyone''s illusion, but the black seems to have faded a little bit, and it doesn''t seem to be as dark as when I just watched it. This is a static two-dimensional plane painting, but for some reason, everyone sees light from darkness, as if the darkness was dispelled by light. Obviously that black is still there, but it seems to be about to end. Is this some kind of magic? Everyone is amazed by their delusions. In fact, this is not magic, but a clever use when the two parts of black and light are over-colored in the late Tang Dynasty. When people''s eyes see the light she painted for a long time, after overexposure, when they look at the dark, there will be a visual illusion that they are different. This is not only using color, but also the focusing of the human eye. The change of black and light is actually the best finishing touch to the whole painting. Wonderful, really wonderful! Seeing such a painting, everyone no longer has any doubts and is convinced. And after reading Qiao Jin''s painting, and then looking at Zhang Siyang''s painting next to him, it is obviously much inferior. Zhang Siyang''s paintings are very simple, he paints the scenery in this valley. The ?? painters are actually very good, and they reproduce everything here almost perfectly. To be reasonable, if Zhang Siyang''s painting skills were really poor, even if he copied Qiao Jin''s paintings at that time, everyone would not believe it. Zhang Siyang''s painting cannot be faulted. But although there is nothing wrong with it, this painting is not a good work. Because there is no emotion in this painting. The reason why works of art can become works of art is because of the emotions contained in them and the feelings conveyed to people. If it is only good to draw realistic skills, then why not use a machine to take pictures? That''s much more realistic than what a human could draw by hand. It can be said that the paintings of Zhang Siyang and Qiao Jin are completely incomparable. This painting by Qiao Jin is called light, which can be seen by both eyes and brains. This painting is the complete opposite of the previous black painting. The way of painting and expressing ideas is very similar, but the emotions conveyed are completely different. If the previous black painting wanted to express boundless pain and helplessness, then this light wanted to express hope and redemption within reach. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she painted this painting not only to win the game and to correct Qiao Jin''s name, but she also painted it for Qiao Jin. The little girl has lived in pain and darkness all her life, even though she has a warm family, it has not pulled the poor child out of the abyss. But when Tang Mo painted this picture, he wanted to tell her that this world is not just pain, maybe you raised your head a little, hope is not far from you, this hope is so warm, no matter how painful you are now , you are only a short distance away from happiness, you can see it as long as you look up. No one in this world can feel the same. The pain experienced by one person cannot be felt by another person even in the most intimate relationship. But art is interlinked. The ideas that human beings want to convey through art can be perceived by another person who appreciates art. And now, those who are looking at the painting, feel this emotion. And at the end of Tang Dynasty hoped that Xiao Jin could also feel it. And the reason why the principal has seen this painting for so long is because the principal is the only one here who can truly understand the true meaning of Xiaojin''s painting. The dark times that Qiao Jin experienced when she was seven years old were the dark times in her heart all her life. But in the bottom of the child''s heart, he is so looking forward to the light, so he has the present painting. The principal knows something about what happened to Qiao Jin in the last competition. But at that time it was indeed Zhang Siyang who handed in the works for a long time before Qiao Jin, so the principal took it for granted that Qiao Jin was plagiarizing. Because he was afraid that the child would not be able to bear it, the principal didn''t talk to her alone anymore, for fear of adding psychological pressure to her. That child is also stubborn and feels wronged, but never speaks. I dont talk about it at home, the teacher doesnt talk about it, and I dont have any friends, so I just keep it in my heart. The principal feels very guilty, the child of the old Qiao family, he should believe her. Old man Qiao entrusted the child to him. Right under his own eyes, he actually made this child suffer so much grievance. He felt ashamed! The headmaster felt very guilty at this time, and his heart was full of pity for Qiao Jin. Fortunately, fortunately, now this child has proved himself through painting. Prove it? It was Tang Mo who helped Qiao Jin correct her name, and the real Qiao Jin still remembered this matter in her heart when she died. Even if she was dying, it was still a knot in her heart. "Students, you have seen Qiao Jin''s painting, and you have also seen Zhang Siyang''s painting. Qiao Jin, do you have anything to say?" Now that the truth is known, the principal naturally wants to help Qiao Jin fulfill her wish. This child has spent so much thought trying to clarify this fact to everyone, so he naturally wants to do as she wishes. Countless pairs of eyes looked at Tang Mo, and everyone''s heart was very complicated. Now the truth of the facts is in front of us, and all the truth seems to be about to come out like this. But before they Everyone thought of what they had done to Qiao Jin because of the plagiarism incident, and the content in their eyes was very complicated. (end of this chapter) Chapter 344： the truth Chapter 344 The Truth "Hello everyone, I want to listen to a recording for everyone." When all eyes were on Tang Mo, she took out a voice recorder from her bag. That was the last night Qi Jiaming followed her and Zhang Siyang, he recorded the conversation between her and Zhang Siyang. At this time, Tang Mo felt that Qi Jiaming was really a good person. For example, the recording Qi Jiaming in her hand was very good. is clear, with a beginning and an end, not vague at all, all the truth, whether it is Zhang Siyang stealing Qiao Jin''s paintings, or Zhang Siyang setting a trap to kill her, all the evidence is here. If Tang Mo didn''t know that Qi Jiaming also had no intention of recording this recording, she could think that it was recorded deliberately for this matter. The recording time is not long, but just three minutes is enough to explain everything. After listening to this recording, the crowd fell into a brief silence. Everyone did not expect that behind a deliberate plagiarism incident, all of them became Zhang Siyang''s accomplices. Although it was unintentional, it still caused a lot of damage to Qiao Jin. All of them owe Qiao Jin an apology. "Qiao Jin, I''m going to kill you!" Just when everyone was immersed in the huge guilt towards Qiao Jin, a voice suddenly came from outside the crowd. This voice was especially harsh in the middle of the silence at this time, and everyone looked back. "It''s Zhang Siyang!" Zhang Siyang, who hadn''t shown up for a few days, appeared here unkempt, with a grim expression and shouting loudly. As one of the central tasks of the event just now, the appearance of Zhang Siyang is naturally the focus of everyone''s attention. If it wasn''t for this deliberate woman, they wouldn''t have misunderstood Qiao Jin for nothing. People''s attitude towards a thing or a person always changes in an instant, and everyone''s eyes towards Zhang Siyang suddenly become unfriendly. She not only copied a painting, she also took advantage of everyone''s pure pursuit of art, and even more vicious, she wanted to kill an innocent classmate. Zhang Siyang spent several days without eating or drinking, relying on a little bit of water in the pit, and it was not easy to climb up. She has been thinking about it for the past few days. When she goes up, she must question Qiao Jin in front of everyone why she wants to harm her? At that time, it won''t be important to draw anything, the important thing is that Qiao Jin will become a murderer, and then her life will be over. But She is obviously a victim, why do people look at her like that? What went wrong? No, there must be a problem here. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Zhang Siyang''s arrogance quickly disappeared in half. She is not a fool, the atmosphere here is not right, she can feel it. She looked at the faces of everyone glaring at her. That was the expression they treated Qiao Jin before, and it was even scarier than that. Zhang Siyang looked at the rows of paintings. She didn''t know who had put out the paintings she had already completed. And the painting next to her After all, in order to get close to Qiao Jin, he was also someone who had been with Qiao Jin for a while, Zhang Siyang just glanced at it and knew who the narrator painted. "Qiao Jin, how dare you steal my paintings!" Zhang Siyang still has two small brushes. When he saw his painting beside Qiao Jin''s painting, he quickly understood the situation, and then preempted it. "That painting is yours?" At the end of Tang, he couldn''t get a little angry at this brainless woman, but asked nicely. "Nature is that one!" Zhang Siyang pointed at the [Light] painting, and anyone with eyes could see that this painting was the same series of her previous [Black] painting. "But I haven''t said which painting is mine, so why do you say I stole your painting?" However, when Zhang Siyang came, everyone had already finished commenting on the painting, and it was time to listen to the recording. From Zhang Siyang''s reaction just now, she didn''t even hear this recording session, and how did she hear who painted the painting? "You...you''re still arguing." Zhang Siyang was completely panicked, and she couldn''t think of any logical excuse for being so embarrassed. "Why do you want to kill me and push me into a trap? If I hadn''t tried my best to climb out, I would have died. You are so vicious at such a young age, so you are trying to steal my paintings!" Soon Zhang Siyang found her own logic, yes, that''s right, Tang Mo hurt her because of this painting. "I hurt you?" "Who else is there besides you, I haven''t been at the base for a few days, I haven''t even eaten a bite of food, isn''t my embarrassment enough to prove it? Everyone can prove that I''m not at the base these days. If it wasn''t for you who harmed me, Why don''t I come back to eat? Am I going to starve myself to death?" Zhang Siyang spoke eloquently and eloquently, and even she believed her own words, as if they were true. Zhang Siyang looked up at all the people, and wanted them to help him prove that he was not at the base these days. But, why are everyone''s eyes so scary... His eyes were full of disgust, as if he was looking at some kind of garbage. At this time, Zhang Siyang didn''t know that her current behavior among the classmates who had watched the recording was like watching a clown acting again, ridiculous and ugly. "What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me? What I said is true, Qiao Jin is a thief!" Zhang Siyang, who didn''t get a response, was completely panicked. She grabbed the best girl she had played with before, and shook her opponent''s arm vigorously, trying to find approval. But the girl threw her away in disgust, as if she was stained with something dirty. "Zhang Siyang, the conversation you tried to trick me into the trap that night, including the conversation you deliberately approached me to steal my paintings, are all recorded here." Qiao Jin raised the recorder in his hand and gave Zhang Siyang the final blow. "Impossible, impossible, how could you have a voice recorder. It was you who pushed me down, it was you..." Zhang Siyang, who was already in chaos, muttered, his legs were weak, and he couldn''t even stand. "Qi Jiaming was there that day! He can testify that you pushed me down!" At that time, Zhang Siyang fell into the deep pit and didn''t hear what Qi Jiaming said to Qiao Jin at all. She only remembered hearing Qi Jiaming''s voice. Thinking of the witnesses, Zhang Siyang seemed to be a fish back in the water and regained his breath. "Yes, Qi Jiaming, Qi Jiaming, come out!" Soon Zhang Siyang found Qi Jiaming who was watching the fun in the crowd. "You said, did you think Qiao Jin pushed me down that day?" Zhang Siyang looked at Qi Jiaming like he was looking at a life-saving straw. He saw everything, he must have seen everything. (end of this chapter) Chapter 345： self-eating Chapter 345 Qi Jiaming naturally saw what happened that day. But...why did he help her? "What are you talking about? Didn''t you ask Qiao Jin to go out that night? Qiao Jin ran over to me because she was afraid and borrowed a recorder from me. Why are you slapping me?" Qi Jiaming patted the sleeve that Zhang Siyang had just touched, really disgusted to death. Tang Mo couldn''t help laughing, and quickly lowered his head so that others could not see her expression. It turns out that the masters of acting are among the people. If it wasn''t for the late Tang Dynasty, she would have believed what Qi Jiaming said. "You''re lying! You and Qiao Jin are in the same group. She was the one who pushed me down, so why didn''t you tell me!" Seeing the only witness present making up nonsense, Zhang Siyang''s mentality completely collapsed. How could this be? It shouldn''t be like this, although it was Qiao Jin who she asked about, and it was also a trap she set up, but now it''s clear that she is the one who suffered and was bullied. But who would believe what Zhang Siyang said now? To do such a thing, and there are recordings to testify, the iron evidence is like a mountain, how can you make a sophistry. Her rookie value in everyone''s heart is already zero, like a child who always shouts that the wolf is coming, and no one will believe it when the wolf is coming. And Qiao Jin has always been alone, and she has never seen much contact with anyone. It is impossible for Qi Jiaming to cover up Qiao Jin. Yes, every time Qiao Jin waited until late at night when everyone fell asleep before taking Qi Jiaming out to blow up the cave. The only one who knew about this was Mr. Chen, who kept watch every night, but Mr. Chen was someone who stood by Qiao Jin unconditionally, so how could he speak at this moment? Zhang Siyang couldn''t hold on to his last strength any longer, and suddenly fell to the ground. Originally, after a few days of deep pit life, he was in a state of embarrassment. At this moment, the last bit of strength was taken away, and he was even more decadent. Tang Mo looked at those classmates surrounding Zhang Siyang, his eyes were as sharp as knives. No, if ordinary knives can only hurt people''s flesh, then in the eyes of these people, the knives are slashing the hearts of those being watched. The condemnation of the moral high ground is not something a teenage girl can easily overcome. Xiaojin, this is what you were in. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was as if the original scene had reappeared. A girl like Xiaojin must have been so sad when she encountered this in the first place. How can Zhang Siyang imagine that what Qiao Jin suffered at the beginning, she will repay double today. People are working and the sky is watching, there are many things, it is not that they are not reported, the time has not yet come. In fact, as a person like the late Tang Dynasty who has experienced thousands of things in the world, he doesn''t care about the opinions of these other people. Isn''t there such a sentence? If a person never intends to be a good person, he will never be kidnapped by the opinions of others. But for these little girls, social death is undoubtedly the most cruel punishment. Xiaojin, you should have seen it, all the misunderstandings and grievances you have suffered have finally come to light today. The person who bullied you has also been punished, you should let it go. Tang Mo said in her heart, she didn''t know if Qiao Jin, who had died, could see this, but since she was helping her fulfill her last wish, then Xiao Jin should be able to feel it. At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly felt a power agitating in his heart. That is not her power, it is the last energy Qiao Jin left in this body. The energy seemed to be very excited, and after a while of turbulence, it gradually calmed down. Later, Tang Mo felt that this body seemed to be lighter, and his chest was much more relaxed than before, and it was no longer so stuffy. It seems that Qiao Jin''s first wish has been fulfilled. Tang Mo''s heart was also relieved. Zhang Siyang in front of him had completely collapsed and sat on the ground not knowing what to say. Tang Mo shook his head, teenage girls have such vicious thoughts, and the current fate is also deserved. Since Qiao Jin''s wish has been fulfilled, Tang Mo didn''t plan to kill them all. She has been rushing to finish this painting for the past few days. She is already tired enough, and she has to go back and rest well for the rest of the time. Tang Mo no longer paid attention to what was going on here, turned around and walked back to his own room in the dormitory. The classmates around saw that Qiao Jin was so arrogant and no longer held accountable, and they admired her a little more in their hearts. I didn''t expect Qiao Jin to be such a broad-minded person. Not only did he not blame them, but even Zhang Siyang didn''t take it too seriously. Ask, if this happened to me, can I do this myself? impossible. The parties have already left, and the matter here is over. There is nothing to see, and everyone slowly dispersed. The only ones left were Zhang Siyang and a group of teachers who were still sitting on the ground. In this situation, it is impossible for anyone to help Zhang Siyang, so the principal had to instruct two teachers to send Zhang Siyang back to school. Although Zhang Siyang made a big mistake, they are now trapped here. Whether he is the principal or he has to ensure that all the people he brought out are alive. Since Qiao Jin''s current attitude is not to pursue it immediately, then this matter will come to an end. As for what Zhang Siyang did, when he went out, he would naturally call the police and let the police handle it. After Tang Mo returned to the room, she fell asleep quickly. After all, she had more important things to do at night. "Boss Qiao, when this tunnel is opened, are you going to go out by yourself?" In the evening, Qi Jiaming was happily doing the hard work as usual, and he didn''t know the dirty work of moving stones. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he sometimes wondered if Qi Jiaming had any tendency to be abused. This tunnel is almost blown up, and it will be fully opened tonight. Boss Qiao is the nickname Qi Jiaming gave to Qiao Jin. "kindness." Qiao Jin''s wish is now only about her mother. Tang Mo naturally wants to rush back to Qiao Jin''s mother as soon as possible to see how the situation is going. Time is precious, and she can''t delay it any longer. "Then let me go with you!" Qi Jiaming is working hard and has made plans in his heart. "Aren''t you afraid of monsters outside?" "Don''t be afraid, I''m so strong, what am I afraid of? Didn''t you say that I am a power attribute ability person? This is called the Son of Heaven, innate divine power!" Qi Jiaming''s most admirable thing about Tang Mo is that the child''s mentality is really good, as if it doesn''t matter what he encounters. (end of this chapter) Chapter 346： there is a way Chapter 346 There is a way "Okay, if you''re not afraid of being eaten by monsters, we''ll go out together." Although Qi Jiaming is a powerful person, in the reality of the late Tang Dynasty, he was not able to help him much. But after so many days, this kid has been doing free coolies for himself for so long, Tang Mo doesn''t mind taking him out and taking him home as a free driver. "What about the people at the school? Take them out?" Everyone knows that the food storage in the school will not last long. But after all, there are no monsters in this place and it is very safe. If you really go out, the journey is so long and dangerous, and there is no one to pick them up, can they really return home safely? "If they want to go out, they will go out, and no one will force them if they don''t want to. It all depends on their own choice." Although this tunnel was dug by Tang Mo himself, although she opened the road, she did not intend to buy the road money. If they want, they can go out of this tunnel library by themselves, and it doesn''t matter at the end of Tang Dynasty. Life and death are destiny, wealth and honor are in heaven, and people''s destiny depends entirely on their own choices. Tang Mo was really not idle this night. After all, the tunnel was about to be completely cleared, so she simply gave herself an extra shift and stayed all night until five o''clock the next morning, dragging her tired body, and He returned to the dormitory with his eyes almost closed. If this was her own body, she would not be so tired at all. But Qiao Jin''s body is too weak, and he is exhausted after such tossing. It was Qi Jiaming. After moving the stones for one night, he was still alive and unfinished. He could not wait to move for another three days and three nights. If this tunnel is not completely clear, I dont want to go back at all. At the end of Tang, he went back to the dormitory and ate something casually and lay down. This night, he slept very deeply. When he woke up again, it was already one o''clock in the afternoon. It''s not too late, she''s leaving today. But after all, we have been trapped here for so long, and it is not very good for her to disappear suddenly. The principal knows about the tunnel, and she is ready to say hello before leaving. "Did you really blow up the tunnel opening?" Hearing that Qiao Jin was leaving, the principal was not surprised. From the first time he saw the tunnel that was obviously bombed, he knew that this child Qiao Jin had a secret, and also knew that Qiao Jin wanted to get out of here by his own strength. "I''m leaving today, do you want to stay here, principal?" "Why don''t we set off together tomorrow?" After all, the principal is the principal, and it is related to the overall situation. He still puts the school in the first place. If you can leave with Qiao Jin, it may not be a bad thing, this girl''s strength should be able to protect everyone. "I''m not going with you." Tang Mo shook her head, she was in a hurry to go home, naturally she had to use her mental strength to hurry, and it was impossible to go with the large army. She was just a taxi driver for Qi Jiaming. It would be impossible for her to be a tourist bus for everyone to send them home one by one. She is not a Bodhisattva. Hearing Qiao Jin''s words, the principal''s eyes dimmed. Although the tunnel entrance is already open, but after all, the journey is far away, and they dont have much food The principal began to hesitate. One of his decisions was about the lives of the 100th person. He had to be cautious about how much responsibility he had on his shoulders. After all, staying here can still ensure safety, if you wait for rescue... "Principal, you should know that the last time my father''s message mentioned the situation outside, that man-eating monsters are only here without us. Now that the tunnel mouth is linked to the outside world, it will soon become unsafe here. If the monster really breaks in, you will be trapped here, and you will not even have a place to escape, so I dont know how much chance you will have to survive. This is a closed place. Although I dont know the reason, Tang Mo has detected it. At least in this group of mountains, it is really safe and there is no smell of alien beasts. But the tunnel has been opened, and there is a connection point with the outside world, so this security may not last long. After all, the tunnel was opened at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and she also broke the safety barrier. She felt that she should inform the principal and let him take this issue into consideration. "Yeah, there are monsters..." Been trapped here for too long, living in isolation almost makes people forget the content of the letter, thinking that the outside world is just the same as here. "Let me think, think about..." This is a major event, which affects the lives of more than 100 people. It cannot be decided in a moment. The principal''s hand covered his forehead, frowning in thought. At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing the headmaster like this, he didn''t bother anymore, and silently backed out to find Qi Jiaming. She was going to leave before dark in the afternoon. Since she decided to be the driver, she naturally wanted to take the child a little. Qi Jiaming had already made preparations to go with Qiao Jin. He was afraid that Qiao Jin would not take him with him, and the stupid child who had worked so hard to move stones all night could not even sleep, so he just sat at the door of the dormitory and waited. "Are things packed?" Seeing Qiao Jin coming to look for him, Qi Jiaming''s eyes lit up. "I''ve already packed up, I''ll go back and get my bag!" Originally there was nothing, since we had to rush down the mountain and have to go so far, we naturally had to travel lightly. Qi Jiaming packed a backpack when he came back and waited for Qiao Jin to call him. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also carried a backpack, which was stuffed with food and water. Although her mental power is very fast, she has no space now, so it''s always right to bring some more food just in case. While waiting for Qi Jiaming downstairs in the dormitory, a deafening voice suddenly spread throughout the dormitory. "Come down and gather, hurry up." is the voice of the principal. I didn''t expect the principal to be so old. In order to save food for the children, he would eat so little food each time, yet his voice was still so powerful. Tang Mo, who was leaning downstairs in a daze, was taken aback. I didn''t expect that the principal was also a decisive person, and in just ten minutes, he figured out the next path for the group of them. "Come out and gather!" The principal has always been a smiling and gentle image at school, and even after being trapped here for so long, he has never had such a serious moment. Something must have happened. The classmates who heard the voice didn''t even hesitate, and immediately put on their clothes and shoes and jumped up from the bed. Did someone come to rescue them? Maybe the monsters from outside also appeared here? Everyone has countless thoughts in their hearts, and hurriedly gathered at the door of the dormitory building. It didn''t even take three minutes for the entire building, all the teachers and students to appear at the door of the dormitory building. Qi Jiaming walked out with a bag on his back, confused, looking at the dark crowd at the door. Could it be that Boss Qiao has changed his mind and is going to take everyone with him? (end of this chapter) Chapter 347： go home Chapter 347 Departure Home "Qiao Jin, is this?" Qi Jiaming was taken aback by this battle, and he didn''t dare to move for a while. "Shut up and come here." Tang Mo grabbed Qi Jiaming and stood in the crowd. She just wanted to get out of here quickly. It was not a good choice to be a bird at this time. "Principal, what''s wrong, what happened?" After everyone assembled, one by one looked up at the principal who was standing on the steps. Even Director Yan and all the teachers looked at him with the same eyes. Director Yan is the principal''s most effective assistant. Even Director Yan didn''t know about the incident this time. The principal informed everyone directly, which shows the seriousness of the matter. "I want to announce one thing today. The rescue team has not come yet, and there is no news, but the exit to the mountain has been opened. I decided to take everyone home with me. I want to hear everyone''s opinions." As soon as the principal''s words came out, everyone was silent. They have been trapped here for too long, and they have already adapted to such a life. Suddenly they are told that they can go back, but they are still a little bit at a loss. But being able to go home is what everyone expects. "The road is so long that we don''t even have any means of transportation. Should we walk back?" Everyone wants to go home, but many practical issues have to be considered. "Yes, go back, take a step and see a step." They were sent here at the time, and there was no means of transportation even on the other side of the mountain, and now I cant contact anyone. For now, walking back is the only way. "How far will it go... We don''t have enough food." "It''s not enough, but it''s also not enough to stay here. It''s better to go out, maybe you can find food." The principal has already thought about these issues. Although the way home is difficult, it is also difficult to be trapped here. "What about those monsters out there? We''re all done with them." Everyone still remembers the letter from Qiao Jin''s father, that terrifying man-eating monster still makes everyone dread. "You can only try to avoid it, or find weapons to protect yourself. Since the exit is already there, even if we don''t leave, those monsters will come in, and they will be more passive at that time." This question was reminded by the headmaster at the end of Tang Dynasty, and he naturally thought about it carefully. Yes, the exits are already there, and this is no longer a safe place. "Or... let''s wait for the rescue team." There was a voice in the crowd with a little trembling, the way home was really too difficult, they were really scared. But "We have been waiting for a long time, no one will come to rescue us, and even if there is, we will not be able to wait." This sentence was said by another girl in the crowd. After she finished speaking, everyone fell into silence again. Although it is said that everyone lives with hope every day, it does not mean that they really cannot understand the truth. Can the rescue team come and when? In fact, during the long and repeated waiting, everyone already has the answer in their hearts, but they just refuse to admit it. In the silence, someone suddenly started crying. There was the first sound, and then there was the second sound, and soon the crying became a film, and the whole crowd, boys and girls, including the teachers, began to sob. Neither is advancing, nor is retreating. There is no way to die, and if there is a way, they cant live. Fate seems to treat them as guinea pigs, no matter how hard they struggle, everyone begins to despair. Although he knew that he would go with Boss Qiao, and that he had the power attribute to be close to him, he was not afraid, but in such an atmosphere, Qi Jiaming''s eyes were still red. The only one who was sober in the crowd was the late Tang Dynasty. "Qiao Jin, why don''t we all leave together, you and these classmates, okay?" The principal looked at Qiao Jin, who was hiding in the crowd, and said sincerely and slowly. Hearing the principal''s words, everyone turned their attention to Qiao Jin. They are not fools. Although they have not deliberately cared about how this channel was opened, it does not mean that there is really no speculation in their hearts. All kinds of signs point to Qiao Jin, especially the principal''s words now, which means that Qiao Jin is definitely not an ordinary person. Perhaps, since she dared to open this passage, she could go home safely? Everyone stopped sobbing and looked at Qiao Jin, trying to get an answer from her. They urgently need a leader who can tell them clearly that they will protect them from leaving and returning home safely. Tang Mo saw everyone''s eyes gradually staring at her, and when she saw the begging eyes of the principal, she was relieved. No wonder, she said that the principal called everyone out without taking the time to think about it. turned out to be for himself. It turned out that the principal still wanted to keep himself, and wanted to use his sympathy and compassion for his classmates and teachers to keep himself. The principal wanted to bring everyone home safely, but now he pinned all his hopes on himself. Since it is possible to open a passage, it must be very capable, and it must be able to protect everyone. Everyone thinks so. Is this, moral kidnapping? Tang Mo looked at the pitiful and eagerly looking forward eyes of familiar people around him, but there was no trace of waves in his heart. Moral kidnapping? Unfortunately, people without morality will not be kidnapped. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry to go home." "Qi Jiaming, why are you looking at me like that?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he sat cross-legged in a boat made of spiritual power, closing his eyes and resting. In this high sky, there seems to be nothing else to do except close your eyes and rest. But Qi Jiaming kept peeking at her, and finally Tang Mo couldn''t help but asked. "I was thinking, are you a human or a fairy." Qi Jiaming was very happy to express the most real thoughts in his heart at this moment. After coming out of the tunnel, when Qiao Jin told him they were going to fly back, he thought she was too happy and joked with him for the first time. But when the golden spaceship appeared in front of him, Qi Jiaming felt that the whole world was magical. Although I have long accepted the power attribute, it is still too incredible to be able to get on a spaceship. He pinched himself fiercely. He couldn''t have been dreaming from the first day he was trapped until now. Until he had been flying in the sky for almost half an hour, it was still difficult to accept this. In his heart, he has begun to doubt whether Boss Qiao is a human being, or not a fairy, right? (end of this chapter) Chapter 348： strange beast Chapter 348 Strange Beast "You look at me with this look again. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you down?" Tang Mo is annoying, she shouldn''t be the driver, she should let Qi Jiaming walk back by himself. "OK." Qi Jiaming, who was very winking, immediately closed his eyes. This silence lasted ten minutes. "Qi Jiaming, do you think I''m particularly cold-blooded?" "Qi Jiaming?" "Qi Jiaming?!" "I made you blind, not dumb!" "Okay, boss!" After getting the exact order, Qi Jiaming dared to open his mouth and continued to start his ADHD. "No, I think it''s normal for you to do this, and I wouldn''t take a bunch of cumbersome people with you." Qi Jiaming''s family was in business, and the ideas he received since he was a child made him understand the practice of the late Tang Dynasty very well. "I have worked so hard to move stones for so many days, and I have contributed a lot to open this tunnel. Besides, I have a lot of strength. If something happens, I might be able to help you a little bit. I still It''s so useful." Qi Jiaming has a very clear understanding of himself. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he continued to close his eyes and rest. The group of people in the school actually have some feelings for Xiao Jin, even Teacher Xiao Chen. After all, Ms. Chen was the only one who helped Qiao Jin when she was still alive. Xiaojin''s kindness, Tang Mo helped her pay it back. It''s a pity that Tang Mo asked Teacher Xiao Chen before he left. Teacher Xiao Chen insisted on staying with the school, and Tang Mo couldn''t force it. As for the others, what does that have to do with her? What''s the matter with Joe Jin? There are also materials that she has hidden in a hole in the ground. Now that she has no space to be close by, she can only temporarily store those things there, and then go and transport them out bit by bit when she has time. Fortunately, no one can enter except her, and she was covered with a protective cover by space, but there is no need to worry about the safety of those materials. But it''s really insecure not to take things with you at all times, Tang Mo began to miss her space. Because they both went to the same high school, Qi Jiaming and Qiao Jin''s homes are both in the same city, although they are different places, they are not far away. Now that she has returned to her own city, Tang Mo is not in a hurry. She is going to spend a little time to see what kind of apocalypse the world she is in now is like. Tang Mo and Qi Jiaming didn''t see it very clearly when they were flying high in the sky, and when they got closer to the ground, they saw the monster that Qiao Jin''s father mentioned in the letter. It was a strange beast that had never been seen before in the late Tang Dynasty. It had a fat head and a fat brain. It looked like a miniature fat dinosaur, and its height was only the chest of an adult. "This thing doesn''t look scary. I can knock out several with one punch." Qi Jiaming knew that there were alien beasts in the outside world, and he had fantasized about what the alien beast would look like for a long time, thinking that when he went out, he must do a good job with his own strength attributes. But when I really saw these beasts, I just thought it was a little ridiculous, how can these stupid ugly things make the outside world like that? But Tang Mo did not take it lightly, because she knew that the reason why the end of the world is the end of the world is definitely not that simple. After flying at a low altitude for a long time, Tang Mo finally realized what kind of apocalypse the world she was in was like. It turns out that these dinosaur-like beasts don''t look like a threat, but they''re not. Because Tang Dynasty discovered a feature of these guys. "Why are these dinosaurs eating anytime, anywhere!" Qi Jiaming, who has also been observing the sky below, sighed with emotion. That''s right, that''s what characterizes these things, eat. Countless of these guys on the dilapidated and desolate streets that can be seen everywhere are eating something. They eat, some human food, some human. The full-fed alien beast looked satisfied, and continued to wander around the street with a big belly and no brains, as if he was not aggressive. But those alien beasts that don''t have enough food to eat are different, their eyes are red, their expressions look fierce and abnormal, they walk fast on the ground, their nostrils are slightly open, and they are looking for something that can enter their stomachs. "Qi Jiaming, do you have confidence in yourself?" "Why are you asking this out of nowhere? Of course I do." Although I don''t know why Qiao Jin asked herself that, but a man can''t say no! "it is good." At this time, Tang Mo had already driven the boat to a remote place, where there were only three or two dragon-shaped beasts, standing there dumbfounded. Without giving Qi Jiaming any time to react, Tang Mo kicked him down with one kick. "what!!" Qi Jiaming, who didn''t have any buffers in the world, fell to the ground all of a sudden, and he looked up and saw that the huge head of the alien beast was only ten centimeters away from him. Qi Jiaming was so frightened that he didn''t even dare to breathe. Just kidding, what would he do if he opened his mouth to eat this thing, he just saw this thing with his own eyes and it would eat people. It''s just that when one person and one beast stared with big eyes and small eyes, the strange beast suddenly released a long breath from its nostrils, then turned around and left without looking back. It seems that Qi Jiaming is not interested at all. . "What''s the matter? Is this thing a picky eater?" Although he was afraid, Qi Jiaming still felt a little humiliated when he knew that he could not attract any interest in the ugly thing in front of him. Sure enough, no matter what position you are in, whether you are a man or a woman, you still have a competitive spirit in your heart. "Let''s go." At the end of Tang Dynasty, Qi Jiaming was pulled up again, and then he flew to another place in a small spaceship with spiritual power. "They don''t eat people? That''s not right. I just saw a monster like this on the street holding a person eating Zhengxiang. It shouldn''t be." Qi Jiaming, who has already left, is still indignant, constantly thinking about what happened just now, what is wrong with him, why are they still picky? Do not like to eat lean meat? "It''s not that they don''t eat people, they just aren''t hungry yet." At the end of Tang, seeing the state of the alien beasts just now, they looked like they were full. "So only hungry beasts can eat people?" Qi Jiaming seemed to think that he understood something. "Isn''t it true, just try it and you''ll know." Hearing Tang Mo''s words, Qi Jiaming shuddered. Why did he think things were not so good? It won''t be like trying it just now, he doesn''t want it... Sure enough, in another corner, Tang Mo found a strange beast with red eyes and a little crazy, and then kicked Qi Jiaming down again without hesitation. "Ah!!" A tenor sounded from the empty street. Tomorrow will burn ten thousand more! Chapter 5, remember to read it~ Trouble is, the monthly pass in hand is scattered, please ask for a reward (end of this chapter) Chapter 349： home delivery Chapter 349 Home Delivery This time Qi Jiaming was well prepared and landed firmly on the ground. But this time he called not because he was unprepared, but just as he landed, the strange beast rushed towards him frantically. The human instinct to seek advantage and avoid disadvantage made him turn around and run without any hesitation. "Don''t run, just stand there and see if it eats you." Standing in the sky at the end of Tang Dynasty, watching the fun is not a big deal. She also really wanted to see if the red-eyed beast was really so aggressive towards people, if it was to fill her stomach, it could burst out more power in her body. "What else to try? You''re drooling just looking at it!" Qi Jiaming shouted loudly while running with all his strength. "Pull me up, ah! It''s drooling against me." I didn''t expect that the strange beast that looked silly just now, when it was hungry, seemed to have changed into a beast. It ran much faster than Qi Jiaming, and it was about to catch up. And what Qi Jiaming said was right. The saliva of the alien beast fell to the ground. It seemed that he was really hungry. In his eyes, Qi Jiaming was a huge piece of delicious meat. It turned out to be exactly what I thought Tang Mo, who saw this scene, had already confirmed the guess in his heart. Just when the beast opened its mouth and was about to swallow Qi Jiaming''s head in one bite, Tang Mo dragged Qi Jiaming back. "My life was saved, it scared me to death." Qi Jiaming, who survived the catastrophe, sat down on the small spaceship, gasping for breath. "This is not the same species as the alien beast just now. How can a gentle and irritable old man be like water? This contrast is too great. Who can stand it?" At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was now completely clear that this strange beast has two forms. When it is full, it is an angel. It is harmless to humans and animals, and it is no different from pets. When he is hungry, he turns into a demon, as if he can swallow you alive in one bite. And the mission of this alien beast is to eat, they eat everything, as long as it is food, animals, plants, people, there is nothing they don''t eat. The entire street is not even a shadow of a person, even a green plant is gone, even the leaves on the tree will be eaten up. In fact, if you talk about it carefully, in such an apocalyptic world, alien beasts are not something to be afraid of. After all, don''t be afraid of the angel form, just throw the food to them when in the demon state. In the world where Tang Mo lives, every alien beast aims to eat people. When they want to eat you, can you try throwing them a bag of instant noodles? However, although the level of danger of this alien beast is not too high, perhaps, this apocalypse has not become the apocalypse because of this alien beast. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it is now realized that there is only one theme in this end of the world from beginning to end, and that is hunger. The appearance of this alien beast is also to consume the food of this world, not to kill people. It is conceivable that with such terrifying monsters appearing, how many people would keep throwing food away in order to keep them away from themselves. At this moment, people temporarily forget that food is the energy that can sustain their life, and temporarily use food as their weapon. When the food is gradually consumed, he will realize that they will need food more than this beast, but by then it will be too late. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the guess was correct. Although the land can no longer be planted, and the chaotic social order is no longer suitable for production, the existing food storage alone has been enough for human beings to live frugally for a long time. However, because of the appearance of this strange beast, the panicked people temporarily lost their minds. In order to keep themselves alive, they consumed a large amount of food until the food was exhausted... This is the scariest place in this world. Because human beings thought they had found the weakness of these beasts, they thought they had found a way to live, but they lost the courage to resist in the short-lived peace that was exchanged for precious food. The world at the end of the Tang Dynasty was different. In the world at the end of the Tang Dynasty, because everyone knew that if they did not resist, they would die, so everyone would raise their weapons to hunt alien beasts regardless of whether they dared or not. And people in this world have lost the courage to confront, because they can escape, so they don''t have to face it. But there is only so much food, and sooner or later there will be a day when it will be exhausted. What should human beings eat on that day? On that day, all alien beasts will turn into red-eyed demons, and what should humans do who have never competed against them? Tang Mo sighed, she didn''t know whether the rules of this world were kind or cruel to all human beings. "Let''s go home." Qi Jiaming looked at the beasts in the street below him, and couldn''t help but worry about his family. He hasn''t been home for a long time. I really don''t know what''s going on at home. Are your parents okay? Qi Jiaming lived in a villa, in the villa area. Qiao Jin''s parents are relatively low-key and live on the leveling floor not far from here. Although the area is also large, it does not look so luxurious. This is also to protect Qiao Jin. Probably the houses in the villa area are not so dense and there are few people, so there are far fewer exotic animals here than on the street just now. In order to let Qi Jiaming live to see his parents, Tang Mo kindly put Qi Jiaming at the front door of his house before leaving. That''s all she can do, and the rest of the way is still up to her. In fact, with Qi Jiaming''s strength, there is no problem even against the red-eyed beast. After all, the alien beast is in a state of hunger, and its size is not large, only reaching the chest of a person. As a power-type superhuman, Qi Jiaming does not need to be afraid of it at all. But people are born to be afraid of the unknown, let alone in such a chaotic post-apocalyptic background. Tang Mo knew that it was difficult to change a person''s mind, but after all, she had been with Qi Jiaming for so long, so she still reminded her. "Actually, they''re not that scary. Maybe it''s not impossible to knock out a few with one punch as you said." After Qi Jiaming heard it, he wondered if he was still in a huge fright and didn''t react, or he was thinking about Tang Mo''s words, and nodded subconsciously. But she has already said what she should say and what she shouldn''t say. She has done her best with benevolence and righteousness. I hope that in this world, she and Qi Jiaming will meet again one day. Even if Qi Jiaming repeatedly asked Tang Mo to sit at home, Tang Mo did not agree. At this time, food is in short supply and the world is in danger. It is obviously not a good option to visit other peoples homes. What''s more, at the end of Tang Dynasty, there is still more anxiety, that is to go home. Today is the fifth update, this is the first update (end of this chapter) Chapter 350： empty Chapter 350 Empty At the end of Tang Dynasty, based on the memories left by Qiao Jin, he found the Qiao family very smoothly. After all, Qiao Jin spent most of the time at home in the past 17 years, except at school. Qiao Jin''s house seems to be in an apartment building that is not so conspicuous, but this is just a trick for Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother to protect her daughter. In fact, this building was bought by the Qiao family, although they said they also Only one floor lives, but no one lives on the other floors. Qiao''s house is on the 7th floor, and the elevator is broken. In order not to scare Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother, Tang Mo honestly climbed the stairs, otherwise she planned to fly up directly from the window according to her original intention. To be more convenient. But when Tang Mo climbed up to the 7th floor, he found that the door of the house was completely open. broken. This was the first thought in Tang Mo''s mind. That alien beast can climb stairs, right? If this is abruptly climbed up to the 7th floor... However, when Tang Mo walked into the house, his heart was more than half of his heart. The neat and tidy house did not look like a strange beast had entered. And the food in the refrigerator has long been empty. It seems that Dad Qiao and Mama Qiao have no choice but to leave here to find food after they have finished eating the food at home. I''m still a step late... Tang Mo carefully checked everything in the house, trying to figure out when Qiao Jin''s parents left. Since they have no food, can they protect themselves if they encounter strange beasts outside? All these are unknowns, and Tang Mo was very worried. The safety of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother is the most important thing for her now. If they die, she will not be able to fulfill Qiao Jin''s wish, then she will be directly obliterated, or she will stay in this world forever. If you don''t go, everything is unknown. No, in the outside world, mother and brother, Qin Ling, Xiaotao Linyu, and so many others who are still waiting for her to return safely, all of them are waiting for themselves. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he fell down on the sofa with some uneasy feeling. She has always been purposeful since she arrived here, and she knows exactly what she has to do every step of the way. Now this situation is not unexpected for her, but seeing it with her own eyes still feels a little unacceptable. The longer she stays in it, the more dangerous the world outside will be. The temperature of that world is dropping little by little, and she doesn''t know how long the protective cover will last in the days when she is gone. What is the flow of time between this world and her original world? Does she really want to find Joe''s father and mother here for a few years? Her original plan was to get out of the deep mountain, then go back to Qiao''s house, and use mental power to cure Qiao''s mother. No matter what incurable disease she has, as long as she still has a breath, Tang Mo is confident that she will be able to cure her. But now, asking her to find someone in the vast world is not something that can be done easily in a few days or even weeks or months. but There seems to be no other way, right? Since you have chosen to come to this fantasy space to do the task, you are already prepared for not being able to get out, aren''t you? Originally, there was not much time, so she had to hurry up. As long as she can complete the task of the two worlds, there will be rescue outside, everyone will be rescued, and everything can return to the original state. Tang Mo clenched his hands and regained his strength. And on the other side of the city, where Tang Mo just left... Qi family. Qi Jiaming stood at the door of his house and raised his hand to knock on the door, but he was too slow to leave. He''s been away from home for so long, how are your parents? Have you left home? What would he do if there was no one at home? Where are you going to find your parents? Being close to nostalgia, the more before great happiness comes, the more afraid people will feel, whether happiness will be unstable. If it weren''t for the leisurely beast swaying behind him, Qi Jiaming would have really prepared to stay outside for an hour and a half. dong dong dong The ?? hand finally knocked on it. Actually, the door of Qi''s house was originally a combination lock, and Qi Jiaming had fingerprints, but now the world has no electricity, it has restored the most primitive opening and closing door. "Is Jiaming back?" "you are?" Seeing that the door was opened by an unknown person, Qi Jiaming instantly became alert. "Where are my parents?" "Jia Ming, your parents are at home, come first and talk about it." The man watched alertly at the wandering alien beasts who were eating, drinking and leisurely wandering outside, and felt fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, I and Lao Qi used the last food to feed these monsters, otherwise how could Jiaming get home safely? If Tang Mo was here at this moment, he would be able to recognize that the man who opened the door in front of Qi Jiaming was Qiao Jin''s father, George Lin. However, because of a single thought, Tang Mo finally missed the meeting with Georgelin. "Dad, what the **** is going on?" Qi Jiaming asked worriedly when he saw his sallow-faced father and weak mother while sitting on the sofa. Their family is a food producer, and their family is well-off. Even if it is the end of the world, they shouldn''t be like this in just a few months. "Son, just come back, just come back, I thought I would never see you again." Seeing his son whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, Qi Jiaming''s mother took his hand and wept. "It''s Mom and Dad who are sorry for you, I''m sorry." Seeing Qi Jiaming''s mother like this, the two big men sitting in the living room couldn''t help but wipe their tears. They knew too well why Qi Jiaming''s mother was apologizing to her son for something, and this was an indescribable pain in their hearts. I know that my children are trapped in the mountains without food and clothing, but there is nothing I can do as a parent. In the beginning, I could use helicopters to send some supplies to children, but then the appearance of these meat dragons completely caused the world to fall into panic. No one will help them deliver supplies, and there will be no excess supplies to deliver. There are these monsters that eat food everywhere. In order to protect themselves, people can only keep throwing food to them just to keep themselves alive. "Mom, don''t say that, how can I blame you, what happened at home during my absence!" Qi Jiaming clenched his mother''s hands. He grew up in a happy family where his parents were harmonious, and his life was worry-free. Of course, he knew how much his parents loved him. Even if he didn''t wait for rescue in the deep mountains, he knew in his heart that the objective situation would not allow it, and it was absolutely impossible for his parents to give up on him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 351： I see Chapter 351 It turns out Under the pressure of Qi Jiaming, Qi''s father told his son about the situation of their family after the end of the world. It turns out that although Qi Jiaming is in the food production business, it is reasonable to say that there is no shortage of food in the stock or at home. But the end of the world came, the order of the whole society collapsed suddenly, and the warehouse of the Qi family was guarded by the employees who guarded the warehouse and took it for themselves. The government used the strength of the army and could only maintain the basic order at the beginning, but soon with the shortage of food, the riots became more and more, and no one could stop those who only wanted to survive. The food in the Qi family''s warehouse changed its surname, and the only remaining food was sent to the son at the very beginning, and then used to feed part of the meat dragon, and the rest was not enough for his own family. And George Lin and Qi Jiaming''s father was a child and a business partner. The Qiao family''s experience was not much better than the Qi family''s, or even worse. Because it was a coincidence that at this juncture, Georgelin''s wife''s old illness had been committed, and her body had gone through this apocalyptic toss, and she had only one breath left. In this situation, it is difficult to fill the stomach, and seeking medical treatment has become an extravagant hope. No matter how much Georgelin thought about it, he still failed to cure his wife. Especially when she found out that her daughter was still trapped in the mountains, Mother Qiao was so worried that she couldn''t even sleep. The couple were worried about their children, and even at the point of desperation, they thought of a way to throw all the last food into the deep mountains, just in exchange for Qiao Jin''s chance of life. Because there was really no food at home, if he didnt go out to find food, he could only starve to death. Georgelin had to go out with his wife to look for food. Originally, he didn''t plan to take his wife out, but since he found the red-eyed flesh dragon on the stairs on the third floor of the house, he was worried about leaving his weak wife at home alone. Fortunately, although Mother Qiao''s body is like dead wood, she is not bedridden, and her short-term actions are not a big problem, and she is willing to follow her husband''s side. In this way, in the process of looking for food, he met Qi Jiaming''s father, and the two families simply lived together. The location of the villa area is empty, and the geographical environment is obviously better in this apocalypse. In addition to Qi Jiaming''s father and Qiao Jin''s father who were young, their mothers were also close friends before marriage, and their relationship was naturally extraordinary. If it wasn''t for Qiao Jin''s temperament, it might have been a long time ago because of the relationship between the parents of both parties. It''s not like he doesn''t know Qi Jiaming like he is now, he doesn''t even have a single friend. In this way, Georgelin and his wife moved into Qi Jiaming''s house. The Qi family was running out of ammunition and food at this time, and there was no extra food, so there was no such thing as taking advantage of it. The two families depended on each other like this. Fortunately, Georgelin''s running speed became abnormally fast after the end of the world. In the process of searching for food, he was able to quickly get rid of those terrifying monsters and save himself from danger. The food he found also temporarily maintained the life of these four people. . It turned out that his parents had been so miserable when he was gone. Qi Jiaming saw that his father was no longer tall and dignified, and his mother also took off the weak and simple who never left, and couldn''t help but feel distressed. This **** end time. "Jia Ming, you should be in the same class as Qiao Jin. Now that you have returned home, how is Qiao Jin?" Almost everything that needs to be said, Qi Jiaming''s father asked Qiao Jin. "Qiao Jin? Dad, do you know Qiao Jin?" Qi Jiaming was a little surprised to hear the name of Boss Qiao. He and Qiao Jin have been classmates for more than two years. Her family is ordinary. How could Dad know Qiao Jin and still ask about her situation? "Qiao Jin is your Uncle Qiao''s daughter. Because she suffered a little accident when she was a child, she was more afraid of life, so we were so close that we didn''t introduce you to each other." Her daughter is introverted and is not used to getting along with outsiders. Georgelin and his wife have never forced Qiao Jin to do anything she is unwilling to do. The things that can be blocked are even more blocked for her daughter, creating a piece of uniqueness for her. Her own little world. "Uncle Qiao, is Qiao Jin your daughter??" Qi Jiaming was taken aback, he never thought that his classmate of two years was actually Uncle Qiao''s daughter. Although his father said it vaguely just now, the smart Qi Jiaming still understood the meaning behind the words. home leader. Qiao Jin was born in such a family, but why did she never say it? Thinking of Boss Qiao''s strange temperament, Qi Jiaming also understood. No wonder he has such a temperament, he feels that an ordinary family cannot raise such a daughter. But his father said that Qiao Jin had an accident when he was a child... What kind of accident? Qi Jiaming couldn''t help but be curious, but it was obviously not a good time to ask about this. Because Uncle Qiao was looking at him with hopeful eyes. "Little Jin, is she okay?" George Lin is not a sensible person at such an old age. Qi Jiaming finally returned home. The reason why he is still sitting here in front of other people''s light bulbs is that he knows that Qi Jiaming and Qiao Jin are classmates in the same class. As a father, he really wants to know any information about his daughter, even if it is not even decent. "Uncle Qiao, don''t worry, Boss Qiao, oh Qiao Jin, she is very good. We received the food you sent later, and thanks to your food and letter, we were able to insist on walking out of the deep mountains alive. I to go home. Qi Jiaming was able to go home entirely because of Qiao Jin. Naturally, he was grateful to Qiao Jin''s father in his heart. As for Qiao Jin''s safety... It''s not good to say that even if he is dead, Boss Qiao can live well. She is not a human being, she is a more terrifying existence than a monster, and there is absolutely no need for anyone to worry about it. It''s just that Qi Jiaming can only silently complain about these words in his heart, which is absolutely impossible to say. "Where is Xiao Jin now?" Georgelin was overjoyed when he heard that his daughter had also come out safely. But when he thought of so many monsters in the outside world, Xiaojin, a little girl with no power, how to protect herself, I was worried right away. "She went to the door with me just now and refused to come in. She should probably go home now." Qi Jiaming also regretted it at this time, why didn''t he insist on letting Qiao Jin come in and sit down just now. If he persists, Qiao Jin can be reunited with his parents now. The world can be impermanent, thousands of cause and effect cannot be controlled by people, and there is no if. (end of this chapter) Chapter 352： two-way search Chapter 352 Two-way search "Xiao Jin went home?" Hearing his daughter''s whereabouts, Georgelin couldn''t sit still. "I''m going back to find her!" Qi Jiaming has been in the house for a long time, Qiao Jin should have traveled a long way in such a long time, and I don''t know if this child is in any danger. "Zhilin, calm down first!" Qi Jiaming''s father, Qi Wenshan, held George Lin back. "You don''t have enough food right now. If you go out and meet those flesh dragons, you will die. We are so far apart. Before you can find Xiao Jin, you will die first." What Qi Wenshan said makes sense. The distance from Qi''s house to Qiao''s house is not close. Now that they have no food on them, it is impossible to return to Qiao''s house. "No life, no life, my daughter finally came out, I can''t leave her alone as a father!" Georgelin has been waiting for his daughter to come home for too long. Now that there is news of the child, how can he still stay in Qi''s house safely. "Zhi Lin, we are both parents, I can understand your feelings, but you are not alone now, Bai Hua, don''t you care? She is so weak now, if you can''t come back, have you ever thought about it? What about the birch?" Baihua is Qiao Jin''s mother and Georgelin''s wife. In Qi Wenshan''s heart, Qiao Jin has gone so far, and Georgelin, who has no food as a weapon to protect himself, has little hope of finding his daughter. If Georgelin can''t come back, how will Bai Birch live? After all, the most important thing is the people who are alive right now. "I" Thinking of his wife, Georgelin didn''t dare to say anything that disregarded his own life. After all, he was now carrying more than his own life. Georgelin''s fists were clenched, his brows were wrinkled, his eyes were red, and his inner struggle seemed to devour him. "I''ll go with Zhilin." Baihua appeared in the living room at some point, and she heard about Qiao Jin''s return. "Zhilin, let''s go to find our daughter now." They didn''t have any luggage, let alone food, and they didn''t even need to pack up, just open the door and go. "Your body..." Although Georgelin was worried about his daughter, he had to think about his wife''s current state. The flesh on the palm of his hand and the back of his hand made him miserable inwardly, and there was no way to make any choice. "Zhilin, our daughter is our life. If we ignore her daughter''s life this time, what''s the point of your life?" Bai Birch came over and grabbed Georgelin''s hands that had already held the veins. Bai Birch''s eyes were too firm, which eased the anxiety and struggle in Georgelin''s heart a little bit. Yes, my wife is the one who would rather not be healed or eat even when she was seriously ill, and she would have desperately given the rest of the food to deliver supplies to her daughter. His wife''s love for her daughter is as good as her own, and even more than her own. If something happened to my daughter on the way home, and I didn''t even go out to look for it, then what''s the point of living the rest of my life? The love for his daughter finally conquered all anxiety, and Georgelin''s eyes became firm. "Okay, let''s go together." Just after Georgelin took Bai Hua out to look for his daughter, Qi Jiaming was very uneasy sitting on the sofa. Although he knows that Boss Qiao''s ability is beyond his reach, no matter how powerful he is, Qiao Jin is only a girl, and she is not good at interacting with people. She wanted to go home so much, and she worked so hard to get home, but when she really got home, she found that the house was empty. What a huge disappointment? Qi Jiaming was not worried about Qiao Jin''s safety. He has seen Qiao Jin''s ability and is confident, but he is worried about the safety of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. If Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother had an accident on the way to find Qiao Jin, how would Qiao Jin live in the future? That girl finally became a little more cute, but she can''t change back. Unconsciously, Qi Jiaming''s feelings for Qiao Jin seemed to have changed. "No, I''m going to protect them." Qi Jiaming poured out the food and water in his backpack, which Qiao Jin gave him to take home when he came out of the deep mountains. "Dad, Mom, eat these things first, don''t go out, wait for me to come back!" After saying that, without waiting for Qi Wenshan and Qi''s mother to say anything, they followed in the footsteps of Georgelin and Bai Hua and went out the door. "Wenshan, why do you think your son is so impulsive!" I finally saw my son, but before I could see enough, I went out again. The outside world is so dangerous, why is this child staying at home and running out, the tears that Mother Qi managed to hold back came out again. "The child is getting older and the ability is great. It is not easy to live in this world now, and it is not a bad thing to grow up as soon as possible." Qi Wenshan looked in the direction of the door and muttered. Be sure to come back safely. Tang Mo on the other side is really mindless, although she inherited Qiao Jin''s memory. But even Qiao Jin had no idea about the business situation of his parents'' usual dynamic social circle, so he couldn''t find them at all. But waiting at home is not a solution, you have to go out and have a look. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he left a note in the living room at home. "Mom and Dad, I''m back. If you come home and see this note, please don''t leave the house, just lock the doors and windows at home and wait for me to come back. Your daughter, Qiao Jin." Leaving a note, Tang Mo went downstairs, preparing to search for Qiao Jin''s parents nearby. Although there is no order base alliance in this world, there should always be some gathering points or small teams. This kind of beast is everywhere here, and driving is obviously a thing that is not shown. Given Mother Qiaos physical condition, she shouldnt be able to go very far. If you ask around the gathering point team around here, you might be able to get some clues. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly determined his plan. And here where would there be a gathering point? Tang Mo went downstairs, not even holding a weapon in his hand, only carrying her backpack full of food. If any outsider sees it at this moment, they will cry out in surprise. Because the girl in front of her didn''t seem to be afraid of these flesh dragons at all, she passed by them blindly. Not only those fleshy dragons who are full and non-aggressive, even those with red eyes, the girl is not afraid at all, strutting past them. Actually, it''s not that the red-eyed beast doesn''t attack Tang Mo, but Tang Mo''s mental power is too fierce. She has already tried it. This thing is full of food. Just a little mental power can destroy their brains and make them non-aggressive. Even eating is completely forgotten. (end of this chapter) Chapter 353： Joes Factory Chapter 353 Joe''s Factory To the end of Tang, these beasts were nothing, and her first destination now was the Qiao family''s factory. In Qiao Jin''s memory, Qiao''s family is in the food processing business. There is a food processing factory and a warehouse. Dad hardly ever goes there. Occasionally, when he comes back for inspection, he will bring back to Qiao Jin a lot of things that are not on the market. of high-end refined snacks. Although Qiao Jin didn''t know the name of the food processing factory, let alone where it was, Tang Mo felt that in the current apocalyptic situation, humans would definitely gather in the food processing factory. Qiao Jin''s parents are also very likely to go there when there is a shortage of food, so Tang Mo regarded this processing factory as his first destination. Judging from the economic situation of the Qiao family, that food factory must be one of the largest industries in this city, so at the end of Tang Dynasty, as long as he asked someone along the way, he could always find it. Walking on the street as if no one else was around, Tang Mo really wanted to find a living person to ask. Qiao Jin, who has lived in seclusion for more than ten years, knows very little about the city where she grew up. At the end of Tang Dynasty, although he had a destination in his heart, he could not meet a living person at this time, just like a headless fly, unable to find a way forward. "Little girl, come in quickly!" The door of a hardware store on the side of the road opened a small crack, and there was a voice calling Tang Mo. Although the distance was far away and the sound was not loud, Tang Mo, who had clear five senses, still heard it. He followed the sound and saw that it was an old lady in her forties sticking out her head from the door and looking at her. Finally met a living person! Tang Mo was overjoyed and walked over directly. "Auntie, did you call me?" "Still dawdling! If you dawdle any longer, you will die, come in quickly!" Who knew that when the aunt saw Tang Mo approaching, she grabbed Tang Mo''s arm and pulled her in. Tang Mo didn''t refuse either, so he followed the aunt into the house, and the door was slammed shut again. This is a hardware appliance store. It looks dilapidated. It is full of rust, mold and gasoline. It smells very bad. Tang Mo looked around and didn''t understand the purpose of this aunt pulling him in. Is it a robbery? Does she look like someone with food? Tang Mo looked at the aunt in confusion, wanting to see what she wanted to do. "Whose family are you, where are your parents? Why are you just wandering on the street alone, don''t you know how dangerous it is outside? This kid looks so well-behaved and sensible, why is he so disobedient!" Before Tang Mo asked for an answer, the auntie said a lot. This Datong has been confusing to Tang Mo, what is the situation, this aunt knows Qiao Jin? "Auntie, do you know me?" Tang Mo asked cautiously, while frantically searching for Qiao Jin''s remaining memories in his mind, trying to find this person in his memory. But nothing was found. "I don''t know. I saw you, a little girl, in danger outside. Did you know that the red-eyed flesh dragon was right next to you, only ten centimeters away from you, oh, it scared me to death." The auntie was covering her chest, it seemed she was really frightened just now. I didnt know Tang Mo was the first time he met such a "warmhearted" person in the last days. For a while, he really didn''t know how to react, so he could only bow his head and scolded him in silence. After the aunt finally said enough, she thought of something else. "What''s your name, what about your grown-up?" Qiao Jinsheng was thin, and looked younger than his actual age. In the eyes of this aunt, he was a child. "My name is Qiao Jin, and I got separated from my family. When I got home, my parents were no longer at home. I just came out to find my parents." "It turned out to be separated from the family, no wonder." The aunt''s eyes suddenly filled with pity. "Good boy, just call me Aunt Hua, are you hungry?" "I''m not hungry." Tang Mo shook his head. She was really not hungry. Before she came out of Qiao''s house, she used the leftovers to cook two bags of instant noodles and put three ham sausages. She still hasn''t digested it yet. The belly is round. "This kid... how could he not be hungry? Looking at the thin face, he has only a handful of bones left, and he is lying to his aunt." Aunt Hua thought that Tang Mo was embarrassed, and deliberately pretended that she was not hungry, and felt even more pity in her heart, and even pinched Tang Mo''s thin face. Qiao Jin''s body is indeed weak, and his face is small, and he really looks weak. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was completely blinded by this pinch. This Aunt Hua was too familiar. She hadn''t been treated like a child for a long time. "Come on, don''t pretend to your aunt. My aunt still has something to eat. You eat it first." After saying that, Aunt Hua carefully took out something from her pocket. Tang Mo rubbed his face and looked over. It turned out to be a bag of instant noodles, which had been crushed and sprinkled with seasoning packets. Aunt Hua carefully untied the rubber band that tied the instant noodle pocket. "Hands out." Tang Mo obediently stretched out his hand. Immediately afterwards, Aunt Hua poured some instant noodle residue in Tang Mo''s hands. There wasn''t much left in the bag, and Aunt Hua poured out a third of it at once, and the rest was even more pitiful. After the ?? was over, Aunt Hua carefully sealed the bag of instant noodles and put it in her closest pocket. "Eat." Aunt Hua waved her hand, signaling Tang Mo to eat quickly. The end of Tang Dynasty was stunned, what was the situation? She looked at the broken instant noodle scum in her hand that could no longer be broken, thought for a while, then lowered her head gently and licked it. The instant noodles were already wet and hard, and it seemed that the bag had been opened for a long time. Tang Mo used one hand to hold the instant noodle scum, and the other hand took out a piece of paper from his backpack to carefully wrap the instant noodles, and then put it into his backpack. "I''ll wait and eat later when I''m more hungry." It''s not that Tang Mo dislikes it, she really wants to hold out when she''s full, and she can''t eat anything else in one bite. Aunt Hua felt even more distressed when she saw the child save and plan for the future, but she did not force the child any more. There is such a shortage of food in this world, and children know that it may not be a good thing to save some to eat. "Mom, I want to eat too." In the corner of the room, a little boy''s voice suddenly came. what sound? Tang Mo turned around and saw a six or seven-year-old boy holding a one- or two-year-old baby in his hand, looking at her eagerly. "Let me introduce you, Xiaojin, this is my son, Dabao. The one in his arms is my girl, Erbao. Come, Dabao, say hello to my sister." Aunt Hua greeted her son and introduced him to Tang Mo. Today''s five updates have all been delivered, Ran Ran will work harder, I hope everyone''s tickets and rewards will be more violent ~ continue to add more in the future! (end of this chapter) Chapter 354： strange flower aunt Chapter 354 Strange Flower Aunt "Hello, sister." Aunt Hua''s son, Dabao, is not very old, but he looks very sensible and calls out to Sister Qiao Jin obediently. The Erbao in Dabao''s arms is a little girl. Not only is he not afraid when he sees a stranger, but he also stretches out two small arms for Tang Mo to hug. "Sister hugs." is really two angel babies. "While you go, you are so fat, and my sister still hugs you?" Er Bao was still young, and Aunt Hua was about to wean her from breastfeeding. This caught up with the end of the world, so she just continued to drink, and she grew fat and white. Although Aunt Hua can''t eat anything good by herself, her body is really strong. She eats so little milk and still has plenty of milk, which is amazing. Especially Aunt Hua only gave birth to her second child at the age of forty. She gave birth very late, and the milk is still so abundant. This body is really good. Originally, Aunt Hua was thinking of feeding the hungry big treasure again to supplement nutrition. But helpless Dabao is a boy after all. He is already six years old. He has gender awareness and is absolutely reluctant. Aunt Hua has no way to force it, so he can only find food for himself and his children in a different way. "Mom, I''m hungry." Dabao kept watching this unfamiliar sister come in, watching her mother give her food, and seeing that this sister didn''t eat the instant noodles that he regarded as a treasure but put it away, Dabao felt that his stomach growled even more. . Its good that I didnt see it, but when I smelled the aroma of this instant noodles, I couldnt stand it. "What are you hungry, you are not hungry, you are a boy, you can''t compete with girls, let your sister Ao." It''s not that Aunt Hua doesn''t love children, but that her ability is limited, and she has two children, so food is hard to find. She only had so much to eat. She had to persevere until she found her man. She had to find her man alive with her two children. "understood." The little boy bowed his head obediently and said nothing, but sat next to his mother and continued to coax his sister. Tang Mo looked at Aunt Hua. The woman in front of her was very strong and had the image of a working woman, but her facial features were very three-dimensional. Even among a forty-year-old woman, she looked handsome. has a bold and generous temperament, and is a kind and simple good woman. In this apocalyptic world where people are starving to death at any time, Tang Mo really doesn''t know how to evaluate this kind of behavior. Some of them were incomprehensible to her, and a little moved. She has rarely experienced this feeling of being taken care of. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he originally came out to find someone. Now, when he encounters a living person who can talk to him, he naturally cannot let him go. Aunt Hua has a lot to say. She doesn''t need to ask at the end of the Tang Dynasty and just pours beans out of a bamboo tube. The corner of Tang Mo''s mouth rose as he listened. Aunt Hua was really interesting. Although he complained, he was not annoying. Because Aunt Hua''s complaints were not of despair, but always full of hope. In the words of Aunt Hua, Tang Mo knew that the people in this world call this sudden appearance of a beast a meat dragon. And they already know the characteristics of this meat dragon, that is, it will attack people when it is hungry, but not when it is full. So people used a lot of food to feed these meat dragons, hoping that they would not hurt themselves. "If I tell you, we shouldn''t feed these beasts. We don''t have enough to eat ourselves. It''s really a sin to give them food! We should kill them all, just kill them cleanly." Aunt Hua''s words were vulgar, but they sounded reasonable to Tang Mo''s ears, and nodded in agreement. When Aunt Hua saw someone agreeing with her, she said that she was more energetic and spittle. Tang Moman learned more about Aunt Hua and the children. It turns out that Aunt Hua is a local, and her husband is an officer, who should be a relatively large officer in the army. Aunt Hua usually takes her children to live in the family''s courtyard, but this time the apocalypse broke out just in time for her husband to go out on a mission, so she missed it. Aunt Hua took her two children to survive the first days at home with surplus food. Later, she couldn''t hold it anymore, so she took the children out to find a way to survive and find something to eat. Fortunately, Aunt Hua ran fast and smart, and the two children were sensible, so there were no dangers along the way. She thought very clearly that since she had already brought her child out, she would simply find food and find the whereabouts of her own man along the way, hoping to reunite her family as soon as possible. "My man is very good, one can fight several, he will not have an accident, as long as I take good care of our children, we will be able to have a reunion day." When it comes to the man in her family, Aunt Hua''s face is full of pride. Tang Mo was also curious about what kind of person was Aunt Hua''s omnipotent husband. "Girl, where are you going next?" After Aunt Hua finished talking about herself, she began to ask Tang Mo. "Aunt Hua, do you know where the largest food processing factory in our city is?" Tang Mo also began to talk about business. Since Aunt Hua has lived here for so long, she should know something. "Food factory, I really heard someone mention it before, saying that there is a very large food factory in the west, where the meat dragons are full and do not attack people, and many people go there. It seems to be called...hey, I really don''t remember the name." on the west side If ?? is so famous, it is likely to be the food factory of their Qiao family. "Well, I''m going to try my luck there, maybe I can find my parents there." At the end of Tang Dynasty, now that he knew the direction, there was nothing to hesitate. "Food factory... Maybe the army should go to such a big food factory." Aunt Hua also fell into contemplation. The food factory is so big and there is so much food. According to common sense, the army should also go there. Anyway, she doesn''t have any clues about where to find a man now. Going to a food factory should be a good idea, maybe she will be lucky. "Okay, it''s not safe for you to be a little girl, why don''t we go together as a company. Anyway, I will take care of two, and I will take care of three." Aunt Hua, this makes my brain spin fast, since I have made up my mind to say and do it, I will do it. What Tang Mo didn''t expect was that Aunt Hua actually put herself under her protection, which made Tang Mo a little dumbfounded. But since there is a local person next to Tang Mo, she will naturally not refuse, and someone like Aunt Hua, she doesn''t mind going with them. After all, those flesh dragons didn''t pose any threat to her, she could be considered to have eaten other people''s instant noodles, and doing some protective things could be considered as repaying the kindness of the instant noodles. (end of this chapter) Chapter 355： team Chapter 355 Team Right now, this hardware store is just a place for Aunt Hua to take the children to hide temporarily. Now that there is a destination, there is nothing to miss. I have already set a destination. Naturally, the sooner I set off, the better. After all, time is precious now. If you stay outside for a day, you will have to eat more meals. They don''t have that much food anymore. "To go so far, we can''t do it alone, we still have to find a team." "Team?" Tang Mo didn''t understand. She saw that the people in this world didn''t mean to fight against those flesh dragons by force, so what''s the point of the existence of the team? Its not always going to be a meal together. "You don''t understand this. Now if everyone wants to go long distances, they will inevitably pass many red-eyed dragons, so they must be fed with food. If one person''s food is too little, if If there is a group of people, there is always a way for one person to get together. This way, the road will be longer." Knowing that Tang Mo just came out of the place where he was trapped, he didn''t understand many things very well. Aunt Hua patiently explained to Tang Mo. "So it is." Tang Mo nodded to show his understanding. Indeed, after all, for people in this world, the cost of opening a road is always that much. The meaning of a team is to raise funds from the crowd, which is well understood. If in the world before the end of the Tang Dynasty, the person with the highest attribute value and the strongest combat power had a higher status in the team, then in the current world, the person with more food has a higher right to speak. Tang Mo shook his head inwardly. Attribute value is something that can grow and will not disappear, but food is a real consumable in this world, they are confused. Once all food is consumed, then the end of mankind has really come, and there is no room for recovery. Just when Tang Mo was still thinking about these profound propositions, Aunt Hua had already taken out all her food and counted it carefully. "Aunt Hua, what are you doing?" Tang Mo lowered his head and looked at the things in Aunt Hua''s hands. Ah! Aunt Hua''s stock is really not too small, not only the remaining half pack of instant noodles, but also a new pack that has not been opened. Several packs of biscuits are grandly placed in the middle, from which you can see that they are status. And Dabao sat with Erbao in his arms and looked at the food on the ground. Even though his stomach was growling, he was very sensible and didn''t reach for it or ask for it. "This team is not so easy to enter, and the tickets are paid by head." Don''t look at the fact that this auntie doesn''t have much time outside with her children, she obviously doesn''t know much about what''s going on outside. It turns out that this team is divided into different modes, the most common are two, one is the AA mode, this mode everyone pays less entry fee, the fee is naturally the ticket, and now only food is the only hard currency. However, the food in this mode is a guarantee. If you really encounter a red-eyed meat dragon, you still have to AA feed the meat dragon food. There is also a buy-it-all mode, that is, the initiator is the leader, and then as long as the participants hand in the amount of food specified by the leader, they can always deliver to the finish line. Of course, if there is an accident on the way, there is nothing the captain can do to send you to the destination. After all, there are so many unexpected situations in this apocalypse, no one can tell, but generally speaking, the team leader who dares to do a buy-it-all has two brushes. After all, food is the life of people nowadays, but it is not so easy to deceive. If you are caught cheating food, you will be beaten to death. But of course, everything has risks. No matter you choose to join any team, there is a certain risk. The risk of a buy-in team is even greater. It depends on how you weigh it. Tang Mo really didn''t expect that the team in this world would have so much to say. He thought it was quite interesting. As expected, human wisdom is infinite no matter what time it is, and it can always open up a new path in the face of adversity. . "Although Erbao is young, he has to count the money, and he will kill him today! Then the four of us will count these things..." four people? Does this include yourself? At the end of Tang Dynasty, his heart was a little warm, but in this situation of food shortage, is this Hua Aunt being too kind to himself? Aunt Hua, although she only met for a short time at the end of Tang Dynasty, but she is definitely not a stupid white and sweet Virgin without a brain. With her understanding of all the things around her so clearly in such a short time, she is definitely not a simple housewife. Is it because you have any charm? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he reflected on himself? Is it because you are too attractive? No one has ever said that before. but At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the food that Aunt Hua had placed. If this is enough, isn''t it enough? Don''t you want to feed the meat dragon, is that the meat dragon a bird''s stomach? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had never fed a meat dragon, but it was true. The meat dragon looked strong and strong, but it was indeed a bird''s stomach. It only took a few bites to stop for more than ten minutes. , If you eat more, you can stop for a while. This is also one of the most important reasons why people in this world have not thought about rebelling. Because of such terrible food, just throwing a bite of food can make them give up chasing themselves, which is quite a bargain when you think about it. Of course, this is all based on the fact that you still have food. "Aunt Hua, I still have something to eat." Seeing Aunt Hua thinking about the food, Tang Mo opened his backpack and threw the things on the ground. Aunt Hua and Dabao and Xiaobao both have big mouths and the same expressions. "Sorry, I didn''t have time to tell you that I still have some food here." Tang Mo scratched his head in embarrassment. Actually, for Tang Mo, even in this world, even if there is no space, it has never been difficult for her to obtain food. So she didn''t take these things in her backpack at all. Although I don''t know why, but Aunt Hua''s appearance of treating herself as her own makes Tang Mo feel embarrassed to hide it any more. After all, we still have to go all the way, and it is also a good thing for everyone to be open and honest. The contents of Tang Mo''s backpack were not much, but two bottles of mineral water, a few packs of instant noodles, a dozen compressed biscuits, some chocolates and a few bags of candy. These are all high-calorie good things. You know, any sugar can make the red-eyed meat dragon quiet for at least a quarter of an hour. "Little Jin, put these things away." (end of this chapter) Chapter 356： good luck Chapter 356 Luck Aunt Hua was briefly stunned by the temperament of the nouveau riche at the end of Tang Dynasty and quickly pulled Tang Mo''s empty backpack, and then stuffed these things into the backpack. "Are you stupid? Didn''t your parents teach you not to show your wealth in front of strangers? Why are you so careless? What if I''m a bad guy?" The worry in Aunt Hua''s words could not be hidden. At this moment, Tang Mo even misunderstood that Aunt Hua was not a stranger he had just met, but a neighbor aunt who had grown up with him, or even a cousin. . At the end of Tang Dynasty, Aunt Hua helped him pack his backpack, and he took a bag of candy from it, put a handful of candy in his clothes pocket, and then took a few more and put it in Dabao''s pocket. Dabao looked at the candy that his sister stuffed in his pocket in front of him, and subconsciously wanted to take it out and give it back to his sister. Mom said that you can''t ask for other people''s things. But...it''s candy. He hasn''t eaten candy for a long time, and Erbao has not tasted sweet since he was born, and he has reached the end of the world. Can he leave a piece of candy for Erbao to eat later? Dabao touched his pockets, looked at his mother with timid and expectant eyes, and wanted to get her nod. "Dabao, no, that''s my sister''s stuff." Aunt Hua naturally won''t let the child accept Qiao Jin''s things, it''s candy! A few candies can be exchanged for a few chances to survive, which is too precious. "Aunt Hua, please let Dabao accept it, I don''t know anything, and I will trouble you to take care of it in the future. If you don''t accept it, I''m really embarrassed to go with you, and I''ll go out and fend for itself. All right." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she was weeping. She knew too well what kind of women like Aunt Hua who were firm on the outside and soft on the inside would eat best. Seeing that the little girl was so anxious that she was about to cry, Aunt Hua felt extremely uncomfortable, but she didn''t say anything, and acquiesced to Dabao to accept the candy. If there is a chance in the future, I must return it to the little girl, Aunt Hua thought silently in her heart. On the other hand, Dabao happily patted his pocket, carefully took out a piece of candy, pushed the outer skin away, and then brought it to Erbao''s mouth and let her lick it. Er Treasure is too young to eat candy, it would be dangerous to swallow it unconsciously, so he can only lick it to relieve his cravings. Er Bao tasted the sweet taste for the first time, and narrowed his eyes happily. Dabao was also very happy to see his sister so happy, he licked it carefully, and then wrapped the candy back again. His little hand secretly counted in his pocket, and there were five pieces of candy given to him by Sister Qiao Jin. These are all things that can save lives in a crisis, so he made up his mind that he would never eat anything other than licking his sister in the future. Although Dabao is only six or seven years old, but because his father is not at home all the year round, he understands a lot of truth early, not as innocent and naive as a child. Tang Mo looked at Dabao''s cautious look and knew that he was absolutely reluctant to eat candy. took another piece of candy from the bag, peeled it off, and stuffed it into Dabao''s mouth without any explanation. "Don''t spit it out." Tang Mo ordered. Dabao only felt a sweet taste bursting in his mouth, that sweet feeling rushed to his brain, and his taste buds were extremely happy. He unconsciously narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth raised. At this moment, he really looked like a six or seven-year-old child, Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction. "elder sister." Dabao was holding candy, his eyes sparkling at the end of Tang Dynasty. "elder sister." Dabao shouted again. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little confused, what happened to this child. Tang Mo looked at Aunt Hua suspiciously, but found that Aunt Hua''s eyes were also filled with water vapor, and her always strong face seemed to be silent like an iceberg and briefly revealed the fragility hidden at the bottom. But in a flash, Aunt Hua regained her appearance as a strong and independent woman. what is the problem? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he drew a question mark in his heart, but apparently it didn''t seem to do him any harm, and this was not a good time to get to the bottom of it. Like Aunt Hua said, finding a team at this moment is the most important thing. Although according to Tang Mo''s strength, she doesn''t need any team, if she uses mental power to fly over, it will almost take ten minutes. But first of all, she didn''t know the exact location of the food processing factory, and secondly, she couldn''t be sure that Qiao Jin''s parents were in the food processing factory. Going there is just a chance. If you are with the locals, join the team, you will meet more people, and you will go to more places along the way, and you may have a better chance of finding Qiao Jins parents. Even if Qiao Jin''s parents are also in the food processing factory, the distance and the poor health of Qiao Jin''s mother are likely to be on the way. Then if Tang Mo flew over, he might miss it. If he walked over like an ordinary person, he would be more likely to run into it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I can only think about the problem in a comprehensive way. If I miss it again, I dont know how much time will be wasted. She doesn''t have much time to waste in this world, and Qiao Jin''s mother''s illness is not known to what extent. "Aunt Hua, where are we going to find a team?" Aunt Hua here has packed all Tang Mo''s backpack, and then reached out to help Tang Mo carry it. "I have a trick." Aunt Hua squeezed her eyes. Aunt Hua''s confident appearance reassured Tang Mo. Tang Mo has always acted alone, even if she is with others, she is the one who takes care of everything. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was the first time to follow others, and there was a feeling of being led and protected. Not to mention, this feeling is really pretty good. The trick that ??Aunt Hua came up with is really simple and rude, that is to write a huge banner using the existing materials in the hardware store. "Ask for a team, get food." The five words ?? express their purpose very accurately. Aunt Hua hung this banner on the door outside, and after the door was closed, she took a group of children to find a comfortable and warm place on the ground to rest. "Does this work?" The end of Tang Dynasty came from the street. She didn''t see anyone on the street. Can this picture be useful? "Don''t worry, you can just wait for someone to knock on the door. Take a good rest now." Since you have to hurry and dont have enough to eat, then recuperating and saving energy has become the most important thing. Aunt Hua knows the situation of those teams. After all, each additional head is not only a burden for the team, but an extra piece of food. So the team can absorb new people is something that every team is very willing to do. (end of this chapter) Chapter 357： wait for the rabbit Chapter 357 Sure enough, before Tang Mo sat on the ground for a long time, there was a knock on the door of the hardware store outside. Hearing the knock on the door, Tang Mo still thought about it, and first ruled out the possibility that the alien beasts outside would knock on the door. Then it was determined that the banner written by Aunt Hua might indeed have played a role. In fact, although there were no people on the street at the end of Tang Dynasty, there were actually quite a few teams crossing the street every day, but since they chose to pass, they naturally had to wait for no one on the street to go out. After all, there are a lot of people in the team, and feeding the meat dragons with food costs a lot to cross the street once. Naturally, they do not want outsiders to take advantage of them, and if there are outsiders, it is easy to divert the attention of the red-eyed dragon to them and cause unnecessary casualties. Tang Mo rushed in front of Aunt Hua and got up to open the door. The door was pulled open by a small crack. "How much to eat, take it out quickly and hit the road." Outside the door is a face with a long beard, with a fierce look on his face. "Come on, don''t linger, there''s no time." The meat dragons fed by the ?? team are generally given very little food, and a little bit of food is probably enough for those guys who are always opening their **** mouths to rest for a few minutes. "Can you **** hurry up! It''s really a face for you." The bearded man was in a hurry to leave. Seeing that the people inside were still not moving, he hurriedly opened the door and was about to enter. When he opened the door, he looked at the people inside. They were all women and children, so he spoke rudely. "We''re not leaving." Aunt Hua appeared by Tang Mo''s side at some point, pushing the door with her hand, trying to close the door again. "You are courting death! Dare to play with me!" The bearded man knocked on the door after seeing the content on the banner, and was about to come in to lead the big family, but he didn''t expect to be placed in one. Every second is extremely precious. Dahu is the name given by the leaders of those teams to those who join the team to deliver food, but it is quite concise. The bearded man felt that he was being teased and prepared to force his way in. Those who dare to put up banners to recruit teams must have surplus food in their hands. It doesnt matter if they dont go away by themselves, as long as the food is available, it will save trouble. At this time, the bearded man has already had the intention of killing people and stealing goods. Since the time has been spent, there is no reason to go for nothing. Just a few women and children in this room, it''s not a matter of seconds to settle them. Seeing the bearded face change, Aunt Hua immediately sensed the danger, increased the strength in her hands, and used the strength of her entire body to hold the door firmly to prevent him from entering. Dabao is also a very discerning child. If he sees something bad, he immediately puts Erbao aside and comes over to help his mother block the door. Aunt Hua has a lot of strength, and Dabao''s strength doesn''t look like a six- or seven-year-old child. But even so, the strength of the mother and son is much smaller than that of the bearded man covered in sinew, seeing that the door is about to be pushed open. At this moment, there seemed to be a sudden force behind the door, and the door was closed again with a bang. At the end of Tang Dynasty, his hands and feet were very quick, and the moment the door was closed, he locked it inside and dropped it. "Depend on!" There was a scolding voice from outside. This door is actually not that strong. If the bearded man really wanted to break in, he would be able to tear it down in a while. But they don''t have that much time, and the meat dragon that spends a few minutes on food will go back to starvation after a few minutes. The bearded man saw that Tang Mo and the children in there were yellow-faced and thin, and thought that even if he came in, the food in it was not as good as feeding the meat dragon again, wouldn''t it not be worth it. So after weighing it in my heart, I gave up decisively and left quickly with people. Hearing that the people outside finally left, Aunt Hua slowly sat on the ground against the door. Just now, she had already exploded the strength of her whole body. Fortunately, she survived the disaster safely. "Mom, Mom, are you okay?" Seeing his mother like this, Da Bao was terrified, and hurriedly squatted down and took out a piece of candy Tang Mo just gave him from his pocket, as if eating it in Aunt Hua''s mouth. "Mom won''t eat it, keep it for yourself." Aunt Hua held her son''s hand. "Just let Mom sit for a while, darling, go and play with your sister first." Aunt Hua still had a smile on her face as she touched Dabao''s head. Tang Mo knew that the smile on Aunt Hua''s face was all forcing it out of fear that her son was worried. She just checked Aunt Hua''s physical condition with her mental power. Aunt Hua''s physical condition is very poor, not as strong and healthy as she looks from the outside. Actually, just thinking about it, Aunt Hua took her two children to survive outside. The big one wants to eat, and Aunt Hua keeps almost everything for Dabao to eat, and she is reluctant to eat anything. Hunger has become the norm. The little one needs to drink milk, and Aunt Hua can''t absorb any nutrients, and she has to breastfeed the little one every day to transport the nutrients in the body. It is not enough to save the energy to escape every day, and also have to support two children. Just thinking about the end of Tang Dynasty, I feel that this is not a task that ordinary people can accomplish. In this situation, it is really not easy for Aunt Hua to keep a clear head and an optimistic attitude. "Aunt Hua, come, I''ll help you to rest there." Tang Mo supported Aunt Hua''s arm and helped her inside. The sofa cushions inside were more comfortable than the ground. Tang Mo''s hand was placed on Aunt Hua''s arm, and a spiritual force was quietly transported into Aunt Hua''s body. Aunt Hua only felt that after being supported by the girl Qiao Jin, her body felt a lot lighter, and the previous pain and dizziness seemed to disappear. Aunt Hua didn''t know why this miraculous situation happened, but she thought that it might be because she fell in love with the girl Qiao Jin, and she liked her a little deeper in her heart. After Aunt Hua was on the soft sofa cushion, she only felt that all the discomfort on her body seemed to be cured, her body was indescribably refreshing, and it seemed that she could run another ten kilometers. She was overjoyed and pulled happily. Tang Mo didn''t let go. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was not used to having physical contact with people, and he just went to Aunt Fuhua just to make it more convenient to transmit mental power. It''s a little uncomfortable to be pulled by the hand now, but it''s not disgusting at all. Aunt Hua''s hands are rough but warm. This reminded Tang Mo of the past, when Lin Yi had to take care of the supermarket and take care of her by herself. She had rough hands to tie her hair and wash clothes and cook for her. Those are the most gentle hands in the world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 358： join the team Chapter 358 Join the team "Xiaojin, if someone knocks on the door again, I''ll open it. You are young, and you can''t tell the difference between good and bad people. You should also pay attention to choosing a team. If you choose a bad one, it will be a bad thing." After ??Aunt Hua felt a lot more comfortable, she explained it carefully to Tang Mo. "As soon as the door opened, people outside were watching us, and we were watching them too. We are old, weak, sick and disabled, no threat, so naturally they would not be polite to us. But look at the man behind the beard, there are very few people. , I only saw a few dozen people vaguely, most of them were women, all young and beautiful women, this is not a normal thing. Not to mention his obvious attitude at the time, even if he is polite, I won''t take you to his team either." In just a few seconds of opening the door, Aunt Hua was able to observe so many details. There must be my teacher in the three-person trip. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I really have a feeling of learning today. A lot of things are really some conclusions that can only be drawn from the accumulated life experience. Years give wealth, but the accumulation in the late Tang Dynasty is still not enough, and there is still a lot of room for learning. But soon, the opportunity to learn came again, and the door was knocked again. This time, Aunt Hua got up and opened the door. The man standing outside the door was in great contrast to the last bearded man, a man who looked 28 or 19 years old, wearing a jacket and Martin boots and looking clean. "Hello, how many people are there?" The man in front of him obviously saw the banner written by Aunt Hua. As the captain of a team, he would not miss such an opportunity to recruit players. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked outside through the crack of the door, only to see a group of people outside, men, women and children, all with anxious expressions on their faces. They both hope that someone can join their team, and they hope that the person who joins can be quicker, so dont waste time. "Four people, how much is the entry fee?" Aunt Hua clearly understands that time is precious, so she didn''t waste any more time, and asked in a succinct manner. "The amount of feeding one person ten times is one price. Where are you going?" "West Side Food Factory, stop by?" Aunt Hua can ask if you can find a way to go. I must have no opinion on the entry fee. The distance to the food factory is not too close. If you hadn''t followed a team, it would have been absolutely impossible to get there with ten feedings. The price is quite reasonable, although it is not friendly to Aunt Hua''s family, but it is difficult for them to find a cheaper entry fee than this. "make a deal." The entire communication between the two was very concise, without a single word of nonsense. After reaching an agreement, Aunt Hua soon dragged the two big and one small to join the man''s team. The door of the hardware store is closed, and this temporary little haven can be considered to have completely completed its mission. After Tang Mo joined the team with his bag on his back, he realized that there were quite a lot of people in the team they had joined. It looks like there are fifty or sixty people, men, women and children in all kinds of clothes. Most of them are dragged from their families and they look like they are fleeing. After a few people joined the team at the end of Tang Dynasty, the team set off immediately. As they followed, Aunt Hua and Tang Mo paid their entry fee. Originally, Aunt Hua planned to pay Tang Mo, but after knowing how much inventory was in Tang Mo''s backpack, she didn''t care any more. This captain seems to be wrong, because Xiaobao has always been carried by Aunt Hua and does not need to go down the ground, so Erbao''s entry fee is not counted, Aunt Hua only paid the fee for two people, but the fee for two people is two Ten feedings are a lot of money for Aunt Hua. How about ?? ten feedings? To put it this way, Tang Mo took out the instant noodle scum that Aunt Hua poured for her before, which was considered a one-off. The rest of the original Tang Dynasty was prepared to use the candy in the pocket, one count at a time. But Aunt Hua stopped her with her eyes, and quietly motioned her to take instant noodles to pay the bill. So in the end, the fee paid at the end of the Tang Dynasty was a little instant noodle residue and a bag of instant noodles. I was a little embarrassed when I handed over at the end of the Tang Dynasty. After all, the instant noodle **** looked a little too shabby. On the other hand, the leader of the team saw a lot of things at first glance. He didn''t look surprised at all, and put all the things in his bag. After all, food is already in short supply to a certain extent, as long as it is food, it is very precious. Besides, the meat dragons are not picky eaters, no matter what they feed them, as long as they can eat it. After collecting the tickets, the man started talking to them. The man in front of the team is called Zhao Huan. There are three brothers in the family. They used to be in the bodyguard business. Now the end of the world has come, and the brothers have started the business of taking over tasks in order to make a living. They are all big business people with food reserves. They only take orders from people, take many orders at a time, and then set off on the road. In order to save food, we organized a team by the way. In this way, while collecting team fees, we found someone to earn task fees. At the end of Tang Dynasty, not only did he admire the business acumen of these brothers, Zhao Huan was the only one of the three brothers who had gone to college, and his brains were better. The two older brothers, Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu, listened to him. And this time they happened to have a missing person list at the food court in the west, so they stopped by Aunt Hua. Aunt Hua was relieved to hear Zhao Huan''s remarks. Although the team said that they only lead the way, regardless of life or death, after all, if the leader of the team is a few strong men who have been bodyguards before, it is still reassuring. A lot of. What''s more, there are still many old, weak, sick and disabled in this team, all of which shows that this team of Zhao Huan is a very reliable team. Aunt Hua''s judgment is correct. The Zhao Huan brothers have gathered together and have experience. Instead of walking blindly, they constantly study the terrain here and try to avoid places where red-eyed flesh dragons gather, and choose a route plan with the most cost-effective. Several brothers Zhao Huan and the second brother led the way to feed the dragon in the front. After the elder brother Zhao Tian broke off at the back, he kept watching to see if there were any beasts rushing from behind or on both sides. . After walking for half a day, I found a hidden place for everyone to rest for a while. After the rest, we continued on our way. The speed of the journey is very fast, but no one complains, because everyone knows that the sooner you get to your destination, the better, the longer you drag on, the more meat dragons you encounter, and the more food you need. Although Zhao Huan''s team is a one-price team, if all their food is fed, there is nothing they can do to disband the team. At that time, they can only ask for their own happiness, so no one is tired. Holding on to gritted teeth. (end of this chapter) Chapter 359： make bait Chapter 359 Making Decoys It was already in the afternoon when Tang Tang joined the team. After walking for a few hours and then to rest, the sky was already dark. Zhao Huan and his group found an abandoned office building. Although the elevator is no longer available, it is still possible to climb the stairs. There are too many of them, so if he could choose a higher location, Zhao Huan would not choose a flat floor. At least I haven''t found that those flesh dragons can climb the stairs and knock on the door, so the relatively high position is still safer. Those meat dragons have already been observed at the end of Tang Dynasty, except that they can eat a little, in fact, the threat in other aspects is still quite small. After all, in Tang Mo''s eyes, those guys were just big fools. They were neither sensitive to smell nor sensitive to vision. If it weren''t for the fact that people were very close to them, they would hardly be able to find a living person. So if you want to avoid it, it''s easy, but if you want to pass them, you can only feed them. This simple attribute may be the reason why people in this world have not thought about fighting hard, because if their safety can be guaranteed at a small price, who wants to take risks? This world is different from the world in which the Tang Dynasty lived. Although there are attribute people, the number is too rare, and people''s self-protection ability is very weak. If you think about the problem from the perspective of the person who brought it into this world, perhaps feeding and avoiding is really the best choice. Tang Mo felt that he was a little self-righteous when he thought about the problem before, after all, not everyone did not take these flesh dragons as seriously as she did. After all, there are still many ordinary people in this world. Most people have only one idea in their hearts, and that is to live. The sky is getting dark and everyone can only spend the night here. Although there are many empty rooms in this building, everyone still stayed in the lobby on the second floor. After all, it is a more secure thing to gather together. Also, they are really worried if they don''t look at the Zhao Huan brothers. After all, they all paid so much to join the team. If the Zhao Huan brothers run away, then they will not be able to draw water for so much food. floated. The people here are not rich, and the rich will not join such a team. Most of the people are people like Aunt Hua, who have emptied their entire net worth in order to pay the team fee. So it is not difficult to understand why after a long day''s walk, not many people took out food to eat. Because the ammunition is really exhausted, how to survive in the next way is still unknown. Today''s people can only live one day and count one day, and no one can think about tomorrow''s events. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he leaned against the corner and held Dabao in his arms. Dabao was resting quietly with his eyes closed. The little child didn''t eat anything and walked for half a day. It was really not easy. Especially since Aunt Hua was still holding Erbao, Dabao had no sense of existence. He could only pull Tang Mo''s hand when he couldn''t walk, which was the greatest comfort. Now that we have arrived at the place, the child has long been unable to hold on, so tired, he closed his eyes and fell asleep instantly. At this moment, Aunt Hua took Xiaobao to an empty room to feed her. Xiaobao had not had any milk for an afternoon. It was really inconvenient to travel on the road. Aunt Hua could only aggrieved Xiaobao first. . Aunt Hua quickly finished feeding and carried Xiaobao back to Tang Mo and sat down, freeing one hand to stroke Dabao''s back. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was observing everything here, trying to get the most and most effective information in the shortest time. Those who fled were obviously tired and resting, and the few people who had stock to eat would not blatantly eat in front of everyone''s eyes, but would find an empty room by themselves. And the only person in this room that seems to be energetic, except for the third brother Zhao Huan at the end of Tang Dynasty. At this moment, the three brothers were setting up the stove in the center of the hall and were working on something. Naturally, it cannot be cooking. Cooking in the presence of so many people is simply the biggest show of wealth, as long as it is spurned by others. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked over curiously to see what they were doing. Since he chose to do this in the center of the hall, he must not be afraid of being seen. "What are you doing?" After the contact this afternoon, Tang Mo felt that the three brothers were quite good at talking. Zhao Huan is clear-headed, and he seems to be quite upright and enthusiastic for the time being. Then Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu are just two stubborn idiots with little heart, basically to the extent that Zhao Huan tells them to do whatever they want, and they are simply blind worship to their younger brother. "Making feed." Feed, at this time, naturally no one will keep any small pets. Since it is feed, it is naturally prepared for meat dragons, Tang Mo understands. She squatted down and watched the production process of the three brothers. is actually very simple, just take a big pot, and then throw in the miscellaneous food that was collected and cook until it becomes a paste with a little water. Fortunately, those flesh dragons only eat and do not drink water, so the water in this world is still abundant for the time being, and the water in the supermarket warehouse is enough for passers-by to get it. After all, the water is so heavy that one person cant take much with him. After the food was boiled to a paste, Zhao Huan threw a bag of something into the pot. "What is this added?" Tang Mo looked at it and it didn''t look like food. "It''s the wall ash, and if you cook it together, you can cook more. Anyway, those **** people won''t be able to eat it." It turned out to be so. Tang Mo nodded, since those alien beasts are not picky eaters, there are many ways to cheat, and no one can afford to give them food. It turns out that there are still these opportunistic methods, and indeed the wisdom of the working people is infinite. After adding the wall ash, it was obvious that the contents of this pot became mushy faster and solidified better. Zhao Huan and several people put out the fire, and after the pot cooled down a bit, they reached out and started processing. It is said that the processing is actually very simple, but it is just kneaded into **** of different sizes. And this size is also very particular, the smallest one can make the red-eyed beast stop for three to five minutes after feeding. The slightly larger one lasts 10 to 15 minutes. This size is made by Zhao Huan based on his actual experience time and time again, and different sizes come in different uses. The three brothers quickly finished processing all the things in this big pot, about a hundred or so balls, and then placed them neatly aside to wait to dry. After this, it would be much more convenient to feed at any time when in danger. Tang Mo couldn''t help applauding them. (end of this chapter) Chapter 360： You dare Chapter 360 Do you dare "Will three minutes be too short?" Tang Mo couldn''t help but question when he looked at the little ball. If one or two people pass, three minutes should be just right, but if fifty or so people pass now, three kinds of people will be difficult. Slightly slower, and the people behind will suffer, which is still quite dangerous. "It''s a little short, but there''s no way." Zhao Huan''s team entry fee is really not that much. After all, the journey is long and there is only so much food. The people here are obviously running out of ammunition and food. If they use up the feed before they reach their destination, then Even worse. What Zhao Huan said made sense, Tang Mo blinked his eyes. The process of making the feed gave her a little inspiration. "I have a way to make this feed last longer, I wonder if you guys dare?" Zhao Huan looked at Tang Mo. The girl in front of her looked young, but her serious expression didn''t look like she was joking. "What are you afraid of when you are in this field?" Zhao Huan hadn''t spoken yet, Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu''s eyes became more and more firm. Since their brothers dared to come out to take up tasks and seek a living in this world, none of them were timid. "You just say it." Zhao Huan wanted to hear what the little girl in front of him wanted to say. "You guys, have you ever killed someone?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that the Zhao Huan brothers were bodyguards before, so he asked this question. You must know that some bodyguards who protect mysterious bigwigs are all armed with guns. She sees that Zhao Huan and the others are not ordinary people, compared to ordinary people like the security guards downstairs. To talk about killing, Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu have never killed one, but Zhao Huan has really killed one person. But that was also an accident, and the one who killed a bad person, so there was no psychological burden. But killing someone doesn''t mean you''re a murderer and you don''t have the burden of killing someone for a long time. "What are you doing?" Zhao Huan''s eyes were a little sharp. In their hearts, their brothers were all kind people. Hearing such words from a little girl''s mouth, he was still a little bit reluctant. Could it be that this frail-looking girl in front of her has such a terrifying thought in her heart? It has been several months in this apocalypse, and most of the people have basically fallen into a state of running out of ammunition and food. In order to prevent themselves from starving to death, people sometimes really do anything, including killing some of their compatriots. A godless thing. Zhao Huan has seen a lot of these things along the way. He is not qualified to take care of other people''s affairs, but it does not prevent him from disgusting these things in his heart. Once a person does such a thing and eats such a thing, can he still be called a person? What''s the difference between ?? and the red-eyed beast outside? "Hey, don''t think about it, I didn''t mean that!" Looking at the eyes of several people, Tang Mo immediately knew what they were thinking at this moment, and quickly explained it. She is not going to come up with some ideas for humans to kill each other. "I mean" Tang Mo then whispered her thoughts to the three brothers. After all, in the same hall, even if these three people can accept some things, not all of them can accept it, it is better to keep a low profile. Zhao Huan and the others listened to Tang Mo''s change, and the expressions on their faces changed for a while. When I just listened to it, I just thought it was incredible, but the more I listened, the more feasible it became, and finally the expression on my face was fixed in anticipation. "You should already know that some people in this world have some supernatural abilities, right?" Tang Mo asked about this after he finished his ideas. She has long noticed that the two brothers Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu seem to be surprisingly powerful. They should be power attribute abilities, just like Qi Jiaming. And Zhao Huan hasn''t observed any attributes yet, but she shouldn''t be an ordinary person. The brothers all nodded. Don''t say that they have seen so many people and things along the way, just say that several of their brothers also have some skills, so I am not surprised by what Tang Mo said. "I run very fast and move easily. I''ll go out with you tonight." This is what Tang Mo set up this ability, because she will also participate in the next thing to do. "You''re going too? Aren''t you afraid?" Zhao Tian looked at the thin little girl in front of him in disbelief. The girls in his team were terrified even at the sight of the red-eyed flesh dragon, let alone going out with them this evening. "What are you afraid of? You''re going to starve to death, what else is there to be afraid of. But if I help a lot, you have to promise me a condition. I want some of the good stuff." Tang Mo is not going out to contribute, she has what she wants. Zhao Huan looked at the girl in front of him, and being able to come up with such an idea, with such courage, it is estimated that he really has two brushes. "Okay, it''s a deal, we''ll be distributed according to your work, the more you work, the more you get. But we can agree that no one will protect you when you go out. If you die outside, no one will collect your body." Zhao Huan put the ugly words in the front. Nowadays, people seek more happiness from themselves. If they encounter danger, they will take care of themselves. If this little girl really follows them out, she must think about it. "it is good!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he agreed without the slightest hesitation. Although he said he was going out at night to do important things, but after all, there are more than 50 people here, and no one is here to watch. So it was finally decided that Zhao Yu would stay here, and Zhao Huan, Zhao Tian and Tang Mo went out together. The idea of ??fodder at the end of Tang was actually very simple. She thought so. Since wall plaster can be used, why not use something more valuable? Such as dead flesh on the side of the road. Although everyone knows that red-eyed meat dragons can be kept quiet by feeding them a little food, there are still some people who take out a little food and want to pass the street with luck and become the food of red-eyed meat dragons. Such a miraculous phenomenon appeared. Originally, any part of the human body except the bones was delicious in the flesh dragon, but there were still many corpses that had been eaten by half or most of them on the street. This is because when the red-eyed meat dragon bites people to death, it falls into a saturated state after eating a little bit, and starts to become those stupid and then move around unconsciously. When they finished digesting the food and became hungry again, they were far away from the original corpse. You must know that these things have no IQ and memory, so they can only wander around and wait for new prey. (end of this chapter) Chapter 361： so courageous Chapter 361 Courageous As for the corpse left there, except for a few bites from a passing red-eyed flesh dragon, they could only lie there alone. And the idea at the end of the Tang Dynasty was to use these things as waste. Instead of letting those poor people lie there after they die, let them use their residual heat and do something meaningful. Those extra flesh and bones can still be shaved. Isnt it delicious to wrap them in the batter as meat filling? Oh, it''s not right, isn''t it? You must know that meat is more effective for the red-eyed meat dragon than this batter. A small piece of meat can at least make the red-eyed meat dragon quiet for ten minutes before wrapping it in the batter. She doesn''t believe that the red-eyed meat dragon doesn''t like it. "Isn''t it too cruel..." Don''t think that Zhao Tian is the eldest brother among the brothers, but he has the softest heart. Although he knows it''s right to do so, he still feels a little bad. "Brother, think about those people in our team, how old are the children in their seventies. The dead person is already dead, it won''t hurt or feel anything, but the living person still has to live." Zhao Huan is really sober in the world. Since Tang Mo said this idea, he immediately felt that it was feasible, and immediately wanted to put it into practice. There is nothing more important than the life of the living. Hearing what his brother said, Zhao Tian''s heart that was a little uncomfortable no longer swayed. Yes, how can the corpse feel? Those in their team are all real people. The night was very dark, and it was not clear enough to see. It was obviously not an easy task to avoid the red-eyed flesh dragon in such an environment and then bring back the corpse with meat on the roadside. But no matter how difficult it is, we have to do it. The three of them made up their minds and got into the night. Although it is said that life and death are irresponsible, Zhao Huan still stuffed a few **** in Tang Mo''s pocket, which can save lives at critical moments. is really a hard-mouthed and soft-hearted guy. Tang Mo felt a little funny when he touched the balls. This kind of night is naturally nothing to Tang Mo, and the red-eyed flesh dragon is nothing to her. But the corpse on the side of the road is a thing to her... After all, it was not an ordinary corpse, it was a corpse that had been bitten in half, and had been lying on the side of the road for an unknown number of days. All the corpses were not intact, they gave off a stench of corpses, maggots grew inside the bite wounds on their bodies, and there were a bunch of flies and insects outside. However, the matter had come to this point, and he could only do it against the scalp. Tang Mo found a plastic handle to wrap it up, made a simple glove, and then dragged the corpse to their gathering place with his hands on the feet of the corpse. When you meet a red-eyed dragon on the road, just use your mental power to control it and let them go away by themselves. In fact, if the Zhao Huan brothers were not there, Tang Mo really wanted to use his mental power to control a few meat dragons to help her transport the corpse... But obviously this is a bit too shocking for others to see. She still wants to stay in this team for a while, so she should try to keep a low profile. Tang Mo''s speed was very fast, and the one who grabbed the corpse''s feet and walked like a flying one, after all, she didn''t want to touch it for a second, so she would send it to the place as soon as possible and finish it earlier. All the corpses were dragged to the first floor of the hall and stacked up one by one. Considering that the workload might not be finished tonight, Tang Mo also stopped. Zhao Huan made an appointment with her, a few people and five feed balls, when they run out and when they come back to gather. The end of Tang Dynasty didn''t wait long, and after a while, Zhao Huan and Zhao Tian both came back. However, the expressions on their faces were obviously not very good. Zhao Huan was dragging a corpse in his hand, but there was not much flesh on it. And Zhao Tian came back empty-handed and frustrated. This matter is much more difficult than they thought, and it seems that this plan cannot be implemented. But the two dejected people came in on the first floor and locked the door, only to find out why there are so many corpses piled up in this hall! Was it all from that little girl? how is this possible? ! The job of moving a corpse is easy to say, but it is extremely difficult to do. Because you have to drag corpses to avoid those red-eyed beasts, which is an impossible task. If you are all alone, you can''t run or hide if you are dragging another burden, and all the **** in your hand will be sent out in no time. No one with a daunting task thought that the little girl would be able to complete it. Zhao Huan had already done a good job in his own hands. This is the only result of the harvest. "You got all these?" "Ah, I run faster and more flexible maybe..." Seeing the surprised appearance of the two, Tang Mo was a little embarrassed, did she find too many? Damn, I knew that I could just add a few meanings, it''s really sloppy! Although I was surprised, I was very happy to see so many harvests. Since the thing is already there, the rest is simple, that is, processing. Zhao Huan asked Zhao Yu to guard the second floor and not let anyone go downstairs, and then a few of them started to set fire below. Tang Mo couldn''t participate in this step at all. Although she came up with this idea, she really didn''t want to participate in this process. But of course Zhao Huan and the others also understand the psychology of being a girl, and after all, all of these were obtained by others, so what else do they ask of others? Naturally, Zhao Huan and Zhao Tian did it. Feed is something they are used to, and they have very quick hands and feet. They quickly threw all the food and the **** in their hands into the pot and melted them all. This time they put more water in it to make it a thinner goo, again adding wall plaster and some coagulant to make this thing more. Then the meat is cut into small pieces, and then the meat pieces are wrapped in a cold goo. Just like this, a brand new big ball is completed. A large meatball like this uses only a small amount of goo, and the power is several times that of the original meatball. Zhao Huan preliminarily estimated that such a ball would definitely be no problem for the red-eyed beast to be quiet for 20 minutes. Twenty minutes was enough for all of them to pass, and even if they were fast, they would be able to search for a wave of food. Zhao Huan and Zhao Tian worked almost all night without sleep. Although they were sleepy and tired, the excitement at this time made them not feel tired at all. So much feed, what a treasure! Seeing that the big **** were made and placed on the ground densely, the mood of the brothers could not be described as happy, they were basically as happy as they had won the lottery before. (end of this chapter) Chapter 362： reward Chapter 362 Reward Tang Mo looked at the round little dumplings, and was overjoyed in his heart. Since there is no space, she has developed a great feeling for these things that she can see and touch. I used to have space, no matter how many things I have, I dont feel like I have anything, but now I have no space, and all the things are put in the pockets of the backpack. and feel safe. "Well, sister Qiao Jin, how much do you want for this feed? You can get it first." Zhao Tian is a real person. Although his brain is not particularly bright, he also knows that without this little girl in front of him, he and his brother would never be able to get those corpses, so naturally he couldn''t do so much. High value feed comes out. "I want a pack of dumplings." The end of Tang was not polite, and immediately said the number that he had long thought of. Since she came out to do the work of dragging the corpse, she didn''t come out to give love, she just came to get something. This amount of ?? was also what she had long thought of. She had no space, and her pockets were filled with candy after listening to Aunt Hua''s words, so she had to rely on her backpack to hold these dumplings. And there is more than half of the food in the backpack... To be honest, these dumplings are of no use to her. After all, those red-eyed beasts are like big toys to her, without any threat. But she still knows how precious these dumplings are to the people of this world, there is no harm in pretending. In the end times, if possible, hoarding is the greatest sense of security for everyone. There were hundreds of **** piled up in front of me. And a backpack can hold dozens of them at most, which is really not many. Zhao Huan was ready for this little girl to speak loudly. In Zhao Huan''s heart, the best result is that the three people share these things equally, but if the little girl said she wanted half or more, they could only grit their teeth and give it. After all, no one, little girl, doesnt have these things in front of you. And Zhao Huan also has a selfish intention, that is, this little girl wants to go so far with them. These dumplings will always run out one day. Whether they can trouble the little girl to help at that time depends on whether the concessions they made this time can satisfy her. Although these corpses were dragged back by the little girl, the food, utensils, and manpower that wrapped the corpses were all provided by them. In fact, the Zhao brothers have paid a lot. After all, corpses can be seen everywhere on the street, but food is not easy to find, and it takes luck to find it. "Okay, okay! You take it." Zhao Tian''s joy was beyond words. He also felt that the number of backpacks was too small. For fear that Tang Mo would regret it, he quickly let her pretend to go away. Tang Mo opened his backpack and stuffed the dumplings into it. Because there is still a lot of food in it, it is about half the amount of the backpack that can''t hold it. For the remaining half, Tang Mo took out a cloth pocket from his bag and put these things in it. The cloth pocket was used by Xiaojin for painting tools before. Tang Mo thought that it might be useful sooner or later, so he kept it in his backpack. Now the cloth pocket is also bulging by her, and she is carrying it in her hand. This night, neither the Tang Dynasty nor the three Zhao brothers slept all night until dawn. At dawn in the morning, the army was about to start its journey again, but none of these "midnight elves" were sleepy. Tang Mo was not sleepy because she had metabolized her fatigue with her mental power. The three brothers of the Zhao family are not sleepy, but it is entirely because they are excited. Anyone who gets so much wealth overnight will not be able to fall asleep with excitement. The next morning, when everyone packed up and went downstairs, they found that the house seemed to be different from when they came in last night. "Look, how come there are so many bloodstains in this place!" Everyone quickly noticed the blood on the floor of the lobby on the first floor. That was obtained when Zhao Huan and Zhao Tian were disposing of the body the night before. It was difficult to clean up the blood stains. "Wouldn''t it be that a strange beast entered here last night?" People quickly found a reason for these bloodstains. This is the hall on the first floor. Although the door is closed at this moment, the door is not locked. It is very possible for aliens to come in. And the most terrifying thing is that alien beasts entered their house and ate people, but they were unaware upstairs. "Check it out, are there fewer of us, and see whose companion is gone?" After seeing the bloodstain and thinking about it, everyone immediately panicked and quickly made sure that their partners were still alive and safe. "It seems that there are not many people?" "I have no less." After checking, they were surprised to find that there was not a single person in their team. That must be a strange beast who caught people outside and dragged them here to eat, there is no other possibility. Everyone broke out in cold sweats, and they were fortunate that they survived the night safely. When something like this happened, no one wants to stay in this place for a long time, everyone wants to leave here quickly. Just like that, a group of people hit the road in a mighty way, and their pace was faster than yesterday. Because of the protection of the three Zhao brothers these days, everyone has never felt that they are so close to danger, but today''s events have completely made them feel a sense of crisis. I didn''t expect it to have such an effect. These people didn''t even listen to what they said before today. Zhao Huan was overjoyed, but on the surface he was even more frightened. The more dangerous they act, the better and better managed these people will be. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he followed the large army as leisurely. Although the speed of the current movement has become much faster, for the end of Tang Dynasty, it is basically the same as walking. "Aunt Hua, this is for you, ready." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he casually threw the cloth bag in his hand to Aunt Hua. It is useless for her to ask for so many things, and half a backpack is her limit. If it weren''t for this kind of cloth bag, she still has a lot of it. She put these **** in several layers before putting them in the backpack and putting them together with the food, which is really a bit disgusting. "this is" Aunt Hua took the bag, opened it and took a look inside, her complexion changed immediately, she quickly tied the bag again, and quickly pushed it back to Tang Mo. "Little Jin, be obedient and return it to others quickly. You can''t take things that are not ours, it will cause trouble." Aunt Hua could see clearly yesterday that these **** were the meat dragon bait that the Zhao brothers went to feed yesterday. Now that Qiao Jin brought back such a bag of things for herself, if she hadn''t stolen it, she really couldn''t think of any other possibility. (end of this chapter) Chapter 363： Lu Yu supermarket Chapter 363 Encountering the Supermarket No wonder Aunt Hua woke up in the middle of the night and saw that Qiao Jin was not sleeping beside her. Aunt Hua knew exactly how much these things were worth, and they were able to walk so much in a day thanks to these things. This thing is life for everyone, and this girl Qiao Jin stole this thing, so others will fight her hard. Now they are still on the territory of the Zhao brothers, which is terrible! Ren is the character of Aunt Hua, and at this moment, she is scared and a little unable to stand. But thinking that this girl has taken such a big risk to give all these things to her, I have some indescribable feelings in my heart. "Aunt Hua, what do you think about you? I didn''t steal these things, they were originally mine." At the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, he knew what Aunt Hua was thinking. "If you don''t believe me, go ask them?" Tang Mo gestured in Zhao Huan''s direction. Aunt Hua followed Tang Mo''s gaze and looked at Zhao Huan''s. As the leader of a team, Zhao Huan is of course always paying attention to the movement of the team. He naturally saw that Tang Mo gave the cloth bag to the woman next to him. Seeing that Tang Mo was very close to the woman, Zhao Huan also respected Aunt Hua a lot, and nodded friendly to Aunt Hua. This operation made Aunt Hua a little incomprehensible. She clearly saw that Zhao Huan''s eyes fell on the cloth bag, and the friendly smile was much closer than yesterday. Yesterday''s Zhao Huan had a good attitude as a team leader, but his gentle face was business-like, and the indifferent Hua Auntie in his eyes had lived for so many years, but he could still see clearly. But today is clearly different. "What did you do last night?" At this moment, Aunt Hua probably guessed that this girl Qiao Jin must have done something last night to get these things, which made others change their attitudes. not Seeing the contents of the cloth bag in his hand again, Aunt Hua''s face turned a little bad, although Zhao Huan was a good guy, and he was someone he could rely on in the end times. But Qiao Jin is so talented, how can this be possible! Zhao Huan this bastard! To actually deceive the girl, she was really blind to bring Xiao Jin to join the team. Isn''t this sending sheep into the tiger''s mouth? She is sorry for Xiao Jin. "Little Jin, you..." Aunt Hua held Tang Mo''s hand with pity. Actually, Qiao Jin is already 20 years old, but because she is too thin, Aunt Hua always thinks that she is an underage child. Aunt Hua''s expression changed, Tang Mo knew what she was thinking, she couldn''t help crying. "Aunt Hua, what do you think? I got this thing on my own, and I didn''t do anything bad." "real?" Aunt Hua was a little skeptical, Qiao Jin is such a little girl...she really hasn''t seen it before. But thinking about the food in her backpack, she probably lived pretty well in the apocalypse. "Of course it''s true, you''ll find out later." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t help but stuff the cloth bag into Aunt Hua''s backpack. She really can''t hold these things, it''s impossible to keep them in her hands, it''s really unnecessary for her, it''s better to give them to Aunt Hua. Aunt Hua and Dabao and Xiaobao, mother and son, Tang Mo felt that they were very close, and if possible, they didn''t mind taking care of them. In fact, she didn''t intend to hide Tang Mo''s mental power, but if she took it out now to deal with these red-eyed beasts, it would be too shocking. She is still going to search for news of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother all the way in the team first, but she doesn''t want to waste time being a big hero. Looking at Qiao Jin''s appearance, Aunt Hua Ren believed it a little bit no matter how incredible it was. But she still secretly decided in her heart that she must take care of Xiaojin in the future, and she must not let a good girl be bullied. "Sister, is it delicious?" Dabao watched Sister Qiao Jin stuff a pocket of things into her mother''s backpack, and couldn''t help asking after the two of them finished speaking. "Do you want to eat Dabao?" Qiao Jin asked. Dabao has become more and more comfortable to call her sister recently. Tang Mo also felt that when he looked at Dabao, he thought of Yangyang, and he liked this well-behaved and sensible child very much. "Dabao doesn''t eat." The little boy shook his head solemnly. "Da Bao wants mom to eat something." The boy who is a few years old is already sensible. He knows that his mother is usually reluctant to eat for him, and he just wants to let his mother eat something. "Good boy, mother is not hungry." Aunt Hua''s heart melted when she heard her son''s words. Listening to her son''s words, she was worth it no matter how hard or tired she was. Because of what happened in the morning, the group of people walked very fast along the way. But this journey has not been idle, because last night all the food in hand was used to make bait, and now the top priority of the three Zhao brothers is to find some more food. Its okay to be hungry without food, but if the bait runs out and there is no food to make new ones, its really a big deal. So along the way, almost as long as you can find places like supermarkets and convenience stores, you have to go in and look around. In fact, everyone knows that the food in these places should have been swept away long ago, and there must be a lot of red-eyed beasts outside where there are still food inside. Like the kind of place that is empty outside, it must also be empty inside. But what if there is something else? Holding this fantasy, none of the supermarkets and grocery stores on the road were spared. Even if there is no food, if you can meet someone to join the team, paying the entry fee is also excellent. Not only the three brothers of the Zhao family, but everyone else. Crossing the street is like a locust in the field, and there must be no food residue on the road. "Little brother, look at that supermarket, there are so many red-eyed monsters outside, there must be good things inside!" Zhao Yu saw with sharp eyes that there was a small supermarket on the corner not far from them. And the door of the small supermarket was closed, and there were many red-eyed beasts swaying outside, basically blocking the door. "Shall we go see?" Zhao Tian, ??Zhao Yu, two brothers, their eyes lit up when they saw the closed supermarket. There must be good things in a supermarket like this. Zhao Huan looked at the number of red-eyed meat dragons outside the supermarket, seven or eight. He thought for a moment. If it was the previous one, even if there were good things in this supermarket, he would definitely lead the team to detour and walk away without squinting. Because seven or eight meat dragons need too much bait, if the previous bait can only last for a few minutes, this is really a risky thing. What if there is not much food in the supermarket? He didn''t dare to gamble at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 364： Aunt Qiao Jin Chapter 364 Aunt Qiao Jin But now their situation is different, Zhao Huan touched the big backpack on his back. Now that they have become rich overnight, maybe its okay to do things that they didnt dare to do before. Isn''t it just 7 or 8 bait, take these things to bet a supermarket, it''s worth it! "Walk!" Originally, Zhao Huan thought it was quite dangerous for so many red-eyed dragons to surround him, and wanted everyone to wait in a safe place. But that''s a supermarket! But a supermarket that has probably never been raided! No one would give up such a good opportunity, not to mention that the Zhao brothers would use bait to feed those red-eyed meat dragons first, so there was nothing to worry about. After all, if you seek wealth and wealth at risk, you will be starving to death, so what kind of risk is this. Soon Zhao Huan threw the bait into the meat dragon''s mouth one by one. The meat dragons who were rushing towards them with red eyes immediately became obedient after eating, and the fury that was put away turned into little ones. Seven or eight red-eyed flesh dragons rushing over together is still a very scary thing. The appearance of long teeth and five claws caused many people in the team to close their eyes and take a few steps back, for fear that they would appear in front of their eyes in the next second. However, Zhao Huan, Zhao Yu, and Zhao Tian didn''t dare to say anything else. The team that has led the team for so long still has some experience in feeding meat dragons. The three cooperated with each other, and in ten seconds, seven or eight bait were accurately put into the mouth of each meat dragon. "Time is precious, hurry up!" The dangers outside have been cleaned up, and Zhao Huan greeted everyone to hurry in. After all, such a supermarket is very attractive to red-eyed meat dragons. Even if these few temporarily stop, there will be a new wave coming soon, and it is safest to leave early. But when I arrived at the door of the supermarket, I found that the door of the supermarket was tightly locked from the inside. "Collide!" There was no need for Zhao Huan to speak, and everyone started banging on the door spontaneously. Just kidding, if you dont use violence at this time, when will you wait until the meat dragons come to surround them? The door of the supermarket was not very strong at first, and it quickly shook under the collision of a group of people. "Don''t bump, don''t bump, there''s someone inside!" A worried woman''s voice came from inside the door. It turned out that there were people inside, it seems that there must be a lot of food in the supermarket! has already invested the capital, even if there is someone inside, it is impossible for everyone who has already made it at this time to give up. slammed the door harder. "boom!" The meat dragon will soon regain consciousness, at this time time is life, and soon the door will be knocked open. Everyone rushed in like crazy, for fear that they would lose the precious opportunity to get food if they were one step too late. Fortunately, although the supermarket in front of you is not a big supermarket, it is still a rather large chain convenience store with a large space inside, which can accommodate even more than 50 people. "Don''t take it, don''t take it, these things are mine! You robbers." The female voice at the door continued to howl with the already hoarse voice. But no one cared about her voice at all, like a mosquito buzzing in her ear. The supermarket scene in front of you is enough to drive everyone crazy. The goods are slowly placed on the shelves, as if a fruitful orchard is waiting for people to pick. "Damn, bet right." Zhao Huan looked at the scene in front of him and his blood boiled, and Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu rushed to the food area like mad wolves to **** food with everyone. In such a supermarket, there are no rules for a long time, and there are only so many things, whoever grabs it is whoever gets it. There is only one destination for everyone, and that is the food area. Aunt Hua had already put Xiaobao into Dabao''s arms, and rolled up her sleeves and rushed into the crowd. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood at the door holding his hands, watching the noisy scene. Her backpack is so big, and she won''t be short of food, so she doesn''t bother to get it. After all, Tang Mo''s current strength is equivalent to that of an NPC in this world. Apart from not finding Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother, there is nothing else to worry her about. "Sister, aren''t you going?" Dabao hugged Xiaobao and looked up at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Sister won''t go, there are too many things, I can''t carry it on my back." "Then, sister, help me see Xiaobao, thank you sister!" After getting the affirmative answer at the end of Tang Dynasty, Dabao put Xiaobao at Qiao Jin''s feet, and he followed his mother''s footsteps and rushed in. Tang Mo looked at Dabao''s thin back and smiled, that''s right, only such a child can survive in the apocalypse. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Xiaobao was picked up from the ground and held in his arms, watching what everyone was scrambling for. Dabao is very smart. Instead of rushing to the food area, he went to the backpack area next to him and took a large backpack and held it in his arms. Then took advantage of his small height and squeezed into the crowd. He can''t reach the shelves that are too high, let alone grab those adults. Just quickly reached out and picked up the things that everyone on the ground had dropped because of the scramble, and put them into their backpacks. "Robbers are all robbers!" Just when Qiao Jin was looking at the mirror image in front of him with interest, a female voice suddenly sounded next to him. That was the woman who just blocked the door. Tang Mo looked over at the woman... That face is a familiar face in my memory. That was someone Qiao Jin knew. Tang Mo thought carefully in Qiao Jin''s memories, and finally figured out who the woman in front of him was. "Qiao Jin?" Before Qiao Jin called her, the woman called out Qiao Jin''s name first. "Little sister." The woman in front of her is Qiao Jin''s aunt, Qiao Xin. There are only two children in Qiao Jin''s father''s generation, one is Qiao Jin''s father, George Lin, and the other is George Lin''s only sister, Qiao Xin. The Qiao family was a business family from the time of the previous generation. The family has a big business, and it is also a top-notch existence among the wealthy businessmen. As the only young daughter of the Qiao family at that time, Qiao Xin was very favored. Although her character was a little domineering, her relationship with her brother Georgelin was very good. There are not many children in the Qiao family, one boy and one girl, and the family property has already been divided. Fifty-one percent of the company''s shares are given to George Lynn, while 20 percent of the shares are left to Qiao Xin. The company is run by George Lin, and Qiao Xin only needs to be a hands-off shopkeeper and receive dividends every year. Twenty percent of dividends are distributed every year, which is a very large number. Qiao Xin is very satisfied, and has already prepared for the rest of her life to rely on her family and her brother to be a carefree princess. But sometimes fate is really out of control, and ups and downs are the normal state of life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 365： Fate is impermanent Chapter 365 Fate is impermanent Qiao Xin, as a rich second-generation, every day in addition to buying and buying, it is just playing. But an accidental underground concert changed the fate of her life. In that underground concert, she met a very handsome rock singer, who was a few years older than her, talented and had a kind of uninhibited handsomeness. Almost perfect except for poverty. In the eyes of Qiao Xin at that time, poverty was not considered a disadvantage at all, but it made her talent shine. Who is Qiao Xin? Qiao Xin is a woman who has nothing but money. She quickly fell in love with that man, and chased his itinerary all over the country every day. Qiao Xin is not bad, and it didn''t take long for the two of them to be together. But the love that Qiao Xin talked about was seriously opposed by the Qiao family. They investigated the rock singer, who didn''t even graduate from high school, and he also left a lot of records because of fighting, stealing and other things, and he was a frequent visitor to the police station. He has a bad temper, bad character, and has beaten women. In addition to his good looks and good singing, in the eyes of the Qiao family, he is a complete rubbish. How could he be worthy of their little princess. But how can Qiao Xin, who is in love, manage so much, she just thinks that her family just looks down on each other''s poverty, how can it be so realistic. Qiao Xin has never been short of money since she was a child. She was protected in an ivory tower and could not understand anything her parents said at that time. She and her family were in an upheaval, but neither side was willing to compromise. In the end, this matter finally came to an end because Qiao Xin was pregnant. is the child of the wandering singer. She wants to marry him. The Qiao family was in pain at that time, and even said a slap in the face in order to make Qiao Xin give up this unreliable relationship. If the child is born, you don''t want to come back. You are no longer the daughter of the Qiao family, and this child has nothing to do with the Qiao family. How could Qiao Xin, who was still young at the time, understand the painstaking efforts of her parents, she just thought they were too cruel. took the child and the singer away in a fit of rage, and never returned home. And the Qiao family really did not give Qiao Xin a penny as they said at the time. It wasn''t until Qiao Jin''s grandparents died of illness that Qiao Xin brought her children home for the first time, where only her brother was left. It turns out that Qiao Xin has not been doing well for so many years. At that time, she left home while pregnant. The wandering singer did not expect that the Qiao family was so cruel, breaking Qiao Xin''s economic lifeline. The singer who knew that he could never make money again did not even get a certificate with Qiao Xin, and disappeared into the crowd. Only Qiao Xin and the child in her womb were left in the cold rental house. Actually, if Qiao Xin came home and confessed her mistake, Qiao Jin''s grandparents would have forgiven her. But Qiao Xin is also stubborn. Even if there is nothing left, she will not go home. She doesn''t want her parents to know that her original choice was wrong. With a bit of tenacity, this former eldest lady really gave birth to the child alone. But at this point, fate still did not let Qiao Xin go. Qiao Xin gave birth to a daughter, and because she suffered too much when she was pregnant, her daughter was born with mental problems, which is irreversible. In this way, Qiao Xin worked three jobs by herself, and she forcibly raised a child with mental problems. It wasn''t until her parents died that she returned to Qiao''s house again. Georgelin loves and hates this sister. But after all, it was my younger sister who grew up together and loved her for more than 20 years. I still accepted her again and wanted to take good care of her. But Qiao Xin rejected the 20% share that George wanted to give her. "At the beginning, my parents said that if I want to give birth to this child, I have nothing to do with it. I have given birth to this child, and naturally I will not want these things." Qiao Xin''s temperament has become more and more strange after experiencing the wind and rain outside these years. She refused to accept George''s money, but she often brought her mentally challenged daughter back to Qiao''s house for dinner during Chinese New Year and festivals, as if she wanted to maintain this family relationship. Qiao Jin really hated that aunt and sister so much when she was a child. Because this aunt came to her house, she didn''t do anything except eat, she couldn''t talk to her mother or herself, she just sat there like a statue. And the younger sister called Yiyi hates it even more. When she arrives at home, she will only flip around and mess up Qiao Jin''s paintings and paints. Sometimes the mad and inexplicable adults, Qiao Jin is even a little afraid of her. But even so, Dad still prefers them, always showing a kind look to them, and agreeing to whatever they ask for. Little Qiao Jin couldn''t understand his father, and hated his aunt and sister very much. And at this moment, that annoying aunt was sitting in front of Tang Mo, and before she could change her hysterical roaring expression, her face became more and more hideous. "Why are you here, Georgelin?" Qiao Xin saw that Qiao Jin seemed to regain some sense. "I got separated from them." "Then you''re not dead, you''re really lucky." Sure enough, Tang Mo understood why Qiao Jin hated this aunt so much. This person really has the ability to make everyone hate her. "I advise you, if you go in now, you might be able to grab something." Tang Mo suggested the woman in front of him. "I see, you shouldn''t be standing here stupidly." Qiao Xin leaned back unnaturally, Tang Mo noticed the two huge backpacks behind her. It turns out that this woman has already packed up the things she wants to bring, no wonder, even if she takes some more things, it is useless if she can''t take them away. The door of the supermarket has been damaged, and the food will be robbed soon. There is really no need to stay here. It seems that this woman has already left a way out for herself, so she is not stupid. Although it is an aunt and niece relationship, there are only a few words the two of them can say, and the rest is silence. Although the convenience store is very big, the shelves in the food area can''t stand the frenzied **** of dozens of people no matter how full the shelves are. In just a few minutes, all the food to eat was gone. Even the seasoning area is empty. Everyone carried a large backpack on their backs and returned with a full load. Some of the things he grabbed were indignant, and he hated that his hands were not fast enough. Aunt Hua and Dabao obviously returned with a full reward, and returned to Tang Mo''s side with joy to check their spoils. "Why didn''t you go, Xiao Jin?" Seeing that Qiao Jin was still standing there with nothing in his hand, Aunt Hua was stunned for a moment. Just now, all my attention was on grabbing things, but I really didn''t pay attention to what Qiao Jin was doing. This child, how can you not cherish such a good opportunity! (end of this chapter) Chapter 366： sister Chapter 366 is my sister But looking at the two huge backpacks of herself and Dabao, Aunt Hua breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there are still these things, but for a while, you won''t have to worry about food. Since the end of the Tang Dynasty when she forcibly stuffed the bag of bait into her, Aunt Hua completely regarded Qiao Jin as her own. Compared with that bag of life-saving things, what is a little bit of food? The three brothers of the Zhao family, with their strong and powerful bodies, all returned with a full load. At this moment, each person has several backpacks hanging on his body, and he is not worried about what to do next on the road. Anyway, it doesnt matter how strong you are. After the food area was completely empty, everyone stood aside one by one and began to count their spoils. It was not until the end of Tang Dynasty that he entered the "battlefield". She first went to the backpack area to pick up a larger mountaineering bag, and then dumped the contents of her backpack into it. Then he took a few bottles of mineral water on the ground and put them in his backpack. That red-eyed flesh dragon does not drink water, so there is no shortage of water for humans for the time being. And the water was so heavy that if you packed too much food, you couldnt take it down. Everyone was very rational and didnt grab the water, but only took what they had enough to drink. Then at the end of Tang Dynasty, he went to the daily necessities to find some items he needed. Close-fitting underwear, women''s products, and some necessary supplies for wild survival such as rope knives. Surprisingly, Tang Mo was lucky enough to pick up a bag of chocolate beans that had been kicked under the shelf. This is a good thing, and it is not heavy, so Tang Mo put it into his backpack. After the ?? supply was completed, Tang Mo returned to the door. The time for the bait is only 20 minutes, and it is very likely to face other dangers, so the three brothers of the Zhao family have sorted out their things and are ready to start again with everyone. "Are you going with us?" Zhao Tian kindly asked the woman at the door, Qiao Jin''s aunt, Qiao Xin. Although in this case, as long as it is a person, this supermarket will not be spared, this woman is only found here later. But Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu are still a little embarrassed, after all, they came first. "Humph!" A group of robbers who pretend to be good people after the robbery. Qiao Xin''s face was extremely bad, but obviously this supermarket is not a place to hide now, she has to leave here with Yiyi. Leaving here and following this group of people may be the best choice. Qiao Xin has already observed that there are men, women and children in this group, even babies, and their mental outlook is not bad. It should not be dangerous for herself and Yiyi to join in. "Qiao Jin, go and help me bring Yiyi out from behind." Qiao Xin naturally instructed Qiao Jin. It was inconvenient for her to carry two large bags, so naturally she had to let the only person she knew here do things. Qiao Jin didn''t feel any dissatisfaction after hearing this, but she didn''t expect that her cousin with mental problems was still alive after so long in the end of the world. It seems that this aunt of my own is a little capable. Tang Mo walked to the only utility room behind the supermarket, opened it and saw that there was a bed inside, and his cheap cousin was sleeping soundly on the bed at the moment. "Wake up, I''m leaving." Tang Mo mercilessly pulled Yiyi''s sleeve and pulled her up. Now there is no time to gently wake her up. "elder sister?" Yiyi is also one year younger than Qiao Jin, but because of intellectual reasons, her speech behavior looks like a child. rubbed his sleepy eyes and woke up, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Tang Mo. Although he was stupid, he still recognized Qiao Jin''s appearance. "gone." Obviously this is not the time to reminisce, Tang Mo took Yiyi''s arm and went back to the hall. "Mother." Yiyi saw her mother sitting on the side, spread her arms and threw herself into Qiao Xin''s arms. Qiao Xin did not show a slightly soft expression until she saw her daughter. "Let''s go." Zhao Huan originally disliked this woman a bit, but seeing that she seemed to know Qiao Jin, she took that disgust a bit. He didn''t even say anything about the entry fee, he took the team and prepared to go on the road. Qiao Xin prepared two large bags of things. At this time, she had one behind her back and one hanging in front of her. Her already thin body was even more shaky. But even then she didn''t give Yiyi a backpack. took Yiyi''s hand and walked at the back of the line. "You know her?" After ?? hit the road, Aunt Hua quietly asked Qiao Jin. She saw that the woman''s appearance was two points similar to Qiao Jin, but if they knew each other, why didn''t she go with Qiao Jin, but take the child to the end? "relatives, unfamiliar." With four words ??, Tang Mo perfectly summed up his relationship with Qiao Xin. With so many bait, the team naturally progressed smoothly. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, what she ate along the way was what Aunt Hua gave her. She knew that Aunt Hua gained a lot from the convenience store this time, so she was not pretentious at all. Basically, she would eat whatever Aunt Hua gave her. Because everyone obviously has a lot of supplies, and their mood is relaxed a lot, the atmosphere of the whole team is much more cheerful. At night, a group of people found a high-rise building as usual to spend the night. Aunt Hua wanted to nurse the child, so she took Dabao to the empty room next to her. Tang Mo sat alone on the sofa cushion in the corner and closed her eyes. Suddenly she felt something hit her feet, looked up, and beside her feet was a bag of biscuits. "Don''t starve to death." Qiao Xin''s face still had no good color at all. After throwing down the biscuits, she walked away on her own, ignoring Qiao Jin. Tang Mo picked up the biscuits, tore open the mouth, and ate them little by little. This aunt Qiao Jin is really arrogant. Actually, although Qiao Jin hated this aunt who never talked to her and always had a cold face, she couldn''t understand what she did. The late Tang Dynasty could understand it. Qiao Xin''s temperament is too stubborn, and her stubbornness makes it impossible for her to bow her head and admit defeat. Even if the path she chooses is wrong, it will cost her a lifetime to complete it. As for returning to Qiao''s house but not accepting George''s money, it is also very understandable. She came back to Qiao''s house entirely for Yiyi, Yiyi''s mental problems mean that she will need someone else''s care all her life. And how long can Qiao Xin live until the day Yiyi dies? What if something goes wrong? What to do with Yiyi. For the sake of her daughter, Qiao Xin had to choose to reconnect with the Qiao family. She knew too well that with her brother''s temperament, if she had any accident, he would take good care of Yiyi. As for why he didn''t accept Qiao''s money, that was Qiao Xin''s last stubbornness. Self-esteem is actually not valuable, but some people just rely on it to live their lives. (end of this chapter) Chapter 367： dangerous team Chapter 367 Dangerous Team The team that Aunt Hua looked for is really the right one, because this time the Zhao brothers destination is also the food factory, which is not bad at all. This time, the Zhao brothers took on the task of finding the precious son of a big man. I heard that the big man is now the only second-in-command of the army, and the food and army in his hands are immeasurable. Although the world does not yet have a unified order, but after the divisions are divided into kings, there are always some people who live a different life from ordinary people and have greater power. The task of such a big man is naturally not entrusted to the Zhao brothers, but to increase the chance of finding the child, that person found hundreds of such small teams that walked the streets and alleys, and each team gave a certain remuneration. If the child is found, the reward that can be obtained is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. And the three Zhao brothers have always been tasked with finding someone, so they naturally feel that they are handy. According to their first-pass analysis, the child is most likely to be at the food factory, so the possibility of finding it is even greater by searching along the road and searching in a carpet style. Isn''t this a coincidence? Whether it was Aunt Hua, the end of Tang Dynasty or the three brothers of the Zhao family, the purpose of going on the road was to find someone. As for the rest of the team, most of them are for the same purpose, which is to survive. Trapped at home will always run out of food, and there may be a chance of survival if you come out. In fact, many people dont know where they are going. Joining the team is not to go to a destination, but just to have the opportunity to find more food on the way. The food factory sounds like a very good place, and everyone has no objection. When these days will come to an end, and where they will end, no one knows. The team led by Zhao Huan is like what Aunt Hua sees through. Everyone in the team is equal, whether it is men, women, young or old, the old, the weak, the sick, or the disabled. There is no bullying. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he even saw Zhao Huan stuffing a few biscuits to a lonely old man in the team when no one was there. Really can be said to be a team with good conscience. But such a good team and good leaders are still in the minority. In the current apocalypse, most people still tear off their masks and become selfish, ruthless and cruel. In the process of marching, they encountered such a team at the end of Tang Dynasty. It was a team with a smaller number than the Zhao brothers. Once they passed through the meat dragon after feeding the bait as usual, they found that after them, more than 20 people quickly followed them. This kind of behavior is a big taboo now, after all, it is true that the team who feeds the bait first is dissatisfied. "What are you doing? Go your own way and don''t follow our ass." Zhao Tian finally broke out after discovering that the twenty or so people behind had followed them through the flesh dragon group several times. Originally, they didn''t care about it once or twice. It''s really inauthentic. No one can bear it, and their bait is not blown by the strong wind. "I''m sorry, brother, you see our team is all women and children. There is really no way to follow you. Don''t be angry." The leader on the opposite side was a lean man in his thirties. He was quite good at making things happen. Seeing Zhao Tian''s appearance, he was so angry that he couldn''t handle it, so he hurried over and handed him a cigarette. Smoke is a rare good thing now. It''s just that it''s for others. For the brothers of the Zhao family who have just scoured a convenience store, these two are really disgusting. "Don''t do this, either get out, or hand in something and go together." Zhao Tian opened the man''s hand, and it was common for two teams to gather food and walk for a while. After all, this was the most effective way to use food. The ?? hand was opened, and the gloom in the man''s eyes flashed, but it was still captured by Tang Mo. "We hand in stuff." It would be a lot of pressure to go alone in a team of more than 20 people. If you can go through quickly with a large team, you will save some food. This accountant understands it. "We also paid for the bait you followed us the first two times, so it''s not that easy to take advantage of." Zhao Huan obviously doesn''t have a good impression of this man. Since he wants to cooperate with them, I''m sorry, and I spit out the advantage I took before. "it is good." Cooperation, in fact, this is also a good thing for the Zhao brothers. After all, the improved bait can be used for 20 minutes, and their counterparts simply can''t use such a long time, and the rest of the time is wasted. And the men''s team called Zhang Li has more than 20 people, and the bait paid is 37 points, so every time they pass through the group of meat dragons, Zhang Li will give them a certain amount of food. For the Zhao brothers, this is a waste of money. pen money. Actually, Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu hated that man very much, and didn''t want to go with him at all. If it wasn''t for the considerable food, they wouldn''t even take a second look at Tension. I don''t blame Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu for thinking that Zhang Li is not good. Most of the more than 20 people in Zhang Li''s team are women and children. Several young men looked like Zhang Li''s subordinates, and they didn''t know what they were doing before. They all looked like hooligans. And the seven or eight children were uniformly watched by two men and walked at the end, all of them trembling. The ??women were walking in the middle, with frowning faces and lack of energy, and they didnt look like a normal team. After ?? left with them, the women in Zhao Huan''s team became vigilant one by one, huddling one by one, for fear of attracting the attention of others and causing trouble and disaster. In fact, it looks like a team configuration like Tension, and anyone with a discerning eye will know what''s going on. It is said to be a team, but it has actually become the harem of these men. Teams like ?? are everywhere in the apocalypse. The ugliness of human nature has long been exposed under the out of control of order. The three brothers of the Zhao family disliked it, but they also knew that their abilities were limited, and they could not handle such a thing at all. Just be yourself, you can''t do anything other than spit on these wicked people. Qiao Jin''s appearance is very eye-catching among this group of people, thin and weak, and it looks like a possessiveness. Tang Mo didn''t feel the malicious eyes of those people, and he couldn''t help sneering in his heart. She wished they were more daring, just as she was bored on the way, she didn''t mind meddling with her own business. (end of this chapter) Chapter 368： play off Chapter 368 Provocation The eyes of the masses are sharp, and that tension is indeed not a good person. Even in a peaceful society, there are gangsters. At that time, because of a small background in the family, there were some homeless people who gathered there to make a fortune. Now that it is the end of the world, because of the sudden strange changes in his body, that is, he has become one of the rare abilities in this world, so the younger brothers still worship him endlessly. Tang''s life creed is that to live is to enjoy. As for the life and death of other people, it is never in his consideration. These women in the team were all accepted by Zhang Li, some voluntarily, and some were forced. The voluntary nature is not attracted by Zhang Li''s wretched appearance, but just to seek a chance to live in this last world and to eat. And those who are involuntary are basically with children. I thought I had joined a team that could take them away, but I didn''t expect to enter the wolf''s den. Its easy to get in and its hard to get out. After the child is held hostage, he naturally has no choice but to run. Children are the weakness of every mother. And there is a woman named Wang Yan in the voluntary. Wang Yan was originally a waiter, and her hometown was in the countryside, so she caught up with the end times not long after she came out. This woman has an average appearance, but her ideas are very bold. As early as the beginning of the end of the world, she had already thought about it, and she had to rely on men to live. And the tension at this time is a very good object for her. Anyway, she sleeps with anyone, and now she can still eat it, why not do it? It''s just that although this woman is very active and flattering, because of her general appearance and temperament, even if she takes the initiative to send her to the door, Zhang Li will rarely favor him. Instead, he is even more fond of the Kochi women in the city who are very resistant to him. favor. This made Wang Yan, who had made up her mind, very frustrated, and bullied those women openly and secretly. Tension was in his eyes, but when he thought that there were still women who were jealous of him, he was secretly happy and didn''t stop him. Wang Yan saw Zhang Li''s eyes on a girl in that team for the third day today. She looked at Tang Mo, her body collapsed when the wind blew, and she looked like a city person who likes to lose weight. The face looks okay, but it doesn''t seem to be able to smile. However, because Qiao Jin was an art artist from elementary school, and the soul of the late Tang Dynasty lived in it, his temperament was very cold. Such a temperament makes Wang Yan, who has hardly read a book for a few years, envied. Especially when it was time to rest, everyone sat and rested together. Because Zhao Huan''s team had just looted the convenience store, everyone had some food on them. At this moment, there is a sharp contrast with the team next to Tension. Wang Yan looked enviously at Tang Mo who was drinking mineral water and eating biscuits, and jealousy in her heart was about to come out. Why is she also a woman, she has to serve that wretched man, and she can''t get enough to eat every day, so that girl can live so easily. unfair! Wang Yanyue felt a little more jealous when she saw Tang Mo''s relaxed life. She glanced at Zhang Li, and at this time Zhang Li''s gaze had turned to another girl in Zhao Huan''s team, Yiyi. Although Yiyi is a little stupid, I have to say that Qiao Xin''s genes are still very good. Qiao Xin was a great beauty when she was young, but the polishing of her life over the past ten years has made that former beauty lose her color and become an ordinary middle-aged woman. And Yiyi is different, the face of the gods seems to have not been tortured by the world. Although Qiao Xin''s life is not easy, this daughter is also well-fed and has hardly suffered a little bit of hardship, so the appearance of the white, tender and inexperienced child is very outstanding in this team. Seeing the carefree smile on the girl''s face, Wang Yan hated it even more. In the evening, Wang Yan lay beside Zhang Zhang. Tension subconsciously hugged the woman beside him, but his hand grabbed a handful of fat around the woman''s waist, the impulse receded immediately, and a burst of disgust rose in his heart. Keeping such a thing around is really useless and waste of food. Find a chance to feed her to that meat dragon, it''s not that she eats her own meals for free. For Wang Yan, Zhang Li had already made plans in his heart. The most important thing in his team is women. "Brother Li, how are the two women over there? Do you want me to find a way to help you get them here?" Wang Yan said in Zhang Zhang''s ear. I haven''t brushed my teeth for a long time. Wang Yanshu, who thought she was so sexy, unknowingly emitted a foul stench from her mouth, and almost didn''t let the tension kick her away. But a woman... Zhang Li followed Wang Yan''s gaze and saw Qiao Jin and Yiyi sitting in the corner over there. The two girls have long been in love with Tension, but they are afraid of Zhao Huan''s brothers, so the tension that is used to rob the women can only be seen. "How did you get it? Aren''t you afraid that the ones surnamed Zhao will kill you?" Tension said with a sneer. The woman next to ?? must have taken herself too seriously. "I can deceive them to other places. When the time comes, Brother Li, you have finished enjoying them, and then just dispose of them. There are so many people in the team over there, what''s so strange about the lack of two women, I have already inquired about it. Now, those two women are not the women of those brothers, they won''t care." Wang Yan really took great pains to release the jealousy in her heart. "That might be considered..." I have to say that Tension is heartbroken, these women in his team are either too old, or he is tired of it, and they are not that smart at all. If Wang Yan''s matter can be accomplished without anyone noticing, the one who enjoys the happiness will be himself... "Okay, I''ll leave this to you." Zhang Li squinted and pinched Wang Yan''s body. Wang Yan is not a shy person either, the two of them started tossing about it regardless of still sharing a room with everyone. At this time, Yiyi was still beside her cousin, clamoring to pull her head off, not knowing that danger was about to come to her. Tang Mo didn''t pay attention to the movement over there. Yiyi was pestering her all night, and it was really annoying. That girl didn''t want to do anything, just like an ignorant child, endlessly pestering adults. Qiao Xin had carried two large bags for a day and had to take care of her daughter, so she fell asleep long ago. There was no way for him to be troubled at the end of Tang Dynasty, so he could only turn his mental power into a mallet and tap Yiyi''s head with strength, causing the child to faint. Until this time, the world in the late Tang Dynasty was really quiet. (end of this chapter) Chapter 369： trap Chapter 369 Trap Wang Yan''s strategy is actually very simple. She has long known that Yiyi is a fool and always sticks to that thin girl Qiao Jin. If Tang Mo knew that others thought she and Yiyi had a good relationship, she would be speechless, she would be annoying Yiyi! Those people have no eyes, can''t they see that she was forced! Qiao Xin turned a blind eye to the fact that Yiyi was clinging to Qiao Jin. After all, she still knew Qiao Jin''s temperament quite a bit. Although the child didn''t like to talk, Qiao Xin still understood her temperament. Yiyi Qiao Xin is more at ease next to Qiao Jin, but she is sometimes a little hard to see when she is alone, Yiyi''s willingness to stick to Qiao Jin can be regarded as reducing her pressure a little. It''s just that since Yiyi started sticking to Qiao Jin, Qiao Xin will give Qiao Jin some food more often, maybe it''s a reward? Tang Mo didn''t understand it very well, but every time Qiao Xin gave her, she kept it, and she was not at all embarrassed. Just kidding, the mother and daughter ate so much delicious food from Qiao Jin in the past, and they should return it now, which can be regarded as allowing Qiao Jin to be psychologically balanced. Although Qiao Xin is not stingy with her daughter, she still needs to plan to use the limited food. So when Wang Yan spent her blood to seduce Yiyi with a piece of chocolate, it was no surprise that she succeeded. It was the night of the second day after Wang Yan gave Zhang Zhang a pillow, and the group found a high-rise building to rest as usual at night. This time, there were too many alien animals surrounding the shopping mall and office building, so everyone found a residential building. Almost half of the house doors were open because of the rush to flee. If you want to find some food inside, you dont have to think about it, but if you want to stay overnight, its a good choice. Because it is a residential building, everyone chose different rooms. Generally, a dozen people are crowded in one house, and there are even more than 20 people in one house. Its not that there arent enough houses, its really because there are so many people that everyone feels safe. And under the strong request of everyone, the three brothers of the Zhao family lived in three different houses. Only in this way can everyone feel more at ease. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Aunt Hua, Dabao and Xiaobao were originally in the same room. The house they were in had four bedrooms and a large living room, and there lived a total of twenty people. Zhao Huan was building a floor with a group of men in the living room, and the women and children shared several bedrooms. I lived outside all the way. I didnt take a bath for a long time at the end of Tang Dynasty. Now I finally got to the residential building. Naturally, the first thing I did was to take a hot shower. After washing, I found a corner with carpets and cushions in the bedroom for a comfortable sleep. Qiao Xin took Yiyi to live in another house. Finally, without Yiyi''s harassment, Tang Mo felt very happy in life. But before we can enter the happy dreamland, an uninvited guest arrives. "Qiao Jin is bad, your sister ran out!" Wang Yan panicked and ran to the room where Tang Mo was, shouting loudly. "My sister, who?" Tang Mo didn''t realize who her sister was for a while, because she really felt that she was not familiar with Qiao Xin Yiyi, and she didn''t take Yiyi as her sister in her heart. Could it be that he thought wrong, not a sister relationship? This reaction at the end of Tang made Wang Yan doubt her own judgment, but it is obvious that things have been done to this extent now, and they must continue no matter what. "It''s Yiyi!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, Wang Yan could only say it directly. "Oh, what''s wrong with her?" Tang Mo''s reaction was very calm, even a little sleepy. "She just said she wanted to come to you and ran away from her mother. I saw that she ran out of this building and came to you!" "Why are you looking for me? Just look for her mother." Tang Mo was arranging the blanket under him. This fur is so soft. It''s been a long time since I lived in such a soft place. What a sin. "I have already notified her mother, and I am looking for her now. Would you like to look for her together!" Tang Mo''s indifferent reaction was unexpected by Wang Yan, but she still said it bravely. Tang Mo raised his head and stared at Wang Yan, his eyes were a little sharp. I have never seen Yiyi have such a good relationship with anyone. Is this woman acting a little too enthusiastic? If she remembers correctly, this woman seems to be a tension person. Thinking of Zhang Li, Tang Mo''s eyes became cold. If Zhang Li really did it, then Yiyi is really dangerous. Those women in Zhang Li''s team all look lost, and they don''t even have to think about what kind of life they usually lead. Thinking of Yiyi''s still innocent face, Tang Mo couldn''t bear it anymore. Sure enough, when a person dangles under your eyelids every day, no matter how much you annoy her, there will always be some feelings. Forget it, she will play with them with this clumsy trap. Tang Mo finally touched the soft carpet, he was really pitiful, he couldn''t sleep on this carpet after all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got up reluctantly, "Let''s go and have a look." "Aren''t you going to put your bag on your back? It''s too dangerous to leave the bag like this." Wang Yan''s eyes have been staring at Tang Mo''s bag. She has seen this girl take out a lot of food from her bag in the past two days. This backpack is packed full, and there must be a lot of good things inside. Wang Yan did this game not for tension, nor entirely out of jealousy. She knew that whether it was Qiao Jin or that fool''s mother, there were a lot of good things. If you can get those things by yourself, it won''t kill three birds with one stone if you use Zhang Li''s hand to get rid of these people. Wang Yan''s abacus was very loud, but obviously Tang Mo was not going to let her go so well. "You mean backpack?" Tang Mo picked up the backpack from the ground and threw it to Dabao lying on the bed. "Dabao, help me look at the bag, don''t let some people worry about it." "Yes!" Dabao took the bag and held it tightly in his arms, staring at Wang Yan. The child''s instinct made him dislike this woman, and his expression was very serious. "Let''s go." Before Wang Yan could say anything, Tang Mo took the lead out of the room. Wang Yan is really going to be **** off. Isn''t this Qiao Jin stupid to let a child keep such an important backpack. How can I get benefits like this? Sure enough, only fools can play with fools. Wang Yan''s already hungry stomach hurt even more. But fortunately, that fool''s mother is a big fat sheep, if he can peel off the skin from her, he is not a loss. Thinking about Yiyi''s mother, Wang Yan''s heart became more stable, and followed Tang Mo''s steps out of the room. (end of this chapter) Chapter 370： Yiyi Dangerous Chapter 370 Yiyi Dangerous "You watched her run out?" Tang Mo asked Wang Yan directly. "I watched her run downstairs, as if she had gone to the second floor. She wouldn''t think you were there just now!" The look of the girl opposite made her very stressed, Wang Yan turned her face slightly and said. They are now on the fifth floor. Just now, Aunt Hua took Dabao and Xiaobao to the second floor to find a room to feed them. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, they also followed, so that Aunt Hua could easily take care of Dabao while Aunt Hua was breastfeeding. Wang Yan''s observation is also careful enough, so there is nothing wrong with that. "Then let''s go and have a look." Tang Mo wanted to see what the woman wanted to do, or what Zhang Li wanted to do. Tang Mo will always accompany her no matter what she does. After all, she hasn''t fought for a long time, and her heart and hands are really itchy. This residential building is a luxurious apartment, and now the elevator is out of use. Tang Mo and Wang Yan went down the stairs. After reaching the second floor, we walked inside. Although the corridor is very long, there is not much room for people to find people in the layout of two ladders and four households. Tang Mo arrived in front of a room, and suddenly felt a push on her back, she didn''t resist, she was pushed into the room along the strength of Wang Yan''s hand. As soon as Tang Mo entered the room, the door was immediately closed. In the living room of the room, Yiyi was tied to a chair with something in his mouth. The little girl was terrified and shook her body desperately. At this moment, when she saw Tang Mo come in, she was even more excited and wanted to rush over, but unfortunately there was no way. And next to the chair, Zhang Zhang sat next to him with a wretched face and played with the ends of Yiyi''s hair. The expression on his face made Tang Mo feel sick. "Come on, I''ll be waiting for you." Tension''s tone was ambiguous, and Tang Mo felt even more nauseated when he heard it. "You don''t have to shout, even if you scream here, the people on the fifth floor can''t hear it. Besides, what if they hear it, do you think they will offend me for you? Little sister, this society But it''s terrifying." That tense and big bad wolf expression really made Tang Mo vomit. What is he babbling, she is not ready to shout, isn''t this just standing here and listening to his fart? She doesn''t need others to save her, it''s really good that she doesn''t bully others. If she didn''t want to affect the order of the world and cause some butterfly effects to affect her future plans, Tang Mo would have killed this group of **** long ago, and still allowed them to stand here and waste her time? "Give me your dirty hands." Although Tang Mo didn''t like Yiyi, he couldn''t see this disgusting thing buzzing like a fly next to Yiyi. "Yo, he''s quite temperamental." Zhang Li smiled. He originally thought that Qiao Jin was weak and not strong enough, but he didn''t expect it to be a little pepper, and he liked it even more. Seeing that Zhang Zhang didn''t respond to his own words, Qiao Jin became impatient, and a mental force was about to shoot straight out of his body. But before Qiao Jin could react, she felt that Wang Yan, who had just left, had brought someone back, and she was still an acquaintance, so she temporarily took back her mental power. "How are you, Yiyi, are you alright!" The door was opened, and Qiao Xin came in like a gust of wind. There is only one bag left on Qiao Xin''s body. She doesn''t trust anyone here, even if she goes to the toilet, she has to carry her bag on her back. Now, with the satisfied expression on Wang Yan''s face, where Qiao Xin''s bag has gone, it is naturally self-evident. If it is a little difficult to use Yiyi to bring Tang Mo over, then it is simply too easy to use Yiyi to bring Qiao Xin. was a little frightened, then Qiao Xin was willing to give her most of the food, which was really a fool. "Yiyi, Yiyi, are you all right?" Seeing her daughter tied to the stool, Qiao Xin was horrified. "Hurry up and let go of my daughter!" Compared to the calmness when Tang Mo came in, Qiao Xin at this time seemed to be crazy. Yiyi is Qiao Xin''s bottom line, the only motivation for her to live in this world, and no one can bully her. "Yo, there''s a lot of stuff in this backpack. Go over there and show me that bag." Zhang Zhang was a little excited when he saw the backpack behind Qiao Xin, and gestured to a man next to him to fetch the backpack. Qiao Xin did not resist, and almost obeyed and handed over the bag on her body. She still had hope at this moment, this group of people kidnapped her daughter for food, as long as she handed over all the food, they would release Yiyi. "Tsk tsk, there are so many good things, no wonder you raised your daughter so well." Tension looked at Yiyi while flipping through the bag. The wretched man''s lustful eyes suddenly made Qiao Xin''s heart sink to the bottom. is over. "What''s your relationship with her?" Everything has become a foregone conclusion, but Zhang Li is not in a hurry, pointing to Qiao Jin and asking Qiao Xin. Qiao Xin was silent, she didn''t want to say a word to this disgusting man. "Pretend to be dumb? Do you pretend to believe it or not that I scratched her face?" There is only one way to deal with Qiao Xin, that is to use Yiyi as a threat and try Bailing. "do not know." Qiao Xin still spoke. "Don''t know? Well, then I want a woman today, how about using her for your daughter?" Tension''s bad taste came up, he pointed to Qiao Jin and asked. In fact, he had long known that they were related, but at this moment he seemed to be watching Qiao Xin make a choice. Tang Mo also looked at Qiao Xin, waiting for her to speak. Is there any suspense? Given how much Qiao Xin loves Yiyi and compares herself with herself, what is she at the end of Tang Dynasty? Qiao Xin was able to give up the two big bags of food for Yiyi, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Qiao Xin was not as good as a bag of biscuits in her backpack. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had a very clear understanding of his status. Qiao Xin didn''t speak, just stared at Tension fiercely. "How about I ask you, do you want to change the one next to you for your daughter? If you want to change the word, how about I let your daughter go?" Zhang Zhang looked at the expression on Qiao Xin''s face and found it more and more interesting. Most of the bad guys in this world are the same, that is, they like to see people''s pain. "You let my daughter go, if you don''t let my daughter go, I will fight with you!" Qiao Xin did not answer his words, but just repeated this sentence hysterically. Tang Mo looked at Qiao Xin, she was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Qiao Xin to be unwilling to make this choice, this was an obvious choice in Tang Mo''s eyes that didn''t even need the slightest hesitation. She didn''t think that aunt Qiao Xin had any special feelings for Qiao Jin? Is there any hesitation in this? Tang Mo felt that she couldn''t understand Qiao Xin anymore. (end of this chapter) Chapter 371： Qiao Xin is crazy Chapter 371 Qiao Xin is crazy "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter that you can''t even make such a simple choice?" Zhang Zhang snorted, and Qiao Xin''s way of answering the question made him feel a little boring. "Since that''s the case, then I''ll accept your stupid daughter." Zhang Zhang''s expression was extremely dirty, and his already wretched face was even more disgusting. Although this girl is a fool, she looks very handsome, and it seems that her genes are very good. Tang Zhang looked at Qiao Xin, why didn''t he notice that this woman looked rough before, but the foundation was still very good. But still young Shui Ling, Zhang Zhang looked back again, he looked at Yiyi''s expression, as if he was going to eat her. She was so frightened that Yiyi shrank her body subconsciously, and looked at her mother helplessly, her eyes were timid, like a little lamb. Tension''s eyes and Yiyi''s reaction completely cut off Qiao Xin''s tense last nerve. She rushed towards Zhang Li like crazy. The distance between the two of them was not that far. It was just a middle-aged woman, and Zhang Li didn''t even hide from her. He is a person with special abilities, so is he still afraid of such an aunt? But all the experiences of the predecessors in history tell us that we should still be humble and not take anyone lightly, especially a person who is driven to the end of the road. Qiao Xin quickly rushed to Zhang Zhang''s side, took out a knife out of nowhere, and stabbed it into Zhang Zhang''s body violently. The white knife goes in and the red knife takes out a knife, and it''s not enough, and after one knife, another knife. At this moment, Qiao Xin completely lost her mind, as if she was crazy. "Our orphans and widows are already hard to live. Why do you force us like this? Why?" Qiao Xin''s hands kept moving, and there was a desperate roar from her mouth. I heard that some beasts will become extremely ferocious before dying, stimulate all the potential of the body or strengthen the heart, and at this moment, they incarnate into such beasts. Never underestimate the determination of a mother, once a person has something to protect, he will instantly become a superman. This sudden change made Tang Mo stunned. In turn, she immediately used her mental power to kill the two men standing behind Zhang Li. Because he did bad things secretly, Zhang Li only brought two people here, and the other side was just three women. Where can you imagine tension? Among the three women, one is a silent lion, the other is a furious bison, and there is an innocent little sheep. Wang Yan was so frightened by the scene in front of her that she could not move, and collapsed beside Tang Mo. At this moment, Wang Yan''s mentality has completely collapsed, this woman must be a lunatic, and she killed Tension so easily. The mother of a little lunatic must be a big lunatic. Why can''t she think about it, and she has to provoke such a person? Wang Yan was not sad that Zhang Li died, what she was afraid of was revenge. Should escape, this is the only thought in Wang Yan''s heart, but her feet are as immobile as if they were her own. This is of course Tang Mo''s strength, how could she let this woman run away. Wang Yan never thought that the trap she set was not for the two women at all, but for tension. Although it is an apocalyptic society and order no longer exists, most people still dont even think about killing people. After all, having been a law-abiding citizen for so many years, ones habits cannot be easily changed. Even Tang Mo never thought that Qiao Xin would actually kill someone. Qiao Xin''s knife was always hidden in her close-fitting clothes. A woman, with a daughter who needs to be taken care of, seeks a living in the last days. It is false to say that she is not afraid, and it is even more false to say that she is not suffering or tired. This knife is like a talisman, carried by Qiao Xin. This knife gave her great courage and allowed her to support her daughter in this painful life. And now she was forced to take out her last knife. For so long, those tears that didn''t fall to the ground when she didn''t complain, all burst out with her out of control emotions, turning into the strength of Qiao Xin''s hand and piercing the tension. in the body. This woman has been suppressed for too long. The expression on Zhang Zhang''s face changed from playfulness to disbelief, and then widened his eyes in fear. In the end, there was nothing but a blank space. Let''s vent, people have held back negative emotions for too long, and if they can''t find an outlet, they will be suffocated. The potential of ??''s burst is huge, but it is also short-lived. Soon Qiao Xin used up all her strength, and her body was overdrawn and sat on the ground, panting heavily. I don''t know when the tears have covered her face, but now is not the time for Qiao Xin to rest. After regaining her senses, she struggled to get up immediately, and then tied her daughter to the stool with both hands. Seeing that the situation here is almost the same, Tang Mo walked over and kicked the two men who fell to the ground. Then he picked up the knife that Qiao Xin had just dropped to the ground, and cut all the ropes on Yiyi''s body with three strokes and five divisions. Qiao Xin''s hands are shaking now, and she can''t untie those ropes at all. She glanced at Tang Mo gratefully, then knelt on the ground hugging her rescued daughter and burst into tears. She is too afraid of losing her meaning. Without her daughter, she can''t find any reason to continue living in this world. She is not a good daughter, nor a good sister, nor a good wife, but at least so far, she is still a good mother. And her last wish in this life is to be a good mother. Tang Mo stood behind the mother and daughter, watching them embrace each other and weeping. The pearl in his heart that didn''t know when it appeared seemed to have another change in the sea of ????knowledge. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the energy in the bead seemed to have increased. Although she doesn''t know what that bead is for now, it is still a bit weak compared to the spiritual orbs that she has fused. But Tang Moyong felt that this bead would gradually become stronger, and one day it would become the same as other beads. But this time the change of the bead seems to have allowed Tang Mo to find out information about the bead. She seems to know why the energy in the bead has increased. Tang Mo thought for a while, the moments when the energy inside the bead increased. She felt as though she had found a pattern. "Aren''t you afraid of mom, Yiyi? You''re not scared, are you?" Qiao Xin, who had cried, looked at her daughter''s face carefully, wanting to see if she was injured, and was even more afraid that her daughter would leave a psychological shadow and be afraid of herself when she saw what she had just done. You shouldn''t do such a thing in front of her daughter. Qiao Xin regretted it a little. She didn''t regret killing someone, but she regretted it because she was afraid of scaring her daughter. (end of this chapter) Chapter 372： clean up the battlefield Chapter 372 Cleaning the battlefield "Mom, mom doesn''t cry." Yiyi stretched out her hand and wiped the tears on her face that had not been wiped off for Qiao Xin. Although Yiyi is a child with imperfect intellectual development, it does not mean that she cannot feel love. Love is a very magical thing, sometimes it doesn''t need words or words. As long as you show your sincerity, the other person can feel it, whether it is a normal person or a disabled person, or a deaf and dumb person, who can''t hear and can''t speak. Or animals can feel love. "Mom doesn''t cry or cry. As long as Yiyi is by her side, she will never cry again." Qiao Xin once again held Yiyi tightly in her arms, like hugging the most precious baby in the world. Yiyi was successfully rescued, but this battlefield should also be cleaned up. Zhang Li was already dead and could no longer die. He fell into a pool of blood. The two men behind him were put to death by Tang Mo, and Wang Yan was still sitting on the ground as if he had lost his soul. Qiao Xin''s brain was completely out of control just now, and she didn''t notice how the two men standing behind Tension fell down. After ?? regained consciousness, he only saw Tang Mo kicked them a few times, probably by Qiao Jin. What''s next? Tang Mo asked Qiao Xin, she wanted to see how this woman would clean up the battlefield after she calmed down. Qiao Xin actually didn''t know what to do, she didn''t even know why she murdered at the time, where did she get the courage at that moment, but now besides her, there are only two children, Qiao Jin and Yiyi. Qiao Jin''s words made Qiao Xin feel that her niece was afraid. Yes, Qiao Jin is just a child who is still studying, how can he not be afraid? "Don''t be afraid that I will handle it." Qiao Xinqiang cheered up, picked up the blood-stained dagger on the ground again, and walked to the two men whose life and death were unknown. "Qiao Jin, help me cover Yiyi''s eyes." Before dealing with the battlefield, Qiao Xin remembered not to let Yiyi see these dark things this time. Naturally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Yiyi followed suit. As if she knew that her mother was going to do something important, she obediently turned around and closed her eyes. With the experience just now, Qiao Xin seems to have no such big psychological barriers to killing this time, and each of them made a few knives on the necks of the two men. They are the people of tension. They are the people who saw what happened here. Qiao Xin naturally couldn''t let them go back alive. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to one''s own people. Besides those women and children, there are five or six strong men on Zhang Li''s side. What about Qiao Xin and Yi Yi plus Qiao Jin''s three women? are their opponents. The two comatose men were resolved, and now the only person left in tension here is Wang Yan. Wang Yan is no better than the two men who had already fallen into a coma. She is still alive and awake here. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I didn''t see anything, I''ll give you all the things I took from you just now, I''ll give you some more things, I have a lot of food and I''ll give you all of it." Wang Yan at this time She was completely panicked. This woman Qiao Xin was really crazy. She even killed three people, and her expression didn''t even change. She would definitely kill herself. At this moment, Wang Yan regretted extremely, why did she want to provoke these lunatics, they are more cruel and terrible people than Zhang Li, but what is the use of regret now? I don''t have any soft-heartedness towards Wang Yan and Qiao Xin, what is there that I don''t understand now? Wang Yan is the worst person in this game except for tension. No, she is even worse than Zhang Zhang. If Zhang Zhang is for his own selfish desires, then Wang Yan is purely vicious. Both women are pitiful people, but she has no purpose to put them to death. Qiao Xin trembled with anger when she thought of what would happen to Yiyi if she came late. She couldn''t feel any pity for Wang Yan''s current crocodile tears, but was full of hatred. killed three people in a row, the dagger was still very sharp, and pierced directly into Wang Yan''s vital point. With just one slash, Wang Yan fell to the ground with her eyes open. Qiao Xin made a few more stabs in succession. The stab hit the key, and Wang Yan died immediately. Qiao Xin''s series of fluent operations made Tang Mo can''t help but admire it. This is the first time to kill someone. It''s just a talent for killing. These four people are dead, and the next thing is much easier to deal with. The building is full of flesh dragons with open mouths and red eyes. Just throw these four corpses out of the window, and it will take less than a quarter of an hour. Not even bones left. Tang Mo helped Qiao Xin throw the four corpses out of the window. The two of them watched with their own eyes the corpses were looted by the flesh dragon, and then eaten cleanly. The two of them didn''t know what they were thinking. For Tang Mo, it was a commonplace scene for beasts to eat people, but for Qiao Xin, everything that happened today was a major turning point in her life. Life is not just a possibility. As long as the hunted person picks up a dagger, he will also become a predator. The person at the bottom of the food chain, as long as he is ruthless, can also stand on the top. Tang Mo didn''t expect that today''s event would have such a big impact on Qiao Xin''s future life, causing her to embark on a completely different path. After the corpses are disposed of, the battlefield will be cleaned up. As for the messy post-battle marks and bloodstains in the room, if the door is closed, who can see it? In other words, even if you can see it, so what, it''s all in this situation, who would want to take care of those gossips, and even if you want to take care of it, how can you ask who to take care of it? Qiao Xin took Yiyi''s hand, and Tang Mo followed behind the mother and daughter out of the room. With a bang, the door was closed. Everything that happened in the door had nothing to do with them. However, Zhang Li and the others had not paid off what they owed, and the three of them went directly to Wang Yan''s room to get back what belonged to them. Wang Yan did not live with everyone, because she had saved a lot of small treasury during this period of time, and the worry about the exposure of assets was completely overwhelmed, and she was afraid of living alone. Wang Yan lived in a room by herself, which made it very convenient for Qiao Xin and the three of them to enter Wang Yan''s room smoothly. Qiao Xin''s backpack that was taken away by Wang Yan was placed in the corner. Qiao Xin turned over her backpack, um, there was nothing missing, she put the backpack back on her body. Although the two huge backpacks were heavy, they made her feel very secure. (end of this chapter) Chapter 373： Get back on the road Chapter 373 Back on the Road At this time, Tang Mo also noticed that Qiao Xin''s dagger was no longer hidden in her close-fitting clothes, but was clearly pinned to her waist. The dagger was outside, and Qiao Xin used a cloth a few times to prevent it from scratching herself. That cloth strip at the end of Tang Dynasty looked familiar. After thinking about it, it was the clothes on Wang Yan''s body. Tang Mo couldn''t help giving Qiao Xin a thumbs up in his heart, is he hanging the spoils on his body? This mentality is absolutely amazing. Next to Qiao Xin''s backpack, there is a smaller backpack, which is the backpack that Wang Yan has always carried on her body. It was probably because he wanted to help Zhang Li with errands and was afraid that he would be too eye-catching with his backpack on his back, so he temporarily put his backpack in the room, thinking that no one would find out. Qiao Xin pulled the backpack over and opened the zipper, there was a lot of food inside. Wang Yan spent a lot of effort and hard work to save these food along the way. "Qiao Jin, put these things in your backpack, so you can use them all the way." Maybe it''s because the burden on Qiao Xin has reached its limit, or maybe it''s to repay Qiao Jin for helping her just now. Ask Qiao Jin to bring all the food in Wang Yan''s backpack. "I can''t load it, my backpack is full, I can''t take anything else." Tang Mo quickly shook his hand and took a few steps back. In addition to food and some daily necessities, there was a pile of bait in her backpack. She originally stuffed a lot of food into Aunt Hua in order to lighten the burden in her bag. How could Tang Mo put anything else in her bag at this moment? I cant live at all, how can there be anything more important than real objects at this time? How can a character like Qiao Jin survive in this apocalypse, Qiao Xin couldn''t help thinking in her heart. It seems that she should take care of her cheap niece a little bit later, otherwise she may not live to see Georgelin. After thinking about it, Qiao Xin finally decided to let Yiyi carry this backpack. This is all food, and it is absolutely impossible to throw it here. Although she was reluctant to carry a little thing on Yiyi''s body, after all, Yiyi also wants to live in the end times. Even with her taking care of him, he will always have to develop his own skills in the future. Who can say for sure what will happen in the last days, if one day she really is gone, she has to cultivate some skills so that Yiyi can live on her own. Qiao Xin made up her mind. In the end times, it may not be a good thing to water her daughter as a flower in the greenhouse. The most important thing is to let her learn the skills to survive. Maybe it was because we were too tired, everyone slept very soundly that night, and all packed up and stood up on time the next morning, waiting for the gathering to set off. After all, it is always unsafe when it gets dark, and it is best to walk a little more during the day. "Where''s your captain?" Zhao Huan counted the number of people in his team as usual. There was no shortage of people on his side, but the tension on the other side was gone. Zhang Li shook his head bewilderedly at the remaining people. When they woke up early in the morning, they found that the boss was gone, and they looked everywhere. The whole building, all the open rooms have been searched, but still can not find the boss. disappeared along with the boss, along with two of their companions and a woman. These people are usually the closest people to the boss. Could it be that the boss left them behind and took these people away overnight, but that''s not right, the food in the team is not lacking at all, if the boss leaves, he should also take all the food with him, which is in line with his character. , What the **** is going on, no one can understand. In the end, they can only be classified as the boss. They wanted to take a woman out on a date, but they encountered an accident outside. As for the two brothers, maybe they are together... After all, other than this possibility, no one can think of anything else. . Is your food still available? Zhao Huancai didn''t care about tension''s life or death. It would be better if he died, so as not to be so greasy and disgusting, standing there was an eyesore. The rest of the group nodded their heads busyly, "Yes, yes!" For fear that Zhao Huan would leave them alone, they originally relied on the ability of tension to gather together, but now tension is gone, and there are two less Brother, the rest are weak and useless women and children, they can''t handle it. "As long as the food is there, let''s go." Zhao Huan set off with everyone, and no one ever mentioned Zhang Li again, and Zhang Li was completely forgotten in this abandoned building. Because of the sufficient bait, everyone went very smoothly on the next road, hurried on the road during the day, and formed a group to rest at night. Apart from the fact that along the way, I never encountered a convenience store with sufficient supplies and never been ransacked like before, everything is going in a good direction. However, with the passage of time, everyone''s food seems to be exhausted. It is for this reason that everyone moves faster and faster, and everyone regards the food factory as their last hope for survival. , after all, no one wants to starve to death on the road. Just as they were getting closer to the food factory at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Qi Jiaming and his wife George Lin were also approaching the food factory. Because there are only three of Qi Jiaming and the others, although Qiao Mu is not very good for his health, he is too worried about his daughter, so he refuses to rest for too long. How could Qi Jiaming and George Lin turn over a woman and they were also the only woman in the team, so the three of them could only search for Qiao Jin quickly. It''s a pity that some people missed it when they were looking for it. They unknowingly surpassed the big team at the end of Tang Dynasty. In fact, compared to the end of Tang Dynasty, Qi Jiaming and George Lin didn''t have enough bait to attract the meat dragon''s attention. . But it doesn''t matter if there is not enough food, after all, Qi Jiaming also learned a trick from the late Tang Dynasty. That is to deal with meat dragons not only with food, but also with fists. Qi Jiaming and George Lin are both supernatural powers, and their strength and physical strength have reached a level that exceeds that of ordinary people. There was not enough food to use as bait, so when there were few meat dragons, Qi Jiaming simply waved his fist and rushed in with a stick, forcibly opening a way out. Georgelin was a little scared at the beginning, but seeing that the boys who accompany him to find his daughter are so brave, what is he afraid of as a father? So he rolled up his sleeves and rushed into the pile of alien beasts with Qi Jiaming. At first, they were not used to it. They always felt that those guys were invincible, but with more experience in combat, they gradually discovered that these red-eyed flesh dragons were nothing to fear. George Lynn even started to regret that he wasted too much food on these guys. (end of this chapter) Chapter 374： meet the old man again Chapter 374 Meeting the Old Ones Again Searched all the way to no avail, but when Georgelin and the others arrived at the food factory, they found themselves in a wolf''s den and there was no way to leave. On the other hand, since Qiao Xin changed her mind, she was not as gloomy and indifferent as she used to be, as if she had broken away some kind of restraint in her heart, and began to talk more. Maybe it was because she thought that she and Qiao Jin had shared troubles and sorrows, so she became a little closer to Qiao Jin. Tang Mo''s bag was supposed to take up space and didn''t contain much food. She never thought that she would meet Qiao Jin along the way. The idea is that I can''t find any food. But even if the food in the backpack was almost exhausted, Tang Mo did not panic at all. Relying on the relief of Aunt Hua and Qiao Xin along the way, she also lived a happy and nourishing life. If it wasn''t for the tasks in this world, Tang Mo would feel that he was here even for a holiday. Tang Mo didn''t know when it started. Aunt Hua and Qiao Xin started to talk better and better. They even became good sisters after crossing Tang Mo. Maybe they both have children, but they are both single mothers. , is more resonant. Although Yiyi is much older than Dabao, after all, Yiyi may not be as good as Dabao in terms of intellectual development and needs to be taken care of, so the two mothers always have endless talk about their children. if. But in any case, Tang Mo was full of admiration for Aunt Hua. This woman is really not simple in any way. During a break, Zhao Huan saw that the two women were chatting so happily, he couldn''t help but come over and participate in a few words. "In this apocalypse, children are the hope of their parents to survive. No wonder that big boss wants to get his son back after going bankrupt." "Which big boss''s child is he? In detail, we will also pay attention to you along the way, dont miss it again. Almost everyone in this team knows that the brothers of the Zhao family are only their sideline to be captains, and the real task is to find a boss children. "His name is Yang Jiabao. His father used to be from the Southwest Theater, and now he can be ranked first. He is one of the best. Whether it''s materials or people, this is what he has in his hands." Zhao Huan competed with everyone. Thumbs up to express your admiration. There were people under his commander who didnt think there was anything in peacetime, but in troubled times they were able to support people, so it was self-evident how arrogant they were. As soon as the three words ?? Yang Jiabao came out, Aunt Hua''s face changed. The face that was originally the most friendly, now I can''t see even the slightest smile, and the complexion is very bad. "Are you alright?" Zhao Huan asked, watching Aunt Hua''s smile freeze on his face, the three of them were puzzled. "It''s alright, just now my stomach was a little uncomfortable, but now it''s better." Aunt Hua''s face became full of smiles again, as if the gaffe had never happened before, she found the most suitable one in the end times excuse for stomach pain. Whether it is Zhao Huan, Qiao Xin or Tang Mo, they are not blind people. Knowing that Aunt Hua is reluctant to say more about her, she quickly changed the subject. They are all escapees from the end of the world. Although they formed a temporary team, most of them don''t even know each other''s names. Who can survive until now without a little secret? Tang Mo''s team walked for a few days, getting closer and closer to the food factory, but the closer he got there, Tang Mo also felt uncomfortable. Probably because the closer they are to the food factory, the fewer teams and humans they can see. According to common sense, a food factory will gather a lot of people, so there shouldnt be anyone nearby. The doubts didn''t last long. On the last day, when the food factory was close at hand, Tang Mo really met someone, and it was none other than the one who escaped from the deep mountain with them before. People, Qi Jiaming. "Qiao Jin!" Qi Jiaming originally came out to find food by himself, but he didn''t expect to meet a team, and was about to come forward to warn them not to approach the food factory. Before he could say anything, he saw Qiao Jin in the crowd. "Qi Jiaming?" Tang Mo was also a little surprised to see Qi Jiaming. Didn''t he go home? Did you go out to make a living when you ran out of food at home? But why did he go so fast before he arrived at the food factory? "It''s a long story. The food factory has become a devil''s den. You must not go there." Qi Jiaming held Tang Mo''s arm tightly, and the seriousness on his face was self-evident. I haven''t seen Qi Jiaming for a while. He has lost a lot of weight, and most of his student spirit has receded. It seems that these days this child is having a hard time. "Zhao Huan, let''s stop for a while." Tang Mo immediately looked for Zhao Huan and asked the team to stop and find a place to rest. "This is my friend, Qi Jiaming, who just came out of the food factory." Zhao Huan looked at Qi Jiaming and then at Tang Mo, and immediately led the team to a nearby building and went in to rest. How can a person who can be a captain be an idiot? Looking at Qi Jiaming''s state, he probably knew that there was nothing good. Now that they are so close to the food factory, they are in no hurry. The most urgent thing now is to know the situation in the food factory. Although it is a place with abundant materials, the more abundant the materials, the more right and wrong in the current apocalypse. Although their team is now large in number, the combat effectiveness of the old and young is not even as good as a team of more than a dozen people. Adhering to the principle of being responsible to everyone, everything should be careful. "What''s going on there?" After finding an empty room, Tang Mo asked Qi Jiaming, Zhao Huan, Qiao Xin, and Aunt Hua were also there. As for the children, Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu were taken care of at the door. Don''t look at the brains of the two brothers, but the tasks given to them are definitely the best. "Qiao Jin, your parents are also in the food factory!" Qi Jiaming''s first sentence exploded. "My parents? Are they still alive?" Although it is said that the food factory is currently a very dangerous place in Qi Jiaming''s mouth. But there is no news now, it is more happy than letting Tang Mo know the news of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. Qiao Jin''s parents are still alive, as long as he is alive, Tang Mo will have a way! "It''s all good so far, but your mother''s health won''t last for a few days. Go and rescue them!" Qi Jiaming is currently the only person who knows Qiao Jin''s strength. Although the food factory is dangerous, there may be ways to do it with Qiao Jin''s strength. If you don''t rescue Qiao Jin''s mother quickly, it will really be too late. (end of this chapter) Chapter 375： the truth Chapter 375 The Truth "I met your parents at home and went out with them to find you, but by accident, I arrived at the food factory first. I thought I could find you there, but I didnt expect that it would be occupied by a group of outlaws who escaped from prison for a long time. They occupied the food of the food factory, and then kept luring nearby teams into it. " "What''s the point of imprisoning so many people? Don''t they waste food?" Zhao Huan interrupted and asked, at this time, isn''t it bad to live with the food in the food factory? Shouldn''t fewer people be better? Why are you still going to arrest people? Isn''t that a lot of food to be distributed? "Take those caught as bait." Tang Mo said calmly. After all, people in this world haven''t seen much blood. They think this world is too beautiful, and the evil of human nature has not been fully seen. . "Yes." Qi Jiaming nodded. "Why would they give food to the people they caught? They just imprisoned these people, and as long as a red-eyed flesh dragon approached them, they would cut the flesh of these people and feed them." I am afraid that these people will die too quickly and waste it. , they only avoid the key points to cut. "Isn''t this equivalent to Ling Chi, it''s too cruel." With such cruel behavior, the two women present, of course not including Tang Mo, frowned tightly. "Not only that, but they have to make some people with close relatives to go out, one to help them find food, to lure others into the food factory, and if they escape, they will kill his companions." Those who are left alone will be directly used as bait , and those who have companions still have some useful value, which is because Qi Jiaming is lying about being the son of Qiao Jin''s parents, and George Lin can get the opportunity to go out every day, while Qiao''s mother is kept as a hostage. There. Mother Qiao''s health is not good, and even the hostages will not give them anything to eat, so in the past two days, Mother Qiao has only one breath left to hold on. "There is actually such an anti-social scum." Zhao Huan clenched his fists. "Aunt Hua, do you have a photo of your husband? Zhao Huan, you also take out the photo of the child you are looking for." Aunt Hua and Zhao Huan knew what Tang Mo meant, and immediately took out the photo and gave it to Qi Jiaming distinguish. "Have you seen these two people at the food factory?" Tang Mo asked. Qi Jiaming looked at the photos carefully. He is a person with a strong memory. Generally speaking, he can recognize people who have only seen them once. "I''ve seen this kid before. He was arrested with me on the day I went to the food factory, because no companions have gone to the bait area. This man''s words..." Qi Jiaming''s face became strange. "He is with them." Qi Jiaming still truthfully told what he knew. "It''s impossible that my man is a soldier, so he''s not a prisoner." Aunt Hua immediately stood up and retorted, the expression on her face was very serious, which was related to the dignity of her family''s men. She must have made a mistake, she has known him for so many years, and she understands the nature of that man too well, if it weren''t for knowing how good a person he was, it wouldn''t be for him and his family..." His name is Yang Ming Isn''t it? It doesn''t seem to be a prisoner. I heard that at that time, I could come with the female police officer to understand the situation, and then I joined them for no reason, and..." "And what?" Aunt Hua''s face was pale, and there was no light in her eyes. She had a matching face and a matching name. She didn''t know what she had left to struggle. "And I heard that he and the female police officer seem to be a couple. At least when they were in the food factory, the two lived together." Qi Jiaming thought about it and said it all. It''s not that he can''t feel it. The woman in front of her had an unusual relationship with Yang Ming, but she was a bad person. What if the woman still had to go to him if she lost her head? It might be better to pour a few more basins of cold water on her own to wake her up a bit, and it would save her life. Hearing that these Aunt Hua couldn''t stand anymore and fell to the ground, Tang Mo hurriedly reached out to help, and Qiao Xin also went to support her on the other side, but Aunt Hua''s body seemed to have lost control and could not stand up. The news that I just heard seems to have turned her hard work and perseverance into a joke. He gave up everything as a man in need, and not only betrayed him, but also betrayed his faith. "Zhao Huan, what are your thoughts after that?" The food factory is no longer the comfort zone that everyone imagined, and if you go there, you will die. "I''ll tell everyone the news, but where am I going." Zhao Huan didn''t even hesitate. "It''s so dangerous there, are you sure you can take that child away?" Tang Mo knew what Zhao Huan was going to do there. After taking this mission for so long, since the mission target has been found, he should be going to rescue him. "Where is it not dangerous at this time, and what is not dangerous? If you really want to be afraid of danger, stay at home." Zhao Huan laughed. Since the three brothers earned their food, it was impossible for them to retreat when they encountered danger. Tang Mo nodded, which was quite to her taste. "I''m going too." A firm voice came from the side. (end of this chapter) Chapter 376： Aunt Huas persistence Chapter 376 Aunt Hua''s Perseverance "Sister Hua, you..." Qiao Xin was stunned for a moment, she didn''t expect that Aunt Hua would insist on going after hearing what Qi Jiaming said. "Aunt Hua, don''t go, it''s too dangerous." Qiao Jin didn''t approve of Aunt Hua going. After all, Aunt Hua had a good temper, but she had almost zero combat power. "None of you stop me, I must go." The firmness in Aunt Hua''s eyes was unquestionable. "Sister Hua, Dabao and Erbao are so young, they still need a mother." Anyone can see that Aunt Hua has the determination to die at this time, and she just wants to seek a result. As a mother, Qiao Xin tried to make Aunt Hua give up the idea of ??dying from a mother''s point of view. Nine deaths, for an answer, is it really worth it? "It''s worth, my life is my own. If I really can''t come back this time, Zhao Huan, please help me send Dabao and Erbao to the warlord surnamed Yang you mentioned earlier. It''s Yang Ahua. The children you send, they will pay you." When ??Aunt Hua said this, it was like explaining her last words. She didn''t say what relationship she had with the Yang family, but it didn''t matter what the relationship was at this moment. Because Aunt Hua has made up her mind. "My life is my own, even if I die, I need to understand. Children have their own way, and each of us can only be responsible for ourselves. Otherwise, what''s the point of coming to this life?" Aunt Hua''s words silenced everyone, and they couldn''t help admiring the open-mindedness of the woman in front of them, and they couldn''t refute anything at all. "Okay, now that you''ve made a decision, let''s go together." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she admired such a woman, and she also thought so. Before a person can become a qualified mother, he must become a qualified self. If you cant even take responsibility for yourself, how can you take responsibility for other peoples lives? After ??, things became very clear. Because time was tight and we couldn''t waste it, Zhao Huan immediately called everyone together to talk about what happened in the food factory. Zhao Huan''s words, no one does not believe. Since this journey, no one would doubt the temperament of the three Zhao brothers. "The food factory obviously can''t go anymore, so let''s disband and find a way again." Zhao Huan explained everything to everyone clearly, and the rest is everyone''s choice. Whether he chooses to die or find another way of life is not something he can control. After Zhao Huan talked about the food factory, he originally thought that everyone would be disbanded, but what he didnt expect was that the people below did not move at all. "You know I''m here to find someone, and now the person I''m looking for is in the food factory, so I have to go there, don''t follow me anymore." No matter how dangerous the place is, Zhao Huan will still go there, so even if everyone wants to follow him, it is impossible. "Then... can we wait for you here?" Someone below spoke, and asked tentatively, with a cautious expression. "Yeah, we came here after a lot of hard work. Even if we disbanded, we don''t know where we can go. We didn''t have a home..." "Captain, don''t leave us alone, I know we don''t have much to hand in, we still have food, can I give you all of it, you can take us with you." "That''s right! We''ll give you the rest of the food, and then we''ll pay the team fee, you take us away!" I don''t know who is carrying the head, the people below suddenly started to open their backpacks one by one, and then took out the food from the backpacks and put them on the ground in front of them. They have seen too many teams along the way, and no one does not know how precious Zhao Huan is. will never meet such a good captain again, this is the only thought in everyone''s heart. Seeing everyone trusting him so much, Zhao Huan was very moved, and his eyes were a little hot. "I may not be able to come out alive this time. Besides, I don''t know where I''m going next. Where are you going to follow me?" "You will come back safely, as long as you follow you, you can go anywhere!" "Yes! You can go anywhere!" The people below ?? echoed one after another, and in this apocalypse, everyone has no destination at all. For such a long time, he has obviously regarded Zhao Huan as the spiritual pillar in his heart. As long as he follows Zhao Huan, he can go anywhere. As for what happened next, how could they think so much. "Okay! Since everyone is willing to believe me, then wait. When I come out, I will take everyone out of here." Zhao Huan was already very soft-hearted, but when he saw this scene, his heart was moved, and he couldn''t say what he refused. Forget it, if he really rescued Yang Jiabao, he would naturally bring him back to the Yang family. Anyway, a few people are leaving, even if you take everyone with you, its nothing, not to mention that there are many people and great strength. With the method taught to them at the end of Tang Dynasty, brothers Zhao Huan also knew a lot about the meat dragons on the road. Going to the food factory is not to be confrontational, so Zhao Huan asked Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu to stay here, and went alone with Aunt Hua and Tang Mo. Their plan was to rescue people unconsciously at night. Of course, this was Tang Mo and Zhao Huan''s plan. As for Aunt Hua, she was going to go in and find herself in the net and ask Yang Ming for a clearer question. Basically, she was bent on dying. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Aunt Hua was naturally capable of keeping Aunt Hua alive, but it was more painful than living alone when one''s heart died. Emotional matters, outsiders have no way to participate, so naturally Aunt Hua left. Anyway, Aunt Hua''s meaning is also very clear. The second treasure of Dabao is both the cubs of the Yang family. Even if she really had an accident, sending the second treasure of Dabao to the Yang family together with Yang Jiabao would be considered a home without worry. The three of them have different goals, but they all have only one final destination, which is the food factory. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t intend to force her way. After all, there were too many innocent people inside. She didn''t want to cause unnecessary casualties because of her own reasons. She just wanted to rescue Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother to complete her mission in this world, and she didn''t want to do anything extra. To be on the safe side, Qi Jiaming still had to go back, so that he could breathe some air into George Lin inside, so that the inside and the outside should be combined, and Tang Mo''s actions would be more convenient. They had already thought about it. When it was late at night, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they placed the guards at the door and got the keys to the room where the hostages and bait were kept. George Lin and Qi Jiaming were not restricted by their personal freedom, so after they got the key, they could quickly bring Qiao''s mother out, and then Tang Mo covered the group and came out of the food factory smoothly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 377： successfully save people Chapter 377 Zhao Huan has actually done a lot of tasks. Although the task of saving people this time is not simple, he also has his own system in his heart. Actually, Tang Mo had helped him a lot. After all, with Qi Jiaming, they already knew exactly where the bait was locked, and it would be very simple to go there to save people and find people. Among these three people, Aunt Hua wanted to do the easiest thing. She just waited until Tang Mo and Zhao Huan''s tasks were completed, then sneaked in and found her man Yang Ming''s room. She just wanted to ask him the truth of the matter. If she hadn''t seen Yang Ming, she would never have walked here and left like this. If there is still a chance, I may be able to come out after asking, but whether it is Tang Mo, Zhao Huan or even Aunt Hua himself, there is almost no such hope. The determination to die is only for a result. Qi Jiaming told Georgelin about all the plans soon after he returned. Hearing that his daughter was still alive, Georgelin was extremely happy, even happier than he was alive. "Don''t let Qiao Jin come, don''t let her come!" As a father, how could he watch his daughter fall into danger, what Qi Jiaming didn''t expect was that George Lin was very happy but opposed this action. He would not let Qiao Jin fall into such danger. It''s a pity that neither he nor Qi Jiaming have the chance to go out again today, and can only wait quietly for the night to come. Two o''clock in the middle of the night is the time when human vigilance is at its lowest. Qiao Jin asked Zhao Huan and Aunt Hua to move quietly behind him. For her, in fact, if there are no two of them, it might be easier to be alone. It''s just that the mission has been accomplished to this extent now, and Tang Mo doesn''t care to show his true strength in front of people in this world. "How can you be a girl in front, or me..." Although Qi Jiaming briefly talked about Qiao Jin''s strength in the daytime, as a man, Zhao Huan still felt that he should rush ahead. child. It''s just that before Zhao Huan''s words were finished, Tang Mo waved his hand, and the guards in front of the door all fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were dead or alive... Zhao Huan had the ability ??, so he knew that the girl in front of him must also have some kind of ability. It''s just that such a powerful ability shocked him, and the half of the unfinished words were swallowed back in his stomach again. Forget it, he is still a little self-aware, so dont overestimate yourself. In fact, there are not too many people vigil at night in the huge food factory, because people are not the most important resource here. The most important resource in this end time will always be food. So only the warehouse where the food is kept is held by the man who leads here, and the other people who take care of the bait and hostages are not so strict. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a few people quickly found a few keys on the guards. "Qiao Jin, your mother is upstairs, give me the key." Qi Jiaming had already brought Georgin to a nearby corner and waited for them. As soon as the guards fell, the two immediately came out. "Xiao Jin..." When Georgelin saw his daughter again, he was about to cry with excitement. But apparently everyone understands that this is not the time to catch up. "Qi Jiaming, take my dad out first, gather at the gathering point during the day, and I''ll save my mother." Now that the mission has progressed to this point, at the end of Tang Dynasty cannot allow any mistakes to appear. She has been in this world for too long, it is time to go back. "Xiao Jin, it''s too dangerous, let Dad go." In Georgelin''s heart, Qiao Jin is still the introverted and well-behaved daughter, how could she do such a dangerous thing? "Dad, you trust me." Tang Mo held Georgelin''s hand. Georgelin had never seen his daughter''s eyes so firm before, he nodded subconsciously, and was taken out by Qi Jiaming before he could react. Qi Jiaming completely believed in Qiao Jin''s strength. If Qiao Jin couldn''t finish things, then it was impossible for everyone to do it. After Qi Jiaming left, Zhao Huan, Tang Mo and Aunt Hua split up. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went up to save his mother, and Zhao Huan went to find Yang Jiabao. As for Aunt Hua, she is now waiting outside, waiting for the two of them to come out smoothly. Aunt Hua is going to go in to find Yang Ming. If Yang Ming is already a bad person as Qi Jiaming said, then she will go in and startle the snake. Although Aunt Hua is in a very urgent mood now, but the overall situation is the most important thing, she will not harm the people around her. Qi Jiaming had already told Zhao Huan where the bait was kept during the day, so Zhao Huan easily found the place. Fortunately, not all the bait were kept together, and three people were locked in one room. Zhao Huan had seen Yang Jiabao''s face too many times, so he easily saw him outside a glass door. There were two other children who were imprisoned with him. Zhao Huan believed that there was no way he could not scare the snakes, so for the sake of safety, he was going to bring out all those children. Although he was a child, no one was a fool at this time of the apocalypse. Seeing that someone was going to take him out of this hellish place, the three children followed Zhao Huan out without saying a word. After taking the three children out, Zhao Huan returned to the gathering place during the day as they agreed. When you finish your task and withdraw, this is the smartest way to do it. As for the late Tang Dynasty, it was even simpler. Because the hostages were basically frail women, old people and children, they were locked in a large room. Tang Mo used his mental power to hypnotize them all before entering, then opened the door, found Qiao Mu, who had lost consciousness, and carried her out. When Tang Mo came out, he gave Aunt Hua a look that was meaningful. Aunt Hua smiled and nodded to her. "I know girl, you are amazing. If I can take care of my two children, I will help you to take care of them. Aunt Hua will pay you back for the rest of my life." Tang Mo looked at Aunt Hua and finally nodded. People walk on the rivers and lakes, no matter how calm they are, they will always get into some fetters. Watching Aunt Hua walk into the food factory, Tang Mo resisted his mother Qiao, and then flew back to the gathering point during the day to meet with George Lin. It''s so good, she can feel that the person on her body is still alive, and she will be able to complete the task immediately. (end of this chapter) Chapter 378： reunion Chapter 378 Reunion When Tang Mo carried Mother Qiao to the building, he found that Qi Jiaming and George Lin had been guarding the door, waiting for her to come back. There are several red-eyed flesh dragons wandering around not far from the door, but obviously Qi Jiaming and George Lin are not very afraid of this strange beast, they have already hunted and killed too many such strange beasts. "Xiao Jin!" Saw Qiao Jin''s figure from a distance, George Lin hurriedly greeted him, and then took his comatose wife from Tang Mo''s hands. "Your mother her?" Georgelin has not observed his wife up close for a few days. At this time, he saw that his wife lost consciousness and was in a mess. Now that I have finally found my daughter, my wife can''t have an accident. "Mom is fine, she''s just too tired and will wake up in a while." The state of Georgelin was observed at the end of Tang Dynasty. Yes, he was still a power user. As for Mother Joe At the end of Tang Dynasty, a few people found an empty room nearby and put Mother Qiao on the sofa. As long as there is a breath, it is not a problem for the late Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo held Qiao''s mother''s wrist and treated her with mental power little by little. Qi Jiaming is right, Mother Qiao''s body is indeed very weak, and I''m afraid that if I come back two days later, we will be separated forever. Tang Mo couldn''t help but sigh that he was lucky, otherwise he didn''t know how long he would stay in this world. Soon Mother Qiao''s pale complexion slowly turned rosy, and her body returned to the temperature that a normal person should have. Although I haven''t opened my eyes to wake up for a while, my physical condition at this time is not serious. Tang Mo let out a long sigh of relief, probably when Mother Qiao opened her eyes and reunited with her mother and daughter, her mission in this world would be complete. Because of the mental power in the late Tang Dynasty, Qiao''s drowsiness did not last long. Soon his eyelids trembled and he opened his eyes. The first person she saw when she opened her eyes was naturally Qiao Jin who had been standing beside her. Just kidding, Mother Qiao is an important central task now, how could Tang Mo not be in front of her. "Xiaojin...I, am I dead?" Mother Qiao held Tang Mo''s hands excitedly, tears streaming down uncontrollably. She knows her own body best, and it won''t last a few days. She thought she would never see her daughter again. Actually, when she and her husband were looking for their daughter, she and her husband had not thought about it. The daughter was weak and timid since she was a child. The probability of encountering an accident after walking such a long road alone is too great. In fact, they knew in their hearts that hope was very slim, but it was because of this glimmer of hope that they persisted until today. She never even thought that she would actually meet her daughter. "mom." Tang Mo of course understood the current mood of the woman in front of him, so he grabbed her hands and shouted. "It''s good that our family is all right, and it''s good that we are all right." Georgelin, who had been standing beside him, couldn''t bear it any longer, and hugged his wife and daughter in his arms with red eyes. Seeing the warm-hearted appearance of the family reunited after a long absence, Qi Jiaming could not help but quietly retreat. The family of three talked for a long time in the room, talking about what happened to each other along the way, and about the future life in the future. Both Tang Mo and Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother never mentioned the pain and suffering they encountered along the way, and no one wanted to worry about each other. "I don''t know when the end of the world will pass, and our family doesn''t know how to live the next day." The old things that should be said have been finished, and after the mood has calmed down, the rest is to make plans for the future life. Mr. Qiao said with a general sense. Georgelin frowned when he heard his wife''s words. Although his daughter has been found now, his wife and daughter are both weak. Now their family can be said to have no food at all. Where will they go next, and how will they survive? are still unknown. Mother Qiao''s exclamation made Tang Mo stunned. Something else came to her mind No, the mission in this world isnt over yet, is it? She is someone who has experienced a world, so Tang Mo knew very well that when the task of a world was over, a "door" should appear to allow herself to return to the real world. But now she has been observing for a long time and can''t find the door. Everything in this world continues to advance, and it does not mean to end. The task of this world now does not end when she successfully meets Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother and heals Qiao''s mother''s body. Mother Qiao''s words just now made Tang Mo think of another point. This world is so dangerous, the food in this world will become less and less, and the meat dragon will become more and more out of control. Even if she successfully rescued people today, what happens after she leaves? After she left, Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother would still be in danger all the time, which was definitely not what Qiao Jin expected. What is the result that Qiao Jin expects? What is her second wish? "What''s wrong with you, Xiao Jin? Are you alright, are you too tired?" Looking at her daughter, her eyes floated, and Mother Qiao was very worried. It was not easy to see her daughter. At this moment, Qiao Jin''s every move was holding the hearts of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. "Mom and Dad, what is your greatest wish? I mean other than the wish for the three of us to be together." In the heart of the late Tang Dynasty, the first of Qiao Jin''s two wishes was related to painting. After fulfilling that wish, she did feel the change in the remaining energy in Qiao Jin''s body. Everything proves that her first wish has been fulfilled. So what exactly is the second wish? At the end of Tang, of course, he understood that this wish had something to do with Qiao''s body, but now that it was obviously completed, which part went wrong? "Now after seeing Xiaojin, my parents have only one wish, and that is that the world can return to the way it was before, or at least, at least we can all live well." Mother Qiao touched her daughter''s head and said her wish. "Return the world to its original state? Let everyone live well?" Tang Mo muttered these two sentences. Is this Qiao Jin''s wish? Let everyone live well? Late Tang seemed to understand. This is actually Qiao Jin''s second wish. What Qiao Jin wants is very simple, that is, to let her parents live well. Its not about living today or tomorrow, but its about being able to live without fear in this world that originally belonged to them. Tang Mo lowered his eyes, and sure enough, no mission in the world is given for nothing. Isn''t this central idea the same as the mission in the previous world? She is really hard. (end of this chapter) Chapter 379： food Chapter 379 Food This world will only get worse and worse. This was the conclusion that Tang had already reached when he found out that no one would fight against alien beasts. Food will become less and less, alien beasts will become more and more fierce, this world is getting worse every day of existence, and maybe one day human beings will completely disappear from this world. And it is obviously impossible to let Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother live well in such a world. So the only way to accomplish this final mission is to change the world. How hard is it to change a world? Tang Mo''s head is big. In her real world, she is trying to change the world, but she has just gone half way. In the world I experienced before, although the world was really changed, it was not entirely because of her. Tang Mo knew very well that in the previous world, if there was no teacher who was pure, persistent and tenacious, she would not have been able to come out of that world so easily. And this time, maybe the only one I can rely on is myself. How can we change the world? Is it possible to use a loudspeaker to broadcast around the world to make humans stand up and fight against meat dragons? It is unrealistic no matter how you think about it. The old story of a family of three lasted very late, until Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother couldn''t stand it anymore, and Tang Mo left and found a room alone to live in. The things that change the world may still be a long-term plan, but now one thing has been placed in front of her, and it is already imminent. Tang Mo did not rest after returning to the room, but sorted out his things and put on two thick clothes. Although Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother are in good health now, they have been hungry for many days and desperately need food. In the conversation just now, she even heard the sound of two people''s stomachs. When she was alone, she could still eat Aunt Hua and Qiao Xin''s food. Now that she is taking care of her family, she must find a way by herself. After all, no one owes her anything. Tang Mo is really not worried about food, although she has no space and no food on her body. But she kept a small warehouse in this world. That is the cave at the foot of the mountain where he was first trapped. There, she had collected a lot of food at that time. She had already figured out the terrain and terrain. Even if the alien beasts outside the tunnel were opened, they would not be able to get down there. In case a few people stumbled and fell, when they landed at the foot of the mountain, they would have already become a puddle of meat and couldn''t eat her food. Especially at the end of Tang Dynasty, before he left, he left mental strength to protect those things, moisture and insects. The most important thing is that once someone stepped into the protection circle, she could feel it immediately, very safe. Now that Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother have been rescued, she is going to pick up something from her small warehouse. It was late at night, and Tang Mo quietly left the building while everyone was not paying attention. Before leaving, she also used her mental power to leave a barrier at the door of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother as protection. No one can enter this house until she comes back, and of course no one can come out. It''s not that she is too careful, it''s really hard to meet people, she can''t allow them to have any accidents, so the insurance is the best. Airplane is the fastest of all means of transportation. After all, the straight line distance in the air is the shortest and the speed is the fastest. And Tang Mo''s straight-line flight speed is also very fast. After all, it is a city. Although one is here and the other is there, it took less than half an hour to fly in a straight line at high altitude, and Tang Mo returned to the beginning when she appeared. place in this world. Sure enough, it is too convenient to act alone. At first, he brought Qi Jiaming out. He had to worry about his body''s ability to bear, and he didn''t dare to fly too high or too fast. Later, he followed the large army through the city on foot, and the speed was even slower like an ant. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after surging for half an hour, he stood at the foot of the mountain and breathed a sigh of relief. At the foot of the ?? mountain, the small cave in the late Tang Dynasty was still full of people, and everything was neatly placed and waiting for their master. These things were brought over by the relatives of the classmates in the school at the very beginning of the last days. scattered at the bottom of the valley, even if the Tang Dynasty did not take it, others could not get it, wouldnt that be a waste? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked into the cave and found three large backpacks, each of which was filled with water and various foods. He carried another big bag in his hand, which contained some daily necessities. Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother have been gone for so long, it''s time to change clothes and pack up a little. Although life is the most important thing, Tang Mo still tried his best to improve the quality of life of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. The action at the end of Tang was very fast, and the four packages were quickly sorted out. It was still early after the things were sorted out, so Tang Mo didn''t rush to go back, but sat on the ground and ate first. Since she was reborn, she has not been hungry for a long time, but these few days have made her feel the embarrassment brought about by the end of the world again. Although it is not bad to be hungry, the taste of not being full is not good. With these four packs and a stomach full of food, Tang Mo left the mountain contentedly, returned to the building again, threw the things on the ground, and started to fall asleep as soon as the door was locked. Sleep. The supplies in the cave were still neatly placed there, even though Tang Mo had taken so much away, it still looked full. They are there quietly, no one knows. Maybe she was too tired last night. Tang Mo woke up a little late the next day. When she got up and went out, she found that everyone else had already woken up. Many people are lingering at the door of a room, taking a few glances from time to time, wanting to see when the door will open. "What''s wrong?" Tang Mo asked Qiao Xin at the door with sleepy eyes. "Zhao Huan came back last night and brought back a little boy, but he hasn''t come out of the door yet... The big guys are waiting for his arrangement." Qiao Xin''s speech has always been simple and easy to understand. "Did your parents bring it back?" Qiao Xin seemed to ask casually, but the looming concern in her eyes was caught by Tang Mo. "I picked it up, I should be still sleeping." Tang Mo came back too late last night. He forgot to remove the barrier at the door of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. He only remembered when he woke up. It also happened that no one came in or out of that room. It seems that Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother have not had a good night''s sleep for a long time. I saw my daughter last night, and my heart was completely relieved. At this moment, I was sleeping soundly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 380： Injuried Chapter 380 Injured "Well." Qiao Xin glanced at the door, then withdrew her eyes and left. Yesterday Tang Mo didn''t have time to tell Georgelin that Qiao Xin was also here, so the two brothers and sisters haven''t seen each other until now. But since everyone is here, there is no need to worry about it. Tang Mo didn''t mean to wake Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. After working so hard for so long, it was time for them to take a good rest. but She looked towards Zhao Huan''s room. Since Zhao Huan has already brought the child out, it doesn''t make sense that he hasn''t woken up after sleeping for so long? Zhao Huan''s character is not a person who will relax on himself after completing the task. According to his character, he finally rescued the child and he should have quickly received the task bonus. Now there is no communication device in this world, so no one knows that he has found the child, and he has to send the child back by himself. What is the reason for that? Tang Mo slowly entered the room with his spiritual power. Generally speaking, she rarely uses this method to spy on other people''s privacy, but sometimes she has to. But seeing the situation in the room, Tang Mo''s relaxed expression suddenly became a little nervous. Zhao Huan was injured. There were a lot of melon eaters staring at Zhao Huan''s room outside. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was obviously not suitable to enter in front of everyone''s eyes. She didn''t want to let the people here know about Zhao Huan''s injury. After all, Zhao Huan is everyone''s spiritual support. If something happened to him, he didn''t know what the chaos would be like. Although it doesn''t matter to Tang Mo no matter how chaotic, she doesn''t care. But now, after all, Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother are here, everything has become different. Fairy at the end of Tang has to consider more things. If possible, she will try to give Qiao Pa and Qiao Ma a more stable environment, so that they can live more at ease, until she finds a final solution to the problem. "I just saw that monster dragging a corpse at the door! There was a backpack on the corpse. I don''t know if it was that poor big sister. She saved so much food in vain and died." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he said deliberately in the crowd. What she is best at is accomplishing what she wants to do in the most cost-effective way. Sure enough, everyone went down to the door on the first floor after hearing her words. Food, they haven''t found food for too long, and everyone''s stomach is hungry. As for Zhao Huan? He stayed in the room and couldn''t run. Even if he wanted to run, he had to go through the only gate, didn''t he? They are still very relieved. Soon, the hallway was empty. Tang Mo was satisfied with the wind blade to remove the door lock, walked into the room, and closed the door again. Inside the door, Zhao Huan was lying on the ground with blood on the floor below him. Tang Mo didn''t know what Zhao Huan went through there last night to bring the boy out, but what is certain is that he was discovered and went through a fierce battle. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he touched Zhao Huan''s body with his hand. Fortunately, he was still not cold, and he was still angry. What Qiao Jin''s parents need most now is a leader like Zhao Huan. Only in such a team will they feel more at ease, so no matter what the purpose is, Tang Mo will save this man. Fortunately, Zhao Huan''s injury looked scary, but it was actually just a skin injury. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he checked it, and it was his back. Zhao Huan''s back was slashed deeply with a sharp weapon. The level of blood loss like this probably won''t last until the moment when Tang Mo woke up to see him. But because Zhao Huan is an ability user, his body has been strengthened, and he is still very different from ordinary people. After bleeding for a while and fainting due to blood loss, the body was slowly healing and the bleeding stopped by himself. But even so, if you dont get medical treatment in time, you cant survive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, with a little bit of mental power, his wounds were reduced from big to small, and his originally pale face gradually recovered blood. Zhao Huan''s body had been exercising regularly, and his physical fitness was excellent, but he quickly regained consciousness and opened his eyes. The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was the expressionless Tang Mo. "Thank you." Zhao Huan certainly understood who saved him. "Don''t talk, it''s not over yet." Tang Mo didn''t expect the man to recover so quickly. Before his injury was healed, his eyes opened. A good person has done it to the end. Now that it has been cured, it must be completely cured. Otherwise, in the last days, if there is a lack of clothing and medicine, it will be very difficult to do if there are any sequelae. Zhao Huan obediently shut his mouth, feeling the changes in his body. He always knew that this thin girl in his team was different, but he didn''t expect that she was so magical, as if nothing would be a problem with her. Is this a power user? Zhao Huan felt that the girl in front of him was like a savior. "Your parents were rescued too." Finally, he felt that the energy in his body that belonged to others no longer fluctuated and retreated, and Zhao Huan spoke again. "Well." Tang Mo responded. Zhao Huan was not surprised. With such a skill, no one could save him. Perhaps the food factory was nothing in the eyes of this girl. Zhao Huan didn''t think wrong. If Tang Mo was not afraid of trouble and felt that it was unnecessary, destroying this food factory would have been an easy task for her. But what is the point of doing such a thing to her. Save people? Even if the fish on the chopping board is detached from here, it will still be fish if you dont save yourself to other places. And bad people will still harm other people when they go to other places. This kind of thing is endless. Saving these people and harming those people, is it really a good thing? Kill all the bad guys? But what is a bad guy? Are people who do bad things bad people? There are too many bad people in this world. Even at the end of Tang Dynasty, he had committed murder and looting. She only does what she wants to do. "Where did you send that child?" Tang Mo was a little curious, didn''t he say that the child was rescued by Zhao Huan, why didn''t he see it in his room. "Sent my brother there last night." Zhao Huan knew about his injury last night, and he almost took his last breath to bring the child back. When he got to this building, he used his last strength to pretend that he was not injured and sent the child to Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu''s room, and then told them to let him sleep well tomorrow morning and not disturb him. Zhao Huan was aware of his injuries, there was too much bleeding, and they had no medical equipment or medicine in their hands. There is no way to suture, and with the infection, he can''t survive this night. (end of this chapter) Chapter 381： ready to leave Chapter 381 Ready to leave His original plan was that he would die completely at noon today, when the brothers opened the room and saw their body, they could take the child directly and leave. Being a drag on others half-deadly and making everyone worry about themselves is not Zhao Huan''s style of doing things all the time. Unexpectedly, he was lucky enough to meet this girl. "So you''ve been exposed?" Tang Mo thought more. Since Zhao Huan was injured, he must have been exposed. This place cannot be left for long. "Yes." Zhao Huan''s expression became serious. After all, after what happened last night, he knew the strength of the food factory. That gang of desperadoes is not easy to mess with, at least this group of old, weak, sick and disabled on my side can''t even support them for a minute. Those people are not only strong and ferocious, but also have weapons in their hands. "Let''s leave here now. Has Sister Hua come back?" Zhao Huan asked. "No." When Tang Dynasty just woke up, he went to Dabao Erbao''s place, but Aunt Hua didn''t come back. Zhao Huan was also silent. The two of them were actually mentally prepared for the fact that Aunt Hua didn''t come back, but when it came time to face it, they were still a little uncomfortable. But in this apocalypse, only she can be responsible for her own destiny. Since Aunt Hua has made her own choice, she must not regret it. After a little tidying up, Zhao Huan and Tang Mo both decided to set off immediately and leave here is the safest thing to do now. Tang Mo immediately went out to find Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother, and Zhao Huan also went out to explain to his brothers, and then took everyone on the road again. This time their target is the Yang family base. When Tang Mo knocked on the door to go in, Georgelin and his wife were already awake. This night was probably the best time they had slept since the end of the world. It seemed that all the fatigue had disappeared. Now, when I opened my eyes and saw my daughter, my whole body was full of strength. "Mom and Dad, we were found last night, we have to leave now." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he explained the things to be done succinctly. "it is good!" Georgelin immediately reacted when he heard it, yes, they were discovered, and it was no longer safe here. hurriedly pulled his wife to get up, they had no luggage at all, and they were light at this moment, and there was nothing to pack at all. "Here are some paraphernalia, you can use them first, pack some, and we''ll be gone in a while." Zhao Huan has to inform everyone, but it is not so urgent. They are not close to the food factory. Even if those people want to find them, it will not be easy to search them from one building to another. At least they will be safe for a while. "These two backpacks contain food and water. You will carry one each after you pack up." "Okay." Georgelin took over the two bags, feeling a little complicated. He had already felt it from last night, and Xiao Jin had changed. I don''t know when their precious daughters have grown up and can not only take care of themselves, but also protect them. Although there are some emotions, it is a good thing to have the power to protect themselves in the last days, and they are happy. No matter what Xiao Jin becomes, she is their favorite daughter. Mother Qiao''s idea was relatively simple, she just looked at Tang Mo with a look of relief and happiness. "By the way, let''s share the things for Jiaming." On the contrary, Mother Qiao was careful, and she still remembered that she had left a portion of food for Qi Jiaming. The child didnt have to come out to suffer, but he came out with them and suffered a lot along the way. George Lin and Mother Qiao almost regarded Qi Jiaming as their godson. Oops! Tang Mo patted his head, how could she forget Qi Jiaming! Mainly because there are too many facts in these two days, immersed in the joy of being able to go home soon and the pressure of saving the world, Tang Mo ignored Qi Jiaming as if he had lost his memory. The young man has been taking care of Qiao Jin''s parents along the way, so he should bring him a piece of food. The principle of being a man at the end of the Tang Dynasty is to repay what you have. Qi Jiaming is really interesting to the Qiao family. "Don''t worry, I have set aside his share. Parents, you should clean up first, and I will call Qi Jiaming." At this time, Tang Mo would naturally not distribute the things of Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. Didn''t she prepare a big backpack for herself? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was distraught and reluctantly took about a third of the contents of the last big backpack and put it into his own backpack. The rest is naturally for Qi Jiaming. Forget it, eat a little less, she can see that she came to this world to lose weight. After finishing his backpack, Tang Mo put his bag back on his back, and then knocked on Qi Jiaming''s door with that many things in his hand. "For you, pack up, we''ll set off in a while." Qi Jiaming got up early, and was wandering around the room at this moment to see what he could take away, but unfortunately he couldn''t find anything that could go into his stomach. At this moment, he smashed a big bag on his body and came over to be pleasantly surprised. He directly opened it and looked at the contents inside, smiling like a big fool. "Where are you going?" "Go to the Yang family base." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he heard Zhao Huan talk about the Yang family base, where there is not only a lot of food but also troops. Maybe the idea of ??saving the world can start there. And I have to send Da Mao and Xiao Mao over myself. Actually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, she could take Da Mao Xiao Mao over quickly, but she still had a little selfishness. That is the next plan. She has not fully thought about it, but she knows that the Yang family base must be helpful to her. So she has to think about it on the way. "Aren''t you going?" Tang Mo heard what Qi Jiaming meant by saying that he didn''t plan to go with them. "It''s been too long, I have to go home." Qi Jiaming didn''t know why he ran out suddenly at the time, probably because he thought it was unrighteous to watch Qiao Jin''s parents go out to die. But he also knew that his parents were safe at home, and there was still some food at home, and he left all the food on his body to them. If he didn''t go out, there would be no problem. It''s been too long since I''ve been out. My parents must be very worried. Since Qiao Jin and my parents are reunited here, he has to go home too. "Well, yes." Tang Mo nodded, Qi Jiaming''s parents were just ordinary people, but Qi Jiaming should be relieved when he was around. "You go with us first, I''ll take you back tonight." Tang Mo said after some thought. Qi Jiaming will have to go here by himself, and the food on him is not all wasted, so let''s give it to him by himself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 382： She has come back Chapter 382 She''s Back Qi Jiaming also came out of the house for himself and Qiao Jin''s parents, and he really should send him back safely. For the end of Tang Dynasty, the air journey that was less than half an hour might take half a month for Qi Jiaming himself. "Really? Good!" Qi Jiaming''s eyes widened with excitement. He was the one who was taken by Qiao Jin, and the speed was not comparable to his own legs. With a delivery from Qiao Jin, I will be able to get home tonight. Besides, the taste of flying in the sky last time really made him a little unforgettable. Who wouldn''t want to try the taste of flying again? Just when Zhao Huan''s team was all geared up and just left the building, in the direction of the food factory, Tang Mo saw a desolate figure walking towards him from a distance. is the flower aunt. "Wait a moment, Aunt Hua is back." Tang Mo immediately told Zhao Huan about the situation. If Aunt Hua''s life or death is uncertain, it is naturally impossible to wait for her to come back. But now that hes back, its okay to wait a while. The attentive Tang Mo also used his mental power to probe behind Aunt Hua. Aunt Hua came back alone, and there was no one behind. In fact, if other people may betray this team, Aunt Hua can be said to be the most unlikely. Because she has another identity as a mother, her two children are still in this team. "Aunt Hua, are you all right?" Aunt Hua approached, and Tang Mo stepped forward to help him. Dabao hugged Xiaobao and hurried over to find her mother. Dabao was already sensible, and she knew that last night her mother was looking for her father. Mom also told him that if she didn''t come back today, she would take Xiaobao to find her grandfather. Although I don''t know why my mother didn''t take me and Xiaobao to find my father, Dabao believes that my mother has her own reasons and firmly believes that my mother will come back. "Let''s talk on the way." Aunt Hua walked in a hurry along the way and was a little out of breath. But at the end of Tang, she found that her mental state was much better than when she went there. It seems that last night at the food factory might be good news. The crowd began to hit the road. In fact, most of the people in this team have no destination, including Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother. It''s just that since there''s no good place to go, it''s better to follow Brother Zhao Huan, but you can feel more at ease. They have no extra food on them to support them to pay for other teams to go elsewhere. Zhao Huan did not charge any extra fees from these people, and the left and right were just where he was going, so they just followed. Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother are completely obedient to their daughters. Although they don''t know why Xiaojin insists on going to the Yang family base, there is no other better choice for them. On the way ??, Aunt Hua slowed down and started to tell everyone what happened last night. After Tang Mo and Zhao Huan both brought people out last night, Aunt Hua went to the room Qi Jiaming told her. At that time, Zhao Huan had already attracted the attention of the people in the base, and the whole base was in a mess to catch that strange man. The appearance of ??Aunt Hua did not attract everyone''s attention. There are too many people in the food factory, and Aunt Hua is just an ordinary woman. She looks calm and shows no signs of escaping and leaving, so everyone doesn''t pay attention to her. The food factory was so noisy, and Yang Ming was naturally awakened. Aunt Hua watched helplessly as her man and another woman came out of the room. Maybe Aunt Hua''s eyes were too hot, Yang Ming and Aunt Hua met his eyes shortly after he came out of the room. The surprise and worry flashed across the man''s face, and soon he found an opportunity to pull Aunt Hua to his room. As one of the leaders of this food factory, it is not uncommon for Yang Ming to pull a woman into the room. It''s just that Yang Ming has always been carrying a woman and pretending to be clean. Today''s practice is a bit surprising to everyone. On the other hand, the prisoners who took them out were relieved when they saw that Officer Yang also had such a time. As long as he went into the mud with them, he was not afraid that he would break free by himself. "Xiaohua, why are you here?" Yang Ming is thirty-five years old, a few years older than Aunt Hua, but his years of exercise make him look tall and straight, not like a thirty-five-year-old man. "Shouldn''t I come?" Aunt Hua glanced at the woman standing in the room and looked up at Yang Ming, trying to find an answer from the face of the man she had known for more than ten years. "Sister-in-law, don''t get me wrong." The woman next to her has neat short hair, and she doesn''t have the charm of a little daughter at all. She looks very capable. That woman''s dignified expression and her man''s face with a clear conscience and concern made Aunt Hua a little confused. Then Yang Ming told his wife the reason in the shortest language. It turns out that Yang Ming has never been a traitor who betrayed the organization. In fact, the army he is in is still doing his best to maintain order in the end times. Although the trivial matters are no longer in control, the army is still ready to strike down some relatively large gathering places dedicated to the mutilation of famous people and the masses. Do as much as you can for the people, which is their purpose after the end of the world. This time, Yang Ming was also a colleague who came here to learn about the situation. After the end of the world, he never had a chance to go out. Originally, this time he took advantage of the situation and slipped home to rescue his wife and son. But I didn''t expect to go there and never go back. This food factory is bigger than they thought, and most of the people inside are extremely brutal. Not only is the force value online, but they also form a set of their own survival system based on the food factory. After Yang Ming was discovered, he took advantage of the relationship of his female colleagues, and the two pretended to be insured, waiting for the opportunity to send a message to the headquarters. Unfortunately, I never found the opportunity. And the headquarters has been waiting for Yang Ming to send back the information, but if there is no useful information, it does not dare to raise troops easily for a while. After all, the road is not near, and the food needed is a lot, and it was stalemate here for a while. And Yang Ming stayed in the food factory with his extraordinary force and ability to make plans. His identity as a police officer cannot be concealed, and in fact, he has never been fully trusted by the people here. But having a police officer in the den is quite a bullshit. For a variety of purposes, the leaders in this base really left Yang Ming behind. It''s just that Yang Ming can move freely, and the female police officer can only stay in the food factory. This is no different from a hostage. After all, if Yang Ming didn''t come back that night, what would happen to the female police officer, no one needs to tell everyone what happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 383： At the end of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 383 The end of the Tang Dynasty shot During this time, Yang Ming did not think about self-help, he could move freely, but he had to come back on time at night. It must be impossible for him to return to the headquarters for one day. But can he find someone to pass the message back? But who to look for? This choice is very important. Its a long way back to the headquarters. This kind of thankless thing is rarely done by ordinary people. And the ability is not strong enough, otherwise, even if the other party wanted to, but he did not go back, he was arrested near the food factory, and he and his colleagues would face a more dangerous situation of exposure. Because of caution, Yang Ming''s news was not passed on in the end until he waited for his wife. There is no one better than his wife, the female police officer looked at Aunt Hua with her eyes shining. Officer Yang Ming is here, so his wife is naturally the best earring messenger. What''s more, she listened to Police Officer Yang talking about his wife every day here, and she knew that this woman was definitely not weak, but smart and tough. Carrying everyone''s expectations like this, Aunt Hua was sent out by Yang Ming after thinking of a way. The lucky woman gave me a chance to go out. The people from the face food factory still sold it to Yang Ming. After all, during this period of time, Yang Ming also found a lot of food for the food factory and came back, and he also made a lot of tricks in some system construction, which is still a contribution. Before sending Aunt Hua away, the short-haired female police officer touched Aunt Hua''s hand and said something close to Aunt Hua''s ear. "Don''t worry, sister-in-law, I don''t like men." Aunt Hua stumbled all the way back to the gathering point. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind, and that was to hurry back to her husband''s army to report the incident. She must let her man come out of there safely and return to herself and her child safely. What Aunt Hua didn''t even think about was that her husband''s current army was at the Yang family base, which meant that Yang Ming was now working under his own husband. Aunt Hua and Qiao Xin went through very similar things. One was the second generation of the rich and the other was the second generation of the official. They also did not listen to the family''s persuasion and married a poor boy. It''s just that the endings of the two people are different. Qiao Xin meets a heartless man, while Aunt Hua meets a man who is really good to her. Aunt Hua''s father at the time, Boss Yang, did not agree with the marriage not because Yang Ming was not good, but because he had already promised to let his daughter marry the son of an old friend. That child grew up by himself, and there is no one who reassures him more than that child. But what I didn''t expect was that Aunt Hua at that time not only didn''t listen, but even got pregnant out of wedlock. The incident of ?? being pregnant before marriage completely made Boss Yang''s impression of the hairy boy who had just joined the army to the extreme, thinking that he was an unreliable person. In this way, Aunt Hua almost never returned home, and even Yang Ming didn''t know that his old husband was actually the famous Boss Yang! But although Aunt Hua has not been in frequent contact with her father for so many years, she still lives under her father''s watchful eye after all. Boss Yang sees that her daughter has been doing well, but she observes it secretly and is relieved. The father and daughter were so awkward, neither of them would bow their heads and care about each other. Ah Hua was doing well, and Boss Yang began to re-examine his son-in-law objectively, but he didn''t expect that the boy was really decent. Relying on his own efforts, he has gone up all the way, and he has made several third-class and second-class merits. until now. And after the end of the world began, when the person sent by Boss Yang came to pick up her daughter, she was unwilling to leave, and insisted on taking the child at home and waiting for her husband. When I went to pick up my daughter after a while, I found that my daughter''s house was empty. So for so long, Boss Yang made such great efforts to find someone, not only to find his precious son, but also to find his precious daughter and grandson. It''s just that this kind of hidden side quest is not something that a small person like Zhao Huan can reach. "elder sister!" Yang Jiabao has been languishing ever since he was rescued by Zhao Huan and refused to speak. Zhao Huan always thought he was a fool. Knowing that he saw Aunt Hua, the little guy threw himself into Aunt Hua''s arms. "Sister, sister." "Uncle!" "Home Treasure!" There were too many people in Zhao Huan''s team, dozens of people, and it was only at this moment that Dabao saw that his uncle had appeared in the team at some point. Yang Jiabao seemed even more happy when he saw the second treasure, the big treasure, and a smile appeared on his face for the first time. "Jiabao, are you alright, let''s go, let''s go home! We have to go home sooner!" Aunt Hua pinched Yang Jiabao''s body and took a closer look, and found that there was no serious problem, so she dragged a few children and wanted to walk quickly. Although Aunt Hua stopped talking to her father, she was still very close to her older brother, who is also her own father and son. After all, she is old enough to be the mother of her younger brother, Yang Jiabao and Dabao are about the same age. Because her husband is often away from home in the army, Boss Yang often sends Yang Jiabao to Aunt Hua, which allows the two siblings to develop their relationship. "Aunt Hua, don''t worry, it''s a good thing that everyone is safe now." Tang Mo took Aunt Hua''s arm and told her not to be impulsive. Aunt Hua, who has always been relatively calm, is really too flustered now and can''t calm down at all. How could she not panic, after all, her man is still in that wolf pond and tiger den, she must save her! Aunt Hua''s words gave Tang Mo an idea. It seems that the most important thing now is to pass on information. She has a way to pass on the information! In today''s world, no one is faster than the late Tang Dynasty. If this news can be passed on, then her relationship with the Yang family will obviously be much closer, so that it will be very convenient for her to do anything in the future. This matter can''t be delayed, it can''t be put off until the evening, do it now! Originally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he hadn''t come up with any good solution, so he thought about walking slowly and thinking about it. Now that we have come up with a solution, of course we must implement it immediately. "Zhao Huan, I have a way to send you to the Yang family base immediately." Zhao Huan has also been listening intently to Aunt Hua''s words, and now he is overjoyed to hear Tang Mo say this. The journey back to Yang''s house was too long, and I was afraid that there would be an accident with Yang Jiabao. Of course, I didn''t feel relieved if I didn''t get the bonus. Now if there is a way to get there immediately, it is naturally the best. If someone else said this, the Summoner would naturally feel that the other party was bragging. But the words came from the mouth of the girl who saved her life in front of her, Zhao Huan believed it 100%. Even if Qiao Jin said at this moment that he was a **** and that he could fly, Zhao Huan believed it. Zhao Huan at this moment still doesn''t know that Tang Mo can indeed fly... (end of this chapter) Chapter 384： separate Chapter 384 Separation Being able to go to the Yang family base immediately is of course the happiest thing for Zhao Huan, but at this time he still has a worry in his heart, that is, what will he do with this group of people who have left? "Qiao Jin, can you send so many people to the Yang family base at the same time?" Zhao Huan asked. "No, I can only send a few people from my family and your brothers." Tang Mo understood what Zhao Huan meant, he couldn''t let go of the 50 or so people in the entire team. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t expect this time. Zhao Huan was still thinking about the future of these more than 50 people. After all, their contract was over at the food factory. Where to go next, the brothers of the Zhao family also There is no commitment to these people. Of course, Tang Mo would not send them to the Yang family base together. Even if he could, she had no reason to do so, did she? These people would not be grateful to her. Besides, it was a dazzling thing for hundreds of people to fly in the sky. Tang Mo didn''t want to be so famous. "Their original destination was not the Yang Family Base, but they were just following you. Where else could they follow you? If you ever thought about it, if they arrived at the Yang Family Base, they would continue to follow you. What would you do at that time? Do it?" After all, people can only be responsible for themselves, this is what Tang Mo wanted to say. Zhao Huan lowered his head and thought for a while, but he felt that what Tang Mo said was right. "Okay, wait for me, I''ll talk to them." Although the person did not give it away in the end, he should always explain it. This is Zhao Huan''s principle of being a human being. Zhao Huan first told his two brothers about the situation. The two brothers Zhao Tian and Zhao Yu naturally had no opinions of their own. But when he told the group of people about this, he was met with an unexpected reaction from Zhao Huan, which was expected at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Why do you want to leave us? Are you just watching us die?" "Before you pretended to be a good person and a good person, I didn''t expect you to go our separate ways before you went far." "What are you pretending to be, you guys? It''s not like the people from the food factory. In the end, they all let us ordinary people go to death." "Don''t you have the real thing? Don''t you have the bait? Don''t you have the ability? What''s wrong with protecting us? You guys Why is your heart so vicious?" When the group of people in the team heard the news from Zhao Huan, they were first shocked, then prayed, and then cried. Seeing that it was useless to cry, they were followed by a series of abuse. Zhao Huan was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would kneel down and beg him yesterday, saying that he was a great benefactor, and that group of people used such vicious language to scold him today. What has he done wrong? He received their food and sent them to the food factory safely. The pros and cons of the food factory were very clear to them, and it was their own choice to go in or not. Do you want to follow yourself forever? Photo still didn''t understand what the group of people were thinking. I still don''t understand what I''m thinking about, but Tang Mo understands that group of people very well, but he just wants to be a parasite. A parasite is a person who wants to parasitize on the host and can achieve his goal without doing anything by himself. But where is it so easy? Nothing in this world is easy, including parasitism. "It''s ridiculous." Although Zhao Huan is very smart and powerful, he has studied martial arts since he was a child. He has been a bodyguard since he was an adult, and has always been with his brothers. He is not very skilled in the world. He had already done his utmost to the people of this team, but now the reaction of this group of people made his heart cold. But that''s fine. He was still a little guilty in his heart, but he didn''t have a trace of nostalgia for these people. Those people may not know that Zhao Huan and the others originally planned to leave all the bait and food to them. After all, they will be able to arrive at the Yang family base tonight, and after receiving the bonus, these things are not bad. Zhao Huan wanted to give these people a last chance to survive, but those people didn''t want to leave the last decency for themselves. After Zhao Huan said these words, the last thoughts in his heart were also put down. Without waiting for the evening, he immediately went to another building with Tang Mo and his party. There are still some people in the team who want to follow behind them. Although the words are so ugly, they always feel that Zhao Huan is soft-hearted. But this time, Zhao Huan was not used to the problems of those people, and did not feed the meat dragon bait, but relied on experience and force to take Tang Mo and a few people, and quickly shuttled to another building. In this case, the people behind will have no way to keep up. They also knew in their hearts Zhao Huan''s determination this time, that he would never save them again. Tang Mo nodded in his heart. A softer heart is kindness, and too much softness is called sickness. It''s not easy to act during the day, after all, it''s too obvious, Tang Mo didn''t want to be so eye-catching, and when it got dark, they took everyone to make Tang Mo''s spiritual flying carpet. was originally a flying carpet, but Tang Mo really felt that the shape of the boat was a bit magical... But because Yang Jiabao and Yiyi were afraid, at the end of Tang Dynasty, they still made it into the shape of a spaceship and shuttled in the sky. Ugly or not, practicality is the most important. It has been so long since the end of the world. At this time, everyone already knew that the existence of supernatural powers. Everyone thought that Tang Mo had some very powerful skills, but it was not particularly incredible. Seeing Tang Mo''s confidently leading everyone, Georgin and Mother Qiao were very relieved. They seemed to know the reason for the change in their daughter''s personality. The Yangjia base is actually a long way from the food factory, but if you consider the flight distance in the sky, it is very close. 40 minutes later, Tang Dynasty brought everyone to the gate of Yangjia Base. In fact, if it weren''t for the fear of flying too fast, these people were afraid, in fact, Tang Mo could still be faster. Because the matter here is relatively urgent, the plan to send Qi Jiaming home first was put on hold for the time being. Anyway, everyone brought back, things should be handled quickly, and it would not be too late to send him back to Qi''s house. Finally arrived at the gate of the Yang Family Base. Yang Jiabao seemed very excited. After staying outside for so long and suffering so much, he finally returned home. Aunt Hua was very nervous. She hadn''t faced her father for a long time, and she didn''t know how to communicate with him. But as a daughter, she actually didn''t understand her father''s good intentions after so many years, and this time she The man was still trapped there, and she had to find her father. (end of this chapter) Chapter 385： Meet Chapter 385 Meeting Although Yang Jiabao wanted to go home immediately to see his father and mother, but seeing that something was wrong with his elder sister''s expression, he still held her hand and held back her hand and did not move. Although Yang Jiabao is very young, he looks like he is only seven or eight years old, but after all, he is a child who grew up in such a family, so he already understands a lot. At the end of Tang, watching everyone stand at the gate of the base, no one moved, and took the lead in taking his own steps. "Let''s go, if you don''t go in, I''m afraid those people in the food factory will kill them." Watching Tang Mo enter the gate of the base, the others followed. In fact, the Yang family base was formerly a military base, which was originally guarded by Commander Yang. But after the end of the world, due to the loss of the unified command above, this place has become a small base by itself. Originally, the fence of the military base was very thick, and it was more than enough to defend against those red-eyed flesh dragons. And I heard that in the current Yang family base, there is only the previous batch of troops, but there is almost no shadow of ordinary people. The main entrance of the base is a big iron gate. There are several small fences in the center of the big iron gate, and you can see the outside situation. "Stop, what are you doing?" As expected, they were stopped outside the gate of the base as soon as they reached the gate. The soldiers in military uniforms stood behind the gate and looked at them seriously. "We? We''re here to send the child home." Tang Mo grabbed Yang Jiabao who was standing next to Aunt Hua and slapped his face in front of the soldier. "It''s the commander''s son!" The little brother in the military uniform cheered happily and greeted the person next to him, asking him to deliver a letter to the commander in the office. Although it has been confirmed that this is indeed the son of Commander Yang, the gate of the base, whether it is opened or closed, must be reported at various levels, and finally Commander Yang can issue an order in person. No one has the right to open and close it casually. door. It seems that the system of this base is quite strict. At this time, order has become a very rare thing in this society. Tang Mo gave that Commander Yang a thumbs up in his heart. And looking at the cheering voices and expressions of the little brothers inside the door, I really love Commander Yang. Soon a group of people came hurriedly from the other side of the door, and the leader was Commander Yang. Looking at the situation outside from the inside of the door, the few people standing outside were not only Yang Jiabao, but also a few acquaintances. "Hua! Open the door quickly." Commander Yang saw the figure of his daughter, Yang Ahua, and beside Yang Ahua were two grandsons and granddaughters whom he longed for. He quickly ordered the people next to him to open the door and bring in the crowd outside. "Dad!" The door opened, and when he saw his father Yang Jiabao, whom he had not seen for a long time, tears were about to come out, he jumped up excitedly. Commander Yang stretched out his arms to hug his son, but his eyes stayed on Yang Ahua. Tang Mo watched all this quietly, but he could see clearly that this commander Yang had a temperament of favoring women over men. "Dad." The care and love in Commander Yang''s eyes, even an outsider at the end of Tang could see clearly, how could Yang Ahua not understand? Eyes wet, he cried out. This is the first official meeting between the father and daughter in so many years, and it is also the first time that Yang Ahua has called her father in so many years. "Eh! Eh!" Commander Yang responded to her excitedly. He had been waiting for this dad for too many years. It''s not that he didn''t regret what happened back then, but the daughter he gave birth to was exactly the same stubbornness as himself. No one was willing to bow their heads first, and they became what they are now. Now listening to his daughter calling him Commander Yang, he excitedly shook off Yang Jiabao in his arms, took a few steps forward and held his daughter''s hand, looking up and down. "Good boy, good boy, you have suffered for so many years." Commander Yang is not very old. It seems that he was still a young man when he gave birth to his first daughter, and he looked in his 40s. Yang Ahua is not too young. In his 20s, he is still a child in Commander Yang''s eyes. "Let''s go in and talk." This scene of a father''s kindness and filial piety moved everyone present. Only the sober Tang Mo knew that the time was pressing and reminded everyone to do business quickly. Commander Yang took Tang Mo and his group into a hall, doing fancy things. At this moment, the emotions were a little too excited and the words were incoherent. It was Tang Mo who helped her explain the food factory and Yang Ming and the female police officer concisely and succinctly. . "So it is!" Yang Ming has been out for so long. Commander Yang is not worried. In the end of the world, he is not only a general under his command, but also his son-in-law. If Yang Ming is in danger, his daughter will not know. What happens, blame yourself. Now that there is finally news from Yang Ming, Commander Yang is finally relieved to see his daughter again, but the severe situation in the food factory made him frown again. "The world has changed, the world is getting worse, and people''s hearts are vicious." Although Commander Yang has no superiors to order him to do what kind of things, and he has so many people and materials that he can control at will, he still insists on the justice in his heart and does some things within his power, although this He has no ability or means to maintain the entire order of the world, but what he can do is one point, which is the current creed of their Yang family base. As for why there are no ordinary people in the Yang family base now, the first is that their supplies are not enough to support more and more people who have come to gather here, and the second is that there are too many soldiers here, those soldiers In this apocalypse, they still insist on defending their family and the country. Their relatives and friends are still suffering outside. If none of their relatives and friends can enter the base to enjoy their blessings, then watch a crowd of ordinary people come in. , what kind of mood will those soldiers have? I have to say that Commander Yang is still very general, and he considers issues very comprehensively. There is a special team in his base to search and rescue the relatives of the soldiers. He placed those people in the residential building next to the base, and someone next to him sent some food on a regular basis, but he did his best to take care of them. Although the base has a lot of supplies, it is not inexhaustible, and he can only give priority to the families of these soldiers. This has been done enough and good enough. After understanding the situation of the base, Tang Mo admired Commander Yang more and more. Heroes are born in troubled times. Seeing that Commander Yang is such a person, Tang Mo has more confidence in his next plan. (end of this chapter) Chapter 386： delicious meat Chapter 386 Delicious Meat "Don''t worry, Ah Hua, Dad will send someone to take down the food factory. Yang Ming will be fine." Chief Yang took his daughter''s hand and said, he could see that her daughter was anxious now. Actually, Chief Yang himself has been waiting for this news for a long time. Now that he knows the situation there clearly, how many people are sent, how many weapons, what kind of configuration and equipment are naturally foolproof. "The people in the food court are very strong. There are many abilities, about seven or eight. Chief, you have to make the people below be careful." Qi Jiaming, who had been in the food factory for a while, carefully told Chief Yang what happened there, and he said something after he finished. He was afraid that Chief Yang, a big businessman, would underestimate the enemy. Those prisoners don''t know why, but less than half of them are supernatural beings. Qi Jiaming himself is a power user, and he knows too well the difference between power users and ordinary people in battle. Chief Yang nodded after hearing this, but his expression remained the same. "Don''t worry, the most important thing we don''t lack is the ability user." The entourage behind him, who has followed Chief Yang for many years, said. After all, this place was the army before, and Tang Tang had already seen it. In this apocalypse, the number of superhumans is very small, and most of them are those with excellent physical fitness, so it is not surprising that there are many superpowers in the army. Moreover, when she came in, she also observed that the soldiers in the base were still training. Now in this apocalypse, their enemies are only hungry meat dragons. These soldiers are still training to mean that they want to fight against meat dragons. "I''m going too!" The chief over there explained to send someone to the food factory, and Yang Ahua hurriedly stated that he would also go with him. "Hua, just stay at home and wait for Yang Ming to come back. Don''t worry, the base has a car, so it won''t take too long." In fact, in this world, there is no shortage of cars and energy for the time being. What is lacking is a wide road that allows vehicles to pass. There are meat dragons blocking everywhere. Ordinary vehicles are basically unable to move on the street, and they are trapped there. Therefore, ordinary people will not drive even if they have a car and oil. But the army is different. After the armored vehicle is transformed, it can basically directly crush the meat dragon into a puree. In addition, they have excellent teams and weapons. Many problems are not a problem. "But" "Dad promised you that he will bring him back safely, okay?" Chief Yang comforted his daughter. After so many years, he managed to communicate with his daughter face-to-face and calmly. How could he easily miss the opportunity to let his daughter go like that? Dangerous place? Bringing people back successfully in the last days, if someone else, Chief Yang really wouldn''t dare to promise. But Yang Ming, yes. After so many years of observation, he is very clear about what kind of person his son-in-law is and what kind of ability he has, otherwise he would not have sent him out on the mission. "it is good." Going by herself wouldn''t help much, and it would become a burden for the team. Yang Ahua thought about it and finally decided to stay here obediently. Dabao Erbao has just arrived in an unfamiliar environment, and it is indeed better to have himself by his side. Everything that should be explained has been explained, and the team has already set off, and Chief Yang here is entertaining everyone for dinner. In this situation, being able to entertain guests for dinner is not just a simple matter for a big family. Meals on the table are simple, rice and a variety of meats. Everyone looked at the meat on that table and was stunned. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I didnt expect that there would be so much meat on the table. Isnt it a military base, is it a breeding farm? Chief Yang smiled without saying a word, and entertained everyone for dinner. Yang Jiabao is the master, and after his father took the vegetables, he threw off his arms and started to eat. Seeing how delicious Yang Jiabao was eating, everyone temporarily put down their restraint and started to eat. Really fragrant. Those meats are eaten in the mouth, and there are only two words in the heart, really fragrant. "What kind of meat is this?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he also thought the meat in his mouth was delicious, but he couldn''t taste what animal meat it was. "What kind of meat it is, it''s done." Qi Jiaming is now completely let go, he doesn''t remember that he is a guest at all, and his mouth is full of oil. Chief Yang just smiled and didn''t speak, Tang Mo looked at his expression and had a guess in his heart. She took another piece of meat and put it in her mouth, well, it was really delicious. After the meal, everyone went back to the room they had arranged for themselves, while the three brothers of the Yang family were called by the chief to the reception room. After all, it was they who brought Yang Jiabao back, and Chief Yang was about to fulfill the commission he promised. The commission is naturally food or weapons. Tang Mo had been waiting quietly at the door of the reception room, and when the three brothers walked out of the room with happy faces, she knocked on the door and walked in. "Chief, do you have time to chat?" "Of course you are free, please take a seat." Chief Yang was not surprised when he saw Tang Mo coming, as if he knew she would come, he greeted Tang Mo to sit down. "Thank you Miss Qiao for bringing my daughter and that stinky boy back. Miss Qiao''s ability is really powerful. Let me make a bold guess, is it a spiritual ability?" How quickly these people returned to the base from the food factory, Chief Yang already knew. In fact, when he just chatted with the three brothers, he had learned a lot of information consciously or unintentionally. Tang Mo nodded. Since she dared to fly back with so many people, she had no intention of hiding anything, and there was no need to hide it. What surprised her was that Chief Yang actually knew about spiritual powers. In fact, this is normal, although there are relatively few ability users in this world, and the abilities are relatively simple, most of which are abilities with convenient power and speed. But after all, Chief Yangs base is a high-incidence place for power users. The more people there are, the more things they see. "The meat on your table today, if I''m not mistaken, is the meat of a meat dragon?" Since Chief Yang spoke so straightforwardly and straightforwardly, Tang Mo didn''t even bother and asked directly. "That''s right, because of the large number of people in the base, coupled with more and more family members, it is not an option to consume the stored food, so after constant attempts, we finally found the only edible meat on the back of the meat dragon. As you can see, doesn''t it taste good?" Chief Yang responded directly. "It''s pretty tasty." At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly thought of a word, that is, the first person to eat crabs. I wonder what the mental activity of the first meat-eating dragon was like? Those guys have ugly faces, and naturally many tissues are inedible on their bodies. I didn''t expect that there is such a delicious piece of meat on their backs, which is better than any other meat Tang Mo has eaten. Delicate meat, good taste, and high nutritional value. (end of this chapter) Chapter 387： plan Chapter 387 The Plan "It seems that the chief has found a way to deal with the meat dragon?" Tang Mo felt that everything in the Yang family base in front of him was proceeding in an orderly manner, and there was no sense of panic at all. "That meat dragon is not difficult to deal with, but there are too many. It''s useless to rely on a few thousand of us alone." The meat dragon that ordinary people are afraid of will naturally not waste food again when he comes to him. Originally, the force value of the troops is high, so it is more cost-effective to go out to hunt meat dragons. After actual combat, it was found that although those red-eyed flesh dragons looked terrifying, they were actually not as terrifying as people thought in terms of strength and speed. Not to mention the ability user, even if a strong and healthy ordinary person holds a weapon in his hand, it is no longer a problem to deal with one or two. It''s just that the changes in the last days are coming too fast, and there is no chance for everyone to prepare, the scope is too large, and it is nationwide, so it suddenly broke the psychological defense line of human beings, so that they did not think of ways to fight. In fact, it is just relying on the fact that there is still some food to rely on. When the mountains and rivers are exhausted, even the weak will take up arms to protect themselves. "Why don''t you think of a way?" Tang Mo asked tentatively. After all, Chief Yang has done a good job of being self-sufficient by himself. She is not sure whether Chief Yang is willing to do more things. "Could it be that you have a solution?" Chief Yang leaned forward, and the urgent expression on his face had already given Tang Mo the answer. "One point, maybe give it a try." On the way to the Yang Family Base, Tang Mo thought a lot, and finally came up with the most feasible solution. "For such a long time, the meat dragons we have seen are all the same size, and there are no meat dragons that are too small, which means that the number of these meat dragons is actually fixed. And I have also observed, basically certain of these Flesh dragons have no reproductive function." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she summarized the phenomena she had observed to Chief Yang. Chief Yang listened attentively while nodding non-stop. He also caught a lot of meat dragons for so long. In addition to being used as food, they have also been observed, and they have long discovered that these meat dragons have no gender and no reproductive function. With the affirmation of Chief Yang, Tang Mo, who was afraid of making a mistake in his judgment, became more confident in his next plan. "Since the number is fixed, the next thing will be much easier, as long as we eliminate the meat dragon that is fixed in the world." Everyone knows the truth of ??, but no one has a correct answer in methodology so far. Chief Yang did not speak, waiting for what the girl in front of him would say next. "Since you have discovered that this meat dragon has a large edible part, why don''t we tell the whole world that only one meat dragon can be hunted, whether it is a red-eyed meat dragon or those stupid meat dragons. The Yang family base can exchange for a piece of food. And the food needs some effort from your side, and the fresh meat peeled from the meat dragon is cooked and given to them, just give them half, and we keep the other half for ourselves. Now there are meat dragons everywhere on the streets. If it is said that it is not easy to hunt a red-eyed meat dragon, then killing a silly and full meat dragon is basically something a person can do as long as they muster up. Its just to see if everyone wants to do it. The little girl in front of her said something very reasonable, something that Chief Yang never thought of. In fact, not all people in the base know that the meat eaten in the base is meat dragons. Chief Yang tried to share this with some ordinary people. A family member in the family building next to him said that he wanted to see how everyone would accept it. Unexpectedly, the man vomited after hearing it and refused to eat food. So Chief Yang gave up telling the public about this, and only consumed it in a small area within the scope of their base. But according to what the late Tang Dynasty said, letting the public hunt and kill meat dragons really kills three birds with one stone. The first is to prevent those people from starving to death and have something to eat. The number of meat dragons on the way back can also be effectively reduced. The third is that their people are not processed in vain. It is very reasonable to charge half of the fee. Chief Yang knows too well that although only a part of the meat of a meat dragon can be eaten, yours is also a big piece of meat, even if only Half is enough for one person to eat for several days. Chief Yang couldn''t help nodding, "But how can they send the meat dragons to the base? Even if the meat dragons are not threatening, the road on this road is very dangerous, how can they come here? Besides, people''s fear of those flesh dragons has been there for so long, so I''m afraid it''s hard to get rid of it for a while, right?" Chief Yang raised two concerns one after another. One was the danger of long-distance roads, and the other was to make people start killing dragons. It is not easy for them to suddenly muster such courage. These two problems are very realistic. If these two problems cannot be solved, all the assumptions made by the late Tang Dynasty are just assumptions that cannot be realized. "I''ve thought about these two questions. The first one is easy to deal with. You can tell everyone that you only take the torso of the flesh dragon and use the skin on the body to make weapons and fortifications. The head and limbs are not needed. You can Let everyone use the meat on their heads and limbs as bait, so that they can come safely along the way." Flesh dragons even eat their companions, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they observed that living companions do not attack in their eyes. But dead companions are just the same flesh as the rest in the eyes of those red-eyed flesh dragons. "And this also saves you some trouble in dealing with it. After all, so much garbage is also a troublesome thing." "As for the second question, people''s habitual fearful thinking can''t be reversed immediately, but it''s just a matter of giving everyone an opportunity." "What is this opportunity? How to create it?" Chief Yang was simply fascinated. He felt that the little girl in front of him was like a god, as if any difficulty came to her, there was a way. Being able to destroy the flesh dragons in this world is something that Chief Yang has always dreamed of, and after hearing this girl''s words today, Chief Yang felt for the first time that this matter did not seem to be a fantasy, the blood all over his body. All began to boil, as if returning to the most aggressive age of the twenties. "This opportunity, that''s up to me." Tang Mo smiled a little, and the light-hearted face inexplicably gave Chief Yang a sense of trust. (end of this chapter) Chapter 388： experiment Chapter 388 Experiment "Tell me?" Knowing a lot of Qiao Jin''s abilities, plus what he just said, Mr. Yang didn''t think that the thin little girl in front of him was talking big. "Since you know that I have mental power, and you know that flying is a type of mental power, you should also know that mental power has a control function, right?" Lao Lao nodded. He usually not only studies the management of the base at the base, but also carefully studies the various changes in the world after the end of the world for a long time. This of course includes all kinds of abilities. This world is different from the real world where Tang Mo lives. There is no ID watch in this world, and information does not circulate. But fortunately, Mr. Yang has enough samples to make big data statistics still a thing that can be done here. He knows the power of mental power. After a long period of discussion and analysis with a small number of those with spiritual attributes, he also knows that the deformation of mental power is very rich and can achieve the purpose of control. However, no one can achieve mental power control, because that requires extremely powerful mental power, which is not the level that the mental power ability users in the current base can do. "Have you achieved mental control?" Mr. Yang felt a little unbelievable that the little girl in front of her had actually achieved something that the psychic abilities of the entire base could not do. But after thinking that none of the **** things in my base can fly, I''m relieved to think about it. had to admit that the little girl in front of him was the strongest psychic power user he had seen for so long. "However, it''s useless to control a flesh dragon alone." Lao Lao shook his head, only relying on the strength of one person, no matter how powerful it is, what is the use? This point, Mr. Yang was wrong. In most cases, the power of a collective team is indeed stronger than that of a single person. But if that person''s strength is strong enough, stronger than an entire team, and after reaching a terrifying level, he can actually do more things. If you feel that a person''s strength is not strong enough, then the problem is not a person''s body, but not strong enough. "What if I could control the alien beasts in the city?" "A strange beast in the whole city?" Old Yang''s eyes were full of disbelief. Rao was that he always knew that the little girl in front of him was not an ordinary person, and he felt that the words were too watery. "Do you know how many flesh dragons there are in the city? There are countless exotic beasts on every street." Mr. Yang tried to make the little girl in front of him recognize the facts and think about it carefully. "certainly." Tang Mo had thought about it carefully, and it was not difficult to do it with her mental power, and it could even be said that she was able to do it with ease. Because Tang Mo, who had already regarded mental power as a part of his body, could clearly distinguish one thing, that is, mind control and mind destruction are not the same thing. If you say that mind control is to temporarily conquer the opponent''s sea of ??consciousness while retaining the other party''s sea of ??consciousness, then mental destruction is violent demolition. With just one click, the sea of ??consciousness of the opponent can be completely destroyed. The former requires a lot of mental and mental power, while the latter is very simple. And what Tang has to do now is to destroy the spiritual power. Those flesh dragons have no meaning in existence, so just destroying them is enough. The plan at the end of the Tang Dynasty was actually very simple, that is, to destroy most of the flesh dragons in the city with spiritual power, no matter what kind. And those flesh dragons whose consciousness was destroyed will immediately turn into silly and non-threatening flesh dragons, no matter if they are full or hungry. At this time, as long as Lao Lao''s team goes out to kill, this is not a battle at all, but a massacre. The fluidity of this exotic beast is not strong. Even the red-eyed meat dragon will only attack the living creatures near it, and conduct simple chases, but will not hunt, and they do not have such a high IQ. After the city has temporarily become a safe city, people who get news around will come in more enthusiastically. The city is full of silly monsters who can''t transform. As long as you carry a meat dragon like this, you can exchange it for food. Who wouldnt want to do such a business without capital? Taking the small to see the big, taking this incident as an opportunity, and taking the city of Yang Family Base as the center point, all people will come here after they get the news, and they will all get food. After ??Tang''s plan was told in detail to Mr. Yang, Mr. Yang''s face could no longer be described as ecstasy, but a kind of trembling, and his body trembled uncontrollably after being extremely excited. Have you really found a way to save all mankind? "Can it really be done?" "It''s really possible, there should be live flesh dragons in your base, right? Or should we go to the test first?" Seeing is believing, in order to make Old Yang really believe what he said, and to make his plan come true, Tang Mo decided to do an experiment first and try to destroy a few flesh dragons. In fact, she has never mentally destroyed the meat dragon, and she doesn''t know if the big guy is good at it. But no matter how good it is, Tang Mo''s idea is very simple, that is, try to destroy as much as he can. If it really takes too much mental energy, then you can spend a few more days and you will be finished. And now is the time at the end of the Tang Dynasty to experiment with how much mental power it will take to destroy the consistent flesh dragon. Of course, there are meat dragons in the Yang family base. After all, so many people rely on the flesh of this meat dragon to survive, so the base has a special place to store live meat dragons. After all, we also need to store some food, and it is not easy to store meat that has been dead for too long. Tang Mo was standing in front of the cage where the meat dragon was locked, next to Mr. Yang, his confidants, and several other high-level executives of the base. Most of them were men in their forties or even fifties. At this moment, standing behind Tang Mo, the expressions on the faces of each and everyone are cautious, and they don''t even dare to breathe, staring at everything in front of them. They have heard about this grand plan, which is related to the future destiny of the entire world. In troubled times, there is not a man who has not dreamed of being a hero. And now, whether this plan to save mankind can be realized or not depends on the present situation. Tang Mo looked at the red-eyed flesh dragons in the cage, and first randomly picked one to destroy it with mental power. For a moment, Tang Mo was stunned. She didn''t expect that the flesh dragon''s sea of ??consciousness was so small. As soon as her aggressive mental power touched it, the flesh dragon''s sea of ??consciousness collapsed immediately. This is too easy... Tomorrow 3rd watch, everyone can vote~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 389： planning Chapter 389 Planning At the end of Tang, what he originally thought was that if the sea of ????consciousness of this flesh dragon was too difficult to destroy, he would extend the time and take a few more days to recover. After all, there is no spar that can make her replenish energy all the time. If she wants to restore her mental power, she can only rely on sleep, the most primitive way to recuperate. But what Tang Mo didn''t expect was that this flesh dragon''s sea of ??consciousness was much smaller than he expected. Not to mention that it was destroyed with great effort, just a little touch of the spiritual power at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the fragile sea of ????consciousness will be defeated by itself. If this is the case, then there are too many things to do next. In fact, it is normal for a meat dragon to have a fragile sea of ??consciousness. After all, this creature has almost no consciousness of its own, and there is nothing else in its mind except the concept of hunger. For a creature with such a simple cell, if the sea of ??consciousness is really widened, then it is truly abnormal. Rao is Tang Mo, who has always been emotionally stable, and felt a burst of excitement at this moment. Could it be that God is helping her. After ?? tried one, Tang Mo tried again, knowing that all the meat dragons here were easily destroyed, and she was really sure that this meat dragon was indeed so crisp. And the red-eyed flesh dragon is the same as the ordinary flesh dragon, and it can be done with almost no effort. Tang Mo breathed a sigh of relief, and the people behind them looked at everything in front of them, and their hearts were even more nervous as if they were riding a roller coaster. But seeing those red-eyed flesh dragons, their eyes suddenly returned to their normal color, and their expressions softened, but they felt that things were going in a good direction. As for those meat dragons who were originally stupid, they can''t help but look even more stupid now. "Don''t worry, these flesh dragons will not pose any threat to humans." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he put his hand into the fence, and the meat dragons turned a blind eye as if they didn''t see it. After the ??Consciousness Sea was destroyed, these things turned into walking corpses, more obedient than the most obedient pets, standing there, like a lifeless ornament. Seeing that those flesh dragons did not attack people, the group of bigwigs behind Tang Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. While he was relieved, there was also a greater agitation. It seemed that this plan to save the world was really feasible. In the future history of human beings, we will leave a deep impression of ourselves. Since all the steps have been verified and feasible, the next thing is a matter of course. Everyone took Tang Mo to a huge conference room together. Among the twenty or so people were Yang Jie, Yang Ahua''s father and his confidant, the managers of some specific affairs of the base, and the military advisers and think tanks in the base, those with the strongest brains. Everyone''s expressions are ready to fight, treating this as the most important battle of their lives. Everyone first brainstormed and determined a general plan, and then everyone took turns to speak, supplementing or discussing the parts that they were most familiar with or the details they thought of, and then constantly revising the plan to make it perfect. In this session, Tang Mo just sat quietly and listened to everyone talking. She is just using her own abilities and some experience in facing this kind of crisis in her own world, providing everyone with a new attempt and possibility. But it is not an easy task to actually implement this grand plan. Everyone here has extremely profound political and military literacy, and the ductility of what they say and what they consider is something that was never considered at the end of Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo sat here, listening to everyone''s speech, as if she had entered a class, where she quickly absorbed various experiences and knowledge to enrich and grow herself. Besides, she is far less clear than anyone in this room knows about the world, the situation of the apocalypse in front of her. The real unity of knowledge and action depends on the strength of everyone. Tang Mo suddenly felt that she was so insignificant at this moment. Although her strength did play a key role in some aspects, she still had too much to learn. If you really want to be like a team, what you have is not only the force value, but also a flexible, intelligent and experienced brain is essential. From afternoon to late night and early morning. This discussion lasted all night. Everyone seemed to have forgotten their exhaustion and fatigue. No one said that the discussion was over. Instead, as the whole plan continued to be completed, everyone became more tired and more excited. The water in the conference room was filled with pot after pot, until ten o''clock the next morning, an almost perfect plan was placed in front of everyone. Everyone was very satisfied. In the end, Yang Jie made a final decision, everyone went back to rest first, and then announced the plan to everyone in the army, and began to act one day later! The crowd dispersed, Tang Mo returned to the resting place, first greeted Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother who had already woken up, and then went to Qi Jiaming''s room. "Shall I take you back first?" After so many things to do, there may not be enough time. Qi Jiaming has done too many things, she can no longer waste other people''s time. "What did you say to Yang Jie just now?" Qi Jiaming saw that Qiao Jin had been waiting to enter Boss Yang''s room and did not come back day and night. With his understanding of Qiao Jin, he naturally wouldn''t think that she was doing something bad. In Qi Jiaming''s view, Qiao Jin must be doing something, and it''s a big thing. "We discussed how to save the world." Tang Mo said jokingly. In fact, what she did was to save the world, doesn''t it seem too much? Qi Jiaming was silent, he didn''t think Qiao Jin was joking at all. From the very beginning, Qiao Jin took him to dig a tunnel to escape, then to deal with those meat dragons without fear, and then to save them from the food factory. Qi Jiaming didn''t think it was a joke at all when he said the words "save the world" from Qiao Jin''s mouth. "Can I go with you?" Every boy dreams of being a hero since he was a child, and no one has ever imagined that he will become a hero who saves the world. And now this opportunity is in front of him, and Qi Jiaming doesn''t want to miss it. He has always been a person with a special sense of justice, otherwise he would not have rushed out of the house without hesitation to protect Qiao Jin''s parents. And he thinks that he is a power user, and his mind is not stupid. Even if he can''t help a lot, at least it won''t hinder everyone. "Then you''re not going home? What about your parents?" Actually, Tang Mo was not surprised that Qi Jiaming would want to participate in the next plan. She also understood Qi Jiaming''s character for such a long time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 390： go back to pick up Chapter 390 Go back to pick up people In fact, at the end of Tang Dynasty in this world, Qi Jiaming has been regarded as a relatively close person. After all, there are not many foolish boys who can give up security to protect other people''s parents. Even at the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that it was difficult for him to repay. That''s why she didn''t tell Qi Jiaming about the next plan. She didn''t want Qi Jiaming to face danger, and she didn''t want Qi''s father and Qi''s mother to see their son again. "I have something I want to ask you." Qi Jiaming''s face was very tangled, and he was a little afraid to look at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Can you help me and Boss Yang to talk about taking my parents over too? You don''t need to live in the base, just live in the family building next door, and I will take care of their food by myself." Qi Jiaming was very embarrassed, but he finally spoke up after thinking about it all night. In the last days, he walked all the way, went to many places and faced many dangers. There is no better place than Yang Family Base. This place seems to be a comfort zone, everything is so peaceful, no darkness can be seen. Besides, Qiao Jin and Qiao Jin''s parents are also here. I don''t know why, but the place with Qiao Jin makes him feel very safe. There are a lot of military family members living in that family building, so it should be okay to live in his own parents. He will find food for his parents himself. Qi Jiaming knew that she was a soft-spoken person, but given the relationship between Qiao Jin and Aunt Hua and what she could say to Boss Yang, if she could help herself, she should be fine. But will Qiao Jin feel that it is too much trouble for her? Qi Jiaming bowed his head, he felt that he was a bit of a strong man, but he had been away from his parents for so long, and he really wanted to use his ability to give his parents a slightly better life in the future. And what is it to go home and stay at home, only staying here is what Qi Jiaming feels is really suitable for him and can do more meaningful things. "it is good." What Qi Jiaming didn''t expect was that Qiao Jin agreed immediately without even the slightest hesitation. At this time, Tang Mo was still complaining about herself, because she was busy with that plan recently and thought too little. In the days after ??, the Yang family base will be the safest place. Qi Jiaming is kind to her and should bring her parents over. What''s so difficult about letting Boss Yang arrange a place, it''s not worth mentioning. "Let''s go, go now." As soon as he said he would leave, Tang Mo, who stayed up all night, just decided to do something and said that he didn''t want to delay for a second, so he acted immediately. "Thank you, thank you very much, I will repay you in the future as a cow and a horse!" Tang Mo''s promise was too happy, which moved Qi Jiaming''s heart. He thought that even if Qiao Jin agreed, he would at least hesitate. Being able to arrange his parents in a safe place, and he also has a place to display his ambitions, Qi Jiaming simply felt that he could not reciprocate. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t speak, a flock of crows had already flown in his heart. It''s a cow and a horse again, why does she feel that there are too many people who have said this to her? His next life would not be a herd of cattle and horses, at the end of Tang Dynasty was a little worried about his next life. still took Qi Jiaming and flew home directly. With a small spaceship as a means of transportation, the distance from the same city was not a problem at all, right? Knowing that Qi Jiaming was eager to return home, the speed at the end of Tang was much faster. After all, Qi Jiaming already has experience in the sky, and the ability user is in good physical condition. This pressure and speed does not constitute a big burden for him. Soon, Tang Mo came to the place where he first sent Qi Jiaming back. Everything seems to start from here. There are still many flesh dragons surrounding the villa. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, this time, he planned to make a quick battle and use his mental power to destroy this move and petrify all the nearby flesh dragons. The word ??Petrochemical was decided by everyone at the meeting yesterday. After all, not everyone understands spiritual power that much, and the words destruction and sea consciousness are still a bit too abstract. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the word petrochemical was not so accurate, because although the flesh dragon that destroyed the sea of ????knowledge was indeed unable to move around in a large area, it could only circle in place, but it was not completely immobile like a stone. Forget it, just treat it as a moving stone. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didnt think he was bothered about it. Seeing that the group of meat dragons turned into a foolish appearance in an instant, Qi Jiaming felt a little incredible, but obviously he had reached the door of the house now, and he had more important things to do. Qi Jiaming walked to the door and knocked on the door. couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. Although he knew that his parents had enough food to support him when he came back, he couldn''t help worrying about whether something would happen to them for so long. But soon, the door opened. "Jiaming, it is Jiaming who is back!" The person who opened the door was Qi Jiaming''s mother. She was so excited to see her son finally coming back, so she quickly welcomed Qi Jiaming in. "You stinky boy, why did you come back after walking for so long." Qi Jiaming''s father also rushed over and looked at his son up and down. "Just come back, just come back." Qi Jiaming''s parents had red eyes and finally said this. In fact, that time when my son finally returned home, he went out in a hurry. As a parent, it is impossible not to be annoyed. The end times are so dangerous, why don''t you come back and stay in the house safely with your parents? But he still understands the son he gave birth to. The child is kind, with a sense of justice, and dares to take risks. No one else can stop him from doing what he wants. Qi Jiaming''s parents only hoped that their son would be fine and safe outside, but now the child has finally returned safely. Qi Jiaming looked at his parents, except that their faces were a little worse, but everything else was fine. The big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground, and he pulled his parents to sit down. And seeing this warm scene, Tang Mo''s heart was also relieved. Qi Jiaming''s parents are fine, but if something really happens, her own conscience will be uneasy. "It''s Xiao Jin, sit down, are your parents okay?" Qi Jiaming''s mother recognized Qiao Jin who was following Qi Jiaming and greeted her to sit down. Qi Jiaming''s kindness seems to be inherited from his parents. Even if his son went out to take risks for the girl in front of him, Qi Jiaming''s parents still worried about the safety of his old friend in their hearts. "Don''t worry, Auntie, my parents are fine. I''m taking you over today." Tang Mo said with a smile. This is the best way. With the company of sincere old friends like Qi Jiaming''s parents, even if she leaves in the future, Qiao Jin''s parents will not feel lonely, at least someone will accompany her. "Where to go?" Looking at the puzzled faces of his parents, Qi Jiaming quickly told them about the base. It is the most important thing to take parents away now. As for reminiscing, they will have time in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 391： Yang Ming Chapter 391 Yang Ming Qi Jiaming''s parents were more shocked the more they heard what their son said. They have almost stayed in their house since the end of the world and didn''t know anything about the outside world. If it was someone else who said this to them beyond their knowledge, maybe they would not believe it, but if it was their own son, then of course they believed it 100%. "I didn''t expect such a paradise to exist!" Qi Jiaming''s parents have not encountered any danger, but they have only been together for so long, and loneliness and hunger are about to devour them. There is nothing to hesitate, to be with my son and old friends is a dream life. Although the villa is big, there are not many things to bring. After packing up the daily necessities of three backpacks and the little food left, the two of them followed Tang Mo on the road. is actually God... Although this word may sound strange, it is true. Qi Jiaming''s parents, who were on stage for the first time, seemed very restrained. They sat upright and didn''t dare to look down. Unlike Qiao Jin''s parents, Qiao Jin''s parents have at least walked all the way in the last days. They are people who have experienced life and death, and naturally they are much more courageous than before. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could understand it very well. He thoughtfully lowered the speed of the small spaceship, and the group drove slowly and leisurely to the base. With the extra time on the way, Qi Jiaming told his parents about what had happened during this period of time, his life at the base and what he should think about. Although Qi Jiaming avoided important things and omitted many dangerous things, Qi Jiaming''s parents were still terrified. The four people walked slowly all the way to the Yang family base. At the gate of the base, the soldier guarding the gate informed Boss Yang that Qiao Jinduo brought two people back and immediately received the order to open the door. And Boss Yang is also very particular about arranging Qi Jiaming''s parents'' residence next to Qiao Jin''s parents at the base. This makes Qi Jiaming''s family very happy. It is such a safe thing to be able to live in the base and be with familiar friends. This is something they never imagined. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not surprising at all. After all, she was the one she brought back. Boss Yang still had a wink. Not to mention the fact that he brought his daughter and son home before, he said that many of the plans after that depended on her. After Qi Jiaming''s parents entered the base, they originally thanked Yang Jie in person, but they were stopped by Tang Mo. This trivial matter is unnecessary, and Boss Yang''s mind is now on tomorrow''s plans, and he is not in the mood to receive them. Then Qi Jiaming''s parents went to see the Georgelin couple. The four of them had a period of helping each other at the beginning of the last days, and their relationship was naturally deep. Because of the mutual help between the children, the four of them were excited and immediately recognized each other''s children as godsons and goddaughters. After all, Qi Jiaming also called Dad and Mom when he was in the food factory. Qiao Jin was a few months older than Qi Jiaming, so she naturally became Qi Jiaming''s sister. Tang Mo didn''t expect that she has a younger brother in real life. In the mission world, she still has to pick up a younger brother for nothing. It seems that she has been a sister all her life. Actually, Qi Jiaming''s parents whispered what Qi Jiaming meant when they were on the road. They always thought that Qi Jiaming was so devoted to Qiao Jin because of that, but they didn''t expect Qi Jiaming to shake his head like a rattle. Just kidding, that''s Sister Qiao, with that majesty and aura, he can''t even think of anything wrong. If you have any thoughts, it is just respect and admiration, or even... love? George Lin and Mother Qiao could of course also see that their daughter Qi Jiaming had no other intentions for the child, so the two couples had some regrets about becoming in-laws. Its okay to be a godfather or a godmother, so that the whole family is happy with the addition of a son (daughter). Tang Mo was also quite satisfied. On the one hand, she felt that Qi Jiaming was indeed a person who valued love and righteousness. Qi Jiaming''s parents were also sensible and good friends of Qiao Jin''s parents. On the other hand, she also thought that after she left, Qiao Jin''s parents still had a son to take care of, which was a good thing. After the Qi family and the Qiao family were settled here, Yang Ming came back over there. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t expect Yang Ming to come back so quickly. It turns out that after Boss Yang sent a group of superhumans to drive over in a modified armored vehicle yesterday, the battle ended quickly with both inside and outside. After the battle, Yang Ming did not come back with the big team, but came back first. He is a full-fledged speed power user, and he can come back faster than that car. As for those meat dragons on the road, it is a very simple thing for speed ability users to dodge. Since he met his wife at the base, he was so worried about his wife and children that he couldn''t wait for a moment. After Yang Ming reported at the gate, Boss Yang and Yang Ahua came out to pick him up. At that time, Yang Ahua cried while hugging her husband. Yang Ming first comforted his wife, and then began to thank Boss Yang for helping him settle down and take care of his wife and children. "What''s your business with me taking care of my own daughter and grandson?" Boss Yang, who was very happy to see Yang Ming coming back, suddenly became angry again when he heard the words of thanks. "what?" What daughter, what grandson? Yang Ming became petrified for a while, this is real petrification, just like a stone. stood there in a daze, looking at his wife and then at the boss, not knowing what to say. "Come on, let''s go in and talk." It was Yang Ahua who took her husband away and prepared to talk to him slowly in the room. Time has passed without realizing it, the conflict between her and her father has been reconciled, and now it is time to tell everything to her husband. Yang Ahua is very smart, she dragged Yang Ming to her room, leaned on him and told him all this slowly. In the process of telling, I specially emphasized that my father was not optimistic about this marriage, but because of Yang Ming''s outstanding performance and actions in the army, he gradually changed his view on them. She reconciled with her father all because of the good impression Yang Ming left on his father, which made his father especially appreciate. Originally, Yang Ming suddenly learned that the boss who had been cultivating him was actually his father-in-law, and there was still a strange feeling in his heart, but after hearing what his wife said, the last trace of unhappiness disappeared. A smart woman will maintain the unity of the whole family by protecting the self-esteem of men. This is what Yang Ahua has done very well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 392： plan to open Chapter 392 The plan opens Yang Ming''s mood slowly calmed down. Originally, all the achievements he has achieved from school to now are earned by himself. That military medal was also earned by himself with blood and sweat. It doesnt matter what relationship Boss Yang has with him, he has a clear conscience. is to feel sorry for his wife... Yang Ming held Yang Ahua in his arms. He didn''t expect that his wife had such a good background and was willing to live an ordinary life with him. He could only repay this love with his life. Dabao and Erbao haven''t seen their father for a long time. At the beginning, they were a little embarrassed to approach, and felt a little strange. But the power of blood is infinite, and the family of four soon became intimate. After meeting with his wife and children, Yang Ming went to Yang Jie. The mission was finally completed, but luckily not humiliated. But what Yang Ming didn''t know was that Yang Jie had something bigger to tell him, and that was the plan. Yang Ming, as an excellent ability user and an executor, has a very important task for Yang Jie in tomorrow''s plan. After Tang Mo returned to the room, she couldn''t hold it any longer. She had been boiled for more than 30 hours. Although her mental strength could heal herself, her physical fatigue could be relieved. In the end, her mental fatigue could only be felt by sleeping. Comfortable. pulled the curtains of the room, locked the door, Tang Mo lay down on the bed, and slept directly until the next day. Early the next morning, Tang Mo was woken up by a knock on the door. dazedly opened the door and saw two little brothers in military uniforms standing looking straight at her. Tang Mo patted his head, sorry, for such an important matter, she almost fell asleep. Today is the day when the talk plan began to be implemented. I dont know how Yang Jie and the others told the soldiers yesterday. When Tang finished packing up and went out, the large playground of the base was densely packed and neatly lined up. Except for those who stayed at the base to defend, almost all the soldiers were here. Everyone knows what kind of task they are carrying today. There are more than a dozen modified armored vehicles and even two helicopters in the middle of the team in the huge open space. It seems that Yang Jie took out all the people and treasures in the base. In this battle, everyone showed their determination to win. The weather is a bit cold, but the sun is really big, and the sun shines on everyone, which makes people feel like tears. The group of Yang Jie who had the meeting yesterday were also standing on the stage wearing military uniforms, and everyone was looking at her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he moved his cervical spine and shoulders, which were stiff because he slept for too long. "start!" With a crisp voice, this vast and grand plan kicked off at this moment. At the end of Tang, she first flew into the sky, but this time she flew very low, and began to destroy the nearby flesh dragons with the Yang family base as the center. The spiritual power of the large piece was shrouded, and all the flesh dragons in that piece became stupid. This piece was completed, and Tang Mo flew to the next area, constantly expanding the scope of her removal and destruction. The larger the safe area is, the more confidence it will give to human beings, and the more helpful it will be for the smooth completion of the plan in the future. The late Tang Dynasty slept well last night, and today is full of energy, and he is full of energy to fight a battle. The range of her mental power is very wide every time. At this speed, in two hours, she can completely destroy all the flesh dragons in a radius of 100 miles around the base. At this moment, Tang Mo, who was working **** the spiritual cloud, would never have imagined how majestic and admirable her figure at the moment was in the eyes of the soldiers, as if shining. All the people in the base looked up at the sky without moving, knowing that Tang Mo had disappeared before their eyes. Two hours later, Tang Mo stood back on the ground of the base. "It''s your turn." An understatement, but aroused the soldiers'' hearts. Even a girl who works so hard for her family, for her country, and for the sake of all mankind, how can she not work hard! "Go!" Yang Jie roared, and everyone moved instantly. In an instant, countless people and those armored vehicles and planes were all dispatched, and everyone had weapons in their hands. The armored vehicle is led by Yang Ming. He will follow the team out of the base and complete the mission in actual combat. All people have knives in their hands, and cold weapons are the most useful in the face of that stupid meat dragon. The base is not without guns, but it is obviously a great waste to use those at this time. Their mission this time is very simple, that is, slaughter. Slaughter all the petrified flesh dragons around here and bring them back. Those flesh dragons have lost the ability to resist, this task is not dangerous. But the number of meat dragons is too large, this is a very large and time-consuming task. Of course, such a large area has a huge number of meat dragons, and there are also some fish that slip through the net that were not destroyed at the end of the Tang Dynasty, so the strength of the soldiers is needed. There are more than 3,000 people in the base, and most of them don''t usually have the opportunity to leave the base. Every time they have the opportunity to go out to do a mission, everyone is vying for it. Most of the people are training non-stop in the base. And this time, everyone went out. They have only one goal, which is to kill and kill this group of human enemies. Soon, the surrounding streets and alleys were full of soldiers killing flesh dragons, and everyone was actively fighting with weapons. This scene shocked the people who were hiding nearby. Many people will kill those terrifying monsters for the first time. After all, most of the time, people avoid them. "It turns out that these monsters are not so invincible..." After watching this one-sided slaughter, all the people raised such an idea. For the first time, they felt that they were equal to the monster, or even superior to it. "The torso of a meat dragon can be exchanged for five days'' worth of food when you get the Yang family base." The soldiers slaughtered while passing information to the people who were watching the battle secretly. Now that communication is closed, word of mouth is the fastest way to pass information. Food for five days This is undoubtedly a too tempting reward. Those who are hiding in the house can''t help but think when they look at the silly monsters on the street. These guys, don''t they seem so scary... More and more people began to join the battle, and those flesh dragons fell from the top of the food chain, turning into poor things that even a child could kick. (end of this chapter) Chapter 393： Situation expands Chapter 393 Situation expansion And Yang Ming''s role is very important, that is, to replace Yang Jie into the battle, to set some role models for the soldiers. A soldier is called a single soldier. Although he has been trained for a long time and has weapons in his hands, it is definitely a harvester for those silly meat dragons. But those armored vehicles are even more different. Coupled with their reinforced shells, it is a group crushing attack for meat dragons, and the effect is even greater. 3,000 people is not a small number, all scattered in a large area around it still appears to be a large number of people, and Yang Jie''s team has also very strategically discussed with those think tanks, and divided these teams into various teams according to regional functional tasks. For example, in addition to the armored team and the helicopter team that are fighting individually, there are also some people who are dedicated to transporting the bodies of those flesh dragons. After all, after killing the flesh dragons, they have to transport the flesh dragons to the base. Not really a waste. For the base, the whole body of the meat dragon is very precious. The meat on the body can be made into food but it is useless, and the limbs and head can be mashed to make bait. The ?? base has been researched for a long time. A piece of meat dragon''s loin can be made into twenty fist-sized meatballs. They will distribute ten to the people who come from the meat dragon, and keep ten for themselves. And the rest can make at least thirty bait. Although they said that in order to save the world, they are ready to take a frontal attack on those flesh dragons, but before the flesh dragons in the world have been eliminated, before all human beings are strong enough that everyone can face the flesh dragons , before being calm and comfortable, the role of bait is still very large, and it is still a hard currency other than food in this world. The role of the helicopters in the army is not to attack the meat dragon, but to hover at a low altitude according to the instructions of the leader, and then group the leaflets printed with the meat dragon to the Yangjia base in exchange for food into a group, one by one. Throw it away to ensure that more people can know this information and participate in this huge battle. Tang Mo also stepped on the low-altitude flyer on the clouds and watched the scene below, but she didn''t compete with those helicopters for work, she just wanted to see how the plan they spent a night made and how it''s implemented now. . But what makes Tang Mo happy is that this plan has been very successful so far, and to their surprise, they did not expect so many people to join the war. Or what they didn''t expect is that there are so many people living in this city that seems to have turned into ruins. Their desire to survive is so tenacious, and their desire for food and life has surpassed fear of meat dragons. Degree. In fact, it is not that no one has thought about resisting the meat dragon and supplying all the food for its own nutrition, but sometimes people may lack such a leader and lack the courage to start in the first place. With a breakthrough, it is like opening the hand of God, and generally the next things will become very smooth. Originally, the plan they discussed was to clean up the meat dragons in a part of the area near the Yang family base, but they didn''t expect that the 3,000 people and the people who joined later had almost reached 10,000 people. The meat dragons destroyed at the end of the Tang Dynasty were far from being used by everyone''s enthusiasm. After almost all the meat dragons that had been destroyed by the sea of ??consciousness were swept away, the troops and the crowd began to spread out spontaneously. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, Yang Jie decided to recall the 3,000 soldiers first. After all, killing those flesh dragons that have been destroyed and failed, there is almost no safety problem, but to deal with those red-eyed flesh dragons, try not to underestimate the enemy. Well, if possible, he doesn''t want to lose a soldier or a soldier. But these soldiers with red eyes are still able to obey the orders of the base leaders, and how can the people who have already started killing red eyes and angry people stop like this? After all, every meat dragon can be exchanged for food. There is no doubt about the credibility of the Yang family base, but the food is limited after all. But if the meat dragons that were killed at the beginning were destroyed by the sea of ????consciousness with mental power at the end of Tang Dynasty, and there was no threat, then their battle range expanded and those red-eyed meat dragons would cause a lot of casualties. Tang Mo cried out in his heart that the sound was not good. There was no other way. Tang Mo could only continue to start her work, continue to destroy the Shihai of those flesh dragons on a large scale, and expand the scope to meet the demands of the masses. . After all, this is only the beginning of their plan. If there are too many casualties at the beginning, after the enthusiasm of the crowd has passed, they will calm down and return to their fear of flesh dragons. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it would be really difficult to implement the plan at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was necessary for these people to fully understand that, for meat dragons, humans are the real predators, not the people at the bottom of the food chain. They are the gods who stand at the top of the food chain. The people in Yang Jie''s base base have all been called back. Now the people with red eyes scattered on the street are all people who were hiding in the dark room before, consuming their lives and waiting to die. At the beginning, they found that all the flesh dragons seemed powerless to fight back, but after some time, they seemed to see some red-eyed flesh dragons again, but they were terrified of red-eyed flesh dragons before, and they were getting used to killing them. After the meat dragon, it seems that these red-eyed meat dragons are not so scary anymore. Later, they found out that there were more stupid meat dragons, and they became more confident about killing meat dragons. The more they killed, the more opportunities they could exchange for food. There''s only one day left, so you have to work harder. And it seems that everyone is not just in exchange for food. Over the past few days, people have accumulated more and more anger in their hearts. They don''t know who to vent this anger, and they can''t find a way to hold it in a small room. It can be vented, and today''s killing is one of the most decompressing ways, although this method sounds bloody. Although the anger in the heart is also a kind of energy, but human strength is also limited, this earth-shattering killing came to an end in the evening, with the coming of night. The crowd gradually dispersed to the gate of the Yang Family Base, lining up in a long line, and everyone was holding trophies in their hands. After all, no one wants to wait until the next day when it comes to changing food. (end of this chapter) Chapter 394： go well Chapter 394 Going smoothly It was late at night, but there was already a long queue at the entrance of the Yang family base. The long queue could not see the tail at all, and it even tended to get longer and longer. Everyone knows that, at least for the next period of time, this team will not disappear. The people in the team undoubtedly want to exchange food. At first, they saw that the team was getting longer and more people, and they were still hesitating. Is there so much food in the Yang family base? promise. But soon when the team continued to move forward, and people continued to receive food from the gate of the base, the hearts of the people behind them calmed down. "Really got it, really got it!" The person at the front received the meatball and couldn''t wait to put it into his mouth and take a bite. Really meat! And it tastes good. Although I dont know what kind of animal meat seems to taste like I havent eaten before, who would bother about these things at this time, even if its rat meat, they all regard these fist-sized meatballs as treasures. This is what they live on. "How much?" The base posted a notice saying that the food was replaced, but no one knew what food to replace and how much. But now the body of this flesh dragon is so easy to get, everyone has already prepared for it, even if it is only a meal, no, you can eat it in one bite. "I changed to five fist-sized meatballs, and now I have all the food for the next week!" The voice of the person who got the food first was trembling with excitement. He never thought that the Yang family base would give them so much food. "It''s actually true!" The team behind them became more and more excited, and the news kept going backwards. And the people who got the food dispersed spontaneously, and decided to continue looking for opportunities to kill meat dragons in exchange for food. "Five?" Tang Mo didn''t expect Yang Jie to shrink the food again at the last moment. A meat dragon can make 20 meatballs, but at the beginning, it was clearly stated that half of it would be given to everyone. But that''s right. Seeing that the queue was so long, the **** temporarily reserved at the Yang Family Base didn''t seem to last long. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, this was a misunderstanding of Yang Jie. What they lacked most now was the corpse of the meat dragon. As long as they were given a little time to come out, the meatballs were not as many as they wanted. He really didn''t feel bad for the inexhaustible meatballs, he just felt that five meatballs were enough for an adult''s most basic amount for five days. The urgency to deal with the meat dragon. Everyone who participated in this project hopes that the terrible thing of meat dragon can disappear from this world sooner. The people in the base have been out for a day today, but almost no one can sleep at this time, and everyone is still immersed in the excitement of the day. But sleepless nights are not for them to be complacent, and now they have too much to do. Under the deployment of Yang Jie and several high-level officials, the people in the base are now organized into several teams. The ?? team is specialized in slaughtering the corpses of those alien beasts, and then taking the upper parts that can be used to make meatballs, and those that cannot be used to make bait balls. Because the demand is too great and urgent, this team has the most people. And another team started repairing the windows on one side of the base wall. They are going to open ten holes in the wall on one side of the base. Each hole is only half a person high. It just happens that people in the base sit on small benches to store things. The hole is also equipped with a small door to ensure that it can be closed when not in use. . I originally wanted to make a window, so it looks decent and good-looking, but when I think that the window is not convenient for transporting the bodies of alien beasts, it is better to make a hole in the ground. At this time, it is not important to be beautiful or not, and practicality is the most important thing. Purpose. If you rush to work overnight, it is estimated that these ten holes will be put into use tomorrow. After all, there will only be more and more people coming in the future. The efficiency of a long queue is really too low, and ten teams are about the same. What''s more, these people can''t always be blocked at the entrance of the base. People in their base still have to go in and out. The third team is a team of three armored vehicles, each with six people, equipped with the best weapons. Their task is to spread the news that animals can be exchanged for food to farther places, so that people hiding in the streets and alleys can know the news as much as possible. They not only have leaflets, but also loudspeakers. Although this method is inefficient, it is the best method now that communication has been lost. And this armored vehicle team also has a task that if they encounter the dragon''s lair, it is difficult to attack the place that ordinary people dare not touch. Or in a place like a food factory where one side is dominating and brutally harming the people, send news to the base in time, and then use the power of the base to eliminate those evil forces. In the present end times, not all the nostalgia can be managed by them. But if you can manage one more thing, you will have one less suffering compatriots. Every saving one person is meaningful. This is Yang Jie''s insistence. is also the reason why the late Tang Dynasty chose Yangjia Base to realize his plan. The fourth team of the ?? base is the defense department. After all, there are so many people around the base at any time now, and those people think that the base has endless food. If there is no strong security, it will be a matter of time for this place to be coveted. Therefore, whether it is inside or outside the base, there are a large number of soldiers standing guard with weapons, so that the people in the team can''t afford to have any other thoughts, and can only receive their own food in peace. The last team is the mobile unit, which rests in the base. If there is any shortage of people, they can make up at any time. And the remaining people are some leaders, leading family members, those who are in charge of the base''s logistics support, and some people like Tang Mo who don''t belong to the base. It can be said that Yang Jie''s arrangements are very detailed and detailed. All the people perform their duties. Although it is hard work, everyone is very motivated. After all, the hard work of having a goal and hope is a completely different concept from working hard in confusion. The former will make people excited like a chicken blood. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked around and saw that everything developed according to his expectations, but he didn''t stay with them. After all, her mental power was really used today, and she had to get a good night''s sleep to make up for it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 395： the truth Chapter 395 The Truth Tang Mo slept for a long time, because she knew that there were countless jobs waiting for her when she woke up. Whether this plan can be carried out as smoothly as today depends on the attitude of the masses towards the alien beasts. The fear of ?? has been deeply ingrained for so long, that is, temporarily overcome the fear under the drive of profit, but once there are too many casualties of human beings, it will return to the situation of shunning alien beasts. So in the next period of time, the base was doing the work of "people''s canteen" in an orderly manner, and Tang Mo also flew around every day, trying to destroy as many exotic animals as possible for everyone. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the working hours were decreasing. After working hard for a while, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he began to slack off. In the beginning, I went out for most of the day, then it was half a day, then it was a few hours, and then it was only once every few days. Seeing that the main force of the base began to miss work, Yang Jie and others were anxious and did not dare to speak. After all, this girl Qiao Jin cannot be seen through by anyone, and she is different from her own subordinates. After so long, Yang Jie has long understood that this girl, Qiao Jin, definitely has her own plans for doing all this, and is not a certificate of entry for the protection of entering the base. He Yang Jie didn''t have such a big face yet, and he thought he could protect this big Buddha. But there was no way. Seeing that the base was starting to get on the right track, more and more people had awakened their awareness of killing red-eyed beasts. Everything was going in a positive direction, and he couldn''t let Qiao Jin give up. Therefore, Yang Jie, who had no choice, had to bite the bullet and stop her when Tang Mo returned. "Qiao Jin, if you are free, I want to chat with you." Yang Jie''s words were very polite. The late Tang Dynasty was very satisfied with Yang Jie and Yang Family Base. Yang Jie is an honest, capable and intelligent person, and he is born to be a leader. For Qiao Jin''s parents, the Yang family base is the best place in the end times, and it has the greatest sense of security here. And after Qi Jiaming''s parents came, George and Qiao''s mother had someone to talk to again. They didn''t lack food and clothes, I don''t know how comfortable they are. At the beginning, a few old friends still chatted every day to pass the time, but after a long time, it was really restless, and it was dangerous to go out to the base, so a few people directly found jobs for themselves. That is to be a cashier at the window, or help to be a bait. They all suffered in the end times, and they stayed in this Yang family base for nothing. If they didn''t do anything, they really felt uneasy. At first, Yang Jie stopped him and felt that it was absolutely necessary, but after seeing Qiao Jin''s attitude, he became silent. Tang Mo of course very much agreed with Qiao Jin''s parents. She couldn''t be by their side for the rest of their lives, not to mention what they could do by themselves, at least it would be very good to have the awareness of being self-reliant. Everything about the Yang family base is almost impeccable to Tang Mo, so she has always expressed great respect for Yang Jie. "Just say whatever you want." In the conference room, Tang Mo said to Yang Jie after taking a sip. "That... Although there are still a lot of people who have come to exchange for exotic beasts recently, it has decreased compared to the first time." It is not easy to directly talk about the sabotage in the late Tang Dynasty. Yang Jie thought of a more roundabout way. Now there are fewer and fewer people coming to hand over the corpses of alien beasts. If you dont work hard, Qiao Jin, our plan will be in vain. Yang Jie''s words were very clear, he knew that the person sitting in front of him was a wise man. "So, Boss Yang, do you think everyone is killing less and less alien beasts?" Hearing Yang Jie''s words, Tang Mo didn''t react at all. He still looked relaxed, as if he suddenly didn''t care whether the plan could be successfully completed. "certainly." Yang Jie wondered if you were talking nonsense, now everyone knows that exotic animals can be exchanged for food. If it weren''t for the fact that there were fewer and fewer stupid animals, and killing alien beasts had become a dangerous job, how could people not use them in exchange for food after killing them? "But from what I''ve observed when I go out these days, it seems that more people have killed alien beasts and haven''t come to exchange for food." The focus of ?? Yang Jie''s base has actually been placed on the exchange. Regarding the specific situation of the outside world, Tang Mo, who has to go out almost every day and run farther and farther, is really not aware of it. "Impossible! Who doesn''t want food now, what''s the use of killing the corpses of alien beasts if they don''t take them and keep them for themselves, those corpses... are they?!" Yang Jie retorted first, and while he was talking, he suddenly thought of a possibility. "That''s right, I just kept it for myself to eat." The fact that the meat of different animals can be eaten was initially feared that the public would not accept it, so this matter was not made public. After discovering that making **** can mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm for killing alien beasts, there is no need to inform them, anyway, the same destination. However, you are not fools. For such a long time, there has always been a long queue for food at the entrance of the Yang Family Base. No matter how rich they are, no matter how much stock they have, they cant bear to eat like this. Besides, what''s the use of collecting so many animal torsos? Is it a weapon? But no weapons and equipment flowed out. And the only thing that flows from the Yang family base is food, so the only possibility is that those alien beasts are used as food. When I first thought of this possibility, everyone was involuntarily nauseated. But everyone has eaten the meatballs. To be honest, the taste is really good. But how big can the torso of the alien beast really only make five meatballs? People started their own experiments. Of course, I didnt know which meat was the most delicious at first, but luckily, the meat of other parts of the beast was simply unpalatable and not poisonous. Soon, the people who had overcome the psychological barrier found the best meat on the beast. After cooking, it tasted exactly the same as the meatballs exchanged from the Yang family base. What dissatisfied them the most was that the piece of meat could be made into 20 meatballs, but they worked so hard to kill the alien beast and waited in line for so long, but they could only get five pieces. Those who figured out this account no longer go to the Yang family base to exchange food, but live a self-sufficient life by killing alien beasts. Twenty meatballs, save a little, almost enough for them to eat for a month. But that''s just to maintain life. If they want to be full, they have to kill more beasts. "So that''s how it is... no wonder." Yang Jie muttered to himself. It turns out that more and more people already know that the meatball was done by an alien beast, so that many problems that could not be understood before are solved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 396： change Chapter 396 Transformation I have to say that at the end of Tang Dynasty really admired Yang Jie. He is not only a great leader, but also a great businessman. One alien beast makes twenty balls, and only five are exchanged, and fifteen are left. This is not to mention the bait made by other parts of the beast. A large amount of bait was distributed as an additional exchange reward, which not only achieved the effect of waste utilization and disposal, but also greatly increased people''s protection of their own safety. With enough bait, the process of killing the alien beast became much simpler, and when combined with the destruction at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was a two-pronged effect. Now, although the awakening of the public will make the base lose a channel to make huge profits, it may not be a good thing. Since ??, everyone has recognized that the meat of alien beasts can be eaten. With this ideological acceptance, then hunger will no longer be a problem. The second is that in order to get more food, everyone must exert more effort. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that the number of alien beasts on the street has become significantly less recently. The third is that Yang Jie''s base is an army after all, and it can''t be a people''s canteen forever. They have other tasks waiting for them to do in the future. After all, this may be the last well-equipped, united, and well-trained team left in this apocalypse. "So that''s how it is..." Having said that, there is still something Yang Jie doesn''t understand. Feelings This girl has not been passive for so many days, but she has her own plans in her heart. For the current situation, she sees farther than anyone else, and sees it clearly. As expected at the end of Tang Dynasty, the queue to exchange food at the Yang Family Base was getting shorter and shorter. Originally, the ten teams were all lined up so long that no end could be seen, but recently, only three channels for exchange are enough. Not just the city where the Yang family base is located, at the end of the Tang Dynasty went to several other cities to see, and the situation was similar to this. The only difference is that the people over there are too far from the Yang family base and have their own exchange points in their cities. After all, the matter of exotic animal meat cannot be concealed from smart people, and those who first realized this, if they have a little business acumen and want to make a fortune, it is not a matter of minutes. There are fewer and fewer alien beasts in the city, and they are decreasing at an extremely rapid rate. It used to be that the red-eyed beasts chasing you on the street as soon as you go out, but now you can hardly run into one if you go out for five minutes. Now everyone wants to see alien beasts when they go out. After all, those things are food in everyone''s eyes. Vegetables and fruits could not be grown, and poultry had no conditions to feed them, so they all lived on the meat of this strange beast. As a food country, after continuous research, people are not satisfied with the simple way of making meatballs into meatballs, but study new eating methods other than barbecue and boil, so that the taste buds have been liberated to a certain extent and life is happy. Feeling greatly improved. The days are getting better, and there are more people on the street. Everyone is no longer locked out of the house and looks nervous. Instead, they meet people on the street and have a few thoughts to chat, which is completely different from the dark time at the beginning of the end of the world. different. All people are satisfied with the changes now. Although the prosperous city in the past will never go back, it is good to be able to be self-sufficient now and not have to worry about it, isn''t it? The perseverance of human beings is very tenacious. As long as there is hope and hope, you can find sugar from the glass slag. However, seeing that there are fewer and fewer alien beasts, ordinary people are getting happier, while Tang Mo, Yang Jie, and some high-level officials in the base are getting tighter and tighter. They have tried soilless cultivation many times and all failed. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I dont know why, it was obvious that the technology of soilless cultivation could be fully realized in the previous life, but why cant it be impossible in this life. A group of people broke their heads in a hurry, driving the researchers crazy every day, but still could not get a result. Tang Mo still went out every few days to see what was going on outside as usual. Once, when she returned to the base as usual, she met a "madman" at the door. "I want to see Boss Yang, let me in!" The man at the door had disheveled hair and looked like he was in his forties. His face was full of dirt, and he didn''t look like he was in a normal state. "Go back, the base is not accessible to outsiders." The soldiers inside the gate opened the door for Tang Mo and blocked the man from the outside. The rules of the Yang family base are still the same as before, and outsiders are not allowed to enter. After all, the place inside is so big, and the rules established cannot be easily broken. "Let me in, I really have something important to do!" The man''s voice is hoarse and unpleasant, just like the voice of the countryside after crying and hoarseness in the past, which makes people sound a little uncomfortable. "How many times have you come here? Go away. It''s really not for people like you to live here. I see people like you a lot every day. If you don''t leave, I''ll beat them up." These soldiers are relatively qualified and can say so much. "That thing will give birth, the world is over, it''s over!" The man saw that he would never enter the base again, kneeling on the ground, looking up at the sky and muttering to himself, his eyes full of despair. "What did you say?" Tang Mo immediately stopped when he was about to enter the base when he heard what the man said. "You say it again." Tang Mo wasn''t sure if the man wanted to express what he thought he meant. "That alien beast will give birth, one litter after another, I saw it with my own eyes. It''s like a mouse, the world will end soon." Seeing that someone was finally willing to listen to him, the man looked at Tang Mo and said. "You come in with me." Tang Mo knew in her heart that the method she had been looking for for a long time had finally been found today. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, no one did not know the status of the base. After all, she was the only person in the world who could fly around in the sky at will. I know that the spiritual power can fly to a certain extent, but none of the current spiritual power attribute ability users can do it. Tang Mo had spoken, but of course no one dared to stop them and watched them walk into the base. Entered the base, Tang Mo grabbed a man in uniform and came over. She saw this man with a familiar face, as if it was Yang Jie''s secretary or a cronie or something. "Go and call Yang Jie and the leaders of the base to the conference room for me. The meeting will be held in ten minutes." "Yes!" The person who was caught by Tang Mo was obviously very discerning. After all, he was also a person who participated in several major meetings at the beginning, so he naturally knew who the girl in front of him was. Tomorrow will be the third watch, please vote and vote, thank you for your support. It''s winter, remember to take care of yourself, wear more clothes, eat more meals, love you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 397： breed Chapter 397 Reproduction Ten minutes later, Tang Mo saw everyone neatly in the conference room, even more than the last time. After all, the current plan is going so smoothly, but there is no solution to the problems that follow. The leaders of the base have set up a new think tank, hoping to use everyone''s wisdom to face the difficulties together. After all, the light of hope has already brightened to such an extent that no one wants to give up halfway. When all eyes were on Tang Mo again, she pulled the middle-aged man who had been shrinking beside him. "Tell them what you just told me." The man''s body trembled uncontrollably, not all people can remain calm under such a powerful aura. Tang Mo was used to seeing such scenes, but obviously men were not. But it was not easy to meet a noble person and the opportunity to see a leader. The opportunity is rare, and of course men know to cherish it. Controlled his emotions as much as possible and kept his voice steady to finish all the words he wanted to say. It turned out that when a man lived in peace, he was a meat seller, but in the end of the world he has been living in his own small house, because he was timid and never dared to come out. Later, after watching everyone take to the street to kill the alien beast, the bait became worthless, and the alien beast was chased by everyone, and he finally joined in with the courage. went to the base to change the food once, and he tasted the mystery of the meatballs. Although he is timid, he has sold meat for so many years after all, and he understands the value of exotic animal meat in his hands. After he started making his own meat, his life was much better. But everything changed when he secretly dissected an alien beast in his house. After many attempts, in fact, he has long known that the meat on the back of an alien beast is the best, but because every hunt requires great courage, he wants to try to get more meat from an alien beast as much as possible. . But just when he was carefully dissecting, he suddenly found a litter of cubs in the belly of the alien beast! He was very sure that what had already formed in the litter was the cubs of this alien beast, and there were 17 of them. This kind of reproductive ability is very rare among animals. Alien beasts have no reproductive organs, so they have no reproductive capacity. This is something everyone knows. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer alien beasts, with everyone''s efforts, the whole world will soon be clean. And now it is discovered that this alien beast has such a powerful reproductive ability, which is undoubtedly a major blow to mankind. The man is afraid that he is wrong, or it is a huge coincidence. He mustered up his courage, went to get a few more exotic animals, and carefully dissected them, not even letting go of every trace of muscle texture. Although he didn''t find any cubs in the bodies of the alien beasts, he found something even more terrifying. That is, alien beasts actually have reproductive organs, but they are hidden in the body, and they may not even know it. And the one he caught with the cubs before, it is estimated that he was injured and escaped before, and he met another injured one, just like this... What is even more surprising is that there are two different sets of organs in the body of each alien beast, that is to say, there is no distinction between males and females, or hermaphrodites. This discovery means that men know very well that life is too hard to come by now. So he wanted to report the news to his most trusted organization while things were still under control. But for so long, he never found a chance until he met Tang Mo. After the man finished speaking, the conference room fell into a dead silence again. In other words, it has been quiet since the beginning, everyone''s brows wrinkle a little more every time they hear a sentence, and their faces become more solemn. They still had hope in their hearts, and calling them at the end of Tang today might bring them good news, but they didn''t expect such bad news. "This means that even if there are only a few alien beasts left, as long as they are not eliminated, once their reproductive function is developed by themselves, the world will return to its original state." No one dared to speak at this time, and Yang Jie was the first to speak. "That''s right." Tang Mo nodded. Do you know cockroaches, just like that thing, as long as they are not completely eliminated, it is useless to kill how many cockroaches. As long as there are still living mouths, they will soon make a comeback in thousands, and then they will be like locusts crossing the border. Even if human beings have now eliminated their fear of alien beasts, no matter what is blue, it will be powerful. Everyone fell silent again. No one knew that those alien beasts would awaken their reproductive function. It was like a ticking time bomb, the countdown ticking above the heads of humans. "Actually, it''s not entirely a bad thing..." Tang Mo spoke. Isn''t ?? a bad thing? Could there be anything worse than this? All looked up to see what she would say next. "Aren''t you worrying all the time that the emergence of the reproductive function of these exotic beasts gives you the possibility to keep them in captivity? With such a breeding number, you can no longer find livestock that are easy to feed. This is not the best for human beings. a constant source of food?" Contrary to everyone''s thoughts, after knowing that this alien beast can actually be bred, Tang Mo''s first reaction was that it was really good! They don''t have to worry about food anymore. This strange beast can live by eating anything, it won''t get sick, and it''s hard to die. After becoming a fool, it will only go around in circles. Is there any better meat to raise than this? "You mean raising exotic beasts? Let them continue to breed?" This idea was too bold, and another leader of the base couldn''t help shouting out. In fact, there were live alien beasts before their base, which was used as a reserve food, and they would be made into meatballs later. It would be a terrible idea to let these alien beasts continue to breed in their bases, from childhood to adulthood. But think again... seems to work too? "What''s the matter? Is there any problem? As for those alien beasts in the outside world, isn''t it still a while, how do you know that people can''t kill them all?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt that these people were frightened by this apocalypse before, and their way of thinking became very narrow, so many things would be thought in the most pessimistic and negative aspects, and they had very little confidence in human beings. Actually, Tang Mo had carefully considered this matter from many aspects. No matter how you thought about it, it was a happy event, and it was a matter of great benefit to people and no harm at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 398： comprehensive Chapter 398 Comprehensive Now, even if you gather the wisdom of everyone in the base, you can''t think of how to find a new source of food after the extinction of alien beasts. Now that alien beasts can breed is definitely a solution to a big problem for them. In Tang Mo''s eyes, this is really a good thing. Not only has the problem of food been solved, but also the world can be cleaned up as quickly as possible, so that she can go back earlier. Moreover, even if there are sporadic scattered outside, it is also a kind of supervision to the people of this world. Never give up on improving your strength, never let yourself immerse yourself in ease. There is always a huge hidden danger behind you watching you, dont let your guard down. After all, this red-eyed beast is gone, who knows if anything else will appear in the future? The end of the world has come, and the days of the past will never go back, so even if this strange beast is temporarily controlled, it still has to be prepared for it at all times. After hearing what Tang Mo said, everyone thought about it carefully and calmly, the stern expression on their faces gradually faded, and they became relaxed. Yes, since they have no way to go now, and there is a way in front of them, how can they dislike this or that. After thinking about it, everyone couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. Its true that after living for so many years, its not as big as the little girl in front of me who sees the problem. Since the central idea has been settled, it is much easier to do the following things step by step. The leadership of the entire base is dominated by Yang Jie, with a clear division of labor, which can be said to be very united and orderly. Immediately, the researcher took the middle-aged man to the research room, trying to find out where the organs of the alien beast were. In fact, it''s not that they have never dissected alien beasts, but according to the man, the organs are really different in length, and there are two sets of them. In addition, everyone is also misled by preconceived ideas. After all, no one has seen a small beast for so long, let alone one with a big belly. These things look exactly the same, and they can''t even tell the gender. I really can''t imagine being able to give birth. If it is true that the organ is hidden in the body of the alien beast as the man said, then everything will be much easier. After all, the vitality of this alien beast is so strong that a small operation is not a problem. Coupled with the strong breeding ability, it is enough to be self-sufficient without much captive breeding. And the people in the conference room on the other side have already started to discuss how to eliminate all the alien beasts as soon as possible. No one knows that this ghastly thing will be able to have children when it suddenly wakes up one day. The situation will be really uncontrollable by then, and they must grab it before that time. In fact, looking at the past on the street, there is almost no shadow of alien beasts. After all, although there are many things, there are more people hiding in every corner of the city. People consume a huge amount of food every day, not to mention this thing is money. But in some relatively hidden places, there are still a lot of them, and they must catch them all. What should be done? After discussion among all the people in the conference room, a plan was finally determined. That is a three-pronged approach. First, the base release is news, the exchange of exotic animals, one can exchange for 25 meatballs. This greatly exceeds the amount of food that a single alien beast can make. But this is also conditional, that is the time limit, the last three days. After three days, the base will no longer receive alien beasts. One alien beast can make 20 meatballs, and the extra five can only be supplied by the base''s inventory. After all, at the very beginning, the base made a lot of money, and now its time to use it. This can greatly improve the enthusiasm of the masses to hunt alien beasts, control the time to the last three days, and the timing is also guaranteed. The second point is that the thousands of troops in the base should also be dispatched. Before, they were the only ones who didnt lack food, and they wanted to let the masses overcome their fear of alien beasts, so they didnt take action. But now the time is running out and everything is different. In the corners of many cities, there are still many alien beasts staying together in groups, and ordinary people would avoid such alien beast groups. And the base team went out to clear such a large-scale alien beast group. And the third point is to let the psychic power player play. After the cleaning of the above two items, each psychic power user will bring a team of power users to explore the entire city to ensure that no dead ends are left. The above three points are the most comprehensive plans they can think of. Tang Mo nodded after hearing this, but she added that all they could do was a few nearby cities, but they didn''t have time to take care of the farther places. She suggested that the news could be spread as far as possible by helicopter. The fact that alien beasts can breed must be kept secret, for fear that people with bad intentions will use this to pose a threat in the future. But it is time to tell the world the news that the meat of alien animals can be eaten. And you can add a fake news that after research, the alien beast will become stronger in the near future, and now is the best chance to hunt the alien beast. Other people in the conference room nodded after hearing Tang Mo''s words, and the group began to discuss fiercely again, trying to make this plan as perfect as possible. Everything was going on in an orderly manner, and there was good news from the laboratory soon, that is, the breeding of this beast could be achieved through a simple minor operation. And there is even better news that everyone did not expect, that is, after continuous experiments, it was found that the children born to the alien beasts who destroyed the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty were stupid from birth. No, nor will it become a red-eyed beast. And the children born of those red-eyed beasts are also naive when they are born, but it is only possible that they will become red-eyed beasts after huge stimulation, but this possibility is also very small. If there are nearly 20 cubs in a litter, at most one will turn red eyes, and that is still under the condition of stimulation. The results of this experiment have made everyone worry a lot before they no longer exist. The children of this alien beast seem to be born as human food. And other plans went very smoothly, because we could exchange for more food, the enthusiasm of the people was high in the next three days, and the long queue at the gate of the base lined up again. And Yang Ming also led the team to strangle nest after nest of alien beasts, and he achieved remarkable results. Seeing that everything went so smoothly and successfully, Tang Mo knew that he could leave soon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 399： leave Chapter 399 Leaving After about a month, the world seems to be on the right track. The existence of alien beasts is almost never seen in the city. Originally, the bustling streets and alleys were all alien beasts, and the scene of humans being forced into dark corners seems to have never appeared. And now if there is another alien beast, it will become the object of everyone''s competition. After all, there seems to be no good way to get food from the Yang family base. And the base has completely figured out how to breed these exotic beasts. Now all the exotic beasts cultivated at the base have been destroyed by the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Even if the cubs are born, it will not cause any danger. Because the exotic animals are released quickly, the growth period is also fast, and they are the best materials for making food, so the base also stepped up the time, and kept multiplying and accumulating food. And the base constantly convened people, asking ordinary people to help them build fortifications, or even repair the city, and the reward was meatballs. As for other cities in the distance, Yang Jie and the others have long planned to stock up on food on a large scale some time ago, and most people have some stock in their hands. After that, they are going to send people to set up a gathering point every other city, that is, a small base, where they raise some modified and live alien beasts, and then create a steady stream of food. In other words, the Yang Family Base will continue to expand with this as the center, and ultimately achieve the goal of saving all mankind. Of course, it is a bit exaggerated to say that it is all human beings, but the hope of bringing life to all human beings is absolutely true. And not long after the city''s alien beasts all but disappeared, the researchers found even better news. That is, I don''t know if it is because of the disappearance of aliens, the soil of the earth is slowly getting better. Although this change is not very obvious, after repeated experiments, it is only a matter of time before this piece of land can be replanted. Everyone is happy and doing their own thing in an orderly manner. Qi Jiaming and Qiao Jin''s mother worked in the army, doing what they could, and gradually found a sense of belonging here, and even had a good conversation with many women in the family''s apartment next door. I heard that a women''s association was established. Or what kind of organization, very busy every day, no longer chatting in the room every day. And Qiao Jin''s father and Qi Jiaming joined the army that went out to clear alien beasts early. They are all supernatural beings. Although they live a carefree life in the last days, people cant be without a sense of urgency. They are doing tasks with those troops every day to enhance their strength. Although Qi Jiaming''s father is not a person with supernatural attributes, he is also a strong man after all. Seeing that his friends and son are doing serious things, he naturally can''t be idle, so he is busy with his work. Because Aunt Hua and Qiao Jin''s mother Qi Jiaming''s mother played together every day, Yang Ming also took great care of these men. With them, he gradually accumulated some prestige in the army. Joined the army together. Tang Mo became more and more idle, as if everyone in the entire base knew what to do, only Tang Mo had nothing to do. When she found she had nothing to do, she knew it was time to leave. Although that door has not yet appeared, she has already sensed it in her heart, and everything is only a chance away. And this opportunity is parting. "If I''m gone, will you help me take care of my parents?" The first person to say goodbye at the end of the Tang Dynasty was Qi Jiaming. Although now Father Qiao, as a power user, has the strength to protect Mother Qiao. And Qiao''s mother''s body has also recovered, but Qi Jiaming was the one who stayed by their side at the end of Tang Dynasty. After he left, at least the two of them would not be so lonely, and they would have someone to take care of them if they had anything. "What do you say, that''s my godfather and godmother." Qi Jiaming tapped on his arm. During this period of intensive training, his strength increased a lot, but it also made him suffer a lot. The end of Tang was kind to him, the kind that could never be repaid. And Qiao Jin''s parents, he really has feelings, after all, the three of them can be regarded as living together for a period of mutual support and dependence. No matter what the reason is, he will take care of Qiao Jin''s parents as his own. "Okay, remember what you said. Give me your hand." "Why are you so inexplicable today?" Qi Jiaming thought that Qiao Jin was a little weird today, but he still stretched out his hand obediently. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he held Qi Jiaming''s hand, and then poured a mental force into Qi Jiaming''s body, and swam along his meridians. Qi Jiaming is a power user, he can feel the changes in his body, his eyes are getting bigger and bigger. "You can actually help people strengthen their bodies! Are you still human!" That''s right, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he helped Qi Jiaming to strengthen his body. Although he said that there were no alien beasts, his strength was always the most important thing. Qi Jiaming wants to protect Qiao Jin''s parents in her place, how can he be too weak? Although it was certain at the end of the Tang Dynasty, with Qi Jiaming''s talent and perseverance, it would be a matter of time before he became an excellent powerhouse. She didn''t say goodbye to Qi Jiaming. But Qiao Jin''s parents are not so easy to fool. "Can''t you just walk?" Qiao Jin''s mother took Tang Mo''s hand. And George was silent on the side. During this period of time, the couple have seen with their own eyes how much their daughter has changed from the past. If it weren''t for the daughter, let alone them, let alone the whole city, people in the whole country are still unable to escape the dire life. "Dad, Mom. When I received such great power, I promised God that I would contribute to saving mankind in my life. Now it''s calm here, I don''t need me anymore, I should go somewhere else to finish it. It''s my mission." Tang Mo took Mother Qiao''s hand with serious and firm eyes. In order to make Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother accept her parting, she made up a nonsense, that is, the mysterious and powerful power she obtained in the last days, but this power comes at a price, that is, to pay the whole Life to complete their own mission, a great mission. This reason was made up at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but if you think about every sentence in it carefully, isnt it true? "very good already." George only stood by the window for a while before speaking. "Your mother''s body has recovered, and your father has the strength to protect the whole family. Xiaojin is the best, making everyone''s life better. This is the best result, and we should be content." Three shifts are over, this world is finally coming to an end~ A new chapter is about to begin (end of this chapter) Chapter 400： back to reality Chapter 400 Back to Reality Qiao Jin''s mother listened to her husband''s words. Although the tears in her eyes could not stop, she nodded. "I''m really lucky. Mom never thought that our family of three would be able to reunite one day. This time seems to have been stolen. I live every day carefully and cherish it so much that I don''t want it to slip away. , it always feels unreal. Yes, if Tang Mo didn''t come, the three Xiaojin family really wouldn''t reunite. Qiao Jin died when she was in the mountains, Qiao Jin''s mother would die of illness, Qiao Jin''s father, wife and ion had been separated for a period of despair, and eventually she would collapse and die of starvation. But they are now so prosperous and hopeful, another family of three reunited to fulfill their wish, and they have such a happy and happy life, they have really gained too much. Besides, his daughter is going to complete a mission and do a big thing, what reason do they have to stop her? If it wasn''t for the power that their daughter got, they wouldn''t have seen the world long ago. "Little Jin, you have to always remember that your parents love you, always love you, no matter where you are." Tang Mo''s heart was stirring in her chest with a power that didn''t belong to her. She didn''t know what her expression was like at this moment, she just felt wet on her face. The power of the last unknown bead that appeared in my heart suddenly grew stronger, and it became almost exactly the same as the other beads. Until this moment, Tang Mo was very sure that the beads were good and would never hurt her. They stored the feelings of human beings, and the most sincere feelings were transformed into energy. When Tang Mo first came to this world, she just regarded this world as a game mission, and nothing in it seemed real to her. Although they know that it is a parallel world, these characters are all virtual to Tang Mo. If they hadn''t completed the task, their lives and lives in the world would be irrelevant to Tang Mo at all. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it seemed that this was not the case. Regardless of whether everything in this world is virtual or not, at least what she can be sure of is that the emotions of everything that happens in this world are real. Real feelings cannot be deceived, she can clearly feel it with her heart. Tang Mo finally used his mental power to strengthen Georgin and Mother Qiao. I dare not say anything else. At least after the body is strengthened, it will not be so easy to get sick, and she can feel more at ease. In the end, Tang Mo flew several times to the deep mountain where he was trapped in the world at first, and transported all the food he had stored there to Georgelin and Mother Qiao. These are the last support she left for them. Presumably with Georgelin''s wisdom and Qiao''s mother''s virtue, it is not difficult for two people to survive in such an environment. After everything was done, Tang Mo saw the "door" in his room. stepped in without hesitation, and after a flash of white light, there was really no such person as Qiao Jin in this world. When Tang Mo opened his eyes, the first thing he felt was cold. The coldness that had to be frozen into ice cubes would be much better if he immediately wrapped himself with mental power. After the body has recovered its temperature, I have the energy to look around myself. It was a vast expanse of white. If it was just cold before she left, and if it snowed, it would be a piece of ice and snow that could freeze people to death. The large and small protective shields are located within a hundred meters or so from her, and it seems that the fantasy world that entered from there will come out from the vicinity. There were more apertures, big and small than before she left. It seems that all those with spiritual attributes know the importance of spiritual power. Everyone is stepping up their practice, and more and more people can make protective shields for spiritual power. . But the color of this mask is getting lighter and lighter, watching these people support these days is also very hard. When Tang Mo walked into the largest protective cover, everyone looked up and saw her with a surprised expression. "Tang Mo is back! That **** is finished." "Great! We are saved!" "Tang Mo is finally back, finally back!" Everyone surrounded her chatteringly, making some monks Zhang Er at the end of Tang puzzled. She listened to everyone''s scattered words. Why did it seem like something big happened here when she was gone? Through the crowd, Tang Mo first came to the place where his mother, Lin Yi, was. Before ?? approached, she saw her mother sitting on the edge of the tent, counting the food, very seriously. "mom." Lin Yi raised her head when she heard the voice. "Momo! You are back, you are finally back!" Lin Yi immediately stood up when she saw the daughter who was thinking about it all the time, she was too anxious and staggered, and then she took her daughter''s hand. In these days, she even dreamed that her daughter would come out of the illusion, and waited every day. Fortunately, finally let her wait. "Are you alright, are you not injured, are you hungry, eat quickly!" Lin Yi hurriedly stuffed the food in her hands into Tang Mo''s arms, then turned around to see if her daughter was injured. "Mom, I''m fine." Tang Mo replied, and then just hugged his mother. "You kid, what''s the matter? Did you suffer in it? We won''t go after that, we won''t go." Feeling her daughter''s embrace, Lin Yi was stunned for a moment. Since the end of the world, her daughter has become stronger and stronger, and she has rarely shown such a young daughter''s attitude to her. Lin Yi just hugged her daughter back, no matter how powerful she became, she was still her little girl. Tang Mo quietly hugged his mother for a while, then took her hand and sat down to listen to what happened here when she was away. The things in the fantasy world are in the past, there is nothing to mention, but everything in the real world is related to their future destiny. Lin Yi slowly told Tang Mo all the things that happened here when she was away. Tang Mo frowned more and more as he listened. After Lin Yi finished speaking, he immediately got up and went to find the people in Wuxi Village. She entrusted this place to those people to take care of them before, and now it is time to ask carefully what the situation is. Although the ?? protective cover is large, the tents in Wuxi Village are iconic and easy to find. Seeing Tang Mo''s return, all the people in Wuxi Village showed joy on their faces, and some even shed tears of excitement. And Zongchang wanted to bow when he saw her. After being stopped, Tang Mo signaled Zongchang to take her to a place where she could talk. "Sect Master, what is going on these days?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at Zongchang. Then she combined everything her mother told her from the words of the chief, and pieced together everything that happened here in the days when she was no longer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 401： abin Chapter 401 Abin The flow speed of the fantasy world and the real world is not the same. This was known at the end of Tang Dynasty, so I was not too worried about spending so long in that world. Sure enough, she had been in that world for more than half a year, but it was only a month after she came out that she discovered the real world. According to common sense, Tang Mo had already arranged it properly before he left. I found people from Wuxi Village to sit in the Mental Protection Aperture. That is a whole village of Mental Attribute Ability users. has left them several rings of food and crystal cores as supplies, no matter how they say it, they wont be able to last for a month. But the bad thing is that there is an accident. In the second week of Tang''s departure, an unexpected guest came here. In fact, because the spiritual power here is too strong, there is no way to ignore the countless spiritual apertures, so people often come close. Because the temperature is dropping too fast, most of the ordinary people are looking for spiritual attribute ability people nearby, so few people can travel long distances, so the sporadic defectors and the chief of Wuxi Village have all decided to accept it. After all, Wuxi Village is also called Shengyi Village, and it is not for nothing, but the heart is soft. But the bad thing is that there is a man named Abin. That man is a very powerful spiritual attribute power user. At first, he pretended to defect and entered the aperture, and then he took advantage of the unexpected and stole the rings that Tang Mo gave to the chief! Those rings have always been carefully wrapped and invisible by the head of the sect with mental power. Ordinary people don''t say they stole them, they just don''t know where they are placed. But I didn''t expect Abin to be a powerful spiritual attribute power, so he found the ring and stole it smoothly. Not to mention that he stole the ring, he also developed a very strange way to use the spiritual power, that is, he can absorb the spiritual power of the protective aperture and turn it into his own spiritual power. The aperture energy of a single psychic power user is too small, so Abin only absorbs the largest protective aperture supported by Wuxi Village. Maybe it was because he was thinking about the long flow of water, or maybe it was because his body couldn''t hold so much spiritual power, and Abin just absorbed some of it every day. But the food is gone, the crystal nucleus for replenishing the spiritual power is gone, and there is a vampire-like person who constantly absorbs the spiritual power. The people of Wuxi Village have lived a miserable life these days. But there are too many people protected in this spiritual aperture. According to the current weather, as long as the aperture disappears for ten minutes, all the people inside will surely die, so there is no way, but the devil can only absorb them. mental power. The food is gone. At first, the people in the circle were not without complaints, but after all, they knew in their hearts that others had no obligation to give them food, and they all depended on the people of this holy doctor village to survive until now. Seeing that everyone in the Shengyi Village was getting paler and paler due to the consumption of mental energy, and their bodies were shaky, no one could speak out the accusations. Everyone turned their anger on the demon of Abin. But that Abin''s mental power is really too strong, and he is the only one who can fly in the sky except for the late Tang Dynasty. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he did not come back from the illusion, and Qinling did not come out of the illusion. Other powerful abilities could not fly up and could not be used, and the mental power of other spiritual attribute abilities was not as high as Abin, even if There were a few who were barely able to rise into the air, and they couldn''t reach the level of comfort, let alone fighting Abin in the air. Therefore, no one has the ability to capture him. He is like an overlord, unscrupulously absorbing the spiritual power of the protective circle in the sky. The eldest son had an extremely difficult life. He had already overdrawn his mental strength, and he had failed his benefactor''s expectations. He had lost the most important things. The guilt in his heart was tormenting him every day. Now that Tang Mo finally came back, he told all this truthfully, and he finally felt a little more happy in his heart. "It''s all my fault, it''s my ability to live up to the ancestors." The head of the sect kept apologizing. He really hated his own incompetence, so he let the villain show off his power. Tang Mo''s eyes turned completely cold. "This matter has nothing to do with you, but I want to see why he is so arrogant and how he eats my food, and spit it out for me tenfold." When Tang Mo heard the name ??Abin, he felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was. But after listening for a while, she seemed to remember that she had really seen this man! Wasn''t the weak man following Lisa, the mixed-race woman she met in the desert at that time, Abin! At that time, she felt that the man was not simple, and he had the taste of spiritual power, which was very strong. Now that I think about it, it really matches the number. actually can fly as well, but she wants to see how sacred this is. Tang Mo''s anger was reaching its limit. She hadn''t been so angry for a long time. No wonder I saw my mother carefully counting the food today. It turns out that the base has been out of food for so long, and the rings that are full of supplies for her have all made wedding dresses for others. "What time does he usually come." "Every evening at six o''clock." Like a deliberate humiliation, Abin would fly to the top of the protective cover every time at six o''clock in the evening, and then swagger to **** the mental power of the protective cover. But this time, he was destined to not be so smooth. At six o''clock in the evening, Tang Mo hid his spiritual energy and hid in the crowd, waiting for Abin to appear. The height of the protective cover is very high, and there are many crowds. It was not so conspicuous when Tang Dynasty was hidden in the crowd. What''s more, Abin is not particularly familiar with Tang Mo. He didn''t come here at the beginning of the protection circle. Even if he heard about Tang Mo, he didn''t think it was anything. What''s more, when he was in the potential protection circle at that time, he had completely inquired about it. There is currently no spiritual attribute ability user who can fly in this base, but it is just a bunch of garbage. At 6:01, Abin appeared above the protective cover as usual. The crowd inside the protective cover stood up one after another and cursed at the sky above. But the more ugly they scolded, the more excited Abin seemed to be, sucking his mental power with relish. And at the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly rose up amid this scolding. When Abin looked down and saw Tang Mo, he was already less than five meters away. Abin cried out in his heart when he saw someone flying up. Although he has never seen Tang Mo''s power, he also knows that the only one who can fly here is Tang Mo. He has already entered the illusion, and now he is afraid of coming out of the illusion. (end of this chapter) Chapter 402： retribution Chapter 402 Retribution Although he has been arrogant for so long, it is impossible to say that he is not afraid at this time. After all, this Abin has never seen Tang Mo''s true strength, but for so long, Abin, who has been occupying the top ranking list, still knows who it is. After seeing the end of Tang Dynasty, Abin got up and was about to run, how could he care about his mental power. But Abin''s speed is fast, Tang Mo is faster than him. Just kidding, no matter how flexible it is or how powerful it is than spiritual attributes, no one in this world is a match for the end of Tang. In a few seconds, Tang Mo caught up with Abin, turned his spiritual power into a shackle, and tied Abin firmly. Abin, who was bound by the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty, could no longer use his abilities, so he fell straight from the air. Whether the people on the ground were the big protective shield or the small protective shields scattered next to him, Wuyi didn''t hate Abin to the bone. Seeing Tang Mo captured him, he was applauded in his heart. Now watching Abin fall, everyone flashed as far as possible, leaving the open space in the middle. boom! A loud noise splattered a cloud of dust. Abin fell heavily to the ground. In the end, the attribute value is high, and he didn''t die from such a high ground, but he spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. Tang Mo followed him and fell to his side. In an instant, I saw that the bully who had tortured and humiliated everyone for so long finally fell to the ground, and the crowd was furious. Countless power users stepped forward and wanted to beat Abin. But she was stopped by Tang Mo. She knew that this person had more to die for, but at this moment, she had more important things. Tang Mo bent down and pulled a ring from Abin''s hand. This thing was a space ring. Tang Mo poured out everything with the ring in his hand. What people didn''t expect was that Abin had quite a lot of inventory in this ring. He fell down a hill and came out. There were all kinds of crystal core food weapons, and even more than 20 full space rings. And the rings that were handed over to the Zongchang at the end of the Tang Dynasty and were taken away are also among them. The ?? hill-like wealth was piled up there, surrounded by countless people, but no one moved. It''s not that they are not jealous, they haven''t eaten for several days, but this is the trophy of Tang Dynasty, and they did not dare to provoke Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang, he picked up all the space rings from this hill, there were 27 rings in total. If you think about it, you know that Abin took advantage of his spiritual ability to fly, and went to various gathering points to plunder it. All of the twenty-seven rings except Tang Mo''s ring were filled with food. After all, anyone who can fill a ring with crystal nuclei can''t do it except Tang Mo. After all, she has too many crystal nuclei in the space now. With these twenty-seven rings in his hands, Tang Mo picked out some spar from the hill and put it in a backpack. "Break it up." Tang Mo took a few steps back with Abin and gave up his seat. ah? No one moved. Everyone looked at Tang Mo and didn''t understand what she meant. What? Shouldn''t it be these things? "I said, everyone come over and divide Abin''s things." This time, Tang Mo used supernatural powers, and the voice traveled far and wide, and the people in the mental aperture beside him could hear it clearly. Now Tang Mo said clearly, and everyone could hear it clearly. The crowd froze for two seconds, then everyone went crazy. Everyone went crazy and went into the state of predators and started looting. "No space treasures are allowed, only one backpack per person is allowed. Whoever gets it is not allowed to hurt anyone. Whoever breaks the rules, don''t blame me for driving them out." During this time, people were really depressed for too long, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he also found a channel for them to relax. The ?? illusion became worse and worse, they were trapped in this small circle, and they couldn''t move around, and they were so humiliated and starved for so long. If they didn''t let them vent, something would happen. Relaxed and moderate, this is the management method learned from Yang Jie before the end of the Tang Dynasty. "You guys go too." There are too many things like ?? hills, and the people from Wuxi Village next to them are too embarrassed to go in and fight for their face, but their hearts are itchy. After listening to Tang Mo''s words, they all joined the crowd. "You can take this backpack to replenish the spiritual power of everyone in Wuxi Village. It''s been really hard for you during this time." The spar in that backpack was specially reserved for Zong Chang at the end of Tang Dynasty, and they consumed a lot of mental energy during this time. Don''t look at the spar that is just a backpack, but Abin''s things are really good things, and most of the spar from I don''t know where they are high-level spar. "There are also these seventeen rings, you have put them away. After that, you will have to work hard for the Sect Chief to take care of the size of the protective cover." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he gave seventeen rings to the chief. "I" Zong Chang shook his hands and did not dare to pick it up. Before he betrayed Tang Mo''s trust and failed to do this errand well. Now, the Patriarch not only did not blame him, but also asked him to be in charge again, how could he not be grateful. "Take it. If you don''t take it, I really don''t know who to trust here." This is great trust. Although the ring is gone, no one expected to meet a psychic geek like Abin. In the follow-up, the Sect Chief did a good job with everyone. Even though his mental power was constantly being consumed, he never gave up here, and never gave up on a single person. This time, Tang Mo felt more at ease with the Sect Chief. "it is good." At the end of Tang Dynasty, his expression was firm and unquestionable. The head of the sect finally took the things and made up his mind in his heart that he must be more careful this time and never fail to live up to the trust of his ancestors. Although there are many things like ?? hills, it can''t hold up the crowd, and soon everyone is swept away. The people who came later were a little disappointed that they didn''t grab the things, but they were overjoyed when they heard that Wuxi Village would distribute food to everyone at night. There are too many sad days, and one bite will make people satisfied. On the other hand, the punishment for Abin is far more than just falling from a high altitude to dissipate his family wealth. Originally, Tang Mo wanted to use Abin''s mental power to maintain the protective aperture, but he was a spiritual power user after all, and there were too many uncontrollable factors. If she ran away or hurt others when she was no longer Not good, the hidden danger is too big to stay. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a more cruel method was used to suppress violence. That is to strip out all of Abin''s spiritual power and inject it into a high-level exotic treasure. At the end of Tang Dynasty, this exotic treasure and five space rings were handed over to Lin Yi. There is no need to say much about the materials in the ring, and the spiritual power in the strange treasure is to ensure that even if there is no support from the spiritual attribute ability person, this strange treasure is enough to support a small spiritual protection circle for 20 days. This is Tang Mo Liu Something to save my mother''s life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 403： Worry Chapter 403 Worry At the end of Tang Dynasty, Abin was completely resolved, and the people from Wuxi Village were the happiest. For such a long time, the people of Wuxi Village have really tried their best to help Tang Mo guard this protective aperture. Now, many people in Wuxi Village are crying with joy. They had been struggling to support the only belief that they were waiting for Tang Mo to return. really made them wait, and Tang Mo did not disappoint. All the people in the protection circle looked at Tang Mo with light in their eyes, as if they were looking at the last hope of mankind. The difficulty level of each fantasy is different, and the problems that everyone encounters and the way to solve them are also different. Tang Mo was not the first to come out of the illusion, but people still put almost all their hopes on her. At this moment, Tang Mo still doesn''t know that she has long been regarded as an omnipotent god, and everyone inside and outside this protective cover is her believer. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she was busy dealing with the affairs of the base. After finally taking care of all the internal and external troubles, she also made everyone have a full meal, and after rekindling the hope of life, she finally had time to talk about it. reminiscing. Qinling''s people were led by the third child. Most of them went to the fantasy world. Those who didn''t went to help the people of Wuxi Village and did a good job in defending the base. The more people who enter the fantasy world, the more hope for the future of mankind. Now the real world is changing too fast, but it is difficult for any good man with some ambition to just sit and eat like this. It''s not that I don''t know the danger of entering the illusion, but instead of sitting here cowardly and waiting to be rescued by others, it''s better to save myself, so that even if I die in the end, it will be a decent death. This is a personal choice, and no one can interfere. Regarding the final dignity of a man, even Qin Ling just acquiesced. It''s just that Qin Ling was the only person in his team who stopped him, and that was Xu Laosan. Entering the fantasy world can save mankind, and Xu Laosan''s temper is naturally the first to respond positively. But both Qin Ling and the second child understand it too well. The third child of Xu has a hard fist. In terms of brain, it is not as big as a fingernail. It is estimated that it is not much different from the intelligence quotient of that alien beast. If it is okay to fight alone, in the fantasy world, you must use your brains to find a way to adapt to the new environment. Xu Laosan will die when he gets there. So even after coaxing and deceiving, Qin Ling and the second child still stopped Xu Laosan. Coaxed him to say that keeping him in the base would be of great use, to look after his family, to protect his brothers and family members, so he reluctantly kept Xu Laosan. In fact, this reason alone really can''t stop the enthusiastic third Xu, who is still afraid of life and death. It''s just that now I have concerns here, and I cherish my life extraordinarily. His concern is naturally Xiao Tao. Although ??Xiao Tao is also a power attribute ability user, but he thinks very clearly about his own affairs. Xiao Tao knew in her heart that her ability was not someone who could save the world, so she didn''t think about the illusion at all. She believed that Tang Mo was the destined son of heaven. And when Xiaotao stayed, it was to stay by the side of Lin Yi, her mother at the end of Tang Dynasty, to help her take care of Yangyang and Xianxian along the way. With Lin Yu''s temperament, how could he not enter the illusion by himself. And because of Xiao Tao''s care, I''m not afraid that Xianxian will be left alone outside. Not to mention Xiao Tao, even Lin Yi now regards Xiao Xianxian as his half daughter, which naturally makes Lin Yu have no worries. "Has Qinling not returned yet?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he asked Mr. Xu, the most nourishing time for Mr. Xu when she was gone. Obviously it is the doomsday of lack of clothing and food, but he has gained a lot of weight. Sure enough, men who are nourished by love are different. "The boss went to the illusion not long after you left, sister-in-law, and he hasn''t come out yet." Xu Laosan hugged Xianxian and teased her with a toy in his hand. Xianxian, this little girl, is with Xiaotao every day except for Lin Yi, and naturally she has known Xu Laosan for a long time. At present, less than five talents who have entered the illusion have returned from the base, Qinling has not returned, and Xu Laosan is not at all worried. As if in their hearts they never thought about the possibility that Qinling would encounter danger. After all, with their understanding of their boss, there is no problem that he can''t solve. To be honest, the late Tang Dynasty was not very worried about Qinling. That illusion is very dangerous, but for Qinling, it is only a matter of time. Although Tang Mo was the fourth person to come back from the base, only she knew in her own heart that she was the one who made the fastest progress. After all, the fastest one completed only one fantasy mission, but she has already completed two. Finish the last one and you can get everything back to the way it was. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at the world outside the protective cover, it was completely white, and human beings could no longer move outside. Although it is said that the protective cover can keep them alive, it is like being locked in a cage. If it is such a life, I really dont know what is the difference between death and death. Moreover, although there was a lot of food collected at the end of the Tang Dynasty, they could only go in and out. So many people could not support it for long. at most, at most two months. At the end of Tang Dynasty, all the food added up could only support everyone here for two months at most. It is difficult to support two more fantasy missions in two months, but if Tang Mo himself completes the last mission, maybe the time is too late. She can''t delay here for too long, the consumption of basic food is huge every day, and one more day of delay will give them another chance to be born. Unconsciously, Tang Mo had regarded the life and death of these people as the life and death of all mankind, and she had carried the life and death of all mankind on her shoulders. Only as long as human beings continue, can she live well, and her family and friends can really live well. Humanity is a community with a shared future, and all people really want to understand this sentence at this moment. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the remaining five rings were distributed to Xiao Tao and Xu Laosan. She knew that these two people would not care about Lin Yi and Yangyang even in the end, and eggs could not be put in the same basket. This is also her last selfishness, the last way to save her life for her relatives and friends. After finishing this, Tang Mo said goodbye to Lin Yi again, ready to go to the next fantasy. Although Lin Yi was reluctant and worried about her daughter, she also knew what an amazing thing her daughter was doing now. She couldn''t help but stop her. The way she said goodbye to her with tears in her eyes was the same as Qiao Jin''s mother in the last fantasy. same. Most of the mothers in the world are the same, and the mother''s love is the same. (end of this chapter) Chapter 404： new world Chapter 404 New World When Tang Mo woke up from the illusion again, the first thing was to confirm whether her space could still be used. After all, she had experienced the feeling of starvation without space last time. She hasn''t been hungry for a long time. In Tang Mo''s opinion, even letting her deal with the most terrifying beasts and letting her fight happily is better than starving every day. The taste of starvation is really unpleasant. But this time, Tang Mo was destined to be disappointed. As usual, when he first entered the illusion, Tang Mo received a new piece of information in his mind. This was the experience of the host of her body this time, and the task she was going to accomplish was also hidden in it. After a brief digestion, Tang Mo thoroughly understood what the situation in the world she was in was like this time. This world is also an apocalypse. Like the previous one, all crops in this world have been lost for the same reason, and mankind has once again fallen into famine. Unlike other apocalypse, this apocalypse does not have alien beasts and any terrifying creatures that can threaten human life. But the absence of alien beasts does not mean that there is no danger, on the contrary, the situation has become more serious. Because there is another terrifying thing in this world, that is, poisonous fog. Yes, this poisonous fog is the poisonous fog that appeared in the world where Tang Mo was in the first half a year. All the others are the same except that there are no alien beasts in the poisonous mist this time. Ordinary people can''t support the poisonous fog for ten minutes, and those whose bodies have been strengthened, that is, the superpowers, can last in the poisonous fog for at most half an hour. Therefore, people in this world will hardly leave their homes, and at most they will move within the confines of their own buildings. But there is only so much food, and there will always be a day when you will finish it. If you dont go out, you will only be trapped at home. If you take it at home, you will die, and if you go out, you will die. It seems that the end of this world has not given human beings any way of life. And at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Xu Yin, who was tasked in this world, starved to death in such an environment. Xu Yin, 27 years old, graduated from a famous university with a graduate degree, has a bright future, a harmonious family, and lives with her parents. Before the end of the world, Xu Yin relied on her keen judgment and perception to buy a lot of food the day before. After the end of the world, Xu Yin''s family of three should have been rich in food and could shelter at home with peace of mind. But the bad is bad, Xu Yin''s parents are not as clear-headed as their daughters, and both of them are really good people. In the wailing of his neighbors, he generously distributed the food in his own house. Due to his reputation for generosity, he also caused disasters, causing Xus father to break a leg. But this is not the end, even under Xu Yins persuasion, Xus father and Xus mother still welcomed the relatives and friends who finally came to the house. Father Xu broke his leg, and the two women, Xu Yin and Mother Xu, had no fighting power. Those relatives were malicious and occupied the magpie''s nest, and finally drove the three Xu Yin family out. Fortunately, Xu Yin finally hid some food on her body and was not found. The three of them survived on this food for a while. Xu''s father and Xu''s mother have been very fond of Xu Yin since she was a child. She is kind and stupid by nature, so even if such a thing happens, even if Xu Yin is angry, there is no way to leave her parents alone. Find food. But in the end, she still did not survive the end of the world, and died on the street under the double attack of starvation and poisonous fog. And Xus father and Xu mother saw that their daughter had not returned, and they were very worried in their hearts. In the end, they couldnt help but went to the street to look for it, and eventually died. Xu Yin''s soul after her death had not had time to disperse when she saw that her parents had also died not far behind her, and she was heartbroken. And seeing those relatives who occupied the magpie''s nest and forced their own family to death, they felt even more resentment in their hearts. The most difficult thing for Xu Yin to accept is that not long after their family died, that is, three months after the end of the world, the fog actually dissipated... The world slowly returned to the way it started, as if nothing had happened. If, if it weren''t for the bad intentions of his parents, if it wasn''t for the bad guy who made his father break a leg, if it wasn''t for those relatives who retaliate with their hearts and minds. Relying on the food that Xu Yin had hoarded at the beginning, and the efforts of their family, the family of three could survive until the end of the world after three months. But nothing if... The world returned to its original state, but some people stayed in those dark three months forever. Because Xu Yin''s resentment is too strong, but her own soul has dissipated a lot, and it is impossible to return to her body. So the end of the Tang Dynasty came. And at this moment, the day before the end of the world begins, before everything has happened. Xu Yin''s wish is very simple, that is, to spend these three months with her parents safely, so that the tragedy of these three months will not happen again, and the attempts of those bad guys will not succeed. Although she herself will never return to this world, as long as her parents can pass the end of the world safely, and those ugly, despicable and shameless people can be punished, her wish has been fulfilled. The end of the memory, Tang Mo sighed. She sighed not because of how difficult this task was, on the contrary, this task was very easy for Tang Mo. And three months, according to the flow of time in the fantasy world, she can complete this task as long as fifteen days in the real world. At the end of Tang, the time he planned for himself was one month, and fifteen days would be better. Tang Mo sighed for the poor girl Xu Yin. Xu Yin is a smart person, and in some respects he is very similar to the late Tang Dynasty. This girl has a keen sense of perception, is smart and brave, and is decisive in dealing with problems, without being sloppy at all. It''s a pity that she was dragged down by her parents. Tang Mo hates people like Xu Yin''s parents. In Tang Mo''s eyes, such people are even more terrifying than bad people. Because bad people only harm their own enemies, bad people like Xu Yin''s parents will indeed harm the people closest to them. But Tang Mo can understand Xu Yin''s wish, after all, they are her biological parents, and they are the parents who raised them and gave her all the love since childhood. From the disappearance of Xu Yin, her parents can see that they look for her regardless of the danger. It is not that the parents do not love their daughter, it is just too stupid. Leave it to me. Tang Mo said something in his heart. This time, I will never let your tragedy repeat itself, and those bad guys will definitely let them get the punishment they deserve. This is my promise to you. (end of this chapter) Chapter 405： start stocking up Chapter 405 Start to stock up In fact, the end of the world this time seems to be too mild in the eyes of the end of the Tang Dynasty. After all, this is the day before the end of the world, and the earth has already given human beings a lot of hints. The news on TV kept reporting that for some unknown reason, crops and livestock began to show signs of death and decay on a large scale inexplicably. Even the best scientists did not give a specific reason. In many places, small-scale earthquakes, sandstorms, tornadoes, and natural disasters all appeared together, making people panic. This time is the time when Xu Yin''s parents go out to buy food as usual, and Tang Mo was at home alone, looking up at the sky outside the window. It was noon, and the sky was already very cloudy, and there was no blue at all. color. And the potted flowers on the balcony had withered, and the soil in the pots also showed an abnormal purple color. The world has sent too many signals to human beings, and it is no wonder that Xu Yin stored so much food at the beginning. I am afraid that many people have already noticed it, otherwise so many people would not have survived after three months. The changes in this world are so obvious, I am afraid that the top leaders should have taken action long ago. The end of the world is completely over in just three months, and I am afraid that it is inseparable from the efforts of the top management. At this moment, Tang Mo thought a lot, but these were not the main points. After the end of the world, she had a lot of time to stay at home and think about these things. And now the top priority is to seize the time of the last day to stock up on food. But Tang Mo is not going to go out for the time being, because her space is still available for the time being. The voice in her head had already told her very clearly that her space would be sealed off only when it really reached the end of the world, and there was still a day before that. Tang Mo didn''t need to go out at all, she directly moved the boxes of food in the space supermarket outside. For the famine of the last days, it can be said that no one has more experience than Tang Mo, instant noodles, biscuits, candy, chocolate, sausage, canned food, nuts, all kinds of dried sweet potatoes and dried fruits These are the easiest to store and provide the most calories. Xu Yins family is in good condition. The home is a large flat with two households on one ladder, about 300 square meters. Because there is only a family of three living, Xu Yin alone has a large suite. The large suite has three rooms, a bedroom, a study, a cloakroom, and of course a separate bathroom. Xu Yin has a very simple temperament, and usually doesn''t like to dress up very much. She also likes to be very simple and comfortable in the office environment. Therefore, both the cloakroom and the study were empty, which was also convenient for Tang Tang. She directly used the study and the cloakroom as storage rooms, and kept stuffing them with food. In addition to the food, she also put a dozen boxes of water. Although in Xu Yin''s memory in this apocalypse, there is no problem with the water in the tap, but it is always right to prepare more in case of any other problems. There are also spar and weapons Tang Mo also prepared some in the storage room, these are all things that are prepared for. Bread, milk, and snacks are all stuffed into the storage room, and they are neatly arranged in different categories. Although some things have a shelf life, but now it is known that the end of the world will pass in only three months, then everything is not problem. Because he didn''t know when Xu Yin''s parents would come back, Tang Mo''s actions were very fast, filling the two storage rooms in two hours. Finally, he clapped his hands with satisfaction and looked at his work with satisfaction. Dont say these things are three months old, even if a family of three eats it for a year or two, there is no problem. After the two storage rooms were installed, Tang Mo locked the doors of the two rooms, kept the keys with him, and set up a barrier on the two doors with mental power, so that no one could open the door. , and as long as she encounters this door, she will know it immediately. Of course, if someone with higher mental power than her can still do it. But in Xu Yin''s memory, it seems that there are very few people with powers in this world, or there are very few people with powers, but there are many people who have strengthened their bodies. Probably because there are no alien beasts in this world, so there is no need to derive abilities. Besides, it was only three months, so even if he had mental power, trying to surpass her in three months would be an impossible task. Let''s not talk about talent and hard work, let''s just say that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, a spiritual bead was integrated. This is something that no one can compare. The cloakroom and study room can only be seen by entering the room at the end of Tang Dynasty. Xu Yin is 27 years old. Out of respect, Xu father and Xu mother will not enter their daughter''s room. There is no safer place than this. As for the kitchen and living room at home, there are other rooms? After learning about Xu Yin''s parents'' temperament, at the end of Tang, there was basically no hope for the food in the public areas, and he thought that he would feel better before the time and would not be so angry. Tang Mo, who has lived in several worlds, is too aware of Xu Yin''s parents, and from the very beginning, she did not follow the method of changing them to complete the task. After all, Xu Yin has lived with them for 27 years without changing her parents. She only has to live with them for three months, so she will not challenge such difficult things. At the end of Tang Dynasty, as long as he made sure that he had enough food for Xu Yin''s parents to survive these three months, it was much simpler. So she would never tell anyone about the two storage rooms, not even Xu Yin''s parents who lived under the same roof. The two storage rooms were full, and Tang Mo had a sense of security in his heart. But the bedroom is starting to feel empty, which is not okay. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he continued to work, stuffing the lockers in the bedroom, wardrobes, under the bed board, under the table, various drawers, and the corners of the walls with food and water. took out another knife and put it under the bed for emergencies. Although her current mental strength is completely capable of long-range attacks and walking sideways in this world, but after years of habit, she still feels full of security with a knife. The supplies in the bedroom are enough for them to last for a long time, and they don''t necessarily need to move the things in the two storage rooms. It''s only been three months, Tang Mo has a bottom line in his heart, nodded with satisfaction and left his suite. Looking at the empty home, Tang Mo shook his head and resisted the urge to fill the entire home with supplies, and walked to the kitchen. Although the supplies she took out were enough for several years, she didn''t have fresh fruits and vegetables. The best thing about this world is that because the signs are obvious enough, the high-level preparations are well prepared, and there has been no power outage even in the past three months. So if you want to live a more quality life, you still have to have fresh meat, fruits and vegetables. (end of this chapter) Chapter 406： Meet Chapter 406 Meeting Xu Yin''s home is a large double-door refrigerator, and there is even a freezer next to the refrigerator. Tang Mo nodded with satisfaction, expressing his satisfaction with this large refrigerator and freezer. But when the refrigerator was opened, Tang Mo''s smile froze. There are only a few boxes of imported fruits in the huge refrigerator. On the door of the refrigerator are some sauces and drinks. It is not as full of food as Tang Mo imagined. Opened the freezer, which was also empty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I really don''t know what these two big guys are doing in this house, is it because of decorations? Actually, at the end of Tang Dynasty, I didnt know that the double-door refrigerator was decorated when the designer bought it. As for the big freezer Lets start with Xus father. Xu Yins fathers real name is Xu Jinshan. Once a salesman went to Xus fathers company to sell, but he couldnt get into the office of the director. However, Xu Jinshan, who was about to go out, bumped into him. Seeing the frowning face of the salesman, he couldn''t help but ask a few questions. I didn''t expect that the salesman finally saw the good talker and immediately showed his acting talent and burst into tears. Xu Jinshan was so moved that he ordered ten products from the salesman on the spot. is the freezer. But there is really no place for ten freezers, and there is no way to put them in the company. The company can only send it to the customer. Even the year-end lottery that year gave it to the freezer. In the end, I really couldnt arrange it, so I could only leave one at home for Xu Yins ice lolly to eat. And everyone in the company knows President Xu''s character. They are afraid that the year-end bonus will be these terrible things in the future. As long as they meet the salesmen, they will feel like they have encountered some terrible things, and they will not be allowed to step into the company''s radius of 100 meters. I don''t know how Mr. Xu''s soft temperament has propped up such a big industry. It''s a miracle that he didn''t donate all of it or was cheated out. Tang Mo looked at these two empty big guys and shook his head. She finally had the opportunity to eat fresh meat and vegetables again. It was absolutely impossible to reduce her quality of life. While shaking his head at the refrigerator at the end of Tang Dynasty, Xu Jinshan and his wife Zhang Qing came back. The two held hands lovingly, with a small bag of vegetables in their hands, which seemed to be dinner tonight. Xu Yins family has a nanny, but the family of three is not lazy and likes to be served. In addition, Xu Jinshan and his wife are easy to talk, and the nanny also often takes leave to return to the village to watch the children. And this time the nanny took another three days off, so Xu Jinshan went off work and went to buy the day''s food with his wife as usual. Looking at the small pocket of vegetables and meat, Tang Mo finally understood why the refrigerator was so empty. The couple only bought one day''s worth of food each time. How could this be, she wouldn''t allow it! "Dad, Mom, I read the news today that a large number of crops and livestock died for unknown reasons. It''s not peaceful recently. Shall we stock up on food?" The end of Tang said it directly. After all, the news reported in the news is obvious. "Yeah, when your mother and I went out just now, I felt that the air quality was getting worse again. I don''t know what happened, hey." Xu Jinshan put down the dish in his hand and sighed. Everyone could feel the change in the environment. "My daughter is right, it''s time for us to stock up on food." Xu''s mother took her husband''s hand and said that the price of food is soaring now, but it is because Xu Jinshan and his wife never care about the price when buying vegetables, so they didn''t think about stockpiling. It doesnt matter if the price goes up anyway, its not that you cant afford it. But now when the daughter proposed it, the couple directly nodded in agreement. Although I dont think its necessary in my heart, maybe the environment will get better again in a few days. Wouldnt it be stale to stock up so much food by then? They are used to eating fresh vegetables and fruits, and they are not short of money, so they dont think it is necessary to hoard it. But now that the daughter has brought it up, the husband and wife have never had any opinion on her daughter''s request, but it''s just to buy more things, as long as the daughter is happy. Tang Mo sighed again when he saw the doting in the couple''s eyes. I don''t blame Xu Yin for being so obsessive, and even in the end I don''t blame her parents. It''s true that Xu Yin''s parents are just stupid, but their love for their daughter is really overflowing. "You just came back, take a good rest, I''ll go." The end of Tang put on clothes and a mask and prepared to go out. "Don''t you want to stock up? Yin Yin, you can''t carry it alone. Mom and Dad go with you." Afraid of their daughter''s hard work, Xu Jinshan and his wife hurriedly wanted to put the coat they just took off again. "No need for parents, you can rest well, I''ll just go with Xiao Wang." Xiao Wang was the driver of the Xu family. There was a man who helped to pick up the car and pick up the car. Xu Jinshan and his wife were not so worried anymore. "Go early and come back early." "Hey." At the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, he wouldn''t go with Xiao Wang''s car. Just kidding, how could it be possible to let other people know when buying things at this time, these will be hidden dangers at that time. went out the door and put his head up, then put on a baseball cap and a mask to cover the small face tightly. In the end, although Xu Yin is already very smart, there are some things she still doesn''t care about. In fact, her family encountered gangsters and bad people at that time, and those relatives came to hear the news, not only Xu Yin''s parents were usually generous, but also because Xu Yin didn''t cover up when she was hoarding things. Xu Yin used Xiao Wang''s car to take him to the nearest imported supermarket for the convenience. Many neighbors and passers-by nearby saw her and the driver moving things from the supermarket. Now that prices are soaring, such a huge purchase volume is still enough to make people look at it. And who is Xiao Wang? Xu Yin was afraid that she had forgotten that Xiao Wang was the one recommended by her relatives. She had already told everyone in her hometown that Xu Yin had stockpiled supplies. That''s why even if it is surrounded by fog, those people don''t know how to visit relatives and occupy the magpie''s nest. The countryside is not far from Xu Yin''s house, so if you go out and drive, and get out of the car and enter the building, it is also feasible. Xu Yin never thought about it, those people who took such a big risk and ran over with their families were of course sure that Xu Yin''s house had enough food. And who leaked this news? Naturally, it was Xiao Wang who bought with Xu Yin. The occurrence of tragedies is in a circle, and Xu Yin''s lack of caution also created one of them. But it is meaningless to hold anyone accountable at this time. Because of the bad changes in the environment, people on the street are in a hurry, and no one will stay on the street for too long if it is not necessary. This was convenient for Tang Mo, she didn''t take a taxi, she directly boosted her mental strength, and ran to a large farmers'' market far away. (end of this chapter) Chapter 407： hoard Chapter 407 Hoarding A figure hurriedly passed by the street, and the few pedestrians looked at the speeding figure in surprise, but they couldn''t even see the corners of their clothes, let alone their faces. I can''t help but sigh, strange things happen every year, and this year is especially a lot. Tang Mo ran fast, so he deliberately chose one that was far away from home. Anyway, he was fully armed, and it was strange that someone could really recognize that he was Xu Yin with the key. The people at the farmers market are actually pretty much the same as usual, although everyone knows that the weather is a bit strange and disturbing, so you should stock up on food. But the rising vegetable prices have given rise to a fluke mentality. Maybe its just not peaceful recently, and it will get better in a while. The goal at the end of the Tang Dynasty is still very clear, that is, everything is fresh. She has to buy more vegetables and meat. Now her space has not been closed yet, so she doesn''t have to worry about the transportation in the future. Xu Yin''s card has a lot of money, and now it is very convenient to pay directly by mobile phone. As for the payment password, it is naturally clear at the end of Tang Dynasty, which completely inherited Xu Yin''s memory. Tang Mo bought a lot of various vegetable foods in the market. Although vegetables can be kept fresh in the refrigerator, they can''t be kept for long, so Tang Mo only roughly estimated the size of her refrigerator. And go. On the contrary, some foods such as potatoes, pumpkins, carrots, etc. do not need to occupy the space of the refrigerator and can be stored for a long time. Tang Mo bought a lot more, and they were all bought in sacks. And I bought more meat at the end of the Tang Dynasty. After all, meat is something that can be frozen, and the storage time will be longer. In addition to the freezer compartment of the double-door refrigerator, her house also has a large freezer! Such a good thing Thinking of the big freezer at home, Tang Mo hurriedly turned on his mobile phone, found a store nearer to his home, and contacted and sent two large freezers to his home. One freezer is not enough, three freezers are barely enough. After all, it is so convenient and perfect to store some frozen dumplings, dumplings, dumplings, etc. in the freezer. The end of Tang estimated the time of this apocalypse. In three months, she really had too many things in storage, but the more the better, there is no reason to dislike storing more things in the last days. In the end of the world this time, Tang Mo basically came here in the mood to relax on vacation, without fighting or starving. It was simply too friendly to her. Its only been three months, and it will soon pass. I bought two more freezers and needed more food. Not only that, Tang Mo also saw some bacon and the like in the market. These are all good things! Even if there is no meat, just steam some rice and add a few slices of bacon and sausage, all of which are delicious. That''s right, rice! At the end of Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, he finally remembered what he had forgotten, which was rice and noodles. How can she forget the most important staple food when she buys and buys it! Fortunately, now that I think about it, it''s not too late, otherwise she really wants to cry without tears. I quickly ordered 20 bags of 50kg rice and another 20 bags of 50kg white noodles at the market, and I nodded my head in satisfaction. She left her contact information and asked the merchants to deliver these items to a secluded corner that she had been optimistic about on the road before. After the things were delivered, and the delivery guys had all gone, she put everything into her space. On the way home, Tang Mo was still thinking about it, no wonder people haven''t come to grab this food in this big environment, the price is really too expensive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, although the card was not short of money, she also paid attention to the price when she bought it. Everything was ridiculously high. If she didn''t know that the money would be useless soon, she would feel distressed and reluctant to buy it. But after all, she is someone from a little family, and these things won''t deplete her savings. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that after three months of the end of the world, everything was back on track, and soon, the balance in the bank card would once again change from a string of numbers back to a really strong currency. Therefore, whether it is the money in her card or the money of Xu''s mother and Xu''s mother, there is no need to waste it pointlessly. When Tang came home at the end of the day, two more large freezers were placed neatly next to the previous one, like three brothers. On the other hand, Xu Jinshan had a hesitant expression on his face. He never thought that the big freezer he had just arranged with great difficulty before, and his daughter bought two more in a blink of an eye. Really are At the end of Tang, of course, he knew what Xu Jinshan was thinking, and blinked his eyes, "Isn''t this a special situation." All right. My daughter is like this, what else can I say, Xu Jinshan can only be forced to accept two new members of the family. "Mom and Dad, I bought a lot of things. Someone will deliver them in a while. Don''t disturb you when you come and go. You can go back to your room and watch TV." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought of a way to send Xu Jinshan and his wife back to the room. She wants to take out all the food in the space, so naturally she can''t be in front of the couple. This world''s acceptance of abilities is even lower than the previous world. If it''s not necessary, she should take a quiet vacation. In this world, she doesn''t want to be mythical and become a famous person. Tang Mo, who has experienced too many things, feels that after all kinds of days have passed, being an ordinary person is the happiest life. I have to say, even though I know that Xu Jinshan and the couple were in the end of the world, the Virgin is so irritating, but such people are also the most obedient and coaxing. Now Tang Mo said almost everything they did, and they didn''t even have different opinions. , is simply too cute. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she first took ten bags of rice, white noodles and some sausages, potatoes and pumpkins for storage and put them in the small warehouse in her room. After all, she was not so relieved about Xu Jinshan and his wife. The two small warehouses that were already full were already completely saturated after they were stuffed with so many things. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was satisfied that the warehouse continued to be closed with mental power, and then all the remaining things were sorted and placed properly. All the quick-frozen things are put into the three large freezers, and the vegetables and fruits that need to be kept fresh are arranged in the refrigerator. The food that does not need to be kept fresh should be placed in the kitchen neatly, and the extra food should be placed in an empty place to be eaten recently. After everything was arranged, Tang Mo took out his mobile phone and ordered some takeaways of cakes, breads, and milk at several different stores. The shelf life of these things is relatively short, and eating more sweets at the beginning of the end times will also help everyones mood and health. Tang Mo found a perfect excuse for his greed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 408： here we go Chapter 408 begins Then I browsed the takeaway page for a long time and ordered a lot of things I like to eat. In fact, there is nothing special, that is, barbecue and spicy duck neck snacks, but at the end of the Tang Dynasty, I haven''t eaten these things for too long. Just looking at it makes my saliva drool. I can''t help feeling once again that I can come here The end times are really happy. In fact, the life of Xu Yin''s family of three is very simple. Xu Yin is busy with work every day, and has no time to talk about her boyfriend. Xu Jinshan owns a small and medium-sized company, while Xu''s mother is a housewife at home. Although the Xu family is living a good life, their family background is not rich. After all, Xu Jinshan is a pioneer from a small place, and Xu''s mother is just a local college student. The family of three is not a person with high material requirements. There is a driver and a nanny in the family, and occasionally help relatives. The days are also nourishing. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was eating the skewers in his hand while reviewing the dishes. How did the tragedy of Xu Yin''s family in his last life bring about step by step? Although all of this is of course inseparable from the soft temperament of Xu Jinshan and his wife, but after all, they have a good hand in their hands, and how could Xu Yin, a sober person, become like this? In the end of the Tang Dynasty, after going back and forth, I finally found the key. That is Xu Yin''s character is really too hard, to say Xu Yin is a relatively cold temperament, after the end of the world, because the desire to survive with his parents is too strong, so he becomes more and more cold. I have no sympathy for anyone other than myself and my parents. This is not wrong, but it just lacks skill. Xu Jinshan and his wife loved their daughter again, but in the end they couldn''t agree with her daughter''s idea, so even if Xu Yin persuaded criticism, she still secretly went her own way, and did a lot of things that made Xu Yin vomit blood. Tang Mo''s incomparable sympathy in her heart, she understands Xu Yin''s mood too much, but when the method is not easy enough, some urgency will turn into resistance to progress. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after the review, she determined her own strategy, that is, this time she will not be hard-hearted again. As Xu Jinshan''s favorite daughter, she followed them, but she wanted to see how she couldn''t survive these three months! Tang Mo set a goal for himself in his heart, not to mention the other two warehouses that he hid, enough for the family of three to eat for a year, let alone three months. Tang Mo''s goal in his heart was to be as little angry as possible during these three months. The least angry, the happiest vacation, this is the request of the late Tang Dynasty for himself in this fantasy. Having eaten and drank enough, Tang Mo locked the door and told Xu''s father and Xu''s mother not to go out tomorrow morning. She had something important to tell them. Actually, there was nothing wrong at the end of Tang Dynasty, but Xu Jinshan and the others just ran out for fear of an accident. But in the last life, the world was already surrounded by poisonous fog at 0:00 tomorrow, and even if they wanted to go out in the morning, there was nothing they could do. Tang Mo was lying on Xu Yin''s big bed, his heart was very peaceful, he closed his eyes beautifully, and had a good sleep. On the night when the Xu family was sleeping, the world quietly underwent many visible and invisible changes. Everything that was originally clear was suddenly surrounded by a mist that slowly grew out of nowhere, and everything became hazy. But such haziness is not cute, it can devour all life. People who haven''t returned home at night feel uncomfortable in their throats. They also know that this strange fog has something to do with them in the dark night, so they hurry to hide in a safe indoor environment. The amazing thing is that the fog seems to be alive and does not flow into the sealed space and the buildings with open windows. Even if many people sleep with their windows open, the fog is not affected at all, and even the wind cannot blow them in. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I got up very early the next day. The first thing I did when I sat up was to open the window to see what was going on outside. Sure enough, the fog appeared in Tang Mo''s eyes unexpectedly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he made up his mind, got dressed and went to the living room. Xu Jinshan and his wife, who always got up early, were all dressed up, and they were sitting on the sofa watching TV worriedly. And the TV broadcast was a news program. The host in the news was standing next to a window, pointing at the dense fog outside the window, and then introducing the danger of the dense fog to everyone. This fog suddenly appeared late last night. It contains not only suffocating gas, but also poisonous gas. Ordinary people can''t hold on for a few minutes in the fog, but this night, the world is full of strange things. of fog. The host is very professional, and there is no panic on his face. It''s just that Tang Mo was very curious. Since it appeared late at night, how did the host come out with neat makeup and hair in the early morning? Did he sleep in the TV station building? Or carry the photography equipment to the home? All of this proves that the high-level people have long foreseen the current situation and are even fully prepared. Whether it is water, electricity or communication, it remains in good condition, and it does not affect everyone''s use at all, but it makes the environment of the end times less disturbing and scary. "It''s still our daughter who had the foresight. I bought so much food and kept it at home yesterday. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to go out to buy food, and I don''t know if the fog will disappear at night." Mother Xu looked at the weather outside and was very worried. Tang Mo shook his head, at night? It won''t disappear for the next three months. Tang Mo sat on the sofa and watched TV with Xu''s father and Xu''s mother. While watching, he swiped his mobile phone. All kinds of social software were madly screened by this morning''s vision. All the hot searches are this. one thing. Maybe there is no other difference from normal except that you can''t go out. Everyone''s mentality is relatively stable. Even many migrant workers and students are glad to have another day off today. Everyone thinks that the fog will dissipate soon, probably today, or tomorrow at the latest. And some real visionaries are shaking their heads and sighing behind the screen at this time. This matter is not as simple as everyone thinks. Tang Mo looked at the speeches of those people on the Internet, but found it very interesting, and kept dragging to see what other interesting words those people could say. Looking at it, a message from a work group popped up on the phone, and Tang Mo clicked in and looked at it. It turned out that because the employees could not go out and could not go to the company, the leader informed everyone to work from home. (end of this chapter) Chapter 409： Prevent Chapter 409 Block Tang Mo glanced at him and turned off his mobile phone. He was a half-ass worker. Let''s not say whether these companies can survive these three months. What kind of work is there in these three months without leaving home? He said that after three months. She doesn''t need to pay attention to the fact that Xu Yin is going to disappear from this world. Please, she came to this world for vacation, not to work overtime. Breakfast Xu Jinshan and his wife had no appetite. They sat in front of the sofa with the TV on and refused to leave, staring at the screen intently. Tang Mo suspected that the couple wanted to stare at the fog abruptly until they saw the news broadcast that the fog disappeared. She doesn''t force them either, she doesn''t eat now, and when she''s really hungry, she doesn''t need anyone to ask her to eat. Tang Mo sat at the dining table by himself eating the fresh cake and milk ordered for takeaway yesterday. It was really fragrant. She is so glad that the nanny took a leave of absence to go home before the end of the world, otherwise she would have stayed in the Xu family all the time. With Xu Jinshan''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to ignore others if she had one bite to eat. "Dad, Mom, it''s dangerous and uneasy outside now, let''s not go out." The Xu family is not a villa. Although it is a large flat, there are still upstairs and downstairs. The door of the house can be said to be very strong, and there is a spiritual barrier in the late Tang Dynasty to protect it. It is impossible for others to come in. "Of course, if the fog doesn''t go away, there''s no way to go out! No, I have to call your aunt, and I don''t know how she''s doing at home." Xu Jinshan''s parents are dead, and there is still one older sister, one younger sister and one younger brother left in the family. In Xu Yin''s memory, her aunt was very kind to her, and it can be said that she paid a lot for Xu Jinshan''s younger brother. That''s why I didn''t stop those people from entering the house at first, because there were aunts among them. But Xu Yin''s aunt has two younger brothers. She was good to these two younger brothers, and she failed Xu Yin''s special to her in the later period. As for Xu Yin''s uncle and aunt, they are pure vampires. As soon as he heard that Xu Jinshan was going to call his aunt, Tang Mo didn''t even eat bread, so he jumped over and grabbed Xu Jinshan''s arm. "Dad, auntie is in the countryside, and every household has the habit of saving food. Now the fog is so dangerous, don''t call auntie, if it makes her worry, there is danger on the way to deliver food to you. What should I do?" How could Tang Mo bluntly say that he was afraid that his cheap dad would miss his mouth and shake out all the things that he had kept at home. What the aunt knows, the younger aunt and uncle will also know. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only change the wording, but it seems that her wording is very useful. Xu Jinshan obviously knew the temperament of his sister, and it was really possible to do something to send food to his own family regardless of the danger. The situation is still unclear. It is so dangerous outside, so Yin Yin is right. After all, every household in the rural areas stores food. As long as people dont go out, this fog will not have any impact. Its better not to do unnecessary things. Seeing Xu Jinshan''s expression of approval and putting down the phone, Tang Mo was finally relieved. It is a day if you can delay it, and it will be easier for you to deal with those best relatives a day later. After all, in Tang Mo''s eyes, the shortness of those parents made her head hurt more than dealing with alien beasts. Seeing that Xu Jinshan was not only at the end of the Tang Dynasty, even Xu''s mother was quietly relieved. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he obviously noticed Xu''s mother''s behavior, and thought about Xu Yin''s memory. After that, most of the things that happened at home were really caused by Xu Jinshan, and even relatives were from Xu Jinshan''s side... It seems that Mother Xu is not so hopeless, but it is just because she is used to listening to Xu Jinshan. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he felt a little more relaxed in his heart. It seemed that it was time to develop a comrade-in-arms of his own at home, so that it would be easier to do things two than one in the future. Can''t go out, there are not many things to do at home, Tang Mo simply persuaded Xu''s father and Xu''s mother into the room again, and let them sleep again, This is all to make them think less, don''t do something when they suddenly lose their minds, and sleep is the safest. At the end of Tang, she also had enough to eat and drink, went back to her room and slept again, she hadn''t had time to rest like this for a long time. The door outside has been sealed by her mental force, whether you want to go out or come in, you can''t do it without her consent. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not afraid that Xu Jinshan and his wife would go out. First of all, they were just bad people, not fools, and had no reason to go out and die. Even if the other one really found that the door couldn''t be opened, she would have 10,000 reasons to explain it to them. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he slept really well, as if he had lost all the exhaustion he had been feeling for a while. In the previous world, she was exhausted, starved, and had to take on heavy responsibilities. Her mental strength seemed to be used every day without money. After returning to the real world, he had to deal with their problems and comfort his family and friends. There was not much time left for Tang Mo to rest wholeheartedly. In this world, there is no water, no electricity, no internet, and a warm big bed is really comfortable. It was already afternoon when Tang Dynasty got up. When he got up and went out of the living room, sure enough, Xu Jinshan and his wife sat in front of the sofa and started watching TV. The news was rolling out about the dense fog, but there was no sign that the poisonous fog was going to disappear. Tang Mo watched the couple''s brows furrowing more and more tightly. Looking at the kitchen, he also ate nothing that day. Forget it, she has taken it, and she is really not hungry. Was it because he was afraid of starving the mission target, Tang Tang still cooked a simple two dishes and one soup for the worried couple. The craftsmanship of the late Tang Dynasty is really good, you must know that Xu Yin never cooked before this. Although the family has a good relationship, Xu Yin really can''t express her straight daughter, and seems to have nothing else in her heart except work. He didn''t even get close to his parents at all. Even though his heart was full of love, what he could express was only the tip of the iceberg. Girls like ?? are the ones who suffer the most. Seeing that the precious daughter actually cooked for them, Xu Jinshan and his wife were flattered. What kind of TV are you watching! They quickly moved their butts off the sofa obediently one by one and went to the dining table. also knew that seeing the delicious two dishes and one soup and the white rice, the two remembered that they had not eaten for a day, and they were already hungry. (end of this chapter) Chapter 410： leisure holiday Chapter 410 Leisure Holidays At this moment, people all over the country are waiting for the news that the fog will clear, and many families have not eaten for a day. It''s not that he didn''t have food, but that he was in no mood, just like Xu Yin''s parents. Although most people have not carried out large-scale hoarding due to soaring prices, there are still small-scale filling of the refrigerator at home, and it is not enough to have no food for a few days. is destined to disappoint everyone. Although the news is still broadcast in real time, none of it is good news. The more you look, the more anxious you are, but the more unsettling you don''t. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was too lazy to watch TV. After she had eaten and drank enough, she lay on the bed and started to sleep. Probably because I was really tired before, so sleeping for more than ten hours a day is not a problem at all. The soft bed made Tang Mo feel that it was not the end of the world, but paradise. When he woke up the next day, Tang Mo was not in a hurry to go out, but was looking at his mobile phone in bed. The information on the Internet was varied, probably all in real time. The attitude of the people who were ridiculed yesterday has obviously changed today. Although they are not panicked, everyone has no idea. No one has ever seen such a terrifying fog, and even more terrifying, no one has ever seen a fog that can last for such a long time without dissipating. Everyone guessed the time when the fog would dissipate, and even made a bet. In addition, no one complained about the lack of food at home and it seems that every household still has some surplus food. At the end of Tang Dynasty, thinking about the time of the end of the world, he felt a wonderful coincidence. If it is longer, almost all people will be trapped at home, but if it is shorter, the human body''s physical limit and the food left at home can support them through this period of time. The end of this world seems to be cleaning up. Clean up some weak bodies, weak resistances, and even those who are helpless and have no sense of urgency... In short, vulnerable groups. After having the concept of cleaning up, in fact, compared with other apocalypse experienced in the late Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, it is not a big shuffling for human beings. There is no last age that completely does not leave a way for human beings to live, and there is no last age that drives all mankind to extinction. Think about it, probably for so many years, human beings have never had natural enemies, so they lived too easily, too freely, and they began to become arrogant, so they made a lot of mistakes. Probably the last world is a punishment for human beings, but it is a little more merciful. Its expected result is not to make human beings completely extinct, but to make human beings face up to their own identity on earth again, and start to think and reflect. And only those who pass the test can successfully enter the next stage. Natural selection, survival of the fittest. This sentence is probably used forever. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he thought about a lot of things in bed, and after thinking about it, he felt that there was no use in thinking too much. What is really useful is to do it. So she turned on the PAD and started watching TV dramas What''s the use of anxiety at this time, it''s already too late? Doing something that relieves anxiety is the best value for money. Although Tang Mo had no anxiety at all, she still found a perfect reason to watch TV series as she wanted. This world and the world where Tang Mo was in were the same before the apocalypse, and probably only at the beginning of the apocalypse was different and became a parallel world. So many of the stars in this world, gossip, TV dramas and movies, knew about Tang Mo, but when she went to school, in addition to studying to get a scholarship, she usually had to go back to help her mother in the store, so she didn''t have time at all. The youth in the late Tang Dynasty was actually quite pale because of poverty. She only heard about most of the things of young people and never had time to play. And now it''s different, she has too much time. Xu Yin''s tablet computer is extremely clean, and there is no software for watching videos. At first glance, it is a working woman who does not have a tablet for any entertainment activities and is only used for work. Tang Mo took the computer and downloaded several major video software on the market, and then started to click on the video according to the recommendations on the leaderboard and watched it with relish. What day is more comfortable than lying in bed, holding a tablet, with snacks and drinks next to it? While Tang Mo here is enjoying life to the fullest, the expressions of Xu Jinshan and his wife over there are still sad. "Xiao Yin hasn''t gone out for a day, she hasn''t even eaten, can''t there be anything wrong?" Looking at her daughter''s closed door, Xu Yin''s mother asked her husband worriedly. Xu Yin has been assertive and thoughtful since she was a child. Generally speaking, Xu Jinshan and his wife seldom disturb her if they are okay, giving her plenty of personal space. "It should be fine, don''t you know about our daughter? She has a heavy mind. How can she not be worried about the situation outside? It is estimated that she is not in the mood to eat. You keep the food for your child, and she will come out to eat when she is hungry. Bar." Knowing that his daughter has a temperament that doesn''t like being disturbed, Xu Jinshan instructed his wife. The two were quite worried about the outside environment, but seeing that their daughter stayed in the room without going out for a day, they couldn''t care about the outside world, so they began to worry about their daughter. In the imagination of the couple, the daughter must be sitting silently in front of the window and looking at the scenery outside, her brows furrowed without saying a word, and countless thoughts in her heart are overturned. But in fact "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, this cross talk is also funny, how can I never know that the cross talk can be said so interesting?" Tang Mo''s mouth was full, and he stared at the screen intently. She has always been an indifferent image in front of others. At this time, she has become a star-chasing girl, except for laughing. Fortunately, the room is large and the sound insulation effect is good, otherwise Xu Jinshan and his wife will hear that the world is like this now, and the daughter is still smiling so happily in the room, it would be more worrying. It''s over, it must be crazy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew in his heart that Xu Jinshan and his wife could not get out of the barrier he set up, so he naturally knew it. As for why she doesn''t go out to eat, it''s entirely because of this TV drama variety show, cross talk or something, it''s so fragrant, she just missed a world before! Besides, the snacks in her mouth never stopped and she never felt hungry. Naturally, she forgot about going out to eat. Besides, Xu Jinshan and his wife are not her parents after all. Her task is to ensure the smooth survival of the task object. Their inner feelings are really not something Tang Mo can notice all the time, nor is it necessary. Because the cross talk is so beautiful... She really has no time. (end of this chapter) Chapter 411： find something to do Chapter 411 Find something to do At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was just after watching the last episode of comic dialogue that he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t left the room for a day. The sky was already dark outside, and the thick fog lining it was even more hazy and gloomy, making people feel extremely eerie and terrifying, like living in a horror movie, its just a BGM. Almost everyone closed the doors and windows and drew the curtains, and no one wanted to look at that horrible thing for one more second. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, she opened the window openly, so that she could observe the latest developments at any time, as if it was not the fog that trapped her in the house, but she was monitoring the fog. She felt that there was really no need to deceive herself, she already knew that the fog wouldn''t get in even with the window open, so she might as well face her fear. However, not all people have the courage and strength of the late Tang Dynasty. With different experiences, their attitudes towards problems are naturally different. It''s like the people in the last fantasy never thought of resisting alien beasts at the beginning, the most common people in this world are ordinary people. Another example is Xu Yin''s parents. When Tang Mo walked out of the room and saw Xu Yin''s parents pulling the curtains and starting to sit in a row in the dark living room, she couldn''t help but help her forehead. "Dad, Mom, why don''t you turn on the lights? Isn''t it dark?" "It''s okay, it''s okay for us to stay here anyway, just sit." Probably because the bright environment made the living room even more empty, so the couple would rather sit in the dark. "Then why don''t you turn on the TV? Don''t you want to watch the news?" I have to say that the above safeguards are really good, even now TV still broadcasts the latest information in real time. Its just that this information has been screened, otherwise, this piece of bad news will probably make people all over the country slumped. "The TV is tossing and turning, that is, the ones that don''t look good, but Xiao Yin, it''s okay for you to stay in the room all day, right?" Seeing Xu Jinshan''s concerned eyes, Tang Mo remembered that he had neglected the feelings of the Xu family''s parents... This feeling is not within the scope of her mission at any time, but it is out of humanistic concern, but it cannot be completely ignored. Of course, Tang Mo thought more about this, Xu Dad and Xu Mom, in case the mood is too ups and downs, I can''t think of chatting with those relatives and friends for a while, and if I do something that disrupts the peace, I really want her lit up. No, she can''t let it go, she has to do something, and then Mom and Dad do something, so that she won''t be cranky. Tang Mo lowered his head and thought about it, and soon came up with an idea. "Dad, Mom, I checked a lot of information on the Internet today. I want to understand the current situation as soon as possible. Now I have the answer." Tang Mo''s expression was very serious, and Xu Jinshan and his wife were even more convinced of what their daughter said. They knew too well what kind of person her daughter was from childhood to eldest, and they were serious and rigorous. "what is the answer?" The two people who couldn''t find the answer in the news looked at Tang Mo anxiously. Overwhelmed by sudden fear, who doesn''t want an answer. "Bad news, good news. The bad news is that the fog is indeed very harmful, trapping everyone in the house and making it difficult to move, and it is estimated that it will not disappear for a while." The late Tang always liked to tell the bad news first. "And in the next period of time, due to insufficient food, the general environment will inevitably be turbulent and orderly, and there may be many accidents." Xu Jinshan and his wife''s expressions gradually became solemn. They wouldn''t tell them such straightforward bad news on TV. Although I was prepared for these things, when I heard it, I couldnt help but feel sad. "What about the good news," The bad news is so bad, what good news can there be? "The good news is that all the current signs and research data show that the fog will disappear within half a year, and everything will return to normal by then. And I calculated our family''s food, if you save it and use it simply. , just enough to eat at that time, so there is no problem for our family to survive this crisis smoothly!" "Half a year? It takes so long..." Ren is that no one can imagine now that this fog will last for so long, perhaps they did not feel that the end of the world has come until this moment. "Um." Of course, Tang Mo lied to them in the past half year. Otherwise, if the couple thought it was too short, what would they do if they spent their money early, they would have an idea in their hearts if they said twice as long. As for the food enough to support a family of three for half a year, of course, it is only on the surface, piled in the living room, placed in the kitchen, and the contents of the three large freezers and an oversized refrigerator. The things in the two small warehouses that were kept at the end of Tang are not counted. Those things she did not want anyone to know about were her last reserves. Xu Jinshan and his wife were silent after hearing this. In the past two days, they have already calculated how much food they have in the family. If they want to support the family for half a year, it is really reluctant. is probably the level of being able to live, but not getting enough to eat. This...is it really good news? But with most of the other people who have no food, it is really good news to be able to survive until that time with a daughter and a family. The mentality of the couple is quite good, and some time they look forward to it and start excited plans. Both of them are people who live their lives, just slap their thighs and stop eating today, lets count from tomorrow! Seeing that the faces of Xu Jinshan and his wife reappeared, Tang Mo was satisfied. Although this will make them live a tight life, they may not be full, and they have to live in a plan every day. But at least it keeps them alive. Its only three months, so its just a memory of bitterness and sweetness. Tang Mo thought very clearly, if it is true that Xu Yin''s parents have been fed too much every day for the past three months and their living standards are too high, I am afraid that they will soon overflow with sympathy and help others. Might as well let them go hungry and have less sympathy in their hearts. If you have extra thoughts, you might as well think about what your family of three should eat. Although Xu Jinshan and his wife are bad and good people, they are not big fools after all. They starve themselves and their daughter to death, and give away all their food to let others live. It was only in the late stage of the last life that they discovered the faces of those white-eyed wolves. At that time, Xu Jinshan was already injured, and Xu Yin and her mother were hungry and had no strength. Even if the family wanted to resist, it was too late to even regret it. At the end of Tang, thinking about the appearance of those relatives in the previous life, they had better not come this time. If they do, then she really can''t blame her. Tang Mo''s eyes became cold. (end of this chapter) Chapter 412： start exercising Chapter 412 Start Movement Since the Xu family started planning food, Tang Mo obviously felt that the whole family atmosphere was different, and began to regain vitality. Its just Tang Mo looked at a pot of boiled vegetables on the table and held up his chopsticks, not knowing what to hold for a while. "Dad, Mom, let''s eat this... What about those things in the freezer?" Although its good to have a plan, its not like she only eats boiled vegetables, she wants to eat meat! "Just eat this, don''t be afraid to put things in the freezer, this green vegetable is not good, you won''t be able to keep it for long if you don''t eat it." Mother Xu held the pot of green vegetables calmly, without any discomfort at all. Tang Mo originally thought that in this environment, the couple should be the first to get used to it, but she seemed to have forgotten that Xu Jinshan and his wife were both self-made and came from ordinary families. planting level. Xu Jinshan nodded on the side, and put a chopstick of green vegetables for Tang Mo very lovingly. "Xiao Yin, you eat too, and add more vitamins." Late Tang Dynasty: "Then there must be some staple food anyway, is there any rice?" "Rice? It can last longer, and it gets more expensive the more you go, but you can''t eat it. Didn''t you buy a lot of cakes before, and that thing won''t last long, so eat it." Mother Xu knew how to calculate, and she kept everything in the family in her heart, and she calculated it clearly. Looking at Mother Xu''s rare and unquestionable appearance, Tang Mo compromised. Forget it, even they can stand it. What can a person who has experienced starvation for several lifetimes can''t stand it? Besides, I still have so much stock in my room. It''s just a pity that the meat in the freezer that I have stocked up. Tang Mo chewed the green vegetables in his mouth and thought about the meat, and his heart became more determined. In the future, he must take good care of her precious meat and not let Xu Jinshan and his wife do stupid things. Otherwise, she worked so hard to get it. She hadn''t eaten what was in her mouth, and let others eat it. She really wanted to cry. After eating, Mother Xu took Xu Jinshan and started to count the things at home again, counting them over and over, and placing them more neatly, as if everything was her treasure. Tang Mo was fortunate in his heart, fortunately he had surplus food, otherwise, even if she stole a piece of candy in the living room, it would be immediately discovered by Xu''s mother, it was really terrible. Continued to watch her TV series in bed, seeing the plot of an elderly couple who lost their only son in the war and were bullied for the rest of their lives, Tang Mo felt tight. She suddenly thought of one thing, that is, although the time goes back, Xu Yin, the real daughter of the Xu family, has died and will never come back. And he will go back three months after finishing the task, and then the couple will be left. Although the end of the world was over at that time, who knows if there will be any danger in the future? After all, Xu Yin''s remaining soul that has not dissipated can''t see anything further. The father of Qiao Jin in the last fantasy world was at least a power user, capable of protecting his wife, and at the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a backer and a godson for them, and his life was much more secure. But in this fantasy world, she was trapped at home and could not meet anyone. After three months, she left... I don''t know when Tang Mo''s heart became softer and softer. Tang Mo, who originally only had himself and the people he cared about, also began to consider the comfort of strangers. When Tang Mo frowned and thought of the various plots in the plot, an idea suddenly popped up in his heart: those are other people''s parents, not his own, why do you care so much? But she quickly ignored this thought in her heart, so she didn''t worry about others, she just wanted to live up to the owner of this body, Xu Yin. After all, it is only because of her that she can complete a fantasy mission, and it is also necessary to complete other people''s wishes as perfectly as possible. Yes, it is like that. Xu Jinshan and his wife have absolutely no superpowers. This was confirmed at the end of the Tang Dynasty on the first day of the end of the world. However, she can''t impose supernatural powers on others. If she makes others strong enough to protect herself, she still has a way. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, when he was in the alliance base, he took a lot of classes from real fighting teachers. It was enough to simply integrate what those teachers taught into a set of things suitable for ordinary people to learn. With her spiritual therapy as an aid, I believe that Xu Jinshan and his wife will soon be able to protect themselves. This can also be regarded as finding something for the couple to do at ordinary times, and the time will pass faster, so as not to cause trouble for her. is just a few things in one fell swoop. It''s just that he has to give up some of his happy time watching TV series, and Tang Mo reluctantly looked at his tablet computer. Harm, there is no way, who makes himself uncontrollable kindness now. Tang Mo said goodbye temporarily to his tablet with tears. Xu Jinshan and his wife unexpectedly cooperated with the question raised by the baby daughter to teach them to exercise. After all, they have always had the habit of walking and exercising every day, but now they are not used to keeping them in the room every day. The living room of Xu''s house is very large, and the decoration style is simple. Even if three people are active together, they are fully extended. Its just "Xiao Yin, how can you do so much, these movements look quite professional." Xu Jinshan asked while trying to learn the movements of the late Tang Dynasty. Although he has never eaten pork, Xu Jinshan was surprised by this simple and standard action at the end of Tang Dynasty. This is not like an action that an office worker can do casually. "I learned it at the gym." Tang Mo moved out for the reason that he had thought of for a long time. Fortunately, Xu Yin always has the habit of going to the gym and is very self-disciplined. Otherwise, if she is a house girl, Tang Mo really doesn''t know how to make it up. "That''s right." I have to say that Xu Yin has deceitful parents, which really saved Tang Mo a lot of trouble. What surprised Tang Mo even more was that both Xu Jinshan and Xus mother were in very good physical condition. Although neither of them had any supernatural powers, they had not been strengthened, but due to regular work and rest and exercise, their bodies were much better than their peers. A lot of movements, the husband and wife learned it without much effort. Although it didn''t last long, it has greatly exceeded the expectations at the end of Tang Dynasty. And started such a high-intensity exercise, Tang Mo also saw the meat that he was thinking about on the dining table as he wished. Sacrificing some TV drama time in exchange for eating meat, this business is worth it! Tang Mo sat at the dining table and ate meat happily while thinking. (end of this chapter) Chapter 413： Owner group Chapter 413 Owners Group After such a leisurely day for about a week, even Tang Mo himself couldn''t believe it. A total of three months of tasks had passed so long in the blink of an eye. This is too easy! Tang Mo was inexplicably a little flustered, this illusion is so good for her? impossible? Sure enough, Murphy''s Law is always right. Just one morning, when Tang Mo slept until noon as usual, he picked up his mobile phone and saw that he was pulled into a strange group on his chat software. The name of that group is [Mutual Help and Mutual Aid Owners Group]. Seeing the name, Tang Mo knew what it was. She remembered this in Xu Yin''s memory, and the impression was quite deep. Of course, this is not a good memory. Xu Yin''s residential area is a high-end residential area, but it is not a villa. There are still more than a dozen families in one building, and there are about a dozen such bungalows in this area. At this moment, there are already more than 200 people in the group. Tang Mo couldn''t help but sighed that the person in charge of this community was really powerful and could really pull everyone into the group, even people like Xu Yin who never cared about community affairs joined the group. In fact, for such a community, it is not difficult to pull such a group. After all, the information of all the occupants is registered. All kinds of contact methods and mobile phone numbers are available. Its just that the management staff usually dont bother the owners, but now in special times and special circumstances, they probably cant manage so much. Steward Zhang: Hello everyone, I am the housekeeper of our community, you can just call me Butler Xu. This is because due to the current weather and environment, many owners'' homes have already faced the situation of running out of food. In order to ensure that all owners can survive such a difficult time during this special period, we have specially decided to establish such a mutual assistance group of owners, hoping that everyone can help each other. Sun Geng: Great! It just so happened that my family had run out of food and had been out of food for two days. After the housekeeper finished speaking, one of the owners came out to speak first, probably because he didn''t stock up on food in advance, and only ate it for a few days with the stock at home. Now he can''t stand it anymore. The mutual help group that just appeared at this time did not let them see hope! In this situation, why help each other? No one is short of money, and it''s not that they are short of food. After all, it is a high-end community. Many families are like Xu Yins parents before, they buy fresh dishes every day, and they dont hoard too many things at all. Tao Jiayun: Who eats more at home now? Everyone is so difficult, who can help? Don''t we usually pay so much property fees? Why do you help each other when you need help now? What do you want your property for? But not everyone thanked this group, most of them were forcibly pulled in. After all, they are all people with heads and faces, and many families have some business contacts. Since they are in the group, it is naturally inconvenient to withdraw. Its okay to say that there is no food in your home, but youre used to it. Not to mention there is no food, but its really not there, and not all people have such a face to bow their heads and admit cowardice. It''s just been a week, and everyone hasn''t tasted hunger yet. Self-esteem is still a very valuable thing in this world for the time being. Steward Zhang: This is the case, our property will do our best to help you. Butler Zhang posted a picture in the group, and the background is the gorgeous property hall that was built. In the center of the hall, some rice, white noodles and oil are placed. This property is not only the property of this community, but also the property of the next community. But obviously the neighborhood next door is not as high-end as this neighborhood. These rice noodle oils are obviously a gift prepared by the property to urge everyone to pay the property fee quickly. But obviously, these giveaways that havent been sent out in time are now in great use. [Zhang Guanjia]: Of course, our property will do our best to help you, but our ability is limited after all. We dont know when the illusion outside will return to normal, so we still make some long-term preparations and unite as one. Better. These are the food reserves, all for everyone to eat, but after the decision of our property, these foods will be used after another week, which is the most cost-effective. Seeing the picture posted by the housekeeper, the group of people who had a lot of opinions stopped talking. No one questioned why those things in the property have to wait another month before being used. After all, every household now, even if the things in the refrigerator are empty, there are always some snacks and fruits on top. The feeling of being hungry may be real. Yes, but it''s still not possible to say that you starve to death. The life-saving food should be eaten at the end, which is what it should be. No one doubts the truth of what the people at the property said. After all, they can swallow the food all by themselves. Now that they are willing to take pictures for everyone to see, they may really want to do something real. Xu Yins family has lived here for several years. In all fairness, all aspects of the property here are really well done, impeccable and trustworthy. Seeing the food, everyone''s attitude has also changed a lot. After all, there is so much food in the property, and there is a day where the mountains and rivers are exhausted. No one wants to say anything to offend people at this time. But they are absolutely reluctant to ask them to take out their own food for others to eat at this time. Many of these people in the ?? group are executives and even entrepreneurs. Although they dont talk about great wealth, they usually do some charity and donations, and they are all caring people. Its just that there is a difference in the mood of having 10 million donate 100 yuan and 100 yuan donating 10 yuan. No one is a bad person, but no one wants to sacrifice himself for others, which is normal. Wen Qianli: I beg everyone, please save our family. My husband is on a business trip to another city, and it''s just me, my auntie, and my twin daughters at home. Two days ago my nanny stole everything in my fridge and absconded to another house where her sister lives. Now my daughter and I are left at home, and there is no food left at all, please help us! The group was silent for a while, and a woman named Wen Qianli made such a statement. Many nannies here came out from their hometowns to be nannies. Her nannies probably thought it was unnecessary to take care of the children in the end times, so they fled directly to the house of the sister next door. The nanny sister''s live-in boss is away from home after traveling, only the two sisters are left, and now they have so much food, they are very comfortable in this apocalypse. (end of this chapter) Chapter 414： bodhisattva heart Chapter 414 Bodhisattva Heart In this environment, it is not unreasonable for Tang Mo to not want to fulfill the responsibility of a babysitter, but you can take part of the food. You take all the food away. This is not to kill the mother and the two children. On a dead end? Tang Mo shook his head. That mother was also pitiful enough. She probably hadn''t taken care of her children very often. Now she has to take care of not only the children, but also two children who have no food. It''s hard to imagine how hard it is. Steward Zhang: There is such a person! It''s really downhill. Can the owners please help? A mother with two children needs a lot of things, after all, it is not a matter of one or two days. It would be a huge amount of food if only one person helped, but it might not be so difficult if several families worked together. But the group was still silent for a while, and no one spoke. Wen Qianli: I understand that it is not easy for everyone. If it is convenient, even if there is no food, can you give me some antipyretics? My daughter is sick now and there is no medicine at home. I really can''t lose my daughter, my daughter is only two years old, please everyone. The ?? woman''s head looks very young. I don''t know if it''s because of money and good maintenance or getting married early. It looks like she is in her early twenties, and she is dressed in a foreign style. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when she saw what she said, she seemed very reasonable. In this situation, there is indeed no way to go downstairs to buy medicine. The silence did not last long before someone spoke. Father Yinyin: My family has antipyretics, and the child''s illness is very important. I still have some food left in my house, not much. Lets give some food to the children first. A two-year-old baby can easily get sick if he doesnt eat. But where do you live? How do you get this thing? A person in the group named Yin Yin''s father spoke. Steward Zhang: It is really the heart of a Bodhisattva! Good people must be rewarded! You don''t have to worry about the transportation. We have professional protective equipment here. The strong and strong young man can''t stay in this fog, but there is no problem in traveling through several buildings. You can put your things at the door. Alright, let''s go pick it up. Do you have any other owners who need help and are willing to help? Those who are willing to help will be given priority to obtain property materials in the future. With a leader, coupled with the temptation of Butler Zhang, there are some people who are willing to come up with something one after another. Of course, there are more people asking for help than those who help. Butler Zhang asked each of them to talk about the situation carefully, and then everyone selected a few families that needed help the most. Most of them were families with elderly and children. These things that are collected by raising funds are put at the door of each family, and then the property will send someone to collect them, and then distribute them to these families who need help. It turns out that there are still people who sacrifice themselves for others, Tang Mo looked at the chat records in the group. It''s just that this picture of Yinyin''s father is so familiar to her? Yin Yin "dad!!" In the living room, Xu Jinshan sat on the sofa like a child who had done something wrong, looking down at the faces of his daughter and wife from time to time. Tang Mo was on the other side of the sofa. She was so happy eating melons, how could she forget that in Xu Yin''s memory, the protagonist of this episode was her father. Sure enough, what should come can''t escape. "Well, look, then mom won''t say anything. Those two children are only two years old, and they are sick and have nothing to eat. We can''t wait until we die!" Seeing that his wife and daughter did not speak, Xu Jinshan started a sympathy formula. Hearing the two two-year-olds, Mother Xu''s face softened first. After all, she is also a woman who is a mother and has a daughter, and the most difficult thing to hear is about the child. Okay, my husband has always been such a kind-hearted person, and there is still a lot of food at home. According to the daughter''s suggestion, it is almost enough time. The big deal is that I and my husband eat less and leave it to Yin Yin. Seeing Mother Xu''s expression, Tang Mo knew that Xu Yin''s mother had been captured. She shook her head, it seemed that the words she had said before were all in vain, and they were no match for nature. "Xiao Yin?" Xu Jinshan looked at his daughter carefully, he didn''t take her daughter''s words into his heart, he just... He just really cant watch people suffer. Thinking that all the food was bought by her daughter, and her daughter still eats clear water cabbage with them every day these days, Xu Jinshan felt a lot of guilt. But there are two little lives over there... "I still remember when you were young, you had a fever that didn''t go away. At that time, the conditions of our family were not good, and we didn''t live in such a big house. At that time, I was not at home, and your mother ran a few houses behind your back in the middle of the night. In the hospital, I was too anxious and fell on the road. When I saw your mother and two, your mother''s nose was bruised and her face was swollen. When I saw you getting needles, my mother and I would accompany you to cry..." Xu Jinshan suddenly talked about Xu Yin''s childhood. Mother Xu did not expect what happened back then, but her husband still remembered it so clearly, as if he had returned to that panic-stricken night, and his eyes immediately turned red. Xu Jinshan''s story is clearly Xu Yin''s story, and it has nothing to do with the end of Tang Dynasty. Maybe his voice was too sincere, which made Tang Mo feel stuffy in his heart. She stood up, "Got it, pack your things, let me say first, the box of prawns in the refrigerator is not good." Shrimp is fresh. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were not many bought, only the last box was left. "Hey, hey." Seeing that his daughter agreed, Xu Jinshan was very happy and immediately insisted. "Okay, I''ll pack your food for you, go and find the medicine." Mother Xu also got up and pushed her husband. The things her husband said just now completely reminded her why she chose a man from this small city at that time. Isnt it just because of being gentle, kind, and grateful? Forget it, the one you choose, you have to support it to the end no matter what. Seeing that his wife and daughter agreed with him and helped him pack up, Xu Jinshan smiled, and the family happily began to pick up the right things. In Xu Yin''s memory, there is such a thing, but at that time Xu Yin was strongly opposed, and she would not agree with her father giving away food from the family. Actually, in Xu Yin''s heart, she didn''t want her parents to starve, but that girl lived too hard, with a knife-like mouth and a tofu heart, and she couldn''t say what she cared about. In the end, in order to stop her father, she threw the family''s antipyretic medicine down the window. The angry Xu Jinshan didn''t leave the room for two days and didn''t eat, so the food was not delivered in the end. After another week, the housekeeper posted a photo of the twin girls dying at home and the young woman committing suicide at home. There are two updates today, everyone move your hands and vote~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 415： happy to help Chapter 415 Happy Helping Others At that time, Xu Jinshan was greatly stimulated, and later became more and more radical. He no longer wanted to listen to Xu Yin''s words, but helped his relatives without restraint. Probably the impact of the photo was too great, I was afraid that such a tragedy would happen again. In short, since that incident, the father and daughter have already had some estrangement in their hearts, so Xu Jinshan can no longer listen to Xu Yin''s subsequent dissuasion. And this time, Tang Mo was not going to do what Xu Yin did. Tang Mo has always been a person who can make fun of things. Although he has accumulated a lot of strength over time, it is still the best to be able to do more things with the least amount of effort. Of course, this is also due to the fact that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was too much food in storage. If the family is really so embarrassed that they don''t have enough food, she can do more things than Xu Yin. Under the concerted efforts of a family of three to pick and choose, they packed a small package at the end of Tang Dynasty. There are antipyretics in it, as well as a piece of meat, two pounds of rice, two potatoes, and a can of milk powder. Tang Mo took out the milk powder from her room. With her first experience, of course she knew how important milk powder was in the era of famine, so this time she still stocked up in her small warehouse. Not a lot. For a two-year-old child, even if the fever subsides, he is afraid that he will not be able to survive on this food alone. Its different if you take a can of milk powder, maybe you can last a few more days. Xu Jinshan and his wife did not expect their daughter to be so inhumane at first, but in fact her heart is so soft. It''s not that they didn''t know that there was something stored in their daughter''s room. Of course, it was because Xu Jinshan''s usual performance made his daughter too worried, so they kept the reserve food. But he never thought that Xiaoyin was willing to take it out. Sure enough, their daughters are still with them! Xu Jinshan''s face was full of relief and pride, and together with Xu''s mother, he looked at the end of Tang lovingly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, their eyes looked a little hairy, and even a little regretted whether he was too generous. But she has hoarded dozens of boxes of this milk powder, and it is really not a big deal for her to take out a poke. The small package was packed, Tang Mo put the package at the door, then opened the door, and the family of three squatted at the door to guard, waiting for someone to pick it up. I really dont feel relieved. After all, in this environment, throwing such a bag at the door is no different from throwing a million cash at the door of the house before. As for why squatting... That was Tang Moqi''s head. She meant to be too lazy to get a stool. Who would have thought that Xu Jinshan and his wife would all squat beside her when they saw her squatting. The picture was weird and funny. The person who came to pick up the things came to the door according to the address left in the group. As soon as the elevator opened, they saw such a strange scene. The three of them squatted at the door and looked at him, and there was a small package in front of him. On the contrary, Mother Xu was a little embarrassed to see the outsider, so she stood up first, and greeted her with a generous and decent manner to confirm her identity. In order not to be falsely claimed, the housekeeper had already sent a message to the group about the little brother who came to "pick up the courier". Tang Mo looked at the face of the man in front of him and felt that he had no impression at all. is also true, there are so many people in the property, and Xu Yin is a person who leaves early and returns late, so its normal that I havent seen it. But looking at Xu Jinshan and his wife, it is obviously the first time to see this little brother... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took a closer look. The man in front of him was dressed in rough clothes, and he looked at the finger, who was probably a person who usually did rough work. People in such high-end properties usually wear suits and ties to sit in the office, and the people in front of them are not like that. But the appearance is also the same as the photo posted by the housekeeper in the group. It was probably a repairman or something, but Xu Jinshan and his wife had no doubts and gave the package to the man. The little brother glanced at the package, originally just glanced at it, but after seeing the can of milk powder in the transparent bag, he couldn''t take his eyes away. Milk powder, that''s a good thing. The man''s eyes were too greedy, Tang Mo frowned and reminded. She, who inherited Xu Yin''s memory, knew the tricks after this, but this milk powder was specially given to the two children by her, and she couldn''t let it fall into the hands of others. "I don''t know the brand of the milk powder that the two little girls are used to drinking. When it''s delivered, I have to ask the mother in the group. After all, it''s something for the child. It''s not okay to be careless." Hearing Tang Mo''s words, the greed in the man''s eyes was taken away, and he could also hear the meaning of the words. "That''s natural, don''t worry, I promise to deliver such a good thing to the owner as soon as possible." Having said that, the little brother took the elevator down and continued to collect things from other rescuers. "What a good man, he has to go out all the time when it''s so dangerous." Xu Jinshan looked at the back of his little brother leaving and said with emotion, at this time, there is hardly any other reason to do these things except kindness. Tang Mo looked at the reopened elevator with a meaningful expression on his face. Nowadays, every family is stuck at home. Although they can surf the Internet and watch TV, they cannot go out without too many entertainment activities, so this group of owners has gradually become a place for everyone to communicate. Originally, they were all elites who kept away from the crowd, but now they were forced by life and began to have fun in the group. A group of people who were originally strangers started paddling and chatting in the group, and the scope of the chat became larger and larger, and many people even made friends in it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, that group was blocked long ago, that is, I only looked at it occasionally, otherwise it would be annoying if it was really annoying from morning to night. Mother Xu also had a good time inside. She was originally a housewife with no social circle, and she even made sisters inside. Everyone agreed to meet offline when the garbage fog disappeared. Now that we cant meet each other, we can also play mahjong online together and complain about it. Xu Jinshan is a man who is too lazy to get involved in these things, basically can''t speak, but he is secretly watching every news in the group, and he can''t see the appearance of a company boss. The families who were rescued have posted the food that was sent by the property and raised by everyone. Tang Mo clicked on the photo that Wen Qianli sent, but saw the milk powder he had sent at a glance. Wen Qianli also specially thanked the person who brought the milk powder in the group, saying that it was a big help for her, and then very politely posted a small video of two babies drinking milk powder obediently after taking medicine to reduce fever, so that the group could The middle-aged women in the room called the child cute. is really cute, the two-year-old child is the time to play, not to mention that the two children have inherited the mother''s excellent genes, and they are two small dumplings with delicate and tender facial features. Seeing the people who were rescued posted these, everyone in the group felt relieved and felt the joy of helping people, and it seemed that they were not so repulsive about relief. All the people are happy, as if the world will be peaceful tomorrow. (end of this chapter) Chapter 416： exposed Chapter 416 Expose But is everything really as fun as everyone imagined? In an apocalyptic world, can it really make everyone live so easily and happily? That would certainly underestimate the power of the end times. The one week promised by the housekeeper passed quickly. During this week, those who were willing to help also tried their best to help, and if they continued to help, they would not be able to afford meals. And the butler Zhang obviously found out that the owners in the group couldn''t squeeze any more oil and water, and the number of conversations became less and less, and he didn''t even say a word on the last day. But he stopped talking, the owners didn''t forget the food in the property center. The reason why many people are willing to give out their own food to others is to wait for the property center to compensate them more! "Isn''t it said that the food will be distributed after a week? When the time is up for a week, when will the rice, flour, grain and oil be distributed?" "That''s right, my family just ran out of food until yesterday. If there''s no more supplies, I''ll be hungry." "Where''s Butler Zhang? Butler Zhang came out to talk!" Everyone in the group started to talk about it. Aite called Butler Zhang, but the news that was sent seemed to be sinking into the sea and getting no response. It''s eleven o''clock in the morning and now everyone is trapped in the house, cellphones are pretty much the only pastime, and there is little possibility of not seeing information. The more you can''t wait for the news, the more uncertain everyone''s hearts are. The reason why these people in this group are so relaxed these days is because of the food on the picture posted by Butler Zhang. "Wouldn''t it be running away?" After another two hours, someone finally expressed everyone''s concerns. "Impossible, in this situation, where can he go, I''m afraid he won''t be able to get out very far." "What if he doesn''t want to give us the food from the property center?" The people in the ?? group were silent again, yes, they never seemed to have thought about the possibility that the food from the property center would not be delivered to them. "No way... If you really don''t want to give us food, then why tell us? Besides, the things that have been raised in the past few days have also been delivered to the owners. Could it be that something happened to him? " There are still some people in the ?? group who refuse to believe it. After all, there is no reason. What are the people in the property center doing this week to help each other? Is it not enough to stay at home and have to go out and run the express delivery to get satisfaction? It doesn''t make sense either. No, there must be something wrong. Mo: Haven''t you thought about those previous fund raisings, they deducted a lot of things from it? Just when everyone couldnt figure it out, someone in the group suggested a possibility. This netizen named Mo is naturally Tang Mo. She didn''t want to use her real name when she came out to hang out, whether it was Tang Mo or Xu Yin. Tao Jiayun: How many companies brought out the food for the first time? The person who spoke was remembered at the end of Tang Dynasty. He was the first person who attacked that housekeeper Zhang when he established this group. He was a relatively clear-headed person. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he understood what he meant when he saw what he said. It was the first time that people didnt trust property owners to take their belongings for fear of not being able to deliver them to those in need, so the rescued families posted photos in the group. Afterwards, everyone felt at ease, and no one sent photos in the group anymore. After all, if people didnt receive anything, they would definitely talk in the group. And after all, they used to be rich people, so admitting that they have received relief in the group is not a dignified thing. The families who got the supplies for the first time immediately made a list of the things they sent out and sent them to the group. At this time, the most important thing for every household at home every day is to count their own food. The things that were sent out before were all sent with gritted teeth, and I remember each one clearly. Even Xu Yin''s father, Xu Jinshan, quickly posted in the group what his family gave, and then silently typed a sentence. Father Yinyin: No way, I also saw something sent by my family in that photo. Tang Mo knew that Xu Jinshan was talking about the can of milk powder he took. Tang Mo also saw it at the time, and Wen Qianli thanked him specially after receiving it. Tao Jiayun: Those who received things sent out everything they received. Everyone in the group was at a loss, panicked and didn''t know what to do. Now, after listening to Tao Jiayun''s words, he did it like a demon, without any objection. Soon the first five recipients made a list of what they had received. is the most difficult one I have ever been to. I have nothing to eat. I must cherish the things I have received, and I am naturally clear about what is in them. Once these lists are put out, even the owners who are not sure about the situation will know what is going on. Good guy, that housekeeper thing is indeed a gift, but I have left a lot more. After a careful check, almost one third is left. If you leave a third of it every time, then it will be a lot of money to go down several times. If people with no brains can''t do this, the deducted things are some of the most common meat, eggs, milk, rice and other things that can''t be distinguished, and each family only knows how much they have given away, I don''t know. No matter how much others have given, you will not find any difference when you look at the photos. It turned out that the food in the property center was just a bait, and the housekeeper used the bait to increase his credibility, and to inspire people''s sympathy and kindness, and then profited from these fundraising time and time again. Therefore, they simply can''t wait for the food relief from the property center. Those who eat up all the food and send it out will have to wait to die. Butler Zhang still did not speak in the group, but he did not withdraw from the group. Many people still had the last trace of luck in their hearts. "What if, what if they just eat kickbacks, aren''t they really bad people?" Tao Jiayun: Please wake up a little, can hunger make peoples brains shrink? Tang Mo laughed out loud when he saw what Tao Jiayun said behind the screen. It sounds ugly, but it is true. Take another 10,000 steps back, even if that housekeeper is really just greedy for a little bit of cheapness, and he has to share the food for the big head, then seeing the group expose his old bottom like this, I am afraid that he will be embarrassed and angry. What''s more, it''s not a housekeeper at all, and it''s not the staff of the property center who came to pick up the supplies, but they were just security guards outsourced from the neighboring community. (end of this chapter) Chapter 417： disgusting Chapter 417 Really disgusting "No need to struggle. The last time I rescued the owner was my neighbor. I just knocked on the door and asked his house. They kept the door open that night and waited at home. In the end, they didn''t receive anything, and no one came. Not only that He was also kicked out of the group. I just took a look, and the five last time were kicked out of the group." As soon as these words came out, even the hearts of those who still had hope in the end were shattered. What are you struggling with? This is obviously the last time the fundraiser has swallowed everything. Probably because no one in their group responded to the fundraising issue, so lets give up the way of extracting oil and water from them. Now, I really have to wait to die. This is the only thought in most people''s minds. It has been half a month, and the fog has not yet faded. The Internet has long been fried. The saying of the end of the world keeps appearing in their field of vision. Everyone said, this fog will never go away, this is the end of the world, and mankind will perish. However, the people in this group somehow felt a rebellious mentality in their hearts. The more fearful they were, the more fun they said in the group. Even though there is not much left at home, we still have to set aside some to save people, as if in the future when they are in trouble, someone will come and help them. Besides, they still have so much grain, oil, rice and noodles, and there is so much food in the property center, enough for them to eat for a long time. Those foods seemed like the last hope in their hearts. When those foods were still there, they always felt that death was still far away from them. But, today, that last bit of light went out. People''s sanity fades, what is left? Anger, hysteria, but more of a fear. These emotions have been infinitely amplified on the Internet and entered through the keyboard. All the people in the group are scolding, scolding the housekeeper Zhang who has been coaxing them, scolding the man who came to take their food, and scolding this unjust God who wants to kill them. Tang Mo couldn''t help sighing when he looked at these crazy people and the foul language that quickly flashed across the screen. Like what is the most complete way to destroy a person? Not leaving him in the dark. Instead, give him a little light in the dark, and then take the light away. At the end of Tang, he walked out of the room and went to the sofa with Xu Jinshan and his wife. Both Xu Jinshan and Xus mother were in good spirits. Although they participated in two fundraisers, the people who really wanted to save were also saved. Although they were cheated of some food, the food left was enough to support a family of three for half a year. , not to despair. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, a kind-hearted person like Xu Jinshan would be even more disappointed after being deceived. But obviously at the end of Tang Dynasty, Xu Jinshan was underestimated, and Xu Jinshan skipped over the swearing words and turned to Wen Qianlifa''s list at the top. "Fortunately, the antipyretics and milk powder have been delivered. There should be no problem with those two dolls." Even in Xu Jinshan''s heart, he was a little fortunate. Fortunately, such a group of people came out to do this, otherwise the two little babies would have died. I am afraid that if it was stated at the time that they would be paid for sending these things, and there was no material from the property center, Xu Jinshan would have agreed without hesitation. He did these things with no thought in return. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know Xu Jinshan''s thoughts, but if he did, he would probably only sigh with emotion. Kindness is the epitaph of the kind. Is this a compliment? Not necessarily, because Tang Mo always felt that this was not comprehensive. At some point, kindness is not only the epitaph of the kind person, but also the epitaph of his relatives and friends... Mother Xu was also in a good mood. Looking at the chat records in the group, she was shocked. She got up and began to count the remaining supplies in her home again and again. After counting several times, he finally felt relieved, and sat back on the sofa with a sigh of relief. Tang Mo saw that the Xu family and his wife were in good condition, but he had nothing to worry about, and continued to scroll through the chat records in the group like watching a play. If things in this group can be seen as a gossip story and social news, it will be more interesting than the TV series in her hands. did not disappoint Tang Mo, and new progress will soon be made in the group. That housekeeper actually spoke. [Zhang Guanjia]: It is said that it is a high-end community, and the rich people live in it. They can''t get anything out in a few days. You deserve to starve to death hahaha For some reason, the housekeeper Zhang didn''t withdraw from the group, instead he didn''t get angry after being exposed and scolded for so long, and he started laughing proudly. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that in a peaceful society, some criminal suspects would return to the crime scene after finishing the case to satisfy the pleasure in their hearts. What a disgusting person. "You''re not from the property center?" Some people didn''t understand the situation. Zhang Tiger: Of course not, our brothers are from the security team next door. I usually come to you and see you all arrogant. How can you be so rich? Isn''t it still hungry and screaming? Look at what you said, do you also say that you have gone to school and have quality? It really made me laugh. Obviously, those swear words can''t hurt those who have been fighting for so many years at the bottom of the society, but it makes him feel that these gentlemen are hiding hypocritical masks in private, which is even more interesting. Butler Zhang changed his name to Tiger Zhang, and no longer concealed his identity. He was the head of security next door. At that time, he and several brothers were on duty at the security booth at night, and then he was trapped there. The security pavilion is different from home, and there is no food in it. If he stayed inside, he would starve to death, and if he broke out, he would starve to death. With such ruthlessness, Zhang Hu took a few brothers and rushed to the property center of the high-end community next door. Because this property center also supervises the community where he is located, and has dealt with these people at ordinary times, Zhang Hu knows that the property here has stored a batch of food as a reward. The people in this high-end community are usually the most pretentious in Zhang Hu''s eyes, and they look down on them, so although there is enough food in the property center for a few of them to eat, it is still such a farce. The contact information was dug out from the cabinet in the property center, and half of the half-truth fundraising was to really search for something for a long time, and the other half of course wanted to humiliate them. I just didn''t expect that the fundraising for a week was not completed, and this rich man is even more stingy. Zhang Tiger: I dont know where your money came from. I dont have any brains at all. The people in the property center are off work at night. How could there be people from the property center in this community? Only our security guards work hard for you and pay little money and are despised by you! Bunch of stupid*. (end of this chapter) Chapter 418： babysitter words Chapter 418 The Nanny''s Words In fact, to a certain extent, what Zhang Hu said is indeed correct. Tang Mo also felt that the fog appeared in the middle of the night. At that time, the staff of the property had already left work. How could there be several left just there. There are more than 200 owners, how come no one suspects this? Tao Jiayun: Its not that people in our community look down on you. You are not ashamed if you have no culture. Zhang Tiger: Yo, you are too embarrassed to admit that your stupidity has been exposed? Tao Jiayun: The property center of this community is always on duty 24 hours a day, not only in this community, but also in people who can live a little bit. You are afraid that you have lived in a pigsty for so many years, right? Tiger Zhang: Late Tang Dynasty: Good guy, really good guy, this wave is a group attack, not only scolded Zhang Hu, but even took Tang Mo to escape. Probably Tao Jiayun was really **** off by Tiger Zhang, and he was really too rich. His so-called concept of being able to live is really different from that of ordinary people. Tang Mo has lived an ordinary life since he was a child. After his father died, he fell into an embarrassing situation for a while, and he really never lived in a good house. However, Tang Mo, who lived in the pigsty, was not at all dissatisfied. Instead, he wanted to applaud Tao Jiayun, which is really good. Tiger Zhang over there was obviously a little embarrassed and angry, but he couldn''t think of a favorable way to fight back for a while, and he was silent for a long time. When he was silent, the owners in the group continued to scold. Everyone knows that the food they eat will definitely not be taken back, but the breath that is blocked in my heart can still be taken out if there is a chance. Even Tiger Zhang probably never thought that these high-quality people would really not lose to Widow Zhang at the entrance of their village... The strong combatants seem to have gone to a training school. Is it true that people with strong learning ability are even better at swearing than others? Zhang Tiger''s heart became even more unbalanced. Just kidding, originally everyone was a civilized person, but everyone has a bottom line, and now their life is about to die, no matter what kind of civilization, what kind of quality, just die. The four words ?? liberate one''s nature, probably say so. Zhang Hu, who was scolded for a while, pulled his brothers in and tried to struggle. It''s a pity that a few gentlemen repeated the most foul words. Compared with the women and aunts in the group, they scolded people out of character. It was really a pity not to participate in a national scolding contest. The two sides fought fiercely for half an hour, and in the end, Zhang Tiger and a few people lost. Soon, there was silence again. Tang Mo has been observing the situation of the battle. She watched it very carefully. Zhang Huo later pulled four more people into the group. According to the degree of his anger, it is not difficult to guess that there are five people on his side including himself. In the last life, these owners didn''t meet these people hiding in the property center, so Xu Yin didn''t know how many people they had in the end. Know yourself and the enemy, and you will not be imperiled in a hundred battles. Although Tang Mo, who has a strong spiritual power in this world, is a crushing existence for everyone. Soon, Zhang Tiger over there pulled another person in. What, there are accomplices? At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the information of the new person who was brought in was a woman and she was not young. Flowers all the way: This is? The woman who was just pulled in obviously still doesn''t understand the situation. She was watching the TV series with great enthusiasm, why did she suddenly join a group? Wen Qianli: Is that you? ! Where are you hiding? Hurry up and get the food back! I used to be so nice to you, I bought you clothes and cosmetics, you are doing this to me now? As soon as Wen Qianli spoke, the people in the group immediately knew who it was. Isn''t this the nanny who ran away with all the food she said before! You have to know that this tiger is really ruthless, killing people. He couldn''t handle these people, so he pulled the nanny in, and watching them quarrel with each other was much more interesting than being scolded by himself. Each owner here hires a live-in nanny, and they will keep the nanny''s information and contact information on the property. The news that Tiger Zhang wanted to find this nanny is naturally easy. However, it is interesting to say that this tiger Zhang is also deceived, and people have retaliated, but the group is still not disbanded. Probably thinks that people who are usually not enough are now being deceived by themselves, and it is very interesting to watch them all look hysterical. And most of those owners have not left the group. First, they are trapped at home. This group is the fastest way to know the situation around the community. Most of the people in this group are neighbors, and they are used to exchanging information in it every day. . On the other hand, that Tiger Zhang was still in the group, and he ate in and hadn''t seen him spit it out with his own eyes. Although this is difficult, everyone is just not reconciled. Even if they stay in the group more and scold him more, they may feel better in their hearts. Seeing the former old employer talking, and looking at the chat records of this group, the nanny already understands what is going on now. Probably similar people have similar brain circuits, this nanny did not quit the group, but felt that it was a very honorable and happy thing to be in this group of business owners. It''s not at all embarrassing for things to be exposed in front of everyone. Flowers all the way: So what happened? Husbands and wives are still flying separately when disaster strikes, not to mention that I am just a part-time worker. Everyone wants to live, not to mention those things I bought back, and I should take them away. "It''s really shameless, there are still such shameless people in this world." "That''s right! Even if you buy groceries with your house''s money, you''re too embarrassed to say it''s yours. Does the whole world belong to her?" "No wonder Zhang Tiger pulled her in, they smell like each other, aren''t they a couple?" The aunts in the ?? group used to be unhappy with scolding people, but now there is another person who can scold, and naturally the firepower is full. Wen Qianli: Do you have no conscience? I give you the most money! Best for you too! Are you not afraid of retribution? Blossoms all the way: Che, it''s to give me a lot of salary, but it''s not your money. Aren''t you a junior who gave birth to a child for a rich man, who gave birth to a child and was abandoned by the rich man without even looking at the child. After all, we are only half a catty, so don''t think how noble you are. The amount of information about the nanny''s words was too great, and the group fell silent again for a while. At this time, silence is better than sound, and everyone doesn''t know what to say to ease the current embarrassment, especially a few aunts who just turned on the fire and turned off the microphone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 419： fight with her Chapter 419 Fight with her Tang Mo looked at the head of Wen Qianli thoughtfully, young and beautiful, with two children, alone. The combination of these keywords ?? made the nanny''s words somewhat credible. It''s just that Wen Qianli has been helped by everyone and her child''s illness has recovered. She is very grateful and is often active in the group. Whether it is talking or adjusting the atmosphere, he has a high emotional intelligence, and his knowledge and knowledge are also something, not a vase with empty minds at all. So after this period of time, the people in the group were very fond of this little girl who gave birth to a child early, so everyone was silent when they saw what the nanny said. Everyone has ?? morality, but when the target is someone they are familiar with, the balance in everyone''s heart may not be so fair. Wen Qianli: Where are you hiding now? After being silent for a long time, Wen Qianli did not refute what the nanny said, nor was she angry, but instead asked where the nanny was hiding as if she hadn''t heard it. Flowers all the way: Why? You, a 90-pound man, still want to beat me? You don''t even have a gentleman in your family, how dare you come? Who gave you the courage, don''t overestimate yourself when you are young. The nanny said sarcastically, but did not reveal his address. Even if she is not afraid of such a thin woman, she still can''t tell anyone the address for the sake of insurance. Who knows which side of the group will help? The nanny stayed a little smart, but obviously, Wen Qianli was not ready to give up. Wen Qianli: Where is she? Wen Qianli asked Zhang Tiger this time, and even Aite asked him. Wen Qianli is a very smart woman. Although Tiger Zhang is his enemy, he is obviously not close to the nanny. There are jokes you can watch and naturally will not refuse. Zhang Tiger: No. 3, Unit 2, Building 17 Soon, Tiger Zhang sent the address of the nanny to the group, and attached a cheering emoji. There is only one fellow who is looking for this nanny among the registered nanny, and it happens that there is only one, so of course there is no one else. Wen Qianli: I live at No. 1, Unit 1, Building 2. If I haven''t posted a message in the group tonight, please help me take care of the children if you have spare time. If they don''t, it''s their lives. After ?? this sentence was sent, no matter what everyone was saying next, Wen Qianli didn''t reply. These apparently cruel words startled everyone, and the babysitter was even more startled behind the screen. She has been taking care of Wen Qianli since she gave birth to her child. For more than a year, her understanding of Wen Qianli is nothing but a weak girl. Even if Wen Qianli came with determination, could she beat her 150-pound person who works every day? What''s more, she is not alone, she also has a little sister from the same town! The nanny carefully read the news in the meeting group again, and her heart became more settled. No one came forward to help Wen Qianli, only she came alone. In fact, it is also true. After all, this is a personal grievance and grievance between the two women. It is not easy for others to intervene in the affairs between the two women. What''s more, Wen Qianli''s determination is obvious, not only to quarrel at the door, but also to ask for her food. Everyone knows that she has two children and her life is about to end. At this time, standing out to help without any reason seems to show that he has some intentions, not to mention the orphans and widows, and what the nanny said... No one wants to run into this muddy water at this time, that is, a fight between two women, how can it be so serious. The nanny is not a fool, there is a high probability that Wen Qianli can''t even get in the door. But what everyone didn''t expect was this door, Wen Qianli really went in, and it was easy to get in. Because the door was not locked at all, it was just hidden there. This nanny went to the hometown with a lot of food. To be honest, no matter how good the relationship is in normal times, she is a little distrustful at this time. That fellow has the key to this house, but she doesn''t. The two of them can only live in this house here, and she is also afraid that one night when her fellow villagers throw herself out while she is asleep and lock the door, she will be finished. Nowhere to go, no food, she died earlier than anyone else. So simply, the nanny broke the door lock directly. When a fellow countryman who was close to her originally saw the door lock was broken, he naturally knew what the other party was thinking, and there was a quarrel in his heart, but now it''s just because there are so many food brought by the other party, so we all live together. Wen Qianli came prepared, she had already prepared to lock the door, and came here with the fire axe at home. But he didn''t expect the door to open with a slight push. The nanny didn''t take her seriously, so naturally he wasn''t prepared, holding Shou in the living room and squinting at her. She thought that Wen Qianli was here to quarrel, and as soon as she opened her mouth to make a preemptive strike, she saw a silver light falling straight on top of her head. That is the axe that Wen Qianli brought. The accident happened in an instant, no one thought that the woman in the designer dress was so aggressive that she draped it without even letting the nanny say anything. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was not present at the time. If he was present, he would definitely give a shout out to this woman. What is there to say? What else to say? The things that should be said and should not be said have been said, and the work is over. But the babysitter''s reaction was still okay, with a slight flash, the axe did not fall on his head but on his shoulder. "Are you crazy?" The nanny was frightened, and subconsciously began to resist and scuffle with Wen Qianli. The strength of the nanny can be said to be crushing, but the attack of Wen Qianli who can''t bear it is suicidal. At this moment, Wen Qianli seemed to be a lion that would not die at all, as if she could not feel the pain, she rushed forward with the nanny''s fists and feet. She even slashed the opponent once she received two punches, and the axe seemed to grow in her hand, no matter how much she took it, she couldn''t take it. "Crazy, really crazy." Soon, both the nanny and Wen Qianli were covered in blood. "You still don''t return the food." Wen Qianli, whose face was covered in blood, said that she came here today with the heart of mortal death. She has already thought about it, it is absolutely impossible to count on the food from the property center. Without food, she and the baby will die, so it is better to use her life to fight for it. "Xiao Li, come and help me!" The nanny started shouting. Her fellow villager was in the room, and she knew she would hear it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 420： lose both Chapter 420 Be kind to others, and only then can you make friends, and only when you are in trouble can you be helped. But obviously, this nanny is not a good person to get along with. She is now considered to be relying on others, but because of the abundance of things she brought, she embarrassed her fellow villager everywhere, and her sharp teeth and sharp mouth also hurt others. Now that we are really in a crisis, it is too late for the fellow villagers to feel happy, so how can they help? Not to mention Wen Qianli''s **** face like a ghost, if it wasn''t for a fatal friendship, she couldn''t move forward. At this time, the fellow villagers locked their doors tightly, and they still thought about the food. She never thought about the food, she just wanted the two to finish the fight quickly and give her some peace. After all, the two of them were desperately trying to kill each other. If their fellow villagers died, the woman would definitely take all the food away. If my countryman wins... The woman hid behind the door and fought a cold war. It was over. If the villagers won the fight, she would definitely get revenge for not going out to help her because of her temperament. Let''s bless the axe woman to win. I don''t know if the prayers were really heard, but the nanny outside the door was obviously at a disadvantage soon. After all, no matter how hard you try to find out that the other party is here to kill you, how can you not be afraid? When I was afraid, I panicked in the movements of my hands, and the axe fell on my body in one fell swoop. The living room was a mess, and the floor was covered in blood. At this moment, it was impossible to tell who was bleeding more. The nanny who had lost too much blood had fallen to the ground and couldn''t stand up, but her arms were still tightly clasping Wen Qianli''s neck and she tried her last strength not to let go. Its hard to live till now, if I die, you dont even want to live. The nanny''s sturdy arms were in sharp contrast on Wen Qianli''s fair neck. Wen Qianli struggled desperately, but the strength of the dying person was extremely terrifying, she couldn''t break free no matter what. Gradually, Wen Qianli struggled and lost her strength, her face was bruised, her arms stiffened and then slowly drooped down, she couldn''t even hold the axe that had been clenched in her hand, and fell to the ground with a bang. The nanny felt that Wen Qianli''s body gradually softened in her arms, so she finally breathed a sigh of relief, and completely spread out on the ground, unable to get up again. There may be hope if we are sent to the hospital at this time, but obviously this is impossible Two lives passed in this way in a gorgeous European-style living room, and the blood on the carpet was terrifyingly bright. Even if there was no sound, the woman hiding in the room still did not dare to go out, she huddled on her bed and wrapped herself tightly with the quilt. As night fell, the group was quiet. Everyone was quietly waiting for something, they were all waiting for Wen Qianli to appear in the group again. Even Tiger Zhang, who had been stunned in the group, was as quiet as a chicken at this time. After all, he was still waiting to see the joke. At 10 pm, Wen Qianli still did not appear in the group, and everyone was a little anxious. Someone Aite Wen Qianli started, but there was no response. And Aite''s flowers bloomed all the way, but there was still no response. what happened? Why didn''t the two respond? 11pm. Zhang Tiger: This woman is so ruthless, she is dead, oh my god, she really is the most poisonous woman. Apparently, Tiger Zhang went to the house where the nanny was. are all dead? Everyone was shocked. Although the end of the world has come to the present, no one has truly faced death. "Don''t believe the words of Zhang Hu, a liar, maybe they are still arguing and don''t have time to look at their phones!" After all, he has a criminal record, and the people in the group do not believe in looking for a tiger. I dont know if I really dont believe Zhang Tiger, or I dont want to believe this subconsciously. Seeing that everyone started to criticize him again, Zhang Hu, who was not convinced, sent a picture directly. It was a **** picture, and the two women who fell in the pool of blood were obviously dying. The babysitter, who was not completely dead, was lying on the ground, unable to move, and he had to say goodbye to this temporarily not-so-beautiful world due to excessive bleeding. Big guy looked at the picture, and many people with poor tolerance directly spit it out. Now even if they don''t want to believe it, they can''t do it anymore, both sides will suffer, and there will be no winner in this war. Two dogs fight, play off. "Hahahahahaha, I just didn''t expect that there would be windfalls, so I''ll keep it for them." Tiger Zhang found a few bags of food in the kitchen of the house, which was the common property of the dead nanny and fellow villagers, which had obviously changed hands at this moment. Zhang Huo knocked on the closed door and found that it was locked and gave up. Although he knew that there was probably something hidden inside, this was the scene of a murder after all. hairy. In the end, Zhang Hu is just a security captain, he has done a lot of immoral things, but he has never seen blood on his hands. "Bastard, that''s what the mother gave her two children in exchange for her life. You took it, and the child is still alive?" "Yeah, Wen Qianli still has two dolls in her own home..." Thinking of the two 2-year-old powder dumplings, everyone felt a sadness in their hearts. In such an apocalyptic environment, how could those two children survive without the protection of their mother? Zhang Tiger: What is it about Lao Tzu? It''s not my cub, whoever of you is kind will take over and support the family, don''t be a good person by typing on the keyboard here. The two little babies were still at home waiting for their mother to return with food, but the mother never came back. If it was before, then having two more children out of thin air is really a good thing that fell from the sky. But now that every household is living by tightening their belts, who can afford two more children? There is no food to feed when I bring it back. Is it possible to watch the child starve to death? It might as well just leave it alone. Natural selection, survival of the fittest. Such a sentence suddenly resounded in the hearts of many people. No one refuted Zhang Huos words, and the group became quiet again. The farce in the group finally ended, and it was already midnight. Tang Mo put down the phone and fell asleep. The next morning, Tang Mo woke up very early, thirsty and went to the living room to get hot water, but found Xu Jinshan sitting alone on the sofa in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking. "Dad, what are you thinking? Were you scared yesterday?" Tang Mo wondered if Xu Jinshan was frightened by the picture posted by Zhang Hu yesterday, and was frightened, so he quickly asked. "It''s okay, I''m just... I''m just wondering what happened to those two kids." (end of this chapter) Chapter 421： new ideas Chapter 421 New Ideas At the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, he knew who the two children Xu Jinshan was talking about were the two two-year-old female dolls left by Wen Qianli. Its been a day and a night, the child is so small, I dont know how it is now. Tang Mo didn''t say a word. After drinking hot water, he went back to his room and continued to lie on the bed. She knew what Father Xu meant. Although it was not a problem for them to afford the food and drink of the two children, she did not want to encourage Father Xu to do this. Take two children at home today, three elderly people tomorrow, and a few stray animals the day after tomorrow. What will happen to their family over time? Now it is because Tang Dynasty is here, and the last life is Xu Yin, and it is because of Xu''s father''s thoughts and practices that it led to the final tragic fate of their family. At the end of Tang Dynasty, this matter could not be started. But she had already made up her mind, lying on the bed with the quilt covered, but she couldn''t fall asleep. When Wen Qianli was not dead, she would often post some dynamic videos of her daughter in the group, and Tang Mo would also click to watch it. They are really cute little dumplings. No, no, no, I must have been infected by Xu Jinshan, why did I start thinking about some useless things. This is the end of the world. Its not bad for everyone to survive. How can there be so many thoughts to do those other things? Tang Mo shook his head vigorously, trying to throw out all the undeserved thoughts that suddenly popped up in his head. It was already noon when Tang Mo woke up again. In order to save food, the Xu family only had two meals a day, one at noon and one at night. Because I only stayed at home and didnt consume any physical strength, it was just right and I didnt feel hungry. Tang Mo stretched out and went out to eat. At the dinner table, Xu Jinshan was still listless, and he glanced at the family portrait standing on the side. This family photo was taken when Xu Yin and his wife Xu Jinshan took her to the amusement park when she was three years old. "Eat quickly, it will be cold if you don''t eat it." Xu''s mother served Xu Jinshan with vegetables. "The world goes by so fast, in a blink of an eye, we Yinyin have grown up." Xu Jinshan''s eyes were taken back from the photo frame, looking at Xu Yin''s eyes full of love. "Dad, why didn''t you and my mother ever think about giving me another brother or sister?" In order to divert Xu Jinshan''s attention, Tang Mo started gossiping with him. This is what she wanted to ask. After all, with the economic situation of the Xu family, generally speaking, they would not have only one child. Besides, Mother Xu is still a housewife and has no career, so she has plenty of time to take care of the children. "Your mother has not been in good health since she gave birth to you, so it is not suitable for you to have children." Xu Jinshan has a very good relationship with his wife. After he has Xu Yin, he is very satisfied. Although he also wants to have another child, he does not want to sacrifice his wife''s health. "So this is ah." At the end of Tang, eating the rice in the bowl, his heart sank. She really didn''t expect that it was because of Xu''s mother''s health. She always thought it was because she was afraid of sharing Xu Yin''s love. After all, both of them were full daughter slaves. This greatly disrupted Tang''s plan. Originally, she was still waiting for three months to leave by herself. Xu''s father and Xu''s mother could have another child later. After all, the two of them took good care of them and looked very young. Tang Mo didn''t know much about giving birth, but she had seen Lin Yi give birth to sheep, so she subconsciously thought that giving birth was a very simple matter. In fact, its not that simple. Although women over 40 are multiparous, they are also very old pregnant women. The risk factor is very high. Tang Mo had no experience in this area, so she didn''t understand. If she understood, she would probably stop Lin Yi from what she said at the beginning, and let her stop thinking of having another baby. And obviously it is impossible for Xu''s mother to give birth now, so after three months later, I am afraid that the couple will die alone in their future lives. Maybe Wen Qianli''s two children appeared at this time, it was really destiny. "The two of them are really the same, one or two don''t eat well, so I don''t know what to think." Seeing that her daughter also began to get distracted, Mother Xu tapped Tang Mo on the head. In the middle of the night, Tang Mo, who had slept all morning, was not sleepy at all. Her sleep during this time was really enough. At this time, she was already dressed and had more important things to do. Wen Qianli left her home address in the group before going to the nanny. She was afraid that if something happened, her two daughters would still have a chance of life, although it was very slim. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he glanced at the address, it was in the building next door to his own house. went out quietly, without waking up Mom and Dad Xu. After all, it has been almost two days, who knows if those two children are still alive. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought about it. If he was alive, he would bring it back and be raised by Xu Jinshan and his wife. Anyway, after these three months, the world returned to its original state. With the various conditions of the Xu family, raising two children was still impossible. questionable. Besides, these two children have neither father nor mother, and they are pink and cute. Even if they go to the orphanage, they cannot find children with such good conditions. It is the most suitable for Xu Jinshan and his wife to be their daughters. The father of the child has never seen the child, and it is as if he has never given birth. The child''s mother died, and the people from her parents'' house had heard that before and they stopped contacting her. At that time, everyone didn''t dare to ask why they didn''t contact him, but now I think about it because I knew that my daughter was destroying people''s families by giving birth to children outside, and she didn''t even recognize the girl. Such children have no roots and are the best adopters. And I''m two years old, so I don''t remember anything. If they can really be raised by the Xu family, it will also be a blessing for these two children. This was also the first time Tang Mo walked out of this building into the mist, and she didn''t even release the protective cover. After all, although this poisonous mist is harmful to the human body, ordinary people can stay for ten minutes, not to mention Tang Mo whose body has been strengthened so many times. Tang Mo stretched out his hand to feel the poisonous fog outside, and was even more convinced that this was the poisonous fog that appeared in his world for the first six months. But luckily, there are no alien beasts in this poisonous mist. So in this world, when the poisonous fog disperses, the world returns to peace, not like her world, when the poisonous fog disperses, the world falls into a more terrifying hell. It is obviously the same fog, why does the fog in this world disappear in three months, while it takes half a year in the world at the end of the Tang Dynasty? This is actually quite understandable, of course there is manpower. The apocalypse of this world has given people enough reminders and given enough time to prepare, so in this world, the water and electricity grids are not interrupted, they are still operating normally, and the poisonous mist disappears faster. (end of this chapter) Chapter 422： safe and sound Chapter 422 Peace and Peace The door of Wen Qianli''s house is not locked. Since she has a mind that others will find her children if she has an accident, she naturally won''t lock the door. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pushed open the door and went in. The unit size of this house is less than 200 square meters, which is considered a small unit in this community. The decoration of the house is a large area of ??pink and white, like a little princess''s house, not at all like a place where a mother of two lives. Walking further inside, Tang Mo saw a large photo hanging on the wall. The woman with bright eyes and delicate face was wearing a pink gauze skirt, looking like a little girl who had just left the campus. It seems that the use of like words is not so appropriate, because Wen Qianli was originally a little girl who had just left the campus. If I hadn''t seen the photo, Tang Mo would have forgotten it, Wen Qianli''s age was still the age of a little princess. A hand of good cards was sloppy, probably she was talking about her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pushed open the doors one by one without hearing the child''s cry, and finally found two well-dressed children in one bedroom. The two children were wearing wide one-piece sleeping bags and lying on the bed with their eyes open, looking very pitiful. Why didn''t you cry? After so long, I should be hungry and thirsty. Tang Mo walked forward and found that the faces of the two children were full of tears and snot mixed with snot and saliva, and they could not see their original color when they were dirty. There were also two cloth strips tied around her wrists. Obviously, when Wen Qianli was leaving, she was afraid that her two little daughters would climb and fall and tied them to the bed. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was still wondering why the two girls didn''t cry, but when he saw their appearance, he immediately understood why the two little girls didn''t cry. It was obvious that they had been crying for too long, and their throats were already crying. Not coming out. Now seeing a person walking in, the two little dolls began to cry again, struggling to climb towards Tang Mo, mumbling numbness in their mouths. Seeing the two little dolls reaching out to her, Rao Tang Mo couldn''t take it anymore. reached out and touched the heads of the two little dolls, but instead of picking them up, he quickly started packing their daily necessities in the room. Everyday clothes, diapers, baby bottles, and small toys and quilts are all packed. I packed my things, put it in the backpack behind my back, and walked out of the room with a doll in one hand. This time, when Tang Mo came out, she put on a mental protection shield. She was not afraid of the few minutes'' journey, this little baby couldn''t stand it. I don''t know if it''s been a long time since I was left alone, and I felt aggrieved in my heart. The two little babies didn''t have any resistance to Tang Mo. They obediently lay on Tang Mo''s shoulders. In this way, at the end of Tang Dynasty, the two children were brought home. The Xu family was completely dark and quiet at this time, and Xu Jinshan and his wife were obviously asleep. Tang Mo did not intend to wake them up at this time, but brought the two children into the room. She has taken care of sheep, so she is no stranger to taking care of children. Skillfully turned up the temperature of the air conditioner in the room, and took off the dirty one-piece sleeping bags of the two children. Although Wen Qianli put on diapers for the two children when she left, but for nearly two days, that piece of diaper has lost its effect, and the children are already dirty. Tang Mo didn''t dislike it either, and took them both into the bathroom of his room and gave them a bath. I can probably feel that there is no malice in Tang Mo, so the two children are very good, even if Tang Mo washed their hair, he didn''t resist, just closed his eyes tightly. "Ma Ma." One of them opened his eyes and looked at Tang Mo with attachment, probably thinking she was his mother. "I''m not your mother, your mother is gone to find food for you." Tang Mo said while quickly wiping their body and blowing their hair. If Wen Qianli knew that she had only left for a day in the underground, her two children would ask other mothers to open their eyes in anger. After changing into clean clothes, Tang Mo washed the two dolls with warm water again. The two little dolls dont need to be fed either. One of them is lying on the bed with a feeding bottle and gulping. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he packed up the dirty clothes and things that were changed into a large garbage bag, ready to throw them out tomorrow. I was so hungry that the two children ate a bottle of milk each and was still a little unsatisfied. But eating too much at once is not good for the child, so Tang Mo accepted the bottle. When Tang Mo finished his work, he went back to the bed to see that the two little guys were already asleep. is really an angel baby. Tang Mo is very satisfied with the performance of these two children. If they are so good, it should be very easy for Xu to bring them in the future. But Mother Xu was originally a good wife and good mother, so raising children should be a very simple matter for her. Looking at the two sleeping little dolls, Tang Mo thought about it a lot, and finally got sleepy, so he lay down beside the two children and fell asleep. Maybe it was because he was not used to having two moving things sleeping next to him, so Tang Mo woke up early the next day. When ?? went out to the room to drink water, Xu Jinshan and his wife were watching TV in the living room. Mother Xu is still normal, and the sad look on Xu Jinshan''s face is becoming more and more difficult to hide. "Mom and Dad, let me tell you something." Seeing Xu Jinshan''s appearance, Tang Mo opened his mouth. "What''s wrong daughter." The serious look of her daughter made Xu Jinshan and his wife a little worried. "I went out last night and came back with something." "You went out? It''s so dangerous outside, Xiao Yin, are you all right?" Xu Jinshan''s concern is beyond words, looking at his daughter. "Xiao Yin, there''s enough food at home. Mom is planning carefully. Don''t take risks just to go out to find food." Mother Xu thought that her daughter was afraid that she would not have enough food at home to go out to find food and hurriedly said. "Come in and see." At the end of Tang Dynasty, the two of them were led directly into his room. At this time, the two little dolls were sleeping on the big bed at the end of Tang Dynasty. Their pink and white faces and long eyelashes were very cute. "This is?" Xu Jinshan looked at this scene in surprise. "These are Wen Qianli''s two girls. Oops, they look even cuter than in the video!" But Mother Xu reacted first, stepping forward and looking at the two little dolls at close range. "Xiao Yin, you..." Father Xu looked at his daughter with softer eyes. He knew that her daughter was not a nosy person, and he must have seen that he was in a bad mood before bringing the two children back. As expected of his daughter, she is really kinder than him. Now that he saw the two little dolls sleeping with his own eyes, Xu Jinshan''s heart was completely relieved. "I don''t know what their two names are, so let''s call them Pingping and Anan." Tang Mo looked at the two little dolls who were reborn and said, "Peace is safe, peace is more important than anything else. (end of this chapter) Chapter 423： happy family Chapter 423 Happy Family As expected at the end of Tang Dynasty, Xu Jinshan, who saw two children, was extremely happy. "Okay, let''s call it Wen Pingping and Wen An''an." Xu Jinshan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the two children with a smile. "Okay, the name is good." Mother Xu also smiled. Mother Xu''s happiness is no less than that of Xu Jinshan. She has always liked children, and it is her lifelong regret that she can''t have another child. Now these two little dolls are so attached to themselves and their husbands, they are naturally very happy. My daughter said that this fog will last for half a year at most, but it is only half a year. Even if you tighten your pants, it will not be bad for these two small mouths. It seems that this pair of children, Xu Jinshan and his wife agreed, but what Tang Mo didn''t expect was that when the child was so young and he didn''t remember anything, Xu Jinshan and his wife still let the child''s surname Wen. I am willing to raise two children, but I have no intention of taking it for myself. The child''s mother died so that the child could live. Even if she did something wrong, there was no problem with being a mother. Xu Jinshan and his wife did not hide the background of the two children. Sure enough, kind people will reflect kindness in every little thing. "The child is so young, he has to breastfeed, and I don''t know if he can eat." After she was happy, Mother Xu started to worry again. There was still food at home, but she didn''t know how much she was feeding complementary food to such a young child, whether she was weaned or not. "Mom, I still have some food I saved in my room. It''s just right for them to use." Tang Mo took out some milk powder, black sesame paste and soy milk powder from her small warehouse early, as well as some instant noodles, biscuits and snacks. Mother Xu''s careful planning these days is in her eyes. Now she has two more mouths in the family, it''s only three months, and she has so much food, but she can take out more. Xu Jinshan and his wife knew that there was still some food in their daughter''s room, but they didn''t expect there to be so much. The two of them were pure-hearted. They never thought about why their daughter would hide in the room and didn''t show it to them. They just thought that Xiaoyin, who had given it all to the two children, was really kind, and she deserved to be their daughter. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was still worried that he would bring out so many things, and Xu Jinshan and his wife would be more attentive, but now that they look so happy, they feel pretty good. At least that way she is much more relaxed. The two children did not cry when they woke up, they blinked their big eyes to observe the unfamiliar environment, and called out to their mother. Xu Jinshan and Mother Xu hurried forward and hugged them one by one, and took the child to visit their house, so that the child could adjust to the new home earlier. When Tang Mo saw this, she hid first. She was going to leave after three months. If possible, she wanted to avoid contact with children as much as possible. Otherwise, if the child has feelings for her at that time, wouldn''t it cause a second injury to the child. The two little guys are close to the age of two, but they have already started to walk a little, and they are well-behaved, so they are not tired at all. I only think of my mother occasionally, but as soon as I shouted, Xu Jinshan and his wife hugged each other and held them high, and the little guys immediately burst into laughter. In fact, such a small child''s perception of their mother is nothing but food and a warm embrace that makes them feel safe. With the existence of these two little fellows, Tang Mo could no longer see Xu Jinshan and his wife sitting on the sofa idly in a daze. Although the children are worry-free, but taking care of the children can be tedious, and they have to play with the children. The miscellaneous things add up, and the busy couple Xu Jinshan doesn''t even have time to watch TV. In the first two days, I thought I was not used to it and I was in a hurry. Even the rice was cooked by Tang Mo himself. However, being busy represents fulfillment. Obviously, the safe arrival of Xu Jinshan and his wife made the smiles on the faces of Xu Jinshan and his wife more and more. Tang Mo was also very fortunate that he had made the right decision. After all, when people are idle, it is easy to do things, and when people are busy, time obviously passes much faster. The Xu family couple over there was too busy to take care of Tang Mo. Tang Mo lay leisurely on the sofa and watched novels and TV series for a few days, returning to the days of vacation. But here the Xu family started to have a busy and fulfilling life, and the community was also depressed a lot in the main group. Although we knew that this group of mutual help owners had no practical significance, no one retreated. Occasionally, he is still chatting about daily life. If Zhang Huo speaks up, he will scold him. The life is just like that, and the changes in the group seem to be gone forever. Not only was there no hope of food, but also witnessed a death for the first time. There are also those two children, everyone knows like a mirror in their hearts that no one goes to those two children, and those two children will not survive, but no one can bear that responsibility. Worry, guilt, helplessness, despair, all kinds of emotions are intertwined, which makes people feel a sense of self-defeating in this gloomy day. "Did anyone starve to death?" The days go by, the food decreases day by day, everyone is hungry, and some people in the group ask if anyone has starved to death. "No, still alive." "I''ve been hungry for three days, and I ate all the succulents raised at home." "Big brother upstairs, don''t eat that stuff, it''s poisonous." "I can''t handle that much anymore, just poison to death, it feels better than starvation." "We can''t even find a grain of rice in our house." "It seems that everyone is still breathing. It is estimated that the girl''s family of three is gone now, and everyone else is fine." As soon as this person''s words came out, no one spoke. Everyone knows who the little girl he is talking about, and everyone tries to avoid mentioning it these days. But when I brought it up again, my heart seemed to be blocked, and I couldn''t say anything. Silent: (a video) Looking at the depressing atmosphere of the crowd, Tang Mo posted a video in the group where he sat peacefully on the carpet in the living room and played with toys. Mo: Forgot to tell everyone that these two children were brought back by me. They are doing fine now, and they will be my sister in the future. Tang Mo''s message caused a commotion in the group. It turned out that people who were diving and didn''t speak began to bubble up one after another. Some people asked about the current situation of the children, and some people praised the kindness of Tang Mo''s family. Seeing the two children safe and sound, everyone felt as if their hearts had been loosened, and they were so happy that they even forgot their hunger for a while. "Is it a lot of food to raise two more children?" Someone in the group asked. (end of this chapter) Chapter 424： new owner group Chapter 424 New Owner Group "That''s right, that... I still have the last handful of millet at home, or you can take it back for your children." "In my house, there is still a little lotus root starch, which may be enough to make a bowl for the child." "Upstairs! Didn''t you say that your family has nothing to eat?" "Why? There''s one last point? You care about me?" Everyone was chatting, and the group seemed to be back at the busiest time, and everyone was very concerned about the two little girls. Xu Jinshan and his wife are also happy to share some peaceful life and videos. But everyone seems to have forgotten that there are a few extra people in this group. Zhang Tiger: Yo, there are quite a few at home. At this time, I can have two more mouths at home, and I am not hungry. Seeing that the two children were taken back, Zhang Huo made a sarcastic statement. He seemed to feel uncomfortable when the owners were happy, and he had to say a few strange words. "Entering the mountain, this group of tigers won''t come to take revenge on us." Mother Xu, who was originally very happy, was a little worried when she saw what Zhang Hu said. "Mom, don''t worry. Not everyone can open the door of our house, not to mention that there are only a few people on Zhang Hu''s side, and there are so many people in our owner group. If we unite, we will all share if we rob them. minutes." Having said this, Tang Mo suddenly had an idea in his heart. Her original plan was to hoard enough food, and then take Xu Jinshan and his wife to spend these three months safely. But seeing that this day has not passed one-third, life is indeed a bit boring... At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a bold idea in his heart, that is to make things happen. Mo: It is true that our house can''t be opened, but four or five of you are guarding the food in the property center and you are not afraid of being smashed at the door in the middle of the night. "Yin Yin, don''t provoke him." Mother Xu became even more worried when she saw what Yin Yin said in the group. Her daughter has always been a very rational and calm person, why is she so impulsive this time. "Mom, don''t worry, I know what I know. There are hundreds of people in our group, and only a few people in his property center. They all have the same weapons, and no one has guns and ammunition. He really let him hold it. already?" "Yin Yin is right. The few people there can''t finish the food, but they can save the life of a community." Xu Jinshan reacted immediately after hearing what his daughter said, Yin Yin was right! Not only Xu Jinshan, but many people in the group responded. Yes, why are they afraid of Tiger Zhang? Zhang Hu is just a security guard. There are only four or five people in the property center. Why should more than 200 people in the community be afraid of him? The big guy is going to starve to death, why is he Zhang Hu guarding so much food that is not his own and living such a nourishing life? In fact, people are like this. They have always lived in a peaceful world, and it is difficult to immediately resist a sudden change. But once the time is long, or you face death in the face of adversity, it will be different. Especially after they witnessed a tragedy caused by fighting for food, many changes quietly took place in their hearts. If you don''t do something, you will die. Nobody wants to die. Tang Mo''s words hit the deepest part of people''s hearts like a burst of stimulants. This cardiotonic took effect very quickly, it took about half an hour, all three members of the Xu family received a new friend request. They have seen the name written on the friend application, Tao Jiayun. Tang Mo quickly agreed to Tao Jiayun''s friend request. After adding friends, Tao Jiayun didn''t say anything, but immediately dragged Tang Mo and the Xu family into a group. Most of the names in this group are familiar to each other. And the new group name is called, in order to survive, fight for a group of owners. Tang Mo felt a little speechless when he saw the name of this owner group. What is the name of the second middle school? But it is probably because her family of three lives too comfortably, and she can''t understand what kind of dire situation other families are in to find such a strange name. There is no need to introduce each other, everyone knows in their hearts that this is their real group of owners, a group of owners who can unite as one without Zhanghu. Because everyone is stuck at home and everyone has their mobile phones at all times, the new group is built very quickly, and in just an hour, the group is almost full. "I believe that everyone has a lot of food at home now. We won''t be able to last for long. We must get the batch of food from the property center so that we can survive and truly survive this period. day." Tao Jiayun spoke in the group. Obviously, he had already thought clearly in his mind, and now he is waiting for everyone''s response. "However, the property center is still quite far away from our house. How will we get there by then? There is still that poisonous fog outside?" "Yeah, distance is one aspect, and the person with the tiger is probably not a vegetarian. What if they have a guy in their hands?" "We are all hungry and have no energy. They eat and drink spicy food every day..." This group of people has basically never fought, and they are the group of people who have studied hard since childhood. Now when I hear that they are going to fight in a group, I am still a little scared. "Let''s think about it carefully, there are only a few people on Zhang Hu''s side, how many people do we have? The property center can be reached by walking in a few minutes. We will wear masks, hats, scarves, and try to take more protective measures. There is no problem. Yes! Besides, we are hungry and weak now, but we still have the strength, shouldn''t we resist now? It will be too late when we are too hungry to stand up! Even if we want to resist then It''s too late." Tao Jiayun was fully prepared to convince everyone, logical and rigorous, even Tang Mo couldn''t help but want to applaud when he heard it. What he said was right, the uprising should be done as soon as possible, while they still have the strength, while there are no casualties, and while everyone still has the energy to survive. "I heard from the professor that this fog will dissipate in a few months. As long as it lasts for a few months, we will be able to survive." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he added a sentence to Tao Jiayun in the group. She was telling the truth this time, it was really a few months. The news that Tang Mo said was more effective than Tao Jiayun''s chicken blood. It''s only a few months. If it can''t last these few months, wouldn''t it be a pity... As long as you hold on for a few more months, you will be able to return to the previous world and everything will be back on track. Anyone who heard Tang Mo''s words was like a light suddenly appeared in the darkness, feeling that his life had hope again. (end of this chapter) Chapter 425： plan Chapter 425 The Plan If what this girl in the group said is true, then everyone wants to hold on, and no one wants to give up. Then the only way to keep him alive might be the batch of food from the property center. Isn''t ?? robbery? Although no one has ever done this, three stooges are on top of one Zhuge Liang. They have never eaten pork and have seen pigs run away. Besides, isn''t there another saying, people with strong learning ability can learn everything quickly, and robbery is the same. Immediately, after the people in the group had determined this unified goal in their minds, they began to study the methodology. After all, practice is the only criterion for testing truth. At the end of Tang, seeing the thoughts of those people in the group change so quickly, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that people''s ability to adapt is the strongest at any time. "Dad, these people in the community said they were going to rob the property center, what do you think?" At this moment, Tang Mo was particularly curious. Xu Jinshan, who had always had the word kindness written on his face, saw these people in the group discussing these things that did not conform to the core values ??of socialism. How should he feel? But raised his head, he didn''t see Xu Jinshan''s figure. "Dad?" Tang Mo shouted again. "Wife, where are the golf clubs that I have collected before in our house, find them out for me, that''s the best thing to use for hitting people." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she was still worried that Xu Jinshan was struggling, and Xu Jinshan himself had already started to look for a weapon in his hand. "Yinyin, Dad, I have to talk to you right now. How can this be called robbery? It''s called taking back our own things. By the way, I persuade people to change their ways and return to the right path. This is a good thing." After finding a suitable weapon, Xu Jinshan began to patiently answer Tang Mo''s weapon with satisfaction. Tang Mo nodded at the hard golf club and said yes. It''s because she is narrow-minded, and kind people are just kind, not fools. People still know what to do and what not to do. Since the people in the group unified this central idea, the next progress has been very fast. Everyone quickly analyzed the most favorable offensive route, strategic deployment, and equipment personnel and weapons and division of labor. Because it was Tao Jiayun who first brought up this matter, it was logical that he became the commander-in-chief. In terms of personnel, everyone originally wanted to have a man in every household. If there is no man in the family, then it will not affect the distribution of food. After all, it is really not necessary to deal with four or five people, so women and children are forced to come out. Nor is it necessary. But as soon as these words were put forward, they were opposed by many people in the group. "Why, look down on women? Is my 175-year-old taller white?" "That''s right! I didn''t eat 170 pounds of meat for nothing!" Its really not at this time that women have to come out to fight. No one wants to go out at this time, but the food is there. If you dont go out, whether you can get food, everyone really has no idea. What''s more, everyone has their own assessments for this action, so it''s not really dangerous. Tao Jiayun originally thought that after the food was obtained, everyone in the group would share it equally, and he had no selfish intentions. Of course, the more people came, the happier he would be, and naturally he would not stop him. That''s it, everything is ready, and the action is scheduled for 10 o''clock tonight. It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. The longer the time delays, the easier it will be to change. Besides, being able to eat one day earlier is also the most hopeful thing in everyone''s heart. "Dad, I''ll go with you tonight." Tang Mo knew that Xu Jinshan was definitely going tonight, and she had no reason to stop her. In order to ensure Xu Jinshan''s safety, she could only follow him. "Yinyin, you are a girl, just stay with your mother at home, don''t you feel relieved when your father goes out?" Xu Jinshan waved the golf club in his hand. He was in his prime years and his health was very good. In addition to the physical strengthening and the tricks he had learned at the end of Tang with his spiritual power during this period, there was no need to worry at all in the face of such a small scene tonight. . "Dad, of course I can rest assured when you go out. With your protection, you can let me watch the fun. Please." Tang Mo sat beside Xu Jinshan and looked at him eagerly. For such a long time, she has long grasped the essence of getting along with Xu Yin''s father, that is, this man is soft-hearted and not hard-hearted. "Dad, you are the best." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he took out his nirvana. "Okay, but you must hide behind us at night, don''t you hear me?" How could Father Xu bear such a plea from the little padded jacket, and he thought about the fact that his daughter had brought him and his daughter-in-law to exercise for so long, and after thinking about it, he finally agreed. Seeing that the father and daughter just sang and decided the matter, Mother Xu could only shake her head and sigh even if she didn''t want to. Forget it, she can''t control who the two are, Because we have something to do, everyone has a very busy day. Everyone is fully armed as much as possible, wearing all kinds of knee pads, wrist guards, vests, and even many people wear motorcycle helmets to protect themselves. The protective measures can be said to be full. We also prepared a variety of weapons, such as bowling clubs, shovels and shovels for weeding in the garden, and even ancient knives in the collection. In the end, no one even carried a bag, which also contained several large bags, which were used to bring food back after preparations were completed. Because there is something to do and there is something to look forward to, time flies by quickly. Just under everyone''s eagerness to see through, the sky finally fell. The group that Tiger Zhang was in was still chatting normally, which was one of their strategies. is to let the aunts who usually talk the most continue to gossip in the group, so as to relax the vigilance of the people on Zhang Hu''s side. On the other side, all the people who want to participate in the action have brought their things and started to go out to the property center. The area of ????the community is not small, but if you walk quickly or even run, it is enough to walk to the property center in five minutes. After all, the power of the poisonous fog is still huge, and no one dares to take risks. Staying outside for one more second is one more danger. "Yin Yin, why didn''t I feel this poisonous mist? Is this thing really harmful to the human body?" Xu Jinshan went out the door, holding a golf club in one hand, while looking at the fog that filled the sky. The fog was dark, you could tell by looking at the color that it wasn''t a good thing, but why didn''t he feel it at all? (end of this chapter) Chapter 426： melee Chapter 426 Melee "Everybody''s physique is different, maybe this toxin is subtly subtly, and it will be over by then, Dad, let''s go faster." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pulled Xu Jinshan with a guilty conscience, and wanted him to leave sooner. There is no doubt about the impact of the fog outside on people. Even if you go out for a second, you will feel the suffocation, especially the impact on the lungs and respiratory tract. Getting angry is what really kills you. Of course, Tang Mo would not put such an important task object in such danger. Since Dad Xu stepped out of the house, Tang Mo''s mental protection shield has kept up, and he will never let the poisonous mist approach Xu Jinshan for a little bit. body. I''m still in good health, but Xu Jinshan is still thinking happily that he must be in excellent physical fitness, so he has to persevere when he goes back to this exercise. The group quickly approached the property center. When Tang and Xu Jinshan arrived, the door of the property center was already open. People dont risk their lives. Although a lot of protective measures have been taken, everyone cant wait to grow wings and fly to this property center when they go out. Seeing that it all started, Xu Jinshan didn''t have the heart to think about anything else, so he walked in quickly. Inside, a group of people led by Tao Jiayun have already become a fighting force with several people on the opposite side. The atmosphere was very tense, as if there was a spark that would explode. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he stood behind Xu Jinshan and observed the environment. The environment in the property center was really good, and it was no wonder that the tiger and a few people set up camp like this. Next to ?? there are several rooms with closed doors, which must be the place to store food. It is estimated that Zhang Tiger and the others are also there to eat and drink. The people here are almost there, and there are more than 40 people headed by Tao Jiayun. As expected at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were only four people on Zhang Huos side. This obvious difference in the number of people makes the momentum look a lot weaker. But what surprised Tang Mo was that although Zhang Hu and the others were a little surprised, they didn''t see a sense of panic from them. It was as if he didn''t take these dozens of people in full armor in his eyes at all. "Tiger Zhang, let''s stop writing ink, I''ll just say it straight, as long as you return the food to us, we''ll leave right away, and we won''t embarrass you." Tao Jiayun is the spokesperson. He is very clear in his heart that he organized people this time not to seek revenge and fight, but to come here for food. If they can get the food smoothly, they will leave immediately. "Joke, what your food, it''s all at this time, whoever gets it first is who?" Tiger Zhang looked at the group of people in front of him, and picked up his own guy, a long stick, from the ground. And the three people behind Zhang Hu also picked up the guy in their hands, ready to start fighting in the next second. The performance of Zhang Hu and the others was obviously not expected by everyone. They picked up the other party''s things, but their own side was a little uneasy. After all, no one has really fought, so I still feel uneasy. There were even a few people who saw Zhang Hu''s side pick up something in their hands, and took a few steps back involuntarily. It''s not good. Before the fight, half of the battle was lost. It''s really hard to say who wins this battle. The end of Tang Dynasty is a person who has experienced countless battles, big and small, and has sufficient experience whether it is fighting against people or against alien beasts. So before the battle even started, she was keenly aware of what was wrong. "Brothers, don''t hold the same thing as them in our hands, it''s time to move the guy!" Just when the war was about to break out, Zhang Huo suddenly said something that everyone could not understand to the people behind him. I saw a younger brother behind Zhang Hu stood up, walked aside, and effortlessly picked up a large writing desk and smashed it at the crowd on Tao Jiayun''s side. The table was thrown high, like a sandbag, like people attacked. The writing desk is big and heavy. If it hits a person, it will definitely hurt a lot. But fortunately, everyone had already noticed something wrong with this person, and when they saw the table being raised, they all dispersed. boom! The table drew a high parabola and then fell heavily. Although no one was hurt, the confidence and strength that everyone had built up was mostly dissipated the moment the table hit the ground. Tang Mo looked coldly at the table on the ground with its shelves scattered, that was definitely not the strength a normal person should have. That is a power user, a power attribute power user. When Tang came to this world, the first thing was to inherit Xu Yin''s memory. In Xu Yin''s memory, there were only some people who had strengthened their bodies, and there was no concept of supernatural beings. But what Xu Yin doesn''t know doesn''t mean she doesn''t. After all, Xu Yin has experienced too little in her previous life, and there are too many things she doesn''t know. And today, a power user with the power attribute stood in front of everyone. Listening to what Zhang Huo said, the four of them did not only have this power user. No wonder, no wonder they dared to travel through the fog to the next neighborhood at the very beginning, no wonder they only had four people and were not afraid of the dozens of people in front of them. It turns out that people also have capital. Tang Mo looked at the smug-looking men, but didn''t think it was any fault for Xu Yin''s lack of knowledge. After all, in this world, the Internet still exists. Tang Mo has been surfing the Internet every day these days, and he has never heard of the concept of supernatural beings. Probably people don''t know about it themselves. Those supernormal people just feel that their bodies are a little better. . "Fuck, pervert!" Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them, and they didn''t know how to describe it, so they could only say these few words. The situation reversed immediately. There was obviously more than one such Hercules on Zhang Huos side, and Tao Jiayuns side was a group of honest people who couldnt even hold their weapons, so their strength was balanced all of a sudden. Coupled with Zhang Tiger''s unstoppable ferocity, Tao Jiayun''s side can be said to have no chance of winning. even At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had already seen that a few people turned around and threw down their weapons and sneaked away after seeing that the person on Zhang Hu''s side seemed to be different from what they had imagined, not an ordinary security guard. If you die of starvation, there may be a few days left. If you are beaten to death, you will not be able to see the sun tomorrow. Tao Jiayun clenched his teeth, and the weapon in his hand tightened. He didn''t know how the situation that was infallible suddenly came to a deadlock. Whether this fight was to be fought or not to be fought, it didn''t seem quite right. (end of this chapter) Chapter 427： At the end of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 427 Dilemma, probably talking about Tao Jiayun''s state of mind at this moment. "This time, when you go home, you will starve to death. Not only did you starve to death, but your mother, wife, and children all starved to death. They are still waiting for you to bring food back home. Are you going back empty-handed? Are you worthy of them? " scattered the crowd and a clear voice sounded. That is naturally Tang Mo''s voice, everyone has come this far, how can she not push it? Yes, when I went out, my wife and children were still full of joy. How can I go back empty-handed and explain? Watching the person you love die in front of your eyes seems to be more cruel than seeing the sun tomorrow. The balance in everyone''s heart has come to an end again, the original step back has also stopped, and the weapon in his hand has been grasped again. "It''s just a little bit stronger, let''s not be afraid, success or failure is here!" Taking advantage of everyone''s anger again, Tao Jiayun took the opportunity to say, and then took the lead and rushed over. saw someone move their hands first, and the remaining dozens of people were not idle, grabbing their weapons and going up to meet them. Forty people here, four people there, ten people around one person is just right. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not come up, but watched everyone from behind. What she didn''t expect was that the four Zhang Huo were all superhumans! Because none of them are psychic abilities, she didn''t notice it either, but looking at this power and agility move now, it''s far beyond the scope of ordinary people. No matter how powerful an ordinary person is, it is still difficult for one person to fight three hands, let alone ten. There are ten people, four people hug your hands and feet, and the remaining six people can''t slow down when one punches you. But the four Tiger Zhang were obviously able to deal with it. Not only were they able to deal with it, but they even found a trick. That is, as long as someone grabs him, he will grab it and throw it out. The table will be thrown to pieces, and it is forbidden for ordinary people to throw it like this. Fortunately, Tang Mo used his mental power behind him to make the hit on the ground not so painful, otherwise he would have to fall to his death. But after smashing it around like this, there is no combat power after a few times. Soon, there were fewer and fewer people around Zhang Tiger, and they had the upper hand, and they were even about to win. The people of the late Tang Dynasty were standing here, how could it be possible to watch such a thing happen. Seeing that things were almost done, the four mental forces were used, and those people were imprisoned. Zhang Tiger and the others felt that there was an invisible force that bound them like a rope, and they couldn''t even swing their fists, so they could only let others hit them. This feeling is very aggrieved, but there is no way to resist. "Come on everyone! They''re out of strength!" In terms of the ability to assist, if Tang Mo said that he was second, no one would be the first. Seeing that Zhang Huo and the others seemed to be really exhausted and unable to fight back, these people didn''t care whether their **** or waist was hurt by being dropped, so they threw off their arms and rushed up again. The matter of fighting is self-taught, even if people who are usually gentle, have really tried a few tricks, they have learned a lot. With Tang Mo''s help in the rear, a group of people naturally completely subdued Zhang Hu and several others. In the end this battle can be said to be an overwhelming victory. Not so, the opponent''s hands and feet are tied up, even if the pigs go up to fight, they can win. After Zhang Tiger and a few people were knocked down, everyone tied them tightly with prepared ropes. Then everyone stopped caring about them, and couldnt wait to find food. "Here! Come on everyone, lots, lots of rice!" The first person to find the food shouted, and everyone rushed over after hearing the sound. I saw a small room full of rice, white noodles, oil and eggs, and even a pile of sealed steaks. This small room looks like a small warehouse, and the contents in it are much more than the pictures Zhang Tiger took to them. This discovery surprised everyone. No one thought that there would be so much food here. So much rice and white noodles would definitely be enough to last for a few months. Many people saw these things and even couldn''t help shedding tears of excitement. "The bet is won." Tao Jiayun looked at these things with a blank expression on his face, unable to calm down for a long time. "Divided!" "Yes! Divide it, divide it now!" Everyone can''t wait for a long time, the family is waiting for the rice to cook. Tang Mo has been following Xu Jinshan to watch all this. She has found out that these people seem to be good at everything except fighting. The counting work will start soon. People on this side are doing the counting, and on the other side, the plan for counting people and making divisions is started. The people who came out this time are basically the pillars of the family, and their words are counted. After discussion, everyone quickly came up with a plan. The rice and white noodles here are all 50 jins per bag, there are 100 bags of rice and 100 bags of white noodles. This staple food is a big one. After all, a bowl of rice can cook a large pot of rice, enough for a family to eat for several days. The division method discussed by everyone is to divide according to the head of the group. Men get 50 jins of rice per person, women 40 jins per person, children under 12 years old and over 6 years old get 30 jins per person, and children under 6 years old get 20 jins per person. After the calculation is complete, you can receive it according to the family. There is no question of patriarchal preference, it is all based on food intake. may not be so fair, but it is already the fairest division in the shortest time that everyone can think of. Everyone has no meaning to this arrangement. Eggs are divided equally according to the number of heads, no matter adults or children, each person finally got eight. The oil content is simpler, one household per barrel. This thing is not very useful when there is no vegetable. Even a family of eight is not too rare to get a barrel of oil, so naturally it doesnt matter. The number of steaks at the end was the least, and there was no other way, only one piece per person who showed up today. After all, he has to go out and contribute. This is the fairest way, and no one can say anything. In an hour, all these things have been distributed, and everyone will carry the things that belong to their own families on their backs. For the next period of time, these foods are their most precious things and their lives. The warehouse soon became empty, but it was not completely empty. After all, there were still some fractions left after the rice and white noodles were divided. There is not much rice and white flour left, and it adds up to 30 to 40 pounds, but who is it for? Everyone looked at Tao Jiayun. Tao Jiayun was dominant from the beginning to the end, and he was very fair in his words and actions, and everyone still trusted him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 428： unexpected joy Chapter 428 Unexpected Joy "Uncle, do you want to keep those two children from now on, or just keep them for a few days?" Tao Jiayun asked Xu Jinshan unexpectedly. Xu Jinshan''s avatar in that group is his own photo, so it''s not difficult for Tao Jiayun to recognize him. "There is only one child in my family, and I will take care of those two children as my own. No matter what happens in the future, as long as they have a bite of my meal, they will not be hungry!" Xu Jinshan has an honest appearance. The words coming out of his mouth are really convincing. "Okay, since you have said so, uncle, then the rest of the food will belong to your family! It will be used as the ration for the two children, and it is also considered that we all do our part for the two hard-working children. " The food distribution is all distributed by the people who are here pointing to the family members'' headshots in the group. Some children and elderly people dont have cellphones, so they just let the people at home take pictures to prove it. It is unrealistic to say that there is no cleverness at all, but most people still say it truthfully. Of course, Xu Jinshan didn''t take out the photos of the two children. First, the children were not born to him, and secondly, the two children only came to the house for a few days and took up the rations for both of them. He couldn''t do such a thing. thing. Xu Jinshan only took the share of Mother Xu and Xu Yin. But he didn''t say it, Tao Jiayun was a mirror in his heart. "I''m so embarrassed, those two children don''t eat much and don''t waste any food, so let''s not separate them." It''s time for this, and the food in his hand is still pushed out. Except for Xu Jinshan, it is difficult for such a stupid person to find a second one. Originally, many people still felt uncomfortable giving those things to Xu Jinshan. Who knew if he would give the two children something to eat? But seeing Xu Jinshan say such words now, he felt at ease and persuaded Xu Jinshan one by one. "Take it, it''s not for you, it''s for the two children." "That is, if you don''t want it, the children still have to eat!" "This misty monster is scary. If you say that the two children will not be able to eat in a few days, we will each bring you meals." A group of people said every word, not to fight for food, but to push the food in front of them out. This scene made Tang Mo feel a little moved. In the end, under everyone''s dissuasion, Xu Jinshan was very embarrassed to accept the things, and repeatedly promised to take good care of the two children and accept everyone''s supervision. One of the people who shared the food on this side was happy, while the others who were **** on the other side broke down. They watched the food that originally belonged to them being divided up by so many people, and their hearts felt as if they were about to bleed. Zhang Tiger spat out the rag in his mouth with all his strength. "Hey, you all took away all the food, what shall we eat!" The bound Zhang Tiger roared, being bound, beaten and scolded was not a big deal, but there was no food at all, wouldn''t that kill them! It wasn''t until we heard this harsh sound that everyone rang, oh yes, there are still a few people lying there! But these people are bad guys and enemies, what should we do next? Everyone turned their attention to Tao Jiayun. But this time, even Tao Jiayun was in trouble. The things have already been obtained, but what should this person do with them? has already gotten to this point. If they are released, what if they are attacked and retaliated? They only got the courage to get together with a lot of people. Everyone has seen the strength of these people. If they are singled out, it will be dead in a few moves. It is even more impossible to distribute food to them. If it is said to distribute food to those two children, it is still a flower that saves the motherland, but if it is said to distribute food to these few people, it is a cancer that nourishes the motherland. can kill them... Tao Jiayun is not very old. Although he is very brave, he has always lived in a peaceful society. It is absolutely impossible for him to make up his mind to kill a few people. "Just tie them up here, it''s up to the gods to die or live." Tao Jiayun picked up the rags and blocked their mouths again. Without food and no one to save them, being bound here is ultimately a death. Everyone knew the result in their hearts, but no one raised any objection. Maybe in everyones heart they are waiting for someone else to say this. Rare, even Xu Jinshan didn''t say anything, but lowered his head and silently sorted out the food he was given. Just like that, everyone said goodbye with the food they were given, and then rushed back into the fog and back to their home. Before leaving, Tang Mo looked at the few people tied to the ground and left some mental power on each of them. The resentment in the eyes of Zhang Hu and several people did not hide at all, and they stared fiercely at everyone leaving. Tang Mo shook his head, leaving such hidden dangers here, there will definitely be problems in the future. How could a person with the ability attribute be bound by a few ropes for a lifetime? Everyone''s heart is still too soft. But obviously Xu Jinshan was right next to him, so Tang Mo couldn''t do anything. For such a mission world, except for the mission, she doesn''t seem to interfere with the normal operation of this world. After all, the butterfly effect instigated will cause her a lot of trouble, she only needs to ensure the safety of Xu Jinshan and his wife. Although he thought so, before going out, Tang Mo still used mental power to abolish one of the arms of these people. The sudden and severe pain caused them to scream in pain, but because of the gag, the people outside could not hear what they were shouting. "What happened to them?" Xu Jinshan saw that something suddenly seemed wrong with these people, so he hesitated and wanted to go forward. "Dad, it''s okay, they must be scolding us, go home quickly, Mom is still waiting for us to come home for dinner." At the end of Tang Dynasty, Xu Jinshan was pulled. Xu Jinshan lost all his curiosity when he heard his daughter say this. He now has a lot of food on his body. If he takes it home, he doesn''t know how happy his daughter-in-law will be, so he should go back early. In this way, Xu Jinshan and Tang Mo rushed back into the mist again. At the end of Tang Dynasty, Xu Jinshan did not have a mental protection shield this time, which made him completely feel the power of the fog. He couldn''t always make him feel that the world was gentle, otherwise he would be annoyed if he ran out and strolled around Tang Mo when he had nothing to do. On the other side, Mother Xu, who had not waited for someone to come back, looked at her phone anxiously, and the other aunts in the group who had not gone out were also asking each other about the situation in each other''s homes. It took a long time to divide things, and I was so happy that I forgot the time, which made the family worried. (end of this chapter) Chapter 429： uninvited guest Chapter 429 Uninvited Guest Mother Xu completely let go of her heart when she saw her husband and daughter returning home, holding Pingping with one hand and An An with the other to open the door for the two of them. After all, she was a mother who had grown up with her children. She had just started giving birth by hand, but she quickly got used to it. "Why so many things?" As soon as the door opened, Mother Xu was startled. She thought that her husband would bring food back, but she never thought that she could bring so many things. Xu Jinshan and Tang Mo''s bags were full, and they were holding things in their hands. Rice, white flour, oil, eggs and steak are the most used foods. "There are so many things in this property center, and everyone who went there was full of beans. "Because of living in our house safely, we have also distributed a lot of things to these two children. We can''t save it from the children in the future!" Xu Jinshan stretched out his hand to tease Ping An while taking things off his body. "Look at what you said, Ping An An is my heart now. When will our family save food from children?" Mother Xu gave Xu Jinshan a blank look and expressed her dissatisfaction. As if he loves children, he doesn''t like children anymore. When did you save food from your kids Tang Mo remembered that he had eaten boiled vegetables with ear studs at the beginning. For a while, he didn''t know whether he should feel sorry for himself who was eating the vegetables, or Xu Yin, who was the most biological daughter of the family. Mother Xu started to count things happily. The original freezers at home were full, the refrigerator was full, and the kitchen was full of rice, white noodles and some potato, pumpkin, vermicelli, and sausage instant noodles In fact, the Xu family has stored enough food, and this is not counting the milk powder for the children that was taken out before the end of the Tang Dynasty, and the food that Xu Jinshan brought back today. Even according to the half-year time that Tang Tang told them, these things are enough, not to mention that the end of the world is only three months. As long as there are no more accidents in the future, Tang Mo''s mission in this world can be said to be very easy to pass. But life is like this, the more you are afraid, the more something will come. Just when the days returned to calm again, and the group began to paddle in a lively manner, there was a knock on the door of Xu''s house. At this time, every household is trapped in the house, and no one will visit another house without any spare time. Tang Mo had set up a mental protection barrier on the door of Xu''s house. When the door was knocked, Tang Mo, who was lying in bed and watching the play, found out. She immediately put on her coat and walked out of the room. When she walked to the door, Mother Xu, who had been playing in the living room with peace, had already opened the door. "Mom, why did you open the door, it''s so messy outside, what if it''s a bad guy?" Although Tang Mo didn''t know who was outside at this moment, in Xu Yin''s memory, she had never met any good people since the end of the world. "It''s not the bad guys, Xiao Yin, it''s your aunt and uncle who are here." It''s over, here comes the trouble. This was the first thought in Tang Mo''s mind. Might as well be the bad guy. This was the second thought in Tang Mo''s mind. "It''s the eldest sister and Yuanshan here." Xu Jinshan used to play with the dying flowers he kept on the balcony. When he heard that the eldest sister and Yuanshan were coming, he quickly put down his shovel and ran out to greet him. Xu Jinshan is a generational generation, from the countryside, and has a sister and brother at home. My parents died early. In the second year of Xu Jinshan''s university, both parents died. Although he had already started working to earn tuition at that time, he still successfully completed his studies with the help of his eldest sister Xu Shan. Xu Yuanshan is the old son of Xu Yin''s grandparents. He is always very partial and has developed a very arrogant temperament. The age difference between the two brothers is a bit much, and Xu Jinshan is not willing to be used to his **** younger brother like his parents, so the relationship between the two brothers is not good. It was Xu Shan, because Xu Yuanshan was still young when her parents died, and her eldest sister was her mother, so she devoted all her time and energy to bring Xu Yuanshan up. Although Xu Jinshan later worked, he would give most of his salary to his elder sister as living expenses for her younger brother. But compared to the elder sister who missed the best age for Xu Yuanshan and finally never married, Xu Jinshan did not do enough for this family. Therefore, in Xu Jinshan''s heart, he has always been grateful to his sister Xu Shan, and has guilt. "Enter the mountain!" Seeing her brother whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, Xu Shan came over excitedly and hugged her brother. Xu Jinshan didn''t go home very often. She has always lived with Xu Yuanshan and helped him to take care of the children like a nanny. It has been a long time since she met her big brother. "sister!" Xu Jinshan was also very excited when he saw his sister who he hadn''t seen for a long time, but after hugging her sister, she felt that her already thin body seemed to be even more rickety, and the whole person seemed to be thin into a skeleton. "Sister, why are you so thin!" Xu Jinshan''s eyes were red. My sister has suffered during this time. "Jingyi, hurry up to cook and cook more rice." Xu''s mother''s name was Zhou Jingyi, she hurriedly followed Xu Jinshan''s order and walked into the kitchen. She has been married to Xu Jinshan for so many years, how could she not know her husband''s family situation. Although she sometimes has some opinions on Xu Jinshan''s practices, Zhou Jingyi still respects this elder sister who supports the whole family with one hand. "Sister-in-law, let me help you." No one noticed. Behind Xu Shan stood a family, Xu Yuanshan, his daughter-in-law Tan Jing, and his eighteen-year-old daughter Xu Ru. Although the two brothers Xu Yuanshan and Xu Jinshan are very different in age, they are 12 years apart, but Xu Yuanshan''s child was born early, so Xu Yin is only six years older than Xu Ru. The one who just spoke was Xu Yuanshan''s wife, Tan Jing. She pulled her husband and daughter to squeeze through the door and didn''t even change her shoes, she wanted to go straight to the kitchen. Why did she want to help, but she just wanted to go to the kitchen of this uncle''s house to check the food storage. Xu Yuanshan''s family of three looks much better than Xu Shan''s. Actually yes, dont look at it as a rural area, but the stock of rural households is much richer than that of urban households. is just the life that Xu Shan has sacrificed for her whole life. She is reluctant to eat and drink, and would rather let her brother and Xu Ru, who she brought up, eat, so she ends up looking like she is about to starve to death. It was not until the first two days that Xu Yuanshan''s family''s food was completely eaten. The family is hungry and lazy, and they have never eaten hard, so they can''t bear the hunger, so they thought of a way to find the big brother in the city. (end of this chapter) Chapter 430： perfect weapon Chapter 430 Perfect Weapon Although I know that the situation in the city is not much better than that in the countryside, I know that my eldest brother does well in the city and is a big boss. The camels are also bigger than horses, so they can''t afford to eat without them. This family has an excellent abacus. Originally, Xu Shan had concerns. She knew that it would not be easy for her eldest brother and wife and daughter to support her at this time. But Xu Yuanshan and Xu Ru could not bear to read it pitifully for a few days, so Xu Shan agreed with a half push. In fact, in her heart, the eldest brother who went out early didn''t see each other a few times a year. Naturally, it was better than the distant relatives who had been raised by her side since childhood. More importantly, Xu Yuanshan also promised her that Xu Ru would give her old age in the future, which made the balance in Xu Shan''s heart impossible to keep from tilting. Xu Yuanshan''s car was eliminated by Xu Jinshan. Although it was said to be unnecessary, it was more than 300,000 yuan, and it was only driven for two years. When Xu Yuanshan asked Xu Shan to talk to his eldest brother about this, he thought that his eldest brother could buy a new one for him, but he brought back a second-hand car. Sheng Mien, Dou Mi Chou, that''s all that''s been said. Now Xu Yuanshan is driving this car that he doesn''t like to come to the city, waiting for Xu Jinshan to raise their family. "Aunt, change your shoes first." At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing that these people were about to rush into the house wearing shoes, he had no intention of slippers, and reminded them aloud. She lived in a very comfortable house, and she didn''t want others to ruin it. "Yo, with so many rules for coming to Big Brother''s house, aren''t we welcome, Big Sister?" Tan Jing is a very smart woman. She knew that what she said here had no weight, but turned her head and pulled the eldest sister. For so many years, they have been using the eldest sister to get a lot of benefits from the eldest brother''s house. She has been very proficient in playing this set. "Near the mountain... Did we cause you trouble?" Xu Shan said awkwardly with her back hunched over. She has always lived in the countryside, and she has suffered a lot of crimes during this time. In addition, she was nervous to drive all the way, and she didn''t even dare to breathe. Now that she has just seen that her relatives are safe, she naturally forgot the same. Take off your shoes. Seeing a series of footprints on the floor that she had stepped on, Xu Shan''s waist bent even lower. "Sister, what are you talking about? Come in and sit and have a good rest." Xu Jinshan supported Xu Shan''s arm and sat down on the sofa in the living room. Although Xu Jinshan said that, Xu Shan who sat down still took off her shoes and put them aside. Tan Jing and the others wanted to enter again, but Tang Mo blocked his arms in front of them. "Dad, it doesn''t matter for us adults, Ping An is still so young and has poor resistance. If you get sick, you can''t even go to the hospital in this situation..." Tang Mo took out the killer. "what." Xu Jinshan turned his head to look at the peacefulness of these people who were lying on the sofa curiously. "Otherwise, you''d better change your shoes before entering. The shoe cabinet is next to you." Xu Jinshan thought about it for a while, but still felt that safe health was more important. Tan Jing, Xu Yuanshan and Xu Ru''s faces turned pale, and they were embarrassed before they even entered the door. The few people who were reluctantly changing their shoes seemed to have forgotten that their family was here to eat, but they didn''t have the slightest sense of beggars. Tang Mo was happy on the side. She didn''t expect that the two children she brought back were so useful and could be used as weapons against evildoers. Isn''t Tan Jing using Xu Shan as a weapon, then she will use Ping An and treat others with the way of others, which makes people very happy. "Brother, you and sister-in-law gave birth to another one, and it''s still twins! Why didn''t you tell us? You are a big family, and you should have had another one long ago. There is no boy at home, so you are not in a hurry. ." Tan Jing changed her shoes and went in. After she could see the appearance of peace, she said again, "Why is it to women again?" Tan Jing''s disgusting expression was beyond words, and she really answered that sentence, the most patriarchal people in this world are women, so why should women embarrass women? "Jianshan, didn''t you say that Jingyi is not in good health? Why?" But Xu Shan still remembers what Xu Jinshan told her before that Zhou Jingyi was not in good health and that they would not have a second child. "This is our adopted child." Xu Jinshan explained. "Adopted? Big brother, I have to tell you about it. Now even our own family can''t get enough to eat. You still adopt children and give them a bite to eat. What are you thinking about, go back quickly." Xu Yuanshan sat on the sofa, distressed. He simply felt that his eldest brother was stupid and smoking. How good it would be to have this food for other people''s family to eat for himself, isn''t this a waste! Tang Mo didn''t want to stay in the living room for a second, "I''m going to help my mother, you guys can talk." After saying that, he ran into the kitchen and closed the door of the kitchen. In the kitchen, Zhou Jingyi''s face was not very good. Mother Xu was very happy when she came in to cook, but now she is in a bad mood... At the end of Tang Tang''s mind, it must be Tan Jing''s few words about the boy that stimulated Xu''s mother. Mother Xu was always uncomfortable because she didn''t give birth to another child for Xu Jinshan. Now that people say that, it''s natural that no one will feel better. "Mom, is this aunt and uncle''s family going to live in our house?" The end of Tang leaned over and asked. "No way" Zhou and the others came too suddenly, Zhou Jingyi didn''t think much about it for a while, and she suddenly reacted to her daughter''s question. The outside is full of poisonous fog. This family has spent so much trouble coming here, its impossible to visit them, right? Did ?? come to defect to them? Mother Xu looked at her several large freezers. These food are all good for her. She is very rich for a family of five for half a year, but if you add four more mouths, it will not be enough. Besides, although my home is big, it has only three large bedrooms because of its small population. Originally, there was another one, which was directly incorporated into Xu Yins bedroom to make her cloakroom and studio. Now there are four people here, where should they live? Actually, Xu Yin''s family originally had an empty bedroom, and the three members of Xu Yuanshan''s family lived in that bedroom. Now that there is more peace and security, the room is naturally not enough. Although Ping Ping An is young, he is also a child who can walk and talk, not a baby. It would be very difficult for Xu Jinshan and his wife to sleep together with the two children, and they would not have to sleep all night. "Mom, they are here, can I still have enough to eat in the future?" Tang Mo''s words were very pitiful, and he looked at Xu''s mother eagerly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 431： change Chapter 431 Transformation Zhou Jingyi has been listening to Xu Jinshan since she was with Xu Jinshan, and she has always been like this in her last life. So I never raised any objection to Xu Jinshan''s excessive giving to his family. Perhaps Zhou Jingyi felt uncomfortable in her heart, but she has long been used to being nice to her husband''s family, so it''s hard to tell. In the last life, Xu Yin was a bit indifferent. Even to her own mother, she would not say some kind words between mothers and daughters. Zhou Jingyi knew her daughter''s temperament and would never say that to her. But now it is different, the end of Tang is here. "Your dad must have let them stay." Zhou Jingyi already had reluctance in her heart, but she knew that her husband would definitely not drive out his sister and brother at such a time. Even though he was reluctant, he didnt seem to be able to do anything else. "Mom, let''s hide some food." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he immediately proposed a solution and started to move. The kitchen of their house has a locker hidden in the wall, which is blocked by the large freezers so that people can''t see it. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he moved the freezer away and stuffed the rice and white noodles piled up in the kitchen into the locker. Because it was very inconvenient to get things there, so after having a freezer, it was just empty there, but now it is just right to put some things that you dont want to be seen by others. After filling the hidden compartment, Tang Mo moved the freezer back to keep it strong. The two freezers that Tang Mo bought later were locked, and the contents inside were not moved at all, so Tang Mo directly locked them. Zhou Jingyi saw that her daughter''s series of operations did not stop her, and after being stunned for a while, she helped her daughter. The door to the kitchen was closed tightly, and the mother and daughter protected most of their food as much as possible. "Sister-in-law, let me help you." Even though Tang Mo had already refused, Tan Jing couldn''t stand her greed and pushed open the kitchen door by herself. Zhou Jingyi and Tang Mo in ?? finished their work early and started serving dishes. "You haven''t eaten here, so hurry up and eat." Zhou Jingyi said politely. Tang Mo directly handed the plate in his hand to Tan Jing''s hand, didn''t he come to help? Then go to work. The dishes are not very rich, but at this time, there are very few people who can put a large pot of rice and potatoes at home. Zhou Jingyi didn''t cook meat, she just steamed a little more rice and got a potato. Seeing the food on the table, Xu Yuanshan''s eyes lit up, how could he manage the rest, he picked up the chopsticks and shoved it into his mouth, looking at the posture, he almost grabbed it with his hands. "Eat slowly, there is not enough." After all, he was his younger brother. Seeing them starving like this made Xu Jinshan feel uncomfortable. Mother Xu and Tang Mo both glanced at Xu Jinshan, but he was generous. Xus mother really steamed a lot of rice. This meal is usually two days worth of their familys meal, but they were all eaten clean. "I''ll pick up the bowl." Xu Shan, who ate and drank for free, was still a little embarrassed. After she was full, she got up to work. She hasn''t had enough to eat for a long time. She usually works at her brother''s house. What kind of work is this? "Auntie, take a rest, there are two juniors on this table, me and Xu Ru, how can I let you work?" said at the end of Tang Dynasty. Although she doesn''t like Xu Yin, the eccentric aunt, she doesn''t like Xu Ru even more. She remembered that in the last life Xu Ru occupied Xu Yin''s room at the end, wearing her clothes, touching her things, and even taking away Xu Yin''s mobile phone, just because it was the latest model. "Sister, are you right?" Tang Mo looked at Xu Ru. "Huh?" Xu Ru was full and was looking around at the house. This house is really nice, what room do you want to choose later? "Ruru, you clear the table." On the contrary, Tan Jing is a wink, and turned Xu Ru with his elbow, and Xu Ru reluctantly got up to clean up. Why let her work, she is a guest. Xu Ru felt uncomfortable, she didn''t work at home! Zhou Jingyi wanted to get up to help, but Tang Mo grabbed her hand and sat down. What help? After eating her several meals, Tang Mo couldn''t do anything about it, and he still wanted to be an uncle? I didn''t think so. "Uncle, where do I stay at night?" After clearing the table, all the people sat down on the sofa again to prepare for the discussion. "this" Xu Jinshan only remembered at this time that his house only had three bedrooms. Originally, there was an empty one when Ping Ping An didn''t come, but now there is no empty one. "Should Xiaoyin ask Ruru to come with you?" Xu Jinshan asked. "Dad, I don''t have a good sleeping habit. You also know that I practice every day recently, and I like to gesture a few times in the middle of the night. It would be bad if I hurt my sister." Tang Mo said the truth, as if he was really thinking about Xu Ru. Xu Jinshan nodded, this is true, Ruru is a guest, if he is really beaten by his daughter, he will not be able to explain to Xu Yuanshan. Xiaoyin''s skills are seen by taking them to exercise, and Xu Jinshan still knows it. "Sister, do you still beat people?" Xu Ru pouted in her heart, Xu Yin, a girl, said that she was practicing, didn''t she just want her to live in her room. "Well, it hurts when I hit someone." Xu Yin nodded seriously. Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi also nodded their heads. There is nothing wrong with what they said. Sometimes Xu Yin will take them to simple training. It really hurts to be beaten by Xiao Yin. "Why don''t we live in that room?" Tan Jing pointed to the peaceful room. She had been to Xu Jinshan''s house before, and she was still clear about the layout of the several rooms in his house. "My younger brother and sister are sleeping there now. The bed is so small that you can only sleep three people at most including the two children." Tang Mo shook his head. Tan Jing had the same expression on her face as Xu Ru, as expected of her mother and daughter, and even the gesture of pouting was the same. What younger brothers and sisters, didn''t they just pick them up, and they became treasures. It''s just that Tan Jing didn''t dare to say this. "Then let Xiaoru sleep with the two children." Tan Jing still felt sorry for her daughter. Of course, she wanted her daughter to enjoy the blessing of being able to sleep on the bed. "Sister-in-law, Ping Ping An is too young, Xiao Ru is still a child herself." Zhou Jingyi already regarded Ping Ping An as her daughter, she still knew a little about Xu Ru''s temperament, and she did not want Xu Ru to sleep peacefully together. Zhou Jingyi nodded along with Xu Jinshan. Peace and security is what Xu Jinshan wants to save most, and he wants to be a daughter in the future. The status in his heart is much more important than the Xu Yuanshan family. Although it is said to be foolish and kind, but close and distant, Xu Jinshan still has a ranking in his heart. (end of this chapter) Chapter 432： where do they sleep Chapter 432 Where do they sleep "Then what should we do? Those two little devils are so big, they can''t occupy such a big room by themselves." Tan Jing pouted, a little dissatisfied. She knew that this eldest brother''s family had many precious daughters, and Xu Yin had always been a difficult figure in the family, so even if she knew that Xu Yin''s room was the biggest, she didn''t dare to say anything. But these two extra cubs are different. They don''t have the surname Xu, so why can they still live in a big room and sleep on a bed? "Well, let the aunt sleep peacefully in that room alone. The aunt also has experience with children, and can take care of the children by the way." In the end, Tang Mo came up with a plan, and now everyone can''t say anything. Xu Shan naturally has no objection. She is used to working and doing work. Whether it is Xu Yuanshan or Xu Ru, she has brought up both Xu Yuanshan and Xu Ru, and she is naturally handy for raising children. "Where shall we sleep then?" Xu Ru immediately asked. The aunt has a place to sleep, and they don''t have a place to sleep yet! "Otherwise, Xiao Ru, sleep on the sofa, the sofa in the living room is quite big." Xu Jinshan really had no choice. Xu Ru looked at the sofa and then at Xu Yin''s room, but did not speak. This sofa is quite big, but it''s not as big as my cousin''s room, but she remembers that she sneaked into her cousin''s room once when she was a child, and saw a lot of beautiful clothes and toys in it. She wanted to live in her cousin''s room, but looked at Xu Yin''s face again, but Xu Ru didn''t dare to say it. "What about me and Tan Jing?" Xu Yuanshan looked at the living room, this sofa obviously couldn''t sleep three people. "The only thing I can do is lay the floor." Tang Mo folded his arms. "Building the floor? Why is it all a family, the eldest sister can sleep on the bed, and we have to sleep on the floor?" Tan Jing''s voice became sharp, and what she said was really ruthless, as if the person who worked hard for them for more than ten years before was not the eldest sister in her mouth. "Since Auntie doesn''t want to make a floor, don''t force it. If you really can''t, just go back. Auntie can stay here." Tang Mo was not used to her, and he said as if someone had to let her stay, Tang Mo wanted her to leave quickly. "When we came, we almost died outside, how can we go back! Go back again, I''m afraid it''s really dead, Yin Yin, you won''t be so cruel, right?" Feeling Xu Yin''s attitude towards them, Tan Jing''s tone began to soften. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Some people are like this, the weaker you are, the more she bullies you. If you were tougher, she would be more polite. In fact, Tan Jing''s words are really not a lie. It''s really not easy for them to come this way. If they really don''t have any food at home, they must starve to death if they stay here, and they can''t make such a decision. . Ordinary people can stay in this fog for up to ten minutes outside. Xu Yuanshan and the others used these ten minutes to escape into the car. The doors and windows of the car were closed, and the air-conditioning circulation system was turned on. They drove all the way to the downstairs of Xu Yin''s house, jumped out of the car, and rushed into the building. Just like this, I came to my eldest brother''s house with trepidation all the way. Surrounded by fog, people''s vision is blocked, in fact, driving under such visibility is a very dangerous thing. But fortunately, there are no cars on the street now, and after a simple bump, it came to the destination without any danger. Neither Tan Jing nor Xu Yuanshan wanted to go through such a heart-pounding process again. "Yeah, Yin Yin, it''s too dangerous to let them go back at this time." Xu Jinshan''s holy father halo began to flare up again. "Then it''s fine if you don''t go back. Isn''t there still a few rooms in the property center? The rooms are big, and the furniture and air conditioning are all complete. Otherwise, you can sleep there. It''s a three-minute walk away." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he made another suggestion, as long as she could get out of this house, she really couldn''t control where she slept. "That''s not bad..." Xu Jinshan knew about the place that his daughter was talking about, wasn''t it the rooms where Zhang Tiger was locked up before? but "Isn''t that a few people tied up? It''s too dangerous!" Xu Jinshan suddenly thought that Zhang Hu and several people were still locked there. "They''ll starve to death in a few days. Besides, people are tied up. The place is so big. If you just close a room, you won''t be out of sight and won''t be bothered." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he said these cool words. Xu Yuanshan and his wife didn''t quite understand, but they shuddered. Why are they **** again, and they are going to starve to death, how can they be out of sight and out of mind? ? "That''s also true, isn''t it?" Maybe it''s because he encountered too many things during this time, but Xu Jinshan didn''t think there was anything wrong with what his daughter said, and even felt that there was nothing wrong with it. "No, no, let''s sleep on the ground. The ground is pretty good, pretty good." Tan Jing quickly refused, saying that the floor was very bright and they were very satisfied. "That''s good." Seeing that everyone was satisfied, Xu Jinshan showed a silly and sweet smile. The accommodation is finally arranged, and the next thing is to eat. At the end of Tang Dynasty and Mother Xu discussed it. Originally, their family ate two meals a day, but now there are a few more people. In order to ensure that they can have food for the next days, they still have to cut down on food and clothing. Although Tang Mo knew in his heart that there was absolutely no shortage of food in this family, she still hoped that Xu Jinshan would be able to bear the consequences of her choice. Let Xu Jinshan starve himself, anyway, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he still had his own small treasury, so he and his mother Xu would not be hungry. The big house started with Xu Yin''s family of three, and now it has become a family of three plus Ping An''an and Xu Yuanshan plus aunt Xu Shan, a total of nine people. The house was no longer quiet and started to become noisy. Peacefully chased and slapped, Zhou Jingyi followed. Xu Shan has no children and has a natural love for children. She also joined Zhou Jingyi''s team with children and played with them. Xu Jinshan and Xu Yuanshan are sitting on the sofa watching the TV news loop. Tan Jing and Xu Ru''s mother and son were sitting on the other side of the sofa with their mobile phones, brushing their mobile phones absentmindedly, figuring out how much food Xu Jinshan still had at home, and how long it would last for so many people. All the people were in the living room. Tang Mo thought it was too crowded here, so he went back to his room by himself and watched TV shows while eating snacks. She has missed too many TV series over the years, and she just searched and found what she wanted to watch. When there are more people, time seems to change quickly, and night falls quickly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 433： tease Chapter 433 Trick "Jingyi, find some quilts for Yuanshan and the others." At night, everyone is going to rest. Xu Jinshan asked his wife to find bedding for his younger brother''s family. After all, you can''t really sleep directly on the floor. "Row." Zhou Jingyi took out a quilt from the room. "Is there only one bed?" Xu Jinshan frowned. Let Yuanshan couple sleep on the floor. He is already very guilty as a brother. If he doesn''t even have enough bedding, he is really embarrassed. Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing also stared at the sister-in-law. This floor is so hard, even if they don''t cover the quilt, they can''t sleep directly on the floor. Even if they are from the countryside and are used to sleeping on the kang, they cannot live without a mattress. That would be too uncomfortable. "No, this is already the one from our bed that they brought to Yuanshan." Tan Jing spreads her hands. There used to be three people in the family. They don''t usually come to guests, and they don''t have the habit of preparing extra bedding. "Then let''s move our mattresses out of the mountains." Xu Jinshan thought for a while and said. "Going into the mountains, we are a bed of pear wood. Without a mattress, it is equivalent to sleeping on the floor. Didn''t you say that your back hurts these days?" If it was Zhou Jingyi from the past, what her husband said would basically be done without a word. But now Zhou Jingyi has been enlightened at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but it will be different. She begins to have more thoughts about her own family in her heart, and is no longer blindly obedient. Xu Jin Yamamoto said these words without thinking, and now listening to his wife say so, but he also listened to his heart. He has been exercising with his daughter recently, and the intensity is getting stronger and stronger. This kind of back pain is common. If there is no mattress, let alone himself, even his wife can''t stand it. The things in the daughter''s room Xu Jinshan never thought about, the room is safe and sound... No, Ping An is still so young, not to mention the elder sister still sleeping on that bed. Seeing Ping Ping An Ping An Ping An Ping An Ping An was tired of playing and rushed into his and his wife''s arms, Xu Jinshan immediately abandoned the idea of ??taking the bedding in Ping An An An''s room. The two-year-old little guy doesn''t remember too much, but he still knows who treats them well. It''s when the relatives are cute. "How about sleeping in the property center? There are quite a lot of bedding there." Xu Jinshan suddenly felt that Yin Yin was still thinking about the long-term, and it would be really good to let her younger brother and the others sleep in the property center. "No, no, it''s good to be hard, and it''s good for your body." Xu Yuanshan''s face turned dark, but the place in the property center was terrifying as soon as he heard it from Xu Yin''s mouth. It was safer to sleep on the floor at home, and life was the most important thing. In the end, he had no choice but to spread the only quilt under his body, which was covered with the coat that Xu Jinshan had personally turned over. In this way, Xu Yuanshan''s family of three settled down. "Fortunately, there is an air conditioner, otherwise, even if I didn''t die outside today, I would have frozen to death in Xu Yin''s house." Xu Ru, who was lying on the sofa with her coat on, hated her. She originally thought that she would be able to enjoy her own happiness when she finally came to her uncle''s house. "That''s right, Yuanshan, does your eldest brother treat you as a younger brother? We came from afar, so treat us like this." Tan Jing and Xu Ru are indeed mother and daughter, and the thoughts in their hearts are exactly the same. In her heart, she was afraid that Xu Jinshan and his wife would have to give up their room to be considered hospitality. In the darkness, Xu Yuanshan''s face was terribly ugly, not only that he was uncomfortable with the hard floor. is also very dissatisfied in his heart, why are they all from the old Xu family? Tang Mo listened to the whispers of the family of three in the room, sneering in his heart. Originally, just in case, every move of this house was under the surveillance range of the late Tang Dynasty, and everything in the living room was naturally included. There are some white-eyed wolves in this world, no matter how nice you are to him, you are not familiar with him. The little mental power turned into a knife, cutting off the power of the standing air conditioner in the living room at once. Isn''t it because the environment you live in is not good? Then it''s not good in the end. When you see it, do you still have the strength to complain? The weather was already very cold at this time, and the air conditioner was normally on 24 hours a day in the empty living room. Now the air conditioner is not working, and the whole living room is immediately cold. Each bedroom has independent air conditioning, but the heat cannot be blown to the living room. Tang Mo and Xu Jinshan''s husband and wife closed the door when they slept, and Xu Shan also closed the door tightly because of the child''s crying and noise in the middle of the night and the younger brother''s family was sleeping. "Mom, do you feel a little cold?" Xu Ru, who was lying on the sofa, suddenly shuddered. Is it because you have tossed for a day and caught a cold? Xu Ru, who was sleeping on the sofa, felt cold, let alone Xu Jinshan and his wife? "Yuanshan, go and see if the air conditioner is turned off?" Tan Jing tightened the clothes covering himself, but apparently it was almost useless. Was it because they were afraid of electricity consumption and turned off their air conditioners? Tan Jing''s resentment against the eldest brother''s family increased in his heart. Xu Yuanshan glanced at the air conditioner and saw that the light above was off, and he was in a bad mood. They were supposed to sleep on the floor, but now they have turned off the air conditioner, the eldest brothers family is going too far! got up and looked at the air conditioner. After looking around, Xu Yuanshan finally realized that the power supply was cut off, and the cut of the broken wire was neat. "what happened?" Now I can''t blame anyone else. There is no one else in the living room except their family of three. It was fine just now, why did it suddenly break? Looking at the dark fog outside, Xu Jinshan felt that he was colder. The ?? line is broken, and there is no part that cant be repaired. There is no way, this family of three can only sleep like this. Early the next morning, Xu Yuanshan''s three people were sneezing one by one. "Why is this living room so cold?" Zhou Jingyi originally wanted to play in the living room with peace, but as soon as she left the living room, she found that the temperature was too different from the room temperature. She went back to the bedroom and found a thick coat before she came out. At this time, Xu Shan has put a thick coat on Ping Ping An, but I have to say that the aunt is very careful in taking care of the children. "Why don''t you turn on the air conditioner?" Xu Jinshan asked the family of his younger brother, whose face was not very good, while he was sneezing. "Don''t save that little electricity bill, health is the most important." Xu Jinshan said sincerely, thinking that it was Xu Yuanshan and the others who turned it off to save electricity. Tan Jing cursed in her heart, who wants to save you electricity bills? ! If she could, she would like to have twenty air conditioners turned on at the same time, and she didn''t want to get cold. "Huh? Why is the power supply of this air conditioner cut off? Uncle and auntie, why did you break it?" asked at the end of Tang Dynasty pretending to check the air conditioner. (end of this chapter) Chapter 434： mentality change Chapter 434 Change of Mindset "Don''t spit your blood, it wasn''t us that broke it, it suddenly broke itself!" Xu Ru had been frozen all night, and the anger in her heart was nowhere to be released, and she immediately retorted loudly when she heard that her cousin had wronged her so much. Are they sick? Deliberately breaking the air conditioner just to get cold? "Why are you so fierce? The neatly cut incision was originally cut. It''s fine if you don''t admit it, and we don''t care about it." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he leaned against Xu Jinshan aggrievedly. When you look at the incision, isnt it? Its neat and tidy. No one would believe it if it wasnt cut with a knife. Xu Jinshan felt a little uncomfortable when he saw that his daughter was right and was wronged. patted Tang Mo on the shoulder, "Forget it, your uncle and aunt are also unintentional. If it breaks, it will break." This is a good thing to say inadvertently, it seems that there is no need to pursue it, but it seems that whoever broke the air conditioner has been settled. Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing were really cold and angry, and they almost spat out a mouthful of blood. But at midnight, there were only three members of their family in the living room. It seemed like a supernatural event, and there was really no way to explain it. Xu Ru even grinned angrily and stomped her feet. Xu Jinshan looked at his niece like this, and thought of the grievance his daughter had just suffered, and he was even more unhappy. Originally, he wanted to say that he had been freezing all night and asked the three of them to go to their room to warm up and sleep, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary. Tang Mo was still a little happy when he saw the reaction of the three people. It turns out that not only the crushing of force can make people so cool, but also the crushing of intelligence. I wear thick clothes during the day, and as usual, everyone is still in the living room. "It doesn''t seem to be cold without air conditioning." Xu Jinshan took off his coat after staying on the sofa for a while, why does he still feel a little hot? Tan Jing and the others apparently also discovered that this is also without air conditioning. Why is the temperature during the day so different from that at night? "I opened the doors of several rooms, and the warm air inside came out, so naturally it wasn''t cold." Zhou Jingyi answered with her child. In fact, the house is so big, how could the living room be so warm just by relying on the air conditioner in the bedroom? Of course it''s because of the end of the Tang Dynasty. During the day, everyone was active in the living room, so it was naturally impossible for Xu Yin''s parents to catch a cold at the end of Tang Dynasty. But at night...she can''t care. "That''s it, that night when we left them on, they won''t be cold when they sleep in the distant mountains." Originally, Xu Jinshan wanted Yuanshan''s family to sleep on the floor of the bedroom, but now that the temperature in the living room is quite good, he gave up his thoughts. After all, compared to the bedroom, the floor of the living room is still more spacious. Because there is only one meal a day, the time is set very late, and it is only eaten at two or three in the afternoon. Tan Jing finally squeezed into the kitchen to help, and as she wished, she saw how much food was left in the kitchen of her elder brother and sister-in-law. "Sister-in-law, what''s in these two big freezers?" Tan Jing was overjoyed to see the food piled up in the kitchen, these things will take a long time to eat. There are also two large freezers that are locked, which must also contain a lot of good things. "Those two freezers, those belong to Yin Yin, I don''t know what they are." Mr. Xu had already explained it at the end of Tang Dynasty. Once Tan Jing asked about the freezer, she would just push it on her. As soon as he heard that it was Xu Yin''s thing, Tan Jing stopped asking questions after touching it twice. She is not someone who doesn''t wink. She knows who is good at talking and who is not good at talking in this family. Xu Yin was polite when facing her in front of Xu Jinshan, but once Xu Jinshan was not around, the girl would not look directly at her. Occasionally, when she glanced at her, her eyes were cold. Tan Jing didn''t dare to talk to Xu Yin now. I don''t know what happened to that girl. She was lonely and arrogant at first, but now it''s even worse. It looks like she''s about to hit someone in the next second. Tan Jing didn''t dare to provoke her, even if she didn''t know anything about that girl, it wouldn''t take any advantage anyway. Originally this week, Jingyi thought that Tan Jing would eat those food recklessly after entering the kitchen, and she was still a little worried. But what she didn''t expect was that Tan Jing was more calculated than herself when she sat up to eat. Originally, I couldnt get enough to eat with one meal. Now, when my sister-in-law intervenes, the portion has changed from seven to five. Zhou Jingyi couldn''t understand, so she went to her daughter''s room to talk to her at night. Tang Mo explained to Xu''s mother: "It''s easy to understand, they want to stay with our family and not leave, since they don''t leave, they take this thing as their own, and naturally they have to plan carefully, otherwise everyone will not survive. The day the world gets better." Hearing her daughter say that, Zhou Jingyi felt relieved. Let''s just rely on it, anyway, with Lao Xu here, I can''t drive them away. Some people worry about me when I eat, and I save myself from cooking for the whole family. Mother Xu, who was connected, simply delegated power, gave up the position of the head of the kitchen, and went to play with Ping An in a leisurely manner. It is not easy to cook for nine people, but Tan Jing is happy. At this time, what could be more safe and daring than dealing with food? To open a small stove for her family, Tan Jing did not dare at first, there is so much food, the house is so big, and she is always under the gaze of others. But over time, Tan Jing''s courage gradually grew. The longer he lived in this house and the longer he stayed in the kitchen, Tan Jing gradually began to have the attitude of the hostess, as if she was the hostess of the house, and occasionally began to put on the air of the hostess and take care of who eats. Whoever eats more will eat less. But she wanted to care, but no one listened. Tang Mo didn''t listen to her at first. Tang Mo took care of her during this time, but just regarded her as a nanny who could cook deliciously. In all fairness, Tan Jing''s cooking is indeed much better than Zhou Jingyi''s. And Zhou Jingyi was brought by Tang Mo during this period of time, and her mentality changed a lot. Naturally, she would not listen to her sister-in-law at her own home. Occasionally Tan Jing had said it too much, and Zhou Jingyi also learned to hate her. As for Xu Jinshan, that is the head of the family, and Tan Jing can''t even control it. The only thing she can manage is her family of three, Xu Shan, and two small children. But Ping Ping An also doesn''t understand Tan Jing''s Mandarin with dialects. He just felt that an old woman was whispering in his ear. As soon as Tan Jing opened his mouth, Ping Ping closed his eyes. Tan Jing said it was nothing. What''s more, I still need to drink milk powder, and I can''t eat much adult food. No one could manage, so Tan Jing gradually had other thoughts. The bolder the power, the greater the boldness, probably talking about Tan Jing at this moment. (end of this chapter) Chapter 435： steal Chapter 435 Stealing One meal a day is not enough even if their usual activity level is small, let alone this meal is not enough. Xu Ru is arguing about being hungry every day. Although her family is not particularly wealthy, Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing have raised this daughter as a princess since she was a child, and she has never suffered grievances or hunger. Seeing that her daughter was hungry every day, Tan Jing gradually had the idea of ??opening a small kitchen. It is not easy to operate with many eyes during the day, but it is different at night. Everyone fell asleep at night, Tan Jing quietly got up, did not turn on the light, went to the kitchen and took out one of the steamed buns that were steamed during the day. "Here, eat." Tan Jing quietly woke up her sleeping daughter and handed her the steamed bun. This steamed bun was secretly steamed with other steamed buns from Zhou Jingyi''s eyes. There are many steamed buns, and you can see if one is missing, but if there is a small handful of flour, you cannot see it. After all, no one will take a scale to weigh those things every day. "Steamed bun!" dazedly opened her eyes, Xu Ru subconsciously reached out to hold it, and only exclaimed when she held it in her hand. Mom even left a white steamed bun for herself. I couldn''t think about it too much at the moment, so I ate it in big mouthfuls. Tan Jing watched her daughter eat, her stomach growled, and subconsciously began to swallow. "what to eat?" The dazzling light made Tan Jing and Xu Ru''s eyes narrow, and Xu Yuanshan, who was sleeping, was also woken up. "Xu Yin, what are you doing?" Xu Yuanshan can be said to be very displeased with his niece who cares about everything. Seeing Tang Mo standing in the living room with his hand on the light switch, he couldn''t help asking sharply. "What am I doing? Look at what your good daughter is doing?" Xu Yuanshan looked back subconsciously, only to see that his daughter was holding a large steamed bun with only half of it left, and her cheeks were still bulging. ??? Tan Jing was standing on the side at this time, bowing her head nervously. Stupid! Xu Yuanshan secretly scolded his mother-in-law in his heart, even if he stole food for his daughter, he was caught by others. If I had a late night snack in the past, it would be nothing at all. But its different now. Now the food is well planned every day and every meal. If you eat more, it means others eat less. Although they all belong to the same family, but everyone is hungry, so what if you open a small stove to steal food? But something has happened Xu Yuanshan calmed down. "Your sister is still young, it''s just when she''s growing, what''s wrong with eating more?" "Yeah, what''s the matter? I usually cook the rice, Ruru can''t eat more steamed buns?" Tan Jing seemed to have found the backbone, and immediately agreed. The united front of the couple is united quickly. These words can be said to be very shameless, and Tang Mo was even laughed at. "What''s the matter, why don''t you turn on the lights at night when you don''t sleep?" Since the air conditioner in the living room broke, all the doors were open except for Tang Mo''s room. Xu Jinshan was awakened by the lights and sounds outside and walked out. Xu Ru didn''t put down the steamed bun in her hand, and didn''t swallow the one in her nervous mouth. What happened outside is obvious at a glance. Xu Jinshan was silent. "Stop arguing and go to bed. Yin Yin, turn off the lights." After ??, Xu Jinshan went back to the bedroom and closed the door. Seeing that the head of the family didn''t say anything, Tan Jing became even more arrogant and looked at Tang Mo provocatively. "You haven''t turned off the lights yet?" Xu Yuanshan said, and then lay down again on his own. "Ruru, what your uncle asked you to eat, don''t be afraid, eat slowly, mom will bring you a glass of water." Tan Jing went to the kitchen and poured Xu Ru a glass of water. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he suddenly felt dizzy, the whole world seemed to be spinning in front of his eyes, his legs and feet were weak and he couldn''t stand. Snapped! Tang Mo turned off the light, didn''t say anything, quickly returned to his room with the last ounce of strength, and then fell heavily on the bed. couldn''t hold it any longer, Tang Mo fell into the bed, feeling that his entire body was not under his control. A force suddenly surged out of his body and then scurried, the owner of that power rammed as if stimulated, causing Tang Mo to even lose control of this body for a while. Tang Mo knew that it was Xu Yin''s last remaining energy. Xu Yin''s soul has long since dissipated, but because the body still exists, the only trace of energy left in the body is still hidden inside. The scene just now caused great pain in this body. Because it was too stimulated, the energy was suddenly out of control. In fact, these broken things in the Xu family were just a story of a mission world to Tang Mo. No matter what happened, there was nothing to make her angry. But it is different for Xu Yin, this is the family that Xu Yin desperately protects, and the home she desperately protects. The same is true in the last life. It is because of Xu Jinshan''s constant protection that Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing''s family have become more and more excessive. In the end, they are able to gain an inch and occupy the magpie''s nest. The most hurtful person is never outsiders, but the people closest to you. Xu Jinshan''s attitude just now showed everything, he didn''t want to take care of it, and he didn''t want Xu Yin to take care of it. The riot of ?? did not make Tang Mo panic, she let the energy rampage for a while, and then comforted her. "I will help you get revenge. I won''t let things happen in the last life. I won''t make them feel better. Bad people will definitely have bad revenge. I promise you." Tang Mo thought silently, she was in Xu Yin''s body now, she knew that Xu Yin would definitely feel her words. Tang Mo repeated these words over and over again, and slowly, the energy seemed to really calm down. After a while, the energy seemed to really understand and believe what Tang said, and it began to dissipate, returning to all corners of the body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he regained control of this body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he moved his hands and feet, and after finding that there was no abnormality, he sat up again and looked out the door. These days, she thought it was too simple. She thought that someone would cook, she could eat better, Mother Xu could relax, and Xu Jinshan could rest assured. These few people couldn''t make any waves even if she was there, so it was nothing to let them stay for a few days. Her mission in this world is to live with Xu Yin''s parents for the past three months? These people do not affect her mission plan, and she is too lazy to care. But Tang Mo considered so many people, the only thing he didn''t consider was the feelings of the host of this body, her client, Xu Yin. (end of this chapter) Chapter 436： revenge Chapter 436 Revenge Yes, I think from another perspective, if she is Xu Yin, seeing the people who killed their family in the past life are still living in their own home with delicious food . It was because he thought too much, and Tang Mo clearly recognized his own problem. The most urgent task now is to drive this family out of this house. As for what to do after the expulsion, Xu Jinshan cant see it. But for what reason? After all, there is Xu Jinshan, and there is no way to use force at home at the end of Tang Dynasty. Rubbing his temples with a headache, Tang Mo felt for the first time that the task of solving the problem by force was not so easy. In the apocalypse, I have to play some short things about parents, really The next day Tang Mo got up, Tan Jing and her daughter, who were still a little bit jealous of Tang Mo, now completely tore their faces, and they didn''t even bother to pretend. What if she doesn''t like her anymore, Xu Yin, isn''t the head of the family Xu Jinshan? Still get this little girl''s turn to call the shots? Seeing that Tan Jing''s mother and daughter''s nostrils were about to rise to the sky, Tang Mo was too lazy to answer. Come on, this good day is coming to an end anyway. "Mom, I''ll breastfeed Ping Ping in a while." Mother Xu was learning to knit sweaters with her eldest sister-in-law Xu Shan in the room. She had been living in the city, and she was very interested in this thing. Two days ago, I got interested and wanted to weave a scarf for Yin Yin, but I had no choice but to give up. Now that Xu Shan is here with her dexterity, she can pick up those things again just to pass the boring time. "Okay, milk powder is in my room with your dad." Zhou Jingyi stared at the aunt''s hand and tried to memorize the steps. She wanted to knit another scarf for Yin Yin, and if possible, a small sweater for Ping An An. At the end of Tang, when he got the word, he went to Xu''s mother''s room to get milk powder and a milk bottle, and sat in the living room to make milk powder for Ping An''an. Because the two children are still young, they can also eat some complementary foods. One meal of milk powder a day is almost the same. After all, the milk powder that Tang Mo brought out was not much, just a few cans, so they could not eat for long. After Xu Yuanshan''s family came, Zhou Jingyi took the milk powder bottle into her room, and the breastfeeding was completely done in her room, even Xu Shan didn''t need her help. But Tang Mo specially took the living room to do this work today, so that Tan Jing''s mother and daughter could see it. Its good to see it, and its easy to make mistakes. "If you pick up a child, you will give it to milk powder. Your family is really generous." At this time, only Tan Jing and Xu Ru were sitting in the living room watching TV, watching the two little cubs queuing for milk, and couldn''t help but say sour words. They are all hungry now, and they are still giving milk to other people''s children. They are really idle. "This milk powder is a nutritious good thing. Ping An is so small, how can you do it without supplements?" Tang Mo said in a calm tone, and the work in his hands kept going. Xu Ru stared straight at the milk powder bottle. The milk inside was pale yellow and extremely thick. Although she couldn''t smell the milky fragrance, she could imagine how sweet the taste was after seeing the two children drink so fragrantly. A nutritious good thing, who is not lacking in nutrition at a time like this? "Stop dreaming, even if you see through the bottle, I can''t give you this delicious food." Tang Mo finished breastfeeding and entered the house with a child in one hand. Deliberately left the milk powder on the table that was not covered, like a hunter who set a trap. "Be safe and sound, my sister will take you into the room to sleep." After drinking the milk, it was time to take a nap, but at this time in the safe room, Zhou Jingyi was talking to Xu Shan. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only bring two children into his room. Tan Jing and Xu Ru just looked at the opened can of milk powder on the table, wondering what they were thinking. "Mom, Xu Yin is too condescending. Anyway, I''m her cousin, isn''t she closer than those two children?" Xu Ru said and swallowed. Tan Jing of course knew what her daughter was thinking. She looked around and found that her sister-in-law was talking to her sister-in-law seriously, and she didn''t pay attention to it at all. Tan Jing got up and quietly pretended to inadvertently hide the door of the sister-in-law and the sister-in-law. And Xu Jinshan and his man sat on the balcony to smoke again, and just left, it would take at least one cigarette to come back. Xu Yin took her two cubs to bed, coaxing them to sleep is not that simple, and she probably won''t come out for a while. "So much, it''s not a problem to eat two bites." With Tan Jing''s words, Xu Ru didn''t care anymore, she just grabbed the milk powder and sent it to her mouth. This good thing is usually hidden and they can''t even see it, but now I finally have an opportunity that I can''t miss! I have been hungry for a while, my face is yellow, my muscles are thin, and I am no longer beautiful. How can this be done? Xu Ru swallowed with big mouthfuls, one mouthful was not swallowed, and another mouthful was sent in. The milk powder in his hand was scattered all over the ground, and Tan Jing followed with a tissue and wiped it on the ground. "My little ancestor, slow down." It''s not that Tan Jing loves to clean. The main purpose of mopping the floor is to destroy evidence. However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was possible for them to end things like this. At this moment, Xu Yuanshan and Xu Jinshan, who were sitting on the balcony smoking, suddenly felt a strong wind blowing towards them. Both of them shivered. There has been no wind for a long time since this strange fog appeared. When things go wrong, there must be demons. Looking at the dark fog, both of them feel bad. He quickly closed the glass door of the balcony and pinched out the cigarette, for fear that the strong wind would blow into his house with the black mist. The cigarettes were all put out, and the two people who were not speculative obviously had no need to stay on the balcony anymore, and went back to the living room. But the first time I returned to the living room, what I saw was a familiar scene. "Xiaoru, what are you eating?" Xu Jinshan''s face was very ugly, but it was the first thing Xu Yuanshan said. "Did you eat this as a snack? It''s not a snack, just close the lid." Xu Yuanshan was teaching his daughter a lesson on the surface, but he was arguing for her in his heart. Although his daughter stole the food twice, even he thought it was a bit ugly, but isn''t the food just for people to eat, Xu Yuanshan didn''t think it was a big deal in his heart. "Big brother, don''t take offense to children who are ignorant." Xu Ru saw the uncle coming, and was stunned for a moment, but instead of the panic of last night, he picked up a glass of water and swallowed the contents in his mouth without any hassle. The uncle didn''t say anything when he saw her eating last night, and he won''t say anything today. The uncle is a bad guy, and she knows it well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 437： melee Chapter 437 Melee Xu Jinshan was at a loss when he saw his niece stealing milk powder. He couldn''t figure out why his niece and sister-in-law could openly do such a thing. He could pretend he didn''t see the thing about stealing food last night, and took Yin Yin together as if he didn''t see it. He thought that after his niece was discovered, he would at least be terrified, and would firmly remember not to commit the crime again, but he didn''t expect that in less than a day, the niece even dared to steal milk powder. What is milk powder, that is, a peaceful life. When adults are hungry, they can just find something that can be eaten to fool them. Children''s bodies really can''t hold it. There are not a few cans of milk powder at home, so it is necessary to plan for the two children to eat, how could Xu Ru do such a thing. Xu Jinshan on this side was still in shock and didn''t know how to react. On the other side, Tang Mo came out with Pingping who was already asleep, leaving An An to sleep in her room alone. "How is this going?" Tang Mo asked with a shocked face exactly like Xu Jinshan. "Entering the mountain, Xiaoru is ignorant, look at you..." Tan Jing knew that as long as she settled Xu Jinshan now, she put on a smile. Xu Jinshan was originally Tan Jing''s eldest uncle. Although the two were the same age, Tan Jing''s title was respected before. But since Tan Jing became more and more unclear about her position in this family, her name for the eldest uncle has also changed. "Aunt, Ping Ping An has only so much to eat, Xu Ru has eaten all, how can Ping Ping An live?" Tang Mo''s tone was very pitiful, she must put herself in a weak position now, otherwise it will not be easy to explain after Xu Jinshan reacts. Tan Jing knew in her heart that Xu Yin was a girl who couldn''t stand her, and wanted to pick something up, and her tone was not good. "The two girls who were picked up still have your cousin Jin Gui? Xu Yin, you are so old, you can''t tell the difference between inside and outside, right?" Tan Jing''s words just happened to be heard by Zhou Jingyi who heard the movement. "My own daughter doesn''t need anyone to tell me, you just need to take care of your own daughter." This is the first heavy sentence that Zhou Jingyi has said since Xu Yuanshan came. Zhou Jingyi was really going to die of anger. At this time, she didn''t care about the little sweater she was still knitting in her hand. She walked to the end of Tang and stood in front of Heping Ping, looking like she was protecting her calf. She has tolerated Tan Jing enough for a while. Now she not only sees them stealing milk powder, but also scolds her three children together. Even the best-tempered Zhou Jingyi is furious at this moment and looks at Tan Jing with bad eyes. Tang Mo looked at Xu Jinshan with a wronged expression, "Dad." Xu Jinshan also saw his daughter being bullied, and his expression became worse. "Sister-in-law, Xiaoru hasn''t finished talking yet, don''t talk about Yinyin." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was about to faint from anger. The women here were about to fight, and Xu Jinshan could only say such a few words that didn''t hurt or hurt. No wonder their family ended up with such an ending in the last life, it really deserved it. OK, if the current fire is not enough, she will add another fire. Tang Mo went to the table with Pingping to collect milk powder, Xu Ru stood there, Tang Mo got closer, and when the two were rubbing shoulders, Tang Mo hit Xu Ru with a mental force. on the arm. It took a lot of strength this time, and Xu Ru''s expression suddenly turned ugly. Everyone also saw the change in Xu Ru''s expression, but they only thought that she hated Xu Yin in her heart and didn''t care. Xu Ru thought in her heart that it was Xu Yin who hit her hard just now, so she immediately raised her hand to fight back. Tang Mo turned around and blocked everyone''s gaze and Xu Ru''s hand with his body. Now Xu Ru''s hand is facing the flat head in Tang Mo''s arms. Everyone only saw that when Xu Yin walked over with the child in her arms, Xu Ru suddenly turned ugly, and raised her hand to hit Pingping. At the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, it was impossible for Xu Ru to hit Ping Ping, and his mental strength immediately spread Xu Ru''s hand, but his hand holding the child secretly pinched on Ping Ping''s leg. I''m sorry Pingping, I will be a tool person for a while today, and then my sister will compensate you well. The sleeping Pingping only felt that someone pinched his thigh, and immediately woke up, and then burst into tears. "Xu Ru, you are sick! Why are you beating the child!" yelled at the end of Tang. "I didn''t hit her, I''m going to hit you!" Xu Ru clearly felt that her hand just now was blocked by something, and now she was slandered again, her heart was about to explode, she had completely lost her mind, and she raised her hand to continue beating Tang Mo. "Don''t touch my daughter!" Zhou Jingyi over there only saw that Xu Ru first beat Pingping to tears, and then reached out to hit her daughter, which exploded, and rushed up to pull Xu Ru''s clothes. Tan Jing saw that Zhou Jingyi had rushed in, and she immediately rushed in to help her daughter. At the beginning of the battle, Tang Mo ran a few steps at the moment Zhou Jingyi rushed over, stuffed Pingping into the arms of Xu Jinshan, who had not yet recovered, and then entered the occupation. The two teams of mother and daughter began to tear. To say that Zhou Jingyi has been a good wife and good mother for decades, she never even spoke loudly before, but today she can start a fight directly for Xu Yin, which really surprised Tang Mo. But this is also because of Tang Mo''s influence during this period of time, so that Zhou Jingyi''s temperament slowly began to change. According to common sense, Zhou Jingyi can''t beat Tan Jing, who has been living in the countryside and has a stronger body. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he has been subtly strengthening Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi physically, and also accompanied them to exercise, and taught many simple and practical moves. Today, Zhou Jingyi''s force value is not comparable to that of ordinary women. She pulled Tan Jing''s hair, so that Tan Jing could not even break free. Tan Jing is not a vegetarian either. On the side of ??, Xu Ru wanted to help her mother, but how could Tang Mo let her get it, holding her arm and not letting go, and shouting, "Auntie, don''t hit my mother!" Tan Jing and Xu Ru were restrained and unable to move, but they only felt that the chest, back and abdomen were in severe pain as if they were hit by a heavy hammer, which made people unable to stand. This is of course Tang Mo''s handwriting, she dared to fight with her, how could she have let go of such a good opportunity, her mental power turned into a sledgehammer and smashed hard. It''s just that people can''t be beaten to death yet, it''s too cheap for them, Tang Mo has a sense of proportion in his heart. "enough!" Xu Yuanshan shouted. (end of this chapter) Chapter 438： leave Chapter 438 Leaving Everything in front of me is really a farce. Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi have been married for almost 30 years, and they have never seen his wife like this. When ?? came to his senses, his wife was already standing by, sorting out her messed up clothes and hair. "You guys move out immediately." Zhou Jingyi said a word. Even Tang Mo felt that Mother Xu''s reaction this day was beyond her expectations, and the change was too great. "Move away, leave my house." Tang Mo agreed when he seized the opportunity. "Why do you want me to move, Xu Jinshan hasn''t spoken yet, I want you to fart here." Tan Jing was afraid that she would lose her mind when she was beaten, so she didn''t care about the two mothers and daughters at all, completely forgetting the fact that her family was dependent on others. Xu Jinshan''s face turned green when he heard this. Although he has a unique position at home, he felt a little ashamed of his family when he let his siblings live in this time. After all, Xu Jinshan is not without eyes. He knows what the family usually looks like. What''s more, since Xu Yuanshan''s family came, even with him, Jingyi and Xiaoyin, they have never had enough to eat. (Of course, this is purely Xu Jinshan''s own imagination, only he himself can''t eat well and is hungry, Zhou Jingyi and Tang Mo have a small kitchen and it''s good.) After closing the door and talking, Xu Jinshan said softly to his wife behind his back, hoping that his wife would not mind. But now, my own sister-in-law can still do such a thing, to say such a thing, it is really a dead end. Even Xu Jinshan has no reason to persuade his wife and daughter. "You should leave while it''s dawn. There is a property center not far from the narrator, and there are enough rooms in it for your family to sleep." Xu Jinshan opened his mouth and said, it can be regarded as finding a last way out for his brother''s family. "Isn''t there a bad guy? Big brother, you are forcing our family of three to death." Tan Jing still remembered what they said when they were talking about the property center at the beginning. She slapped her thigh at random and sat on the ground crying and wiping away her tears. She knew that her husband''s eldest brother had the softest temperament and could not see this. "Bad guy? Don''t be afraid, you guys are like each other anyway." has torn his face, so Tang Mo naturally doesn''t care about those anymore. "Brother, are you serious?" Xu Yuanshan looked at his eldest brother, and he knew in his heart that what happened today was done by his wife and children. But after all, Xu Jinshan is his own eldest brother. It would be too heartless to do so, and Xu Yuanshan resented in his heart. Isn''t it better than his own, as if he can control the fate of everyone. "Well, just pack up and go, it''s good to go out at dawn." Xu Jinshan didn''t look at him, let alone Tan Jing who was sitting on the ground and rolling around, turned around and went back to his room. Tan Jing saw that the key characters had already left, and she was too lazy to act again. She got up and rubbed her back and thighs that were in pain from the beating just now. "It''s okay to walk, half the food for us." Seeing that this matter is a certainty, of course, it is to maximize its own interests. "Your brain is broken?" Tang Mo smiled. "What about sleep talk?" "What''s the matter, there are four of us here, and your family is only three people. I said half of them are less!" After living in this house for a few days, Tan Jing felt that all this was her own. "Are these things yours? Did you buy them or did you bring them back from the supermarket? Are you sick?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he really couldn''t understand, it was this time, what was in the mind of the woman in front of him. "Sister-in-law, you really don''t give us any way to survive, do you want to see us die?" Xu Yuanshan didn''t expect things to develop to this point, his family would be swept out of the house without saying anything, and there was no food in his hands. Zhou Jingyi seemed to have used up all the courage she had accumulated for so long. Facing Xu Yuanshan''s aggressive questioning, she was speechless. "Yeah, I just want you to die." Tang Mo replied with a smile. In the end, without the umbrella of Xu Jinshan, Tan Jing''s family of three finally accepted the fate of being swept out of the house. The four of them were packing their luggage. I don''t know what Tan Jing said to Xu Shan quietly. After a while, Xu Shan was embarrassed and walked slowly to find Zhou Jingyi and Tang Mo. "Well, can I stay here to cook for you? Help you take care of the children." Xu Shan has been helping to take care of the children during this time, which has relieved Zhou Jingyi a lot of burden. She doesn''t usually talk much, so she can chat with Zhou Jingyi. Besides, Xu Jinshan still respects Xu Shan in his heart, so Zhou Jingyi naturally has no objection to staying behind as her eldest sister. Tang Mo didn''t have any opinion either. During this period of time, Xu Shan was still a person with a low sense of existence, and he didn''t make any fools. The real Xu Yin was not disgusted by this aunt who brought delicious food to her every time she came, so Tang Mo did not object. On the other hand, when Xu Jinshan came out to eat in the afternoon, he saw that the eldest sister was still there, and his originally ugly face improved by seven or eight points. On the other side, Xu Yuanshan''s family of three quickly found the property center. It was just that as soon as I entered, I saw a few men **** and dying. To say that Tiger Zhang has been **** here for a while, if normal people would have died of dehydration. However, Zhang Tiger and these people are all supernatural powers, and their physical fitness has been strengthened to be more suitable for the apocalypse, so they are still breathing a sigh of relief. "Mom, these people are so scary, let''s stop here." Xu Ru hid behind Tan Jing and Xu Yuanshan in fright. "What are you afraid of, isn''t this tied? There is something in your mouth, it''s fine." Xu Yuanshan just saw that several rooms in the property center are well decorated and complete. He has really slept enough on the floor these days. After finally finding such a place, he doesn''t want to change it again. is just a few people tied up, so there is nothing to be afraid of. Zhang Hu and several people originally saw someone coming, and their eyes lit up, but then they saw the person ignoring them. noise. "What shall we add to eat?" Tan Jing searched around several rooms and couldn''t find anything to eat. After all, it was the place that was raided once, so it would be really strange if she could find something to eat. "We are unfamiliar here, and we don''t even have anyone to ask. I just said that if I didn''t leave at the beginning, you insisted on leaving." Tan Jing complained. "Why is there no one, aren''t these few ready-made?" Xu Yuanshan put his eyes on Zhang Hu and the others. (end of this chapter) Chapter 439： Make skin with a tiger Chapter 439 "them" Tan Jing''s complexion is a little unsightly, these look fierce, not like ordinary people at all. Not to mention they were all tied up, who knows what happened before? Are these people really credible? "It''s all here, otherwise what else can you do? Are you really counting on Big Sister?" Xu Yuanshan of course also knew about the dangers in front of him, but there was really no way out now. reached out and took out the cloth stuck in Zhang Tiger''s mouth. Zhang Tiger''s mouth was finally free, but he felt that the muscles in his mouth were so sore that he lost consciousness, and he couldn''t even close it for a while. "Water, water..." Being **** for a few days, I can bear the hunger, but the dryness of the mouth and throat is really torturing to death. "Do you know where there is food around here?" Xu Jinshan asked, he didn''t do this to save people, and if there was no useful news, then these few people would be useless. "water" Tiger Zhang is still repeating these words, and his eagerness to drink water has made him lose his mind. Xu Yuanshan saw that if this person couldn''t drink water, he wouldn''t even say a word. Tiger Zhang drank with Xu Yuanshan''s hand for a while, before finally regaining his senses, his eyes became a little clearer. "Have you eaten anything?" After drinking enough, Zhang Tiger wants to eat. "You don''t have to go too far!" Xu Yuanshan was a little angry. "The ruddy faces don''t even have a bite to eat?" Zhang Tiger squinted at these people, and only guessed where these people came from. Zhang Huo heard what they said just now, but he couldn''t hear the general meaning in the fog. "We''re not from here. Our relatives were kicked out. Do you know where there is food around here?" "Visiting relatives? At this time, I am afraid that visiting relatives is coming to eat a big family." Zhang Huo sneered, he has been in the society for so many years, and some low-level human and worldly truths are very transparent. If he was not a little clever, he would not have played everyone around at the beginning. . Xu Yuanshan was dismantled in front of him, his face was very unsightly, and he said angrily, "Aren''t you afraid that we will kill you?" Tiger Zhang looked at Xu Yuanshan''s harsh words and sneered in his heart. "Do you dare? Besides, if you kill me, you will starve to death in a few days." "Can you really find food?" Xu Ru couldn''t help but ask, she has been eating well at Xu Yin''s house these days. Although she eats one meal a day, it is much better than when she was stuck at home. She was afraid of the days of starvation. It was a little girl who heard the sound, and Tiger Zhang looked over. Xu Ru has just come of age. Although she is not very delicate, she is not very beautiful, but she is quite energetic among rural girls. People have a bit of meat, which just fits the appetite of Zhang Tiger, who came out of the countryside. "How''s it going? Do you think brother is very powerful? Quickly loosen the rope on brother''s body, and brother will bring you something delicious." Zhang Tiger''s words are extremely obscene, and the person who listens to them is nauseated. Xu Yuanshan also understood at this time that the man who was bound was definitely not a good person, and he also rested a little bit of thinking about enslaving him. The group of people stopped with their own thoughts. Of course, in order to block Tiger Zhang''s stinky mouth, the cloth returned to Tiger Zhang''s mouth. The life of the property center is really difficult. If you don''t have any food, you can only starve. In addition, after the central air conditioner is turned off, the room is extremely cold, which is a hundred times more uncomfortable than sleeping on the floor of Xu Yin''s house. A few people were starving and scratching their hearts and there was nothing they could do. On the other side, Tang Mo''s home returned to peace again, and she began to spend her days lying in bed reading novels and watching dramas happily. It was just that one night, she felt that the mental power at the door of the house seemed to fluctuate. Someone is going out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he opened the door and turned on the lights, he blocked Xu Shan, who was putting on his shoes and preparing to go out, directly at the door. "Where are you going, auntie?" Tang Mo looked at a plastic bag in Xu Shan''s hand. What does this mean, you don''t need to ask both of them to know in their hearts. "I, I''m worried about your uncle." Xu Shan felt very guilty, but she still told the truth. To say that Xu Shan is really an honest person, what Tan Jing told her was not only to bring out some food in the dead of night, but the most important thing is to bring out the two cubs. These days, everyone can see how much Xu Jinshan''s family valued the two picked up cubs. If he held the two cubs in his hands, then Xu Jinshan could watch them starve to death? Not to be obedient to take out the food. But Xu Shan is actually a good person like Xu Jinshan at the bottom of her heart. In addition, she has been peaceful and emotional these days, and she is reluctant to take two innocent children out to suffer. But I was really worried about the younger brother and niece that I brought up, and finally decided to steal some food from the elder brother''s house to help the younger brother. Actually, in Xu Shan''s heart, she complained that the big brother drove the little brother out, but she had no choice but to use this method. Tang Mo sighed, she understood what Xu Shan was thinking. Everyone has feelings. Xu Shan has a mother-like feeling for Xu Yuanshan, who was brought up from a young age. Of course, it is worse for Xu Jinshan. But it is absolutely impossible to deliver food to Xu Yuanshan and the others. "Auntie, if you want to go out to find Xu Ru and the others, I won''t stop you and put the food down. But that family, they still don''t know what to eat and how to live when they are outside. If you have more mouths... think about it for yourself. " Xu Shan wanted to leave, but Tang Mo didn''t stop her. This aunt used to be kind to Xu Yin. Xu Yuanshan''s family are all conscientious. When Xu Jinshan injured his leg and the family was driven out, they also drove Xu Shan away. After all, you can have one less mouth, and you will save a lot of food. Xu Shan was worried about her eldest brother, so she followed Zhou Jingyi to take care of him. Of course, in the end, Xu Yin ran out to find food. After the family died, Xu Shan''s fate also ended in starvation. But Xu Shan is even more hateful than Xu Jinshan for being stupid. Even if she was kicked out, she never said a bad word about Xu Yuanshan from beginning to end. Probably the stupidity of the Xu family is hereditary, but Xu Yuanshan''s genes have mutated, and he has become a completely opposite morally ungrateful and ungrateful white-eyed wolf. Xu Shan was kind to Xu Yin in her previous life, but she can only go to the end of Tang Dynasty. As for how to choose, it depends on Xu Shan herself. (end of this chapter) Chapter 440： amazing move Chapter 440 Amazing move Xu Shan finally put the things back after some psychological struggle, and then went back to the room silently. I can''t bring anything, I''m giving my brother a mouth to eat, so I might as well just stay here and save trouble for others. This account, Xu Shan is so old, can still be settled. Seeing Xu Shan make a choice, Tang Mo went back to sleep. It was like it never happened, and neither of them ever mentioned it again. Xu Yuanshan''s family dealt with it, and at the end of Tang Dynasty moved out a batch of food from the room. In this way, the Xu family returned to a happy life of two meals a day. And at the end of Tang Dynasty, he also started the days of exercising with Xu''s father and Xu''s mother. Xu Shan felt that she was getting old, but she just watched with peace and did not participate. After that fight, some things in Zhou Jingyi''s temperament were revived, and her enthusiasm for training and learning was even more intense, which made Dad Xu nervous, for fear that his wife and children could fight better than him in the end. Work harder. Inexplicably, the atmosphere of the Xu family exercising has become stronger and stronger. Sometimes at the end of the Tang Dynasty, when he was lazy and wanted to lie down for a while and watch a drama, he would be pulled from the bed, sofa, and chairs by the studious father and mother Xu. This is very good, but always pay attention to the scale! Tang Mo silently wiped away his sad tears. A few days later, Tang Mo suddenly felt that some of the mental power he had left to monitor in the property center was suddenly cut off. Could it be that there is a psychic attribute power user? Impossible, no matter Zhang Huo or Xu Jinshan are not psychic abilities. The only remaining possibility is that someone died in the property center. On the other side, Xu Jinshan''s family was sitting in the living room of the property center. Before they found out, a few people who had been **** beside them had turned into corpses. Although ?? Zhang Tiger and the others are supernatural powers, they are not invincible. They are still flesh and blood, but their physical qualities are stronger than that of ordinary people. So, in silence, the other people except Zhang Tiger had closed their eyes because they had not eaten or drank for a long time. On the other hand, Tiger Zhang was quite lucky, because Xu Jinshan gave him water the day he first came, and his physical condition was slightly better, and he was able to survive for a while. However, if you can''t drink water or eat anything, you probably won''t have a few days to live. Xu Jinshan, who was sitting on the side, was not in the mood to think about the lives of these people. "Why hasn''t Auntie come back? Did something happen or was discovered?" Xu Shan knew that her family had negotiated a plan with her aunt, and she has been waiting for her aunt to bring food these days. "Xu Yin, that girl is dead, and she hasn''t come out after so many days. It must have been discovered by that girl." Tan Jing spat on the ground. When she mentioned Xu Yin, her teeth itch with hatred. If it wasn''t for that girl picking up troubles, how could they get to the point where they are now freezing and starving, and still drinking porridge warmly in that big house. Xu Yuanshan did not speak, but apparently agreed with his wife''s idea. Xu Shan is so easy to figure out, their family is too clear, what they say is what they say, Xu Shan can''t even refute it. Now things are not going according to the original plan, it must have been discovered. It seems that the plan to let the eldest sister carry the child with food is not feasible, and now I want to fill my stomach and find something to eat, I can only think of other ways. If they can''t find food, their family will starve to death. Xu Yuanshan''s family of three are all ordinary people. If they really can''t find anything to eat, they can''t support Zhang Tiger for so many days. But what else can be found? Xu Yuanshan once again set his eyes on Zhang Tiger, who was dying. "You said you could find food?" Xu Yuanshan once again tore off the cloth from Zhang Tiger''s mouth. "What''s the matter? Finally can''t help begging grandpa?" To say that Zhang Tiger is really weird, even if he is in this situation, he refuses to say a soft word, as if he is not tied at this moment, but the other party. Xu Yuanshan suppressed the disgust in his heart, "How about we make a deal? You find us food, I''ll untie it for you, and give you a way out." Xu Yuanshan of course knew that Tiger Zhang was a terrible bomb, but at this time, he had no better way. "Okay." Tiger Zhang quickly agreed. "Yuanshan, is this really okay? Untie it for him..." Tan Jing didn''t finish her words, but several people present knew what she meant by her unfinished words. Xu Yuanshan was worried, and his movements slowed down. In the end, Xu Yuanshan put his eyes on a small bench on the side. The bench is made of wood, but it looks heavy. Without any hesitation, Xu Yuanshan raised the small bench and smashed it hard at Zhang Tiger''s right arm. what! ! Tiger Zhang let out a pained cry. But Xu Yuanshan''s subordinates didn''t stop, and they continued to smash at Zhang Tiger''s shoulder and right arm again and again, until the bones in the arm were shattered. Even the vicious Zhang Huo never thought that the man in front of him would be so ruthless. In order to prevent himself from retaliation in the future and to be able to control himself better, he actually came up with a way to abolish one of his arms. Zhang Tiger felt extremely resentful in his heart, and the resentment that had been **** these days had almost grown to a peak in his heart. In fact, Xu Yuanshan really thought so. That Tiger Zhang looked tall, young and strong, and he really let him go. He was dragged by two women and couldn''t help him. In these days, there can be no trust at all between people. had no choice but to abolish one of his right arms. Zhang Tiger Xu Yuanshan, who lost one arm, still has confidence in himself. After all, he has been working for so many years. Although he is not as good as a young and strong man, it is no problem to suppress a disabled person by force. Seeing Xu Yuanshan do it, although Tan Jing and Xu Ru were surprised, they didn''t say anything to stop it. In their hearts, they are actually the same as what Xu Yuanshan thought, that is, only in this way can they be more secure. But Xu Yuanshan''s abacus is doomed to fail, because the news will not be broadcast in an open and honest way, so at this time Xu Yuanshan still doesn''t know that there are already a group of people called ability users in this world. And the supernatural beings are human beings who are completely beyond ordinary people and cannot be estimated by common sense. (end of this chapter) Chapter 441： role reversal Chapter 441 Role Reversal "Dad, it''s almost the end. If you fight again, you will kill people." It was almost over, Xu Ru stopped her aloud. Murder is a terrible thing for Xu Ru, who is not too old. She has never seen a dead person in her life. At this time, Xu Ru didn''t know that she was in the same room with several corpses. Tiger Zhang''s screams were terrifying, as if he was going to be killed in the next second. Seeing his subordinates dying, Xu Yuanshan stopped. What about being young and strong? What about the evil spirits? Break an arm and be beaten like this, no one can beat him. Xu Yuanshan took a breather and rested for a while, and when he saw Zhang Tiger still in his clothes, he didn''t seem to recover, and he felt a lot more at ease. bent down and untied Zhang Tiger''s rope, "Now can we talk about cooperation?" The originally dying person opened his eyes, Xu Yuanshan looked down, and there was nothing weak in his eyes. "Yeah, now we can talk about the rest." Tiger Zhang stood up slowly and stretched out his bruised body that had been bound for a long time. Xu Yuanshan was indeed very ruthless just now, but even if he lost one of his arms, it would only be a loss of strength for a power user whose body had been strengthened. And the remaining strength is enough to deal with the few people in front of him. Seeing the person who had just been beaten by him with a vengeance, Xu Yuanshan picked up the chair in his hand again. "I advise you to be honest, you are a **** now, don''t make meaningless struggles." Xu Yuanshan said in his mouth, but he couldn''t help but step back. Zhang Tiger was tall and overwhelmed most of Xu Yuanshan''s head, and his approach was infinitely frightening. "yes?" Zhang Tiger raised his leg and kicked Xu Yuanshan up with one kick. is really flying. Xu Yuanshan''s body took the shape of a parabola, flew to the other side, hit the wall heavily and fell. If it weren''t for the wall blocking, it might fly higher. Xu Yuanshan felt that all the bones in his whole body were about to be shattered, and he couldn''t get up from the ground. Monsters, definitely monsters. How can a normal person have such great strength, after he just lost an arm. "dad!" Xu Ru screamed in fright and wanted to run over to see Xu Yuanshan, but Tan Jing held her arm tightly. "It''s all his idea, our girls didn''t participate." It is said that husbands and wives are birds of the same forest, and when disaster strikes, they fly separately. This sentence is true. Even Xu Ru opened her eyes wide in disbelief when she heard her mother say such words. Xu Ru has been spoiled since she was a child. She is selfish and stupid, but after all, she is still young and has not been exposed to many things. It is difficult to accept a scene like today. "Humph." Tiger Zhang sneered, this kind of disaster is imminent, he is not used to it. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, and he won''t die either." Zhang Tiger pointed to Xu Yuanshan. "After all, you are my future, oh no, what about my husband and wife from today, how could I hurt you?" The smile on Zhang Tiger''s face came from the heart, but it made people feel awkward and terrifying no matter how they looked at it. "What did you say?!" Xu Yuanshan was still lying on the ground, unable to recover, his ears were buzzing, and he couldn''t hear the words here clearly. Tan Jing was the first to reflect on it and fry. tightly guarded his daughter behind him, "Are you crazy, Xiaoru is still a child, she is still young!" Tan Jing has two completely different attitudes towards her daughter and her husband. "You''re still young? I don''t think you''re young anymore." Zhang Tiger''s eyes narrowed. Xu Ru hid behind Tan Jing, trembling with fright. What kind of person is Zhang Hu? He is a typical rural scoundrel. Although he is quite tall, the facial features on his face are not even Zhou Zheng''s. In addition, the skin on his face is dark and dry. In Xu Ru''s eyes It''s simply unsightly. Such a person still wants to be his boyfriend? Is he crazy or the world is crazy? If the Xu Ru family at this time knew that they were sharing a room with several corpses, they would probably understand that the world had already gone crazy. On the other side, Tang Mo felt that after a few strands of spiritual power were broken, he put it aside for the time being, but after a few days, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he felt. The end of this world is different from the world before her. After a person dies, no one will collect the body. In the previous post-apocalyptic world, corpses were a sought-after commodity, and they were the rations of alien beasts. And now the corpse can only be put there to stink and rot. Tang Mo didn''t know what would happen if the corpse of the power user was placed there. If it mutated, wouldn''t it directly upgrade her mission from simple mode to **** mode? no. The more Tang Mo thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He decided to go to the property center one day to see what was going on. By the way, he solved the Xu Yuanshan family. With the hatred of that family in Xu Yin''s heart, it was absolutely not enough to drive them out of her own house. Although Tang Mo was not very relieved to kill them, it was impossible for Tang Mo to let these people live in this world before he left this world. There are also Zhang Tiger and the others, I hope they are all dead, otherwise they will be solved together today. There is no need to keep such a scourge. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not want to leave by himself after the end of the world, leaving trouble for Xu Jinshan and his wife. In the mood to wipe out all the grass and roots, Thanos chose a sunny day to go out at the end of Tang Dynasty. There is no need to worry about her family finding out that she is going out, and once the door is closed, no one in the family will enter her house without her consent. Even a two-year-old Ping Ping An knows that he must not mess with his sister at home. Although neither of them have ever seen Tang Mo get angry, it has to be said that the child''s intuition is the most accurate. Tang Mo walked leisurely outside, and the fog that others avoided Sanshe couldn''t get close to Tang Mo''s body at all. Its been a long time since I went out. Although the visibility outside was very low due to the thick fog, and there was hardly any beautiful scenery to be seen, Tang Mo, who had stayed at home for too long, was still in a very happy mood. She had never been at home that long. The property center is not far from where Tang Mo lived, and Tang Mo walked slowly and leisurely for 10 minutes. When he was close to the property center at the end of Tang Dynasty, he released his mental power and observed what was going on in the property center. But the situation in the property center surprised Tang Mo a little. "Huh? How could this be? But it''s not bad?" A smile appeared on Tang Mo''s face. (end of this chapter) Chapter 442： Ants Chapter 442 Ants Nature has its own food chain. When you are strong, you are a predator, but once your prey becomes strong, this relationship changes. No one can always sit in the position of the predator, so only by working hard will he not be surpassed by his prey. At this moment, the property center has obviously undergone such a role change. Xu Yuanshan''s family was counterattacked by the prey they thought. At this time, Tiger Zhang had already identified himself as Xu Ru''s man. Although Xu Ru was still looking neatly, it was not difficult for people to guess what was going on inside with her deteriorating complexion and godless eyes. Tan Jing was tremblingly and cautiously doing what the servant did. And Xu Yuanshan was the worst, lying limp on one side with his eyes closed. If Tang Mo had the mental power to detect that he was still breathing, he would have thought that Xu Yuanshan, who was lying in the corner, was a corpse like the other trapped people in the room. Tiger Zhang did not kill the man who had his right arm abolished in the end, but left him with a breath and let him linger in the corner. Although all the food in the property center was taken away by the people in the community, Zhang Tiger also hid some in the center of the wall of his own room. If it wasn''t for someone with great strength, even if they could find it, they wouldn''t be able to move the big stone blocking the outside. The food that Zhang Tiger hid at the beginning was not to guard against those people in the community. After all, at that time, he didn''t take the people who let him play around in the eyes at all. He was to guard against those brothers. Today is called the boss, tomorrow may be called the son. is the end of the world, it would be too naive to believe in any brotherhood. At this moment, the food that was hidden by him came in handy. Although there was not much, it was still possible to keep these few people from starving to death for the time being. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she saw Xu Ru pressing Zhang Huo''s shoulder with a dull expression inside, and she suddenly didn''t want to kill these people. In fact, what are the lives of these people to her? As long as she wants, she can stand here and directly use mental power to destroy and strangle the brains of several people, and even make those people not know why they died before they die. Death is actually a momentary thing, and it is absolutely not enough to satisfy true revenge with death. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he remembered the last remaining energy of Xu Yin at that time, and it was just the last remaining resentment, and it was so big. It is not difficult to imagine how much hatred Xu Yin felt in the heart of the previous life. Let''s do this first, let that family experience what it means to live rather than die. In Tang Mo''s opinion, Xu Yin actually hated Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing''s family far more than Zhang Huo, and the current situation was clearly what Xu Yin liked. Tang Mo could even feel the spontaneous pleasure of this body. But those corpses... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he looked at the stinking corpses in the corner. For some reason, Tiger Zhang did not dispose of them. But obviously Tan Jing and the others already knew that those things were not alive. Although those corpses were the corpses of power users, there was no energy fluctuation, and there was nothing special except for the rotten smell. At the end of Tang, he was relieved after checking it, and he withdrew his spiritual power with satisfaction. She will let these people dance for a few more days. After the Tang Dynasty withdrew his mental power and turned to leave, the story in the property center continued to unfold. Tiger Zhang felt a pair of soft hands and rubbed his shoulders, moved his heart, and touched his hands. Xu Ru froze subconsciously, and then did not dare to move. She doesn''t dare to resist the man in front of her anymore, after all, she''s been beaten enough these days. But the subconscious disgust and resistance could not be hidden, and Tiger Zhang still felt it. No one likes to be hated. Zhang Hu''s left hand grabbed Xu Ru''s hand, and as soon as she exerted force, Xu Yin was thrown out and fell to the ground. I don''t know if it was fear or grievance or physical pain, Xu Ru covered her face and cried softly. Watching the woman cry, Zhang Tiger felt irritated for no reason. "It''s really bad luck! Lao Tzu gives you food and drinks, and you cry, you don''t know what''s wrong!" Zhang Tiger''s face was full of depression, but what he said was true. Over the past few days, Tiger Zhang really didn''t feel wronged by Xu Ru''s food and drink. Basically, he gave Xu Yin as much as he ate. Although Xu Ru was struggling, he did it, but after all, Zhang Hu''s strength was there. If he really hit her, Xu Yin wouldn''t be able to stand here with good arms and legs. After all, the example of Xu Yuanshan is placed in the corner, and it is difficult for people to ignore it. In Zhang Hu''s heart, Xu Yin was already regarded as his daughter-in-law, but obviously Xu Ru didn''t think so. In Xu Yin''s heart, she was going to marry a tall, rich and handsome person in the future. How could a rude like Zhang Hu be worthy of her. As long as she thinks about this, Xu Ru will feel sad and feel that she can''t live anymore. Xu Ru has long wanted to live. But Tan Jing discovered her daughter''s intentions. After discovering that Xu Ru wanted to die, Tan Jing''s first feeling was panic and fear. This fear is not the fear of losing a daughter, but another kind of selfish fear. Tan Jing knew in his heart that although Tiger Zhang saved his life and gave himself something to eat, it was all because of his daughter. Once Xu Ru died, Tiger Zhang would not be able to let himself live any longer. Even if you dont kill yourself, you will starve to death sooner or later without a source of food. Tan Jing adapts very quickly to the cruel apocalypse. From the beginning, she thought Tiger Zhang''s idea was crazy, and now she feels that this kind of life is very good. What''s so bad about ??? was able to live without worrying about food. Even, Tan Jing sometimes wondered in his heart, why didn''t Zhang Huo take a fancy to him in the first place? Then everyone will be happy. Why is Xu Yuanshan still alive and continuing to waste food when he is so injured? That way the leftover food can last a few more days. Of course, it is impossible for Tan Jing to tell Xu Ru such a real idea. She only told Xu Yin to persevere, as long as she can live, the end of the world will one day pass. When the end of the world is over, I will call the police and arrest Zhang Huo. Who will know what happened? At that time, Xu Ru can still live her original life, and it will not affect finding a boyfriend. Xu Ru believed, that is, relying on these words to support. As for the fate of his father and mother, that is not in her consideration. (end of this chapter) Chapter 443： Anti-kill Chapter 443 Anti-kill Even Xu Ru had already thought about it. When the good times came, she would let Tiger Zhang kill her parents first. Then I call the police and arrest him again. By then, no one will really know about these things, and I will be able to live without blemishes. After this series of events, Xu Ru''s heart became more and more ruthless. Maybe her heart is so cruel by nature, but the recent experience has accelerated her growth. As expected of a mother and daughter, the two of them even played the same purpose in the small abacus in their hearts, and they were both so ruthless and ruthless. It''s just that the little abacus of these girls is definitely a bit early. In their eyes, Tiger Zhang is now an omnipotent and powerful figure. In fact, he was just a captain of the security team. He was lucky enough to have the ability to get some food. At this moment, everyone in the property center has their own thoughts, and Tiger Zhang''s heart didn''t stop. While he was depressed that he had fed so much food, the woman he liked still didn''t like to pay attention to him. On the other side, he is also planning, there are four people here, even if the two ragged old people can''t give a few bites to eat, but this food will soon bottom out. If you sit and eat mountains and empty space, no one may be able to live to the day when the world is at peace. So how can we get some food back? Zhang Tiger touched his right arm and closed his eyes in thought. A few days ago, this right arm was indeed maimed by Xu Yuanshan, and the bones inside were broken. Not to mention that I can''t go to the hospital now, even if I go to the hospital for a comminuted fracture, it is absolutely impossible to fully recover in a short period of time. impossible things. But now, Tiger Zhang feels that his right arm is almost healed. He clenched his fist and felt the power in his body concentrated in his right fist. In this world, superhumans have supernatural ability to heal their own bodies, especially for such physical injuries, the stronger the physical fitness, the faster the recovery. This was already known when Zhang Huo was abolished at the end of the Tang Dynasty and **** with his right arm. At the end of Tang Dynasty, when he and his father Xu left the property center, just to be on the safe side, they abolished one of these men''s arms, the one on the right. The method used in the late Tang Dynasty is very simple, which is to discount the bones in the right arm. But in about three days, Zhang Huo found that his right arm was completely painless. Although he was **** at the time, he couldn''t feel whether he had recovered or not, but at least he didn''t feel any problems. And then he was beaten even more severely by Xu Yuanshan. Now that four days have passed, he is completely sure that his body has the ability to self-recover. This point was not even thought of by the late Tang Dynasty. After all, in his own world at the end of the Tang Dynasty, only those with spiritual attributes possessed the ability to heal. Tiger Zhang is very satisfied with the changes in his body. Since he has such a skill, he must make good use of it... Zhang Tiger had an idea in his heart. After the Tang Dynasty returned home, life calmed down again. Seeing that it was getting closer and closer to three months, there were only thirty days left. Although aunt Xu Shan no longer thought about leaving, she was worried every day. Tang Mo and Zhou Jingyi could see that she was worried about her brother outside. Naturally, at the end of Tang Dynasty, she didn''t care. As for Zhou Jingyi, she naturally pretended not to see it. She dragged Xu Shan to talk and play peacefully every day, but Xu Shan''s heart became more and more close to this family. Xu Jinshan has strong feelings for her sister in her heart, and a man can''t see the worry under Xu Shan''s brows with a rough mind. Xu Jinshan can only see that every day Xu Shan is having a good time with his wife and two little dolls, and he is very happy. If it wasn''t for the younger brother who was preventing his sister from leaving, he would have long wanted to take her over and enjoy her happiness. Xu Jinshan is a very grateful person. He knows in his heart that if it wasn''t for the help and support of his sister, he would not have finished college smoothly. Now he has a firm foothold in the city and has a happy family. As for that younger brother, he originally wanted to make up for the relationship that he had not been together for so many years, but he spent a lot of money, but in exchange for it was an inch and a wolf. What''s left. Except for Xu Yuanshan who regularly calls to ask for money every year, there is almost no other contact at all. The days are getting closer, and there are still a lot of things left in the freezer in the kitchen at home. In addition, at the end of Tang, seeing that the current performance of Xu''s father and Xu''s mother is still OK, and slowly and quietly from the small warehouse in his room. move things. Zhou Jingyi has a lot of things at home, she can feel her daughter is taking things outside. But Zhou Jingyi also knew that her daughter was a person with ideas, and there was some stock in the room, so she just sorted everything out at the end of Tang, without saying or asking. The mother and daughter maintain such a tacit understanding. The food at home is better and better, not only two meals a day, but also almost every meal. "The food in this family is so good, how come there are not so many things in the kitchen?" Xu Jinshan is a man with big nerves, but even if his nerves are too big for a long time, he will be aware of it. "Eat your meal, so much rice can''t stop your mouth." Zhou Jingyi took the meat from a chopstick to her husband. Xu Jinshan chewed something in his mouth and closed his mouth obediently. Xu Jinshan adapts very quickly to Zhou Jingyi''s change. He is a good-tempered person, and his wife''s current appearance is not bad. On the contrary, Tang Mo was very happy with Zhou Jingyi''s changes now. Mother Xu is like this now, so she doesn''t have to worry about leaving in the future. A husband and wife in a family should be complementary to each other. The previous Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi were both too good-tempered, so they were bullied and ended up in a bad end. Now if Zhou Jingyi can stand up and control Xu Jinshan, then naturally this family will definitely get better. Tang Mo was very satisfied with her meal, watching her sitting peacefully on the carpet in the living room and playing. For the next month, she was going to spend the next month in the mood of a vacation. Now there is almost no positive content on social platforms on major networks, and every household is starving. The most common posts on the platform are complaining about wanting to commit suicide, or asking for help, full-screen SOS. No one wants to read this kind of content. When the mud Bodhisattva crosses the river, everyone is unable to protect himself. Who can save whom? However, the owner group of the Tang Dynasty Community is still very active and the atmosphere is lively. (end of this chapter) Chapter 444： problem occurs Chapter 444 Something Happened According to Maslow''s theory of needs, if people can''t meet the most basic survival needs, they can''t think about other things. Obviously, the community at the end of the Tang Dynasty has begun to meet the basic needs of not dying from starvation after scraping the food hoarded by the property center. Although it cannot meet the level of food and clothing, in the current situation, there is still food to eat every day. , can be said to be a very remarkable thing. What''s more, in this community of Xu''s family, many scholars and professors with high social status live or know some high-level political and business people. In this world, the hydropower and the network are well maintained, so the speed of information flow is not affected at all. A lot of people have already received some news that this world will not last long. Although no one knows when it will get better, as long as there is the possibility of getting better, it is like a light in a world of despair, giving people more power to live. Many times, there is no way for people to stop the changes in the objective world. What people can do is to adapt themselves to the changing world to the greatest extent possible. The owner group is very active every day, and everyone trapped in the house relies on some online chatting and entertainment activities to pass the time. They are the people who fought against the tigers together, the people who shared the food together, and there is a kind of community feeling, and most of them get along with each other like friends. But in the quiet days when Tang Mojing was waiting for the end of the mission, there was no way to keep quiet in the group. "Yin Yin! Look at the owner group! That tiger Zhang ran out! He has already broken into someone else''s house." Just as Tang Mo was lying leisurely on the bed and reading comics, a hurried knock at the door of the bedroom interrupted her. Tang Mo heard what Zhou Jingyi said at the door, and hurriedly turned on the phone to read the news in the group. Because there are too many messages, Tang Mo blocked this group, so I really didn''t see what happened in that group. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the group was opened, and the messages in the group flashed on the screen one by one, and each sentence ended with an exclamation mark. It is not difficult to imagine how everyone was feeling at this time. In the end what happened? Tang Mo quickly flipped up the news, trying to find useful information as quickly as possible. found it! Soon, Tang Mo found a small video, which was posted by a middle-aged man in the group. Tang Mo has an impression of that man. He is very active in the group. He talks about the single aunts in the group almost every day, even those in their 50s and 60s. He is a very greasy person. I heard that he is in the engineering business. Yes, he also looks like a typical contractor. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he clicked on the video. The video was facing the door of the man''s house. At this time, the door was slammed heavily. And the voices outside the door are very familiar to everyone. In the past, when Tiger Zhang was still wearing the identity of Butler Zhang, he often spoke some things, so everyone was not unfamiliar. "Open the door! Open the door and give you a way to live. If you don''t open the door, I''ll kill you when I knock them apart!" Zhang Tiger threatened loudly outside the door, and the door had begun to shake a little. The hands of the man who recorded the video are already shaking, "What should I do, he is at the door, his strength is too great, the door will really be broken if he hits it like this, who will help me!" Hearing the voice, the man was extremely frightened, and then sent out his address in the group. Tang Mo then looked down at everyone''s messages. Everyone knows how terrifying Zhang Tiger is. He is not an ordinary person, he is a person born with divine power. Last time, everyone worked together to subdue him when he was unprepared, and now who dares to go alone? That is not so much to save people as to die. But everyone understands the principle of dead lips and cold teeth. Maybe it''s because of chatting every day that you already have feelings, or maybe it''s really too high quality. The people in this group are more enthusiastic than Tang Mo thought. Tao Jiayun is the calmest one in the message below. He quickly asked the man who posted the video, there were a few people outside, how was Tiger Zhang''s mental state, and what was the situation now. Then, while letting the men report at any time in the group, he organized some men in the group to prepare to save people together. If you didnt win at the property center last time, there might not be anyone going this time. But the last time I won, it was fruitful, so although this time it was more dangerous, there were still many people who said they wanted to go together. Although Zhang Hu is very scary, there is only one person after all. After the ?? people were assembled, Tao Jiayun found a place for everyone to gather and go save people together. He didn''t ask everyone to gather at the place where the incident happened. After all, there is a tiger Zhang who may come across at any time even in the vicinity, so be careful. I have to say that Tao Jiayun is bold and careful, and he does everything properly. Tang Mo had an impression of Tao Jiayun. The last time he went to crusade the property center was organized by Tao Jiayun. This new owner group was also established by Tao Jiayun. Even at the end of Tang, there is Tao Jiayun''s contact information in the software. It was when Tao Jiayun was building the group. Additional. By the time Tang finished reading the news, Tao Jiayun had already taken people out. "Yin Yin, what should I do? That Tiger Zhang will definitely take revenge on us." Zhou Jingyi was very scared. The last time her daughter and husband went there, they would definitely be revenge! Now, except for Xu Jinshan, there are women and children in the family. If Zhang Huo really came, this door would not be able to stop him. "Mom, don''t worry, aren''t those people gone? They will subdue them." Tang Mo held Zhou Jingyi to calm her down as much as possible. Tiger Zhang was the punishment she gave to Xu Yuanshan and Tan Jing''s family. He didn''t want to move him so early, but he didn''t expect him to come back to find death, so there was really nothing he could do. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the spiritual power was kept in the property center to monitor, but it just stayed there, and did not pay attention all the time. After all, she doesn''t have much time in this world, but there are still so many good novels, TV series, movies, comics... Xu Yuanshan is still spread out on the ground, Xu Ru and Tan Jing are just playing with their hearts, and even Zhou Jingyi can''t beat them in terms of force. Besides that Zhang Tiger, for Tang Mo to be able to kill without even moving his hands, it was nothing to be afraid of, so Tang Mo did not have the time and energy to supervise them 24 hours a day. That''s the way, Zhang Tiger ran out of the property center and found another owner''s house. The whole process took less than ten minutes, and was not noticed by Tang Mo. And when Tao Jiayun and his party were assembled, they felt the man''s home, the door was already open. (end of this chapter) Chapter 445： panic Chapter 445 People are panicking The anti-theft door is not an indestructible barrier for Zhang Tiger. With Zhang Tiger''s strength, the door was quickly dismantled violently. When Tao Jiayun and his party arrived there, it was already too late. The people in the room were already cold, and the room was full of blood. The house was obviously turned over, and all the edible things were gone. This matter comes to find food, and it is also to seek revenge. Others may not remember it, but Tang Mo still had a little impression of this man. After tearing up his face with Zhang Tiger, he was the most disgusting scolding in the group. The speed of typing and the abusive skills of the three most talkative aunties in the group together can''t compare. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought it was really incredible that a man could achieve such an output, but now it seems that maybe it is not a good thing to have too much "talent" in some aspects. Zhou Jingyi was frightened, so this time Xu Jinshan did not go out to help as he wished. The family at the end of the Tang Dynasty saw the situation there in the photos and videos in the group. The crime scene was more frightening than what they had seen before, and it was not difficult to see how brutal Tiger Zhang was at this moment. After two close escapes, Zhang Tiger can be said to have changed his temperament and became more bloody. Tang Mo looked at the bloodstains on that place, she knew that this person couldn''t stay any longer. However, everyone has experienced some storms during this period of time, and soon recovered from the scene of the man''s death and began to make plans for themselves. The tiger came out suddenly, and was not caught by everyone. The security door at home is almost useless to him, so next time he will not deal with whoever he wants to deal with? If it is an individual against Zhang Tiger, it is almost completely powerless to parry. The group fell silent, and everyone fell into panic. After all, no one wanted their home to be the next murder scene. If they ran out of food and grass before, their lives might not be worth much. But now every household has a little grain of food, and they have finally won more days for themselves to survive. It is absolutely impossible to give up in the hands of such people. But what can be done? While everyone was still thinking, a message popped up on the phone. That is the owner group that Zhang Tiger established at the beginning. Although everyone has a new owner group later, no one in that group has left. The group before the opening of the Tang Dynasty, the news in it was sent by Zhang Huo. Zhang Tiger: Put half of your food at the door and spare your life. As for those who are disobedient, just wait for me to harvest slowly. A simple sentence is very informative. Tiger Zhang is also a wise man, so he knew that the way he broke in by force would definitely cause everyone to panic. In order not to be attacked by a group, he deliberately left a way for everyone to save their lives. That is, as long as you put half of the food in front of your house, if your next goal is this house, the food will be like a gold medal to avoid death. This will not only allow you to accumulate some food faster, but also disperse the cohesion of those people, so that you will not be threatened as much as possible. As for today''s man, the reason why he left the scene in the cruelest way is to deter everyone. The more people are afraid, the more smoothly his plan can be implemented. Tiger Zhang actually planned all this before the action started. He is alone, so he must act fast, and make a quick decision before the large supporting force arrives. Once he really met those people, he also came up with a plan. Tiger Zhang still can''t understand why five of them lost last time. Obviously he has already tried his own power, even seven or eight ordinary people can''t help himself. Of course, Tiger Zhang didn''t know that there was a person at the end of Tang who should not exist at the scene, and Tang Mo was not an ordinary person. To be conservative, its always okay to beat him and run. Tiger Zhang is confident that according to his current strength, there is absolutely no problem in trying to break out of the siege and escape. And he is a power user. He can survive outside for much longer than ordinary people. No one can beat him when it comes to escaping. I have to say that Tiger Zhang''s arrangements are very careful and interlocking. Zhang Tiger: I''m at the property center, you can come as you like, but as long as I don''t die, your whole family will die next time. Psychological warfare Zhang Tiger can be said to be really good at using it. Originally, Tao Jiayun had already planned to organize a group of people to go to the property center again, just like last time. The five of them have won on their own side, and this time there is no reason to lose. And this time, we must cut the weeds and remove the roots. But with Zhang Huo''s last words, everyone''s courage became smaller. The lesson from the past is just ahead, and the bloodstain is shocking. Everyone knows how powerful Zhang Huo is, in case... What if this time he still didn''t kill him completely and gave him a chance to take revenge? At this time, everyone hopes that Tiger Zhang will die quickly, but no one wants to be involved in this matter. There is no way to be safe in the house, and many people''s sense of security has completely collapsed. Even many people have already started to take stock of the food at home. Perhaps it is a good choice to exchange half of the food for themselves without fear. It''s better than worrying about a murderer when you hear a little movement outside in the middle of the night. And Tao Jiayun thought of a countermeasure, but very few people responded, and there was no way in his heart. In fact, he is the one who is most panicked now. After all, he organized the events several times. He must be one of the first targets in Zhang Huos heart. Although Tao Jiayun is said to be bold and careful, no one should fight him. If he is only one person, he will definitely not be Zhang Tiger''s opponent. At this time, Tao Jiayun was ready to fight Tiger Zhang to the death. Kitchen knives were placed at the door and by the bed. But what Tao Jiayun didn''t know was that Zhang Tiger''s next target was indeed him, but now it''s not. When Tiger Zhang returned to the property center with all kinds of food, Xu Ru showed him a rare smile. Although I hate this person, in the current situation, no one will not like food. Tiger Zhang saw that the woman who had been ignoring him finally had an expression, and felt relieved in his heart, so he told Xu Ru a series of actions he had just done. (end of this chapter) Chapter 446： misfortune Chapter 446 Xu Ru and Tan Jing were dumbfounded. They never thought that this tiger''s force value would reach such a terrifying level, and they never thought that such precious food as a life would come so easily. Xu Ru''s heart began to change, and she slowly felt that under the current circumstances, temporarily devoting herself to the man in front of her didn''t seem to be such a bad thing. A woman always worships a man who is stronger than herself. When this worship can even solve the food and clothing at this moment, it turns into a little bit of affection. The change in mentality made Xu Ru''s eyes and complexion softer, instead of the look that others owed her eight million. Someone like Zhang Hu should have great achievements even after the end of the apocalypse? Xu Ru''s thoughts in her heart were constantly updated, and she began to convince herself. And for the first time, Tiger Zhang saw the look of admiration in the eyes of the woman he liked, instead of looking down and despising him everywhere, and his heart became more and more happy. "Ru, don''t worry, as long as you follow me honestly, you can eat as much as you want in the future!" I have to say, no matter what Zhang Hu is, he still treats Xu Ru with sincerity. In this situation, no one can eat what they want, but they can eat as much as they want. Tiger Zhang believes that he can still guarantee it. "I want to eat as much as I want? Is that all it takes?" Xu Ru smiled as she looked at what Tiger Zhang brought back this time. Although there are a lot of these things, but a few people eat it, no, even if she eats it alone, if she eats it with an open belly, she will only eat it for three or five days. This is the first time Tiger Zhang has seen Xu Ru laugh since they met, and he doesn''t care about anything at the moment. "A manly man is a good man. I''ll go out and find food for you. It''s not easy to break a few doors? I want to get all the food they stole from me back then!" Hormones make people lose their minds. Zhang Tiger, who was still a bit smart, once was blinded by love, he instantly turned into a mentally retarded one without a brain. This may be the legendary love brain. In fact, this is really not completely blame Zhang Tiger, after all, for so many years, he has never been in love because he is poor and does not have a serious job and looks good. Now that he has finally abducted a little girl by force, it is not because his brain instantly turned into honey and flowed into his heart, and then overflowed from his eyes. "If you go again, there is a family you can go to see first, there is a lot of food there." Tan Jing spoke again. "Who?" "The family''s surname is Xu, and they live not far from the property center. That family is rich, and they have three big freezers just for the meat! There''s also rice, flour, and oil, which is piled up in the kitchen." Tan Jing is talking about Xu Jinshan''s family, of course, no one is so rich now except Xu Jinshan''s family. "Really?" Tiger Zhang couldn''t believe it. After the end of the world began for so long, there are still people who have so many reserves. "Of course it''s true!" Tan Jing now sleeps and closes her eyes every day to see what she sees in Xu Jinshan''s kitchen, "If I lie, I won''t be struck by thunder!" Tan Jing''s words were very unique, Zhang Huo stared at her expression for a few seconds and finally believed a lot. "How many members of their family?" With so much food, I don''t know how many people there are in the family. If all of them are strong laborers, then I have to measure it myself. After all, it is the nest of others, if there is no absolute strength to suppress it, it is not safe. "There is only one man and three women, all as thin as a pole." Tan Jing said quickly. She has now begun to fantasize that she can take the food of Xu Jinshan''s family as her own. And their house is not bad, it would be better to just drive those people out and live in by themselves. This is reliable... Tan Jing will have a good talk with Zhang Hu after everything is ready. If it doesn''t work, let Xu Ru tell him that she has seen it. As long as Xu Ru speaks, the man will agree to everything. At this time, Tan Jing seems to no longer have the mood to be a wife and a mother. Her husband at this time is an unnecessary burden to her, and her daughter at this time has also become a bargaining chip for her to lead a better life. Only one man? Tiger Zhang thought about it in his heart, although he had no impression of the family, but the high probability is that he was lucky and rich and hoarded a little more food. This can be done. "Ru, you wait here, eat something first, I''ll go out again and wait for my good news." The cowhide has been blown out just now, and now is not the time to rest. Tiger Zhang simply got up and prepared to get some food and come back, trying to make Xu Ru be more gentle to him. "Go." Xu Ru said softly. It''s not that she doesn''t remember the things in Xu Yin''s house, but she never thought it would be like this. And now, after hearing what her mother said, she remembered, isn''t there Zhang Tiger''s thug by her side? Now where is she still afraid of Xu Yin''s family, there are so many things, just grab it, and then she can eat whatever she wants, and there is no need to look at other people''s faces. Xu Yin''s room was also her own when it fell, so let her live in this property center, and the two people''s lives could be exchanged for the best. Xu Ru and Tan Jing''s mother and daughter are worthy of being a mother and son, and the things in their hearts at this moment are the same. They hated Xu Jinshan''s family in their hearts, and let Tiger Zhang go not only for food, but also for revenge. They were kicked out just like that, and their hearts have been blocked for a while, and it''s time to let out their anger. As for Xu Shan, who still lives in Xu Jinshan''s house, for Xu Ru and Tan Jing, she is a traitor and should be punished. Xu Shan hasn''t stolen the children and food for so long. She must have abandoned them there for the sake of enjoyment, so it''s all the fault of Xu Jinshan''s family and Xu Shan that they are in such a situation now! At this moment, Xu Yuanshan, who was still in the corner, could only breathe a sigh of relief. His eldest brother and eldest sister who heard that his wife and daughter wanted to let him harm him only felt that they deserved it. Xu Yuanshan has even more hatred in his heart, but his hatred is not just eldest brother or sister, his hatred is more towards Tan Jing and Xu Ru, and even more ruthless towards his wife and daughter than towards Tiger Zhang. He''s been beaten to the point of being paralyzed in a corner for days. For so many days, Tiger Zhang didnt want him to die, so he threw a mouthful of food and water for him when he had nothing to do, and he has survived until now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 447： home delivery Chapter 447 Home Delivery As for Xu Yuanshan, who has always treated him as his precious wife and daughter, it can be said that he is not as good as Zhang Tiger''s enemy. Not only did he never give him any food, but even when Tiger Zhang gave him food, Tan Jing had a disgusted expression on his face. Everyone knew that Xu Yuanshan would not be able to live for long under such circumstances, and even if he could survive, he would only become a crippled person and a drag on them. It would be better to die earlier than this, he would be more happy and save everyone''s food. I have to say that there are some stories in this world that happen so wonderfully that people cant think of it at all. It is estimated that Xu Yuanshan never thought that one day his family would treat him worse than a bad person. Xu Yuanshan has long wanted to live, but as long as there is a piece of food in front of him, it is really difficult for people to starve to death to end their lives, which is a test of willpower. When a person falls into a vulnerable situation, the whole world becomes a bad person for him. On the other side, Tang Mo felt that Tiger Zhang seemed to be moving this way. Since the last time, she has been monitoring the mental power of these people, but it is not just a 24-hour inspection. And now Tang Mo has noticed that Zhang Tiger''s position is getting closer and closer to him. Just committed an accident and want to come again? Tiger Zhang is really not too tired to panic. Originally, Tang Mo couldn''t determine what Zhang Huo''s goal this time was, but suddenly remembered that her "cousin" family was still in the property center, and Tang Mo knew it. It seems that Tiger Zhang knows that her family has a lot of food reserves now. But it''s just right, even if he doesn''t come, I have to come to the door to find him, so I can save myself going out. Tang Mo looked at Xu''s mother, who was still full of worry, and at Zhang Huo, who was striding towards his house, and couldn''t help thinking, if Xu''s mother knew that what she was most worried about was about to happen, she still didn''t know what to do. How crashing. But since the end of Tang Dynasty is here now, what should not happen is absolutely impossible to happen again. Tao Jiayun: Although the team can''t be organized now, if anyone encounters an emergency in the future, they can still come to me at any time. I''m always here. Tao Jiayun can no longer organize people, but even if he is left alone, he is still willing to help everyone. Tang Mo nodded, as expected of a young man in the police academy, with a promising future. It''s a pity that in the last few months, Tao Jiayun is just an ordinary person and has no superpowers. So this time Tang Mo didn''t plan to let other people get involved in this matter, even Xu''s mother and Xu''s mother didn''t want them to know. "Dad, Mom, I''ll go into the room and sleep for a while." At this time, Xu Jinshan was smoking on the balcony, while Zhou Jingyi and Xu Shan were in a peaceful room. Tang Mo shouted and went out secretly. She could already feel that Zhang Huo was almost at the door of the unit building. Actually, for Tang Mo, or for Xu Yin, they didn''t have much grievances with Zhang Hu, and Tang Mo also helped Xu Yin collect the debts that should be paid. This time Tang made his move to avoid future troubles. After all, there is such a hidden danger, and no one knows what accidents will happen in the future. The late Tang Dynasty did not like accidents, and all hidden dangers had to be strangled in the cradle. So Tang Mo didn''t even need to do anything, she just had to set up a square, mental barrier without a roof around Tiger Zhang, who had not yet reached the building in the fog, and then watched Tiger Zhang inside, puzzled, anxious and angry. Finally struggling with fear. Zhang Tiger, as a power user, can stay in the poisonous mist longer than ordinary people. Therefore, for such a short distance, he did not run but strode, and he had already consumed part of the time on the road. And seeing the address that Xu Ru said was right in front of me, so much food was about to be put into my pocket, when my heart was full of joy, I couldn''t take a step / There was nothing around him, but when he lifted his foot, he felt that he had kicked a wall, and he continued in another direction, still the same. Tiger Zhang stretched out his hand, only to feel that his hands touched invisible wall panels in the air, and he seemed to be imprisoned. Yes, but there is nothing around here? Tiger Zhang felt as if he was crazy. He waved his fists and wanted to rush out, but he couldn''t do anything. The poisonous mist was still there, and he could clearly feel the poisonous mist being sucked into his body little by little. He is running out of time outside. Tiger Zhang finally felt frightened. He must have been out of time for too short a time, so he did not recover. After inhaling too much poisonous mist, he became delirious and hallucinated. Zhang Tiger only felt that his head was getting more and more dizzy, and finally, in fear, he gradually collapsed to the ground, and could no longer breathe. Tang Mo stood aside and watched all this, then took out his mobile phone and took a photo and sent it to Tao Jiayun. "Tiger Zhang died downstairs in my house, please tell everyone in the group." Tao Jiayun over there was sitting at home with a gloomy expression, and his eyes lit up when he saw the information on his mobile phone. Tiger Zhang is dead? ! Then he and everyone are safe! But why did Tiger Zhang die? And why did he die downstairs with that girl? I don''t want to be beaten to death, no, even if she is beaten to death, it is impossible for a girl to beat a tiger! Tao Jiayun had too many questions in his heart. "Why are you going downstairs?" At this time, there are both poisonous smog and terrible bad people outside, and normal people will not go out again. "Go down for a walk." Tao Jiayun has a black line on his face, even if he doesn''t want to say it, he can find a slightly more reasonable reason. Of course, at the end of Tang Dynasty, Tao Jiayun would not be regarded as a fool, but at the end of Tang Dynasty, he knew that he was a smart person. And after talking to the wise man, there is no need to say any more. Sure enough, Tao Jiayun did not disappoint Tang Mo and did not ask any more questions. Soon Tao Jiayun posted a photo in the group announcing Zhang Tiger''s death. This undoubtedly gave everyone a great sense of security. The bad guy finally died, and they no longer had to be afraid. As for how he died? Everyone naturally attributed the credit to Tao Jiayun, and they respected and convinced him even more. And although Tao Jiayun felt that this kind of respect was well deserved, he also understood that the little girl didn''t want to be known by everyone, so he could only acquiesce in embarrassment. Before returning home at the end of Tang Dynasty, he deliberately used his mental power to take a look outside, making sure that there was no one in the living room and quietly returned to his room, as if nothing had happened. (end of this chapter) Chapter 448： revenge Chapter 448 Retaliation In this world, there is no development of alien powers and it is not strong, so it is too easy for Tang Mo to clean up these bad guys. People in this world dont even know what spiritual power is, just like Zhang Tiger, who didnt know why they died until the moment they finally died. Zhang Tiger is gone, and the owners of the community are of course excited and cooked an extra cup of rice in the evening. But of course there are also unhappy people, that is Tan Jing and their mother and daughter. From the moment Tiger Zhang went out, the mother and daughter began to fantasize about living in Xu Jinshan''s big house. But Zuo waited and waited, and Tiger Zhang still did not come back. The sky is getting darker... "Mom, could there be an accident?" Xu Ru asked Tan Jing worriedly. If Tiger Zhang could see Xu Ru, he would still care about him, I''m afraid he would be excited, but unfortunately he couldn''t see it. "No, who can beat him!" Tan Jing believes in Tiger Zhang''s strength. That is definitely not the strength of an ordinary person. Although Tan Jing doesn''t know anything about the supernatural beings, he also feels that Tiger Zhang is born with divine power. Xu Jinshan''s family, a man who doesn''t work and three women, how could they be Zhang Tiger''s opponent? However, Tan Jing was also a little worried in her heart, not because she was worried about Zhang Hu''s failure. Instead, he was worried that Tiger Zhang would fall in love with Xu Yin at the Xu family, and then abandoned her and Xiaoru. after all Tan Jing glanced at her daughter and thought about Xu Yin''s face. Although Xu Ru is indeed the most outstanding girl in their village, but once she gets it in the city, it is nothing. Especially compared to Xu Yin, who is born with delicate skin and white skin. However, Tan Jing did not express this worry, but she and her daughter were still anxiously looking at the door, waiting for the man to come back. The Tan Jing family is not the owner here, and naturally they are not in the group. No one notified them, and they had no way to know that Zhang Huo had died outside. The spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty could sense that Xu Yuanshan''s family of three still stayed in the property center, so they didn''t care, they just continued to live their lives happily. Another week passed peacefully like this, and the day when the end of the apocalypse was the end of the mission was getting closer and closer. In the last days, because of the familys careful budgeting, there was still a lot of food left, and even one of the meat in the three freezers was not eaten up. Tang Mo looked at the remaining two freezers and bags of rice counting the days, and finally decided that he didn''t want to wrong himself in the last days. So she told Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi that she got some inside information, and this apocalypse will end soon. Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi are now almost convinced of their daughter''s words, but after so many years of saving, they are still a little worried when they suddenly eat and drink. At this time, some good news also began to be broadcast in the TV program, such as where the poisonous fog has begun to disperse. Many experts on the Internet are predicting that the end of the world will soon pass. Because of this large amount of information, the Xu family began to live a life of big fish and meat. Not to mention in the end of this world, just return to the real world, there are still glaciers waiting for her. It is impossible to eat such a big mouthful of meat, so Tang Mo was very satisfied and fell asleep with his stomach supported almost every day. On the other side, Tan Jing and Zhou Jingyi''s life was not so good. Tiger Zhang left some food but not much, and the mother and daughter quickly finished eating. And then just keep starving. It was Xu Jinshan, who consciously hid a little here and where on his body when he was eating. So now that no one cares about him, he can secretly put something into his mouth to eat, so that he will not starve to death. "Mom, let''s go out and find something to eat." Xu Ru was so hungry that she couldn''t take it anymore, and she no longer had any hope that Tiger Zhang would come back. "The fog outside is so serious, where can we find food?" Tan Jing is still very afraid of the outside environment. Although there is no food here, at least it is still safe. "Stay here and we''ll starve to death!" After such a long period of hunger and fullness, there is no excess nutrition in the human body. And now she is completely fasting. Xu Ru, who was already relatively thin, feels dizzy again and again, and her body will soon be unable to support it. Xu Ru''s words made sense. Tan Jing lowered her head and wondered what she was thinking. "Mom, otherwise I''ll go out to find food, and come back when I find food!" Xu Ru was really hungry and didn''t care about anything. She could see that her mother didn''t dare to go out at all, so she suggested it. "No, I''ll go, you''re waiting for me here." Tan Jing raised her head and said. "Mom, you are so kind." Xu Ru was a little moved, but she didn''t expect Tan Jing to go out to find food for her at this time. Actually, Xu Ru didn''t know what Tan Jing was thinking. Tan Jing was thinking that Zhang Huo seemed to be interested in Xu Yin staying in the big house. But as long as Xu Ru is in the property center for one day, Tiger Zhang will always come back. But if Xu Ru ran out, or died outside, then they would really have no way to survive. As for going out to find food, Tan Jing knew in her heart that it was such a time, what could they go out to find? It''s a good thing to not let yourself die outside. She could see that the girl Xu Ru was very hungry, and she could not say anything if she was not allowed to go out to find food today. It''s better to go out for a walk by yourself, so that she can stay here honestly and peacefully for a few more days. Tan Jing thought so and did so. But when she wandered outside and wanted to go back, she found that she couldn''t move. The ?? property center was right in front of her eyes, but she seemed to be restrained and could only watch from a distance, unable to get through. In fact, the moment Tan Jing left the property center, Tang Mo knew it. She let Tan Jing wander for a few steps, and then trapped her at the door of the property center in the same way that she treated Tiger Zhang. Tan Jing finally died in the same fear, mania and anger as Zhang Hu. And Xu Ru was sitting in the property center waiting for her mother to come back. She probably knew in her heart that she was trapped in the poisonous mist and could never come back. With the lessons learned from her mother, Xu Ru, who was starving and fainted, also regained her senses and stayed in the property center for a few days. fainted out of hunger, woke up again, drank some water and continued to starve, repeating the cycle. (end of this chapter) Chapter 449： parting Chapter 449 Farewell Xu Ru held on like this for a few more days, but in the end she was really hungry and couldn''t stand it anymore. People don''t have any reason when they are extremely hungry, the only thought in their minds is, "I want to eat." Xu Ru stumbled and ran out, hoping to find something to eat outside, even the bark of wild grass in the greenery. But her body was already extremely weak, and she fell down without even standing for two minutes in the poisonous mist. The location where Xu Ru fell was just not far from Tan Jing. She opened her eyes wide and looked at her mother''s corpse, feeling sad in her heart. She knew she couldn''t live longer. Unfortunately, it is a pity that it is said on the Internet that the end of the world will end soon, and everything will get better soon, but she has not even survived the last days. In the midst of such unwillingness, Xu Ru stared at her with her eyes open, and finally gave up. But Xu Ru didn''t know that the poisonous fog of this world dissipated the day after she died. The world has finally returned to its former peace. As long as she persisted for another day, she could see the blue sky again, and she was only one step away from hope. Xu Yuanshan, who was unable to move in the property center, could see out the window, and he was the only one left here. Xu Yuanshan watched helplessly as the poisonous mist outside the window dissipated little by little. He wanted to drag his body out the door, but there was nothing he could do. The body was in severe pain, but Xu Yuanshan laughed happily. I didn''t expect everyone to die, and in the end, only he was left alive, and finally waited for the day when the world was peaceful. Maybe this is life! Xu Yuanshan lay in the corner for a long time, and for the first time felt that his life was the best. However, how could Xu Yuanshan have a good life at the end of Tang Dynasty? Wouldn''t that be too sorry for Xu Yin. As soon as the fog dissipated, Tang Mo went to the property center and personally ended Xu Yuanshan''s life. If he told Xu Yuanshan to die one day earlier, he felt it was a relief. But now I have been looking forward to a good day, and I have finally made it out. Dying in such a warm day when the sun is sunny enough to be able to bask in the sun will undoubtedly bring great pain and unwillingness to people. And what Tang Mo wanted was to make him suffer, to pay back ten times what the Xu Yin family suffered in the previous life, and only in this way could Tang Mo be worthy of the task Xu Yin gave him. After solving the last person, Tang Mo walked out of the property center and looked at the sun above him. It''s time for her to go back, Tang Mo has already felt that the door will appear soon, and she will soon return to the real world. But she has one last thing to do before that. The poisonous fog dissipated, the sun came out, and the whole country celebrated. But everyone has been trapped for too long, so they still dare not go out easily. It was not until the TV started to broadcast that the outside world was safe and the air quality returned to the previous state, and everyone finally dared to step out of their houses. All the people rushed out of their houses to bask in the sun. They hadn''t seen the sun for too long. Many people couldn''t help but look directly at the bright and warm sun even if their eyes hurt. Many people looked up and left two lines of tears. I don''t know if I was stinged by the dazzling light of the sun, or I was just too excited. The poisonous mist outside dissipated, the plants grew again, and people could resume work and production soon. And the government departments have also begun to carry out their own relief work with great fanfare, and everything is developing in an orderly manner. Although the economy of this world may have to go backwards for decades because of these dark three months. But after all this, people know too well that nothing is more important than being alive. And the Xu family is full of laughter and laughter at this moment. After the hard days, everyone finally ushered in hope and light. There is still a lot of food left at home, Tang Mo personally cooked a table of meals for the family at the end of the night. This dinner was the best meal she had ever eaten since she came to this world. Everyone ate it with an open belly, chatting about the future while eating. Tang Mo just smiled and nodded, and seldom spoke, because she knew that what they said had nothing to do with her in the future. And what she is doing now is to leave the last good memories for Xu''s father and Xu''s mother. After the meal, at the suggestion of Tang Mo, the family took a photo. Everyone in the photo is smiling like a flower. At the end of the evening, Tang returned to his room and wrote a letter. The main content in my heart is to say goodbye. The reason Tang Mo wrote very vaguely. She said that she had found a more important mission in the last three months, so she was going to complete this mission. Let mom and dad forgive her, she may not be back, but she will take good care of herself, let mom and dad don''t worry. There is no lasting banquet in life, even parents and children. It is a very lucky thing to have survived these three months of the end of the world, so dont be sad about parting again. Give Ping An An all the love for her, and Ping An An will take good care of them and accompany them in the future. Tang Mo put the letter on his desk and pressed it down with his mobile phone. And on the screen of the mobile phone is the family photo just taken. Actually, there was no need to do these things at the end of Tang Dynasty. Her sea of ??knowledge had already reminded her that the task of this world had been completed. The door would appear at twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, and she could leave at that time. But after experiencing these worlds, Tang Mo found that he was very different from when he was just reborn. The most different thing about ?? is that she seems to really feel something in all this. What ?? feels is the sincere love between people. Compared with the indifference and wandering at the beginning, Tang Mo felt that he had become softer and softer, and many points of view were different from the beginning. Indeed, there will always be many dirty things and disgusting people in the last days of the jungle. But at the same time, no matter what the world becomes, there will be no shortage of love and being loved. Love is human instinct, it can change the world and will never be wiped out by this world. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, he left Xu Jinshan and Zhou Jingyi a farewell. Even though this farewell is a little pale, it is the last thoughtful thing she can do, which is much better than saying goodbye. After everything was done, Tang Mo quietly waited in the room for the arrival of twelve o''clock. Waited for the familiar glowing door to suddenly appear in his room, and stepped in. This world is very good, but Tang Mo is not nostalgic. This is not her world. She has more important missions waiting for her to complete. (end of this chapter) Chapter 450： real world Chapter 450 The Real World It is not the first time that this gate has entered the Tang Dynasty. Even though her mental power is already very high, she still feels like her body is being torn apart. It is hard to imagine how ordinary people feel when they pass through this gate. Before she could open her eyes, the first feeling that the world belonging to the late Tang Dynasty brought her was the cold, the bone-chilling cold. I don''t know if I''ve been in the comfortable world for too long, or if the world has become colder, Tang Mo felt that the environment in this world was much worse than before she left. opened his eyes, got up from the snow, and quickly ran into the mental protection circle not far away. The time since Tang Mo left this time was not too long. This time everyone came back and lived well in the protection circles large and small. Because the cold climate is temporarily isolated, and the food can last for a while, so everyone lives in an orderly manner and is not too embarrassed. The wisdom of human beings is infinite, because being trapped in this small protective circle for a long time, the snow outside has risen to the depth of an adult''s thigh. In addition to sitting in a limited space, everyone came up with a lot of simple games in order not to hold themselves back. All kinds of self-created chess games, at the end of Tang Dynasty, when he walked into the big protection circle, he saw such lively scenes. Everyone''s mental state is surprisingly good. It seems that in order to avoid being immersed in a sad atmosphere, they try to make themselves happy and forget their troubles as much as possible. I have to say that entertainment is the best way to temporarily forget your troubles and reduce your psychological pressure. "Master Patriarch, you are back!" The people of Wuxi Village are in control of the protective cover around the clock. Usually, the personnel are basically fixed, and few people will come in and out. So as soon as Tang entered the protective cover, the head of the sect immediately discovered and rushed over. Seeing Tang Mo standing here intact, Zong Chang''s eyes glowed with a frenzy. Everyone knows that Tang Mo went in for the spiritual pearl, and now he has successfully emerged from the second illusion. As long as you complete the last illusion, you will be able to get the space beads, and the five beads will all be in the hands of humans. Then they will be able to fulfill the wishes of all mankind. "Well, I''m back." She could clearly see the meaning of Zongchang, but she was not as simple as coming out of the second illusion. Three illusions have been completed at the end of Tang Dynasty. When she stepped into that door, she already felt that the space pearl had successfully appeared in her sea of ??consciousness. She has successfully integrated the sea of ??knowledge, the pearl of spiritual power, the pearl of strength, and the pearl of life. Therefore, Tang Mo adapts very quickly to the sudden appearance of the Space Pearl, as if it was originally a part of her body. But just appearing is not enough, she has to successfully integrate it. This is the most important plan for the next step in the late Tang Dynasty. roughly inquired about the current situation of the protection circle of Zongchang. Tang Mo had saved enough mental power for them last time, so everything is fine now. And the environment in the real world outside was getting worse and worse, just like what the Tang Dynasty felt. The temperature has dropped so much that it is almost difficult for people to stay in the outside environment for even a minute now. Fortunately, through the ID watch, the information has already been transmitted to the world. Most of the psychic powers have opened up their own protection circles, large or small, and there are still many survivors in the whole world waiting for the day when the world sees hope again. "What are they doing?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he pointed to a few people dressed in Wuxi Village costumes sitting on the edge of the protective circle. Now there will be no migrants. Who are these people sitting at the door waiting for? "A few of them are spiritual power users, and the protective circle energy on their bodies is very large. Now the outside world is too cold, once someone successfully completes the task from the fantasy world and falls into the snowdrift, they only need to be stunned for a while. If you dont stand up, your whole body will freeze and freeze. So in order to prevent unnecessary casualties, these people are the rescuers I specially arranged here to wait for the response. Chief Zong explained to Tang Mo carefully. Tang Mo nodded. She had to say that she did not see the wrong person. The Sect Chief was very attentive. With the Sect Chief here, everything was well arranged, and she was very relieved. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he went back to Lin Yi to say hello, and the sheep have grown up a lot after not seeing each other for a while. There are still some children in the protection circle, and Yangyang also has children to play with here. There are also some experts and research scholars who do not have any equipment and materials here to allow them to do their best. In order to pass the time and realize their self-worth, they have to gather the children who are running around the base and start teaching them. is about some very complicated knowledge, no matter whether they can understand it or not, anyway, if you talk about it in one go, there will always be benefits, and you can kill three birds with one stone. "Momo, let''s wait for a while this time. Mom knows that you have a heavy sense of responsibility, but don''t be exhausted." Lin Yi looked at her daughter who finally came back. touch her hair. Lin Yi knows that Tang Mo has put a lot of pressure on herself, but compared to her daughter''s responsibility to save the world, Lin Yi is more concerned about Tang Mo''s inability to live well and be happy. Putting a child in danger is something that worries every mother. Rather than being a heroic mother, all mothers want their babies to be healthy and happy. "Well, I won''t leave this time." Tang Mo was lying on Lin Yi''s lap, enjoying his mother''s caress. She has been in front of other people''s daughters in both worlds, and now she has finally returned to her mother. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he did not intend to tell everyone about the fact that he had obtained the Space Orb, because she had not yet merged, and even if she did, she would face a bigger problem. If I tell everyone about this now, then everyone''s eyes will be on her, and her pressure will be even greater. Don''t talk about things before they are done. This is the style of Tang Yilai. "Has Qinling not returned yet?" She had been immersed in other worlds and was busy completing tasks earlier. Until now, when she came back, Tang Mo remembered that she and Qin Ling had not seen each other for a long time. "You just left when Xiao Qin came back. After he came back, he left in order to wait for you to stay here for a while. No, you came back shortly after he left." Lin Yi joked about her daughter, only when she talked about Qinling-related matters, she could feel that Tang Mo was still a little girl. What a coincidence, Tang Mo sighed in his heart. But that''s fine. While he hasn''t come back during this time, he has to speed up and wait for Qin Ling to come back and give him a surprise. (end of this chapter) Chapter 451： fusion Chapter 451 Fusion At the end of Tang Dynasty, he actually had some ideas about the space pearl in his body, which was obtained by doing several tasks by himself. In fact, before she got this bead, she had already thought of many ways to fuse it. Time is running out, and there is not much time left for the end of Tang Dynasty. "So many people went to that fantasy world one after another, and I don''t know how many will come back in the end." Lin Yi is delighted that her daughter can return safely, while on the other side she sighs with emotion that because of this increasingly harsh environment, more and more people choose to take the risk and get a chance for themselves and all mankind. However, how many people can successfully come out of it? Lin Yi stayed in this protection circle from beginning to end. No one knew better than her what the people inside were doing every day, how many people went out and how many people came back. There are people who go out every day, but if you come back, if you can see two or three a week, it will be a big happy event. Even many people in the protection circle will stand on the edge as long as there is nothing, hoping that someone will appear in the snow not far away. At the end of Tang, listening to Lin Yi''s words, she thought a lot, she knew best how dangerous the illusion was. It may be a bit too exaggerated to say that every fantasy world is ten dead and one life, but five dead and one life is definitely about the same. To be able to successfully emerge from that illusion, not only must one have absolute strength, but also courage, wisdom, and even luck. Don''t say how terrible the flesh dragons and vicious people he met in the first world at the end of Tang Dynasty, just said that the second world was a very easy task. If it wasnt for the fact that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was space to save food ahead of time to take advantage, and the mental strength and force value were able to deal with the bad guys, in fact, it would be the same death outcome as ordinary people. There is no free lunch in the world, and there is no free attribute pearl. Lin Yi''s words made Tang Mo start to think. Isn''t it too cruel to conceal that he has successfully completed three mission worlds and obtained the Pearl of Space? I am clean, but how many people are still on the road to death knowing that there is little hope. After thinking about it, Tang Mo decided to give himself one night. If according to his previous assumptions, if the Pearl of Space has not been integrated successfully tonight, I will tell everyone the news tomorrow to avoid unnecessary blood sacrifices. But if it''s just one night, the time is a bit too tight. At the end of Tang, after chatting with Lin Yi for a few more words, he got into a tent and set up a spiritual barrier outside, telling Lin Yi not to let anyone disturb her. "I started cultivating as soon as I came back. Isn''t it too hard?" Lin Yihe felt sorry for her daughter. In Lin Yi''s heart, her daughter had just experienced all kinds of terrible things and worked so hard to come back. She should have a good rest. How did Lin Yi know that during the half year in the fantasy world, at the end of Tang Dynasty, in addition to eating and drinking, he was lying down and watching comics every day. Don''t say it''s hard work, just say it was the easiest time in the decades before the end of the Tang Dynasty. Tang Mo just got into the tent and set up the barrier, and a white unknown object rushed over there, and then slammed into the tent. "Jingjing, you are too late, Momo has already gone in." Lin Yi looked at the mass of white meat with a funny look and said. When Tang entered the fantasy world, there was no way to treat pets, even pets who had signed a contract could not. So since the extremely cold world, Tang Dynasty has entered the fantasy world alone. And Jingjing stayed in this protective circle. For others, it is too boring to stay in this protection circle for a long time. But for Jingjing, it''s really fun. Since it was born in this world, so many people have never played with it. Not only the golden sesame seeds raised by Lin Yi, but also Yangyang and Xianxian, Xiaotao and Lin Yi like it very much. Apart from not seeing Tang Mo and missing her very much, there are hardly any shortcomings. When Tang came back at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Jingjing and Sesame were tired from playing and fell asleep at Xiaotao''s. Their two favorite thing was to make fun of the third child. Hit them both. After all, they are the two pets of my sister-in-law''s house, and they are also my daughter-in-law''s darling. This fox and a dog have a much higher social status than himself. When Jingjing woke up, she immediately sensed Tang Mo''s taste, but when it ran back home at the fastest speed, it was still a step too late. Tang Mo had already set up the barrier and entered the tent. Jingjing sat down against the tent aggrieved, her eyes were watery. It hasn''t seen the end for a long time, and it all blames itself. It would be nice if it wasn''t fun. Jingjing decided to keep guarding at the entrance of the tent, so that Momo could see herself as soon as she came out. Jingjing ran much faster than Sesame. When Sesame came back out of breath, Jingjing had been sitting for a while. Because the smell has been locked by the enchantment, Sesame doesn''t know that the person inside is Tang Mo. But seeing Jingjing guarding here, Sesame simply lay down at the door of the tent and didn''t leave. After Sesame arrived for a while, Xiao Tao came back with Xian Xian. To say that Xiao Tao''s life was not easy, Tang Mo originally thought that he was looking for a fighting partner for himself, but he did not expect to find a nanny in the end. Not only to help take care of the elderly and children, but also to help take care of foxes and dogs. "Sister, sister." Yangyang saw that his sister entered the tent and was not approached by anyone, so he squatted at the door and formed a small group. And Xianxian heard Yangyang calling her sister, her eyes lit up, and she also sat down. Xianxian was rescued by Tang Mo several times. Although he didn''t get along with Tang Mo for a long time, he relied on Tang Mo more than anyone else. At this time, Tang Mo didn''t know that there were four Dharma protectors squatting at the door of her tent, so there was no need to worry about safety. Xiao Tao looked at the two little dolls and two small animals squatting there, she just thought it was funny, so she went to chat with Lin Yi. Xiao Tao and Lin Yi are very close, and the two of them will not get bored by chatting to pass the time. And Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu have discussed it and have recognized Xiao Tao as his goddaughter. But even if Tang Mo knew what was going on outside, there was no reason. Because at the end of Tang Dynasty, he was merging the Space Pearl, and it had reached the most critical stage. Among the five attributes in the late Tang Dynasty, the space attribute was the one she was most familiar with and least familiar with. is most familiar because this is the first thing she came into contact with. Since the jade pendant, Tang Mo has had space. The least familiar is because the spatial attribute is the only attribute with a value of 0 in the late Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 452： try Chapter 452 Try At the end of Tang Dynasty, although she did not have the space attribute, her use of space for so long still gave her some perception of space power. Especially when she fused space treasures, the process of merging the two treasures also gave her a deeper and more three-dimensional understanding of the attribute value of space. And the previous process of fusing spatial treasures also gave Tang Mo a lot of ideas. For example, now, if two kinds of space treasures can be fused, can your jade pendant and space attribute pearl also be fused? From a theoretical point of view, there are a lot of space attributes in the space attribute pearl, and it should be regarded as the most advanced space treasure. As long as the necklace can successfully fuse with the space beads, the beads will naturally fuse with themselves. After all, in this process, Tang Mo had to spend a lot of mental energy, not only to guide the two treasures to merge, but also to guide them to connect with his own body. Tang Mo knew that this was just a theoretical idea, and she had no idea what the actual operability would be. And the mental power consumed in this way is undoubtedly huge, but after integrating the spiritual power beads and continuous cultivation, Tang Mo still has a little confidence in his spiritual power. Besides, there are so many spatial treasures in his own space that he can temporarily absorb and use. That jade pendant has long recognized him, and he is familiar with it. Even if the possibility of success is unknown, but in the current situation, there is no reason for Tang Mo not to try. As soon as he said it, Tang Mo first took out all the spiritual power supplies in his own space and put them by his side in case of emergency. After all, in the process of fusion, perhaps his own space can no longer be used. The gigantic spiritual treasure, the highest-level spar, slowly piled up the entire tent. Fortunately, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the tent was set up with a layer of prohibition in advance, otherwise it would not be known how much riots would be caused. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had already discovered it when he was in the fantasy space. After the mission world was opened, his jade pendant space could no longer be used. And the jade pendant also disappeared from his neck. Tang Mo carefully looked for it and found that the jade pendant was in his sea of ??consciousness. And the Pearl of Space is also in the Sea of ??Consciousness, which greatly facilitates the follow-up operations at the end of Tang Dynasty. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found a comfortable place to do it, then spread a thick quilt around him, and put two bottles of mineral water. In case the fusion succeeds by luck, Tang Mo still remembers how exhausted he looked, so he must be fully prepared this time. Taking a deep breath, Tang Mo began to mobilize the mental power in his body. The pearl of spiritual power has been melted, and at this moment, he is also obediently staying in Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness and obeying Tang Mo''s dispatch. Mental power slowly flowed out of the Mental Power Orb, and then connected to the Space Orb. For a while, the spiritual pearl, jade pendant, and space pearl in the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty were connected into a triangle through spiritual power. The Pearl of Space has not been domesticated at this time. Although it is in the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it does have its own independent consciousness. At this moment, I feel that something is trying to touch or even invade myself, and I am very resistant. If you compare this attribute bead to a living creature, then according to normal circumstances, if you want to merge, you need to put in a lot of efforts of the same attribute, such as before the end of Tang Dynasty, to maximize your body threshold, Only then can the energy in the beads be stimulated and then fused independently. Just like, if you want a small tree to bloom and bear fruit, it is a truth that you must constantly water and fertilize it. But this is a long process, and what was lacking most at the end of the Tang Dynasty was time. What''s more, if it is strength and spirit, Tang Dynasty can also use it through continuous output. Even if it is vitality, Tang Mo can force himself to a critical value in order to break through. But the spatial attribute did not exist at the end of the Tang Dynasty, so what should we do? Is it by accessing things over and over again in your own space? But that space was not his own space at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was just a treasure medium. Besides, at the end of Tang Dynasty, every time he used space, he used mental power, and it was really hard to say what he exercised at the end. And now this fusion method was first thought up by Tang Mo, and it is also the only method. If this doesn''t work, then Tang Mo actually doesn''t know what to do next. But fortunately, although the space beads resisted, but after all, the spiritual power beads still have a small partner, the jade pendant. Although the power of the jade pendants is weak, two are more than one, and the space beads are still weak. The three sides are like this. At first, it was a three-legged earring tug of war, and then it quickly became a tug-of-war between two sides. Although all this was carried out in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty, it was more painful than the tearing of the flesh. When merging space treasures before, Tang Mo knew how much mental power it would take to fuse space. But what I didn''t expect was that the spiritual power required to fuse the Space Pearl is far more than Tang Mo''s imagination. That spiritual power continuously flows out from the spiritual pearl, and the consumption is too huge. The jade pendant sees that the companion consumes too much, and it also releases its weak space attribute in the sea of ??consciousness, and then twists it into a rope with the spiritual force to fight against the space pearl. Although the space force is very weak, a little more makes a big difference. That is not a confrontation between mental power and space power, but a confrontation between two attributes of mental power plus space power and one attribute of space power. This space force is actually not from the late Tang Dynasty, but entirely from the jade pendant itself. Maybe it was because he stayed by Tang Mo''s side for too long, and the jade pendant seemed to burst out of his own consciousness and took the initiative to help Tang Mo. The battle in the ??Consciousness Sea was actually very smooth, and the Space Orb was gradually lost and began to show the momentum of decline. But even so, Tang Mo was still in great pain, his clothes were all wet with sweat, and even his hair was soaked. Consciousness sea is the most embarrassing place for people, and the consequences of a little damage are extremely serious, and forcibly integrating here is undoubtedly the most risky decision. The spiritual power connecting the jade pendant and the space pearl is getting shorter and shorter, and the distance between the two is getting closer and closer, which means that success is not far away. But Tang Mo wanted to give up every second in the process. The pain that penetrated deep into the bone marrow is no longer something that ordinary willpower can sustain. Even at this moment, Tang Mo felt that death was no longer so terrible, and it was relief. Just stop, this voice keeps ringing in my mind. As long as you stop, everything is over, what does it matter if you merge later? Hello everyone, good news for everyone! I won''t fly for the next period of time~ The time in the office is very stable, and there will be no interruptions if there are no accidents! During the Chinese New Year, not only will it not be interrupted, but it will also be added! But Im very poor in the office. I hope you can give me more votes to support me. Thank you everyone. (end of this chapter) Chapter 453： the meaning of persistence Chapter 453 The Meaning of Persistence But Tang Mo knew that he could not give up now, and he had to persevere regardless of the consequences. Because she is too aware of her current physical condition, no matter whether she succeeds or not, her sea of ??consciousness has been damaged beyond recognition. If she fails this time, there is no way for her to recover in a short period of time. Now that the Space Pearl is on her body, everyone is waiting for her. She can''t fall yet. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the spiritual pearl was almost exhausted. Fortunately, she put all the treasures in the space that could provide energy by her side in advance. She quickly absorbed everything that could be absorbed around her, and those things turned into energy and entered her sea of ??consciousness, and then passed it to the space pearl through the spiritual pearl. Because at the end of Tang Dynasty, all the mental power was in this tug-of-war, and there was no way to pay attention to all places, so the restrictions outside the tent loosened a little. But just a little loosening, the energy leaking from it is huge. The first thing ?? felt was Jingjing, which was originally a spiritual power attribute. Although she was usually just a little fox that was idle, the spiritual power contained in Jingjing was enormous, almost the same as a spiritual power pearl. In addition, Jingjing signed a contract with Tang Mo, so it was the first to feel Tang Mo''s strange restrictions after it was loosened. Jingjing, who was lying leisurely at the entrance of the tent, suddenly stood up, and then slashed the tent with her claws, trying to get in. But the restriction was only loosened and did not disappear, Jingjing could not get in. Momo encountered danger inside! This is the only thing Jingjing thinks about. The more she can''t get in, the more anxious she becomes, and she digs the tent harder. "Jingjing, no! Momo is inside, you can''t be disturbed now." Both Lin Yi and Xiao Tao knew that Tang Mo said that if he didn''t want to be disturbed, he must be doing something important, so he must not disturb her. Lin Yi is an ordinary person, Xiao Tao is a power attribute, neither of them can feel the energy fluctuations leaking from the tent after the restriction is loosened. Xiaotao tried to hold Jingjing, who suddenly became restless, so that it would not disturb Tang Mo, but Jingjing''s sudden madness couldn''t even hold Xiaotao back. Xiaotao wanted to force Jingjing away, but she was kicked by Jingjing. The powerful person even made Xiaotao, a power attribute user, take a few steps back. Xiao Tao was stunned and stopped moving. Of course she wasn''t stunned because she was beaten, she just had never seen Jingjing like this before. She has been with Jingjing for a long time. Jingjing''s temper is so good that even Yangyang and Xianxian don''t get angry when they tease her. What''s the matter now? Seeing Jingjing like this, Sesame, Yangyang, and Xianxian all took a few steps back, not daring to come forward, but their eyes were all concerned. They are not afraid, just worried about what happened to Jingjing. "It seems that Momo encountered a situation inside." Lin Yi looked at the tent and said worriedly. In the protection circle, all the spiritual attribute power users suddenly opened their eyes wide. Because everyone suddenly felt a very strong spiritual force appearing in this protection circle. The power was fierce and thick, making them feel like weak animals feeling the breath of a tiger, they couldn''t help trembling and wanted to surrender. Everyone felt the direction of that power and wanted to see where it was sacred. But when all eyes went to the end of the protection circle, everyone had an idea in their hearts. The end of Tang came back. But what is the "Tiger" Tang Mo doing now? boom! After gritting his teeth and persevering, the Pearl of Space in Tang Mo''s mind finally couldn''t hold it any longer. Like a flood, all the energy burst open, filling Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness for a while. . The feeling of this majestic energy scurrying in the sea of ????consciousness is too familiar. Tang Mo knew that he had successfully merged this time. The bursting space force instantly swallowed and melted the jade pendant, and it was not until this moment that the fusion of the space pearl and the jade pendant was completed. The Pearl of Space was fused at the end of the Tang Dynasty, but it was not because of the fusion of jade pendants. The energy of the jade pendant is too small compared to the space pearl, so after being repelled by the space pearl, there is no way to get close. On the contrary, Tang Mo''s mental power continuously rushed into the space pearl, forcibly allowing the energy in the space pearl to accumulate too much until it exploded. Before this, Tang Mo never thought of using this method to complete the fusion of the attribute beads in the body. After all, this is really a crazy and dangerous method. Not only does it have to suffer huge pain, but if it fails, it is very likely that even the sea of ????knowledge at the end of Tang Dynasty will be destroyed. However, it was a coincidence that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, this method was finally used. Most importantly, she succeeded. Not only successfully integrates the space beads, but also allows the jade pendant to be perfectly integrated into his body, becoming a kind of energy for himself. From this moment on, Tang Mo was no longer a person who possessed spatial treasures. This space truly belongs to her, to her body. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he finally succeeded in possessing the space attribute, and he was no longer a person with a space attribute value of 0. As for the energy in the spirit pearl that has been exhausted, not only has it been replenished, but it has also become more abundant. That spiritual power was originally poured into the Space Pearl, and did not leave the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. And when the space orb bursts, the energy naturally returns to the sea of ????knowledge to be absorbed by the spiritual orb. And it absorbed not only the original ones, but also the energy from all the exotic gems at hand that Tang Mo had just absorbed. The ?? Spirit Orb has become more substantial and powerful, stronger than the other beads that have been fused at the end of the Tang Dynasty. "I, succeeded." Tang Mo''s sweat flowed from his forehead to the corner of his mouth, and finally dripped onto the quilt under him. But Tang Mo was smiling and happy, because her persistence and hard work were not in vain, she succeeded. After saying this last sentence, Tang Mo could no longer support his body and slammed heavily on the mat next to him. At the moment when the Tang Dynasty fell, the prohibition on the tent finally disappeared. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he no longer had any strength. And all the surviving people in the world have received a strong reminder message on the ID watch at the same time; Congratulations to human beings for completing the fantasy mission at the end of Tang Dynasty and successfully obtaining and merging the Space Pearl. So far, human beings have collected all the attribute beads, as long as they are successfully integrated, they can realize any wish. Wish you guys good luck. Beneath this message are more than one hundred pages of detailed instructions, densely packed with fonts, all of which are rules related to the fusion of the five attribute beads. It''s almost 1 million words, and it ends next month. (end of this chapter) Chapter 454： sensation Chapter 454 Sensation However, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he had completely lost consciousness, and naturally he could not see the news that caused a sensation in the world. "Momo, she succeeded!" The message on the ID watch is a strong reminder. No matter what page your watch is on now, a message will pop up directly with a harsh sound until you click on the message to read it. Xiao Tao jumped up excitedly after reading the news. When she was chatting with Lin Yi just now, she also talked that Tang Mo was the first person to complete the task of the two worlds, and most likely the first person to get the Space Pearl. The front foot just said this, and the back foot directly fused the beads at the end. This speed is really amazing! But when did Mo Mo complete the three fantasy world quests? Lin Yi and Xiao Tao have the same doubts. But now is obviously not the time to wonder about these things, now is the time to be happy! Looking at the tent, there was already a hole in the tent, and Jingjing didn''t know when she had gotten in. Xiao Tao and Lin Yi both followed, but when they entered the tent, they found that Tang Mo was soaked all over on the cushion on one side, and the rest of the cushion was full of white ashes. And Jingjing was licking the sweat on Tang Mo''s face. "Momo, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Xiao Tao knew that it was not an easy task to fuse the attribute pearls. Mo Mo must be exhausted. She explained it to Lin Yi. Although they were worried, they were not too panicked. After all, it was announced on the ID watch, Tang Mo successfully fused the beads, and did not fail. But why hasn''t Momo woke up yet? "Godmother, first carry Momo into your tent, wipe her body and change her clothes. I''ll go and call Lin Yu." Xiao Tao here instructed Lin Yi to settle Tang Mo, and the other side hurried to call Lin Yu. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a psychic power user, and now he is obviously in a state of disengagement. Xiao Tao, a power attribute power user, has nothing to do. He can only look for someone with strong spiritual attributes. Lin Yu happened to be at the base. In fact, Lin Yu also entered the first fantasy world at the beginning, but it was not until the end of the Tang Dynasty that he came out of the first fantasy world and entered the second fantasy world for a long time before Lin Yu came out of the first fantasy world. One can imagine how dangerous he went through there. Lin Yu is naturally not afraid of danger, but his sister is not. Xianxian is already sensible, she knows how dangerous a place her brother has gone, and there is a high probability that she will never come back. During the days when Lin Yu was gone, Xianxian was unhappy every day. Although Xiaotao, Yangyang, Sesame, and Jingjing were with her, she still lost a lot of weight visibly to the naked eye, so she was worried that her brother would never come back. . When Lin Yu finally came out of the fantasy world, Xianxian was already haggard and almost out of shape. The little girl hugged her brother and cried, she couldn''t stop, and Lin Yu''s heart softened. Forget it, as long as humans can get the Pearl of Space, its fine. There are still so many powerful people in the late Tang Dynasty and Qinling Mountains. Lin Yu squatted down and hugged his sister, and decided not to leave again. Lin Yu in this life is very different from the Lin Yu who knew in the last life at the end of Tang Dynasty. Because Lin Yu has relatives and friends in this life, he has received a lot of care and love and has a lot of fetters, so instead of arousing the bloodthirsty temperament in his body, he has grown into a cold-hearted and warm-hearted person. There is also a warm man. Of course, although Lin Yu of this life is also on the list of the Chinese leaderboard, he is not at the top. Having a clearer understanding of his own strength and giving up the adventure in the fantasy world early may not be a bad thing for Lin Yu. Originally, Lin Yu was practicing spiritual power next to the tent with the head of Wuxi Village. Although he has not ventured into the fantasy world recently, his self-exploration is getting farther and farther. Lin Yu is no longer satisfied with using mental power to release the protective aperture. He is trying other ways to apply it, just like what she saw in Tang Mo and people in Wuxi Village. Because he usually helped the late Tang Dynasty and the Zong Chief in charge of the management of the protection circle, Lin Yu and the Zong Chief had a very good relationship and often discussed with each other together. When he heard the world broadcast, he also felt together with Zongchang, and sure enough, the late Tang Dynasty cannot be measured by the human dimension. Xiao Tao hurried over, explained what he was going to say in a few sentences, and shouted that they hurried over to see how Tang Mo is doing now. Didn''t you successfully fuse the beads? Lin Yu and Zong Chang felt that things were not that simple when they heard that Tang Mo was in a coma. Lin Yi over there has been swiftly scrubbing Tang Mo and putting on new clothes, anxiously waiting for Xiao Tao to bring someone back. "You guys are here, let''s take a look at Momo." Seeing people coming, Lin Yi immediately gave up her seat and temporarily suppressed her anxiety. She knew that even if she was worried now, she would not be able to help at all. The tent was very large, with a total of tens of square meters. After Lin Yu and Zong Chang entered, they knelt down beside Tang Mo, and then used their mental strength to check Tang Mo''s physical condition. Lin Yu''s mental power is stronger than Zong Chang, but he is somewhat lacking in usage skills. Tang Mo''s powerful mental power blocked Lin Yu''s mental power, leaving him with nothing to do. Feeling the hostility of the mental power at the end of Tang Dynasty, Lin Yu immediately withdrew his mental power and sat aside. The method of spiritual power therapy taught by Zongchang was still taught in the late Tang Dynasty. Entering other people''s bodies by the method of spiritual power therapy will not receive a great rejection and can be more easily accepted. What''s more, the pattern of the treatment is very familiar with the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty. I feel that the spiritual power of the head of the sect is a familiar healing power, and it has no intention of harming myself. After resisting for a while, I let them in, but still. Maintaining a defensive stance at all times, as long as the external spiritual power shows signs of badness, it will immediately strangle them. It can be said that after Tang lost consciousness, even if the head of the sect wanted to enter her body to check, it was very dangerous, and it would become a suicidal observation if you were not careful. Fortunately, Zong Chang used the fastest speed to check the situation clearly, he was not sloppy at all, and he retreated at the fastest speed. "How is it, is there anything at the end, when will you wake up?" After staying with the third child for a long time, Xiao Tao also became impatient and couldn''t help but ask. (end of this chapter) Chapter 455： bad situation Chapter 455 The situation is not good "How can this happen... how can this happen..." After ?? Zongchang''s mental power was drawn out, his face was a little scary. "What''s the matter, is your spiritual power being attacked?" Lin Yu immediately asked, he had just clearly felt the resistance of Tang Mo''s body''s mental power, but now he looked at Zong Chang''s pale face and thought he was attacked by Tang Mo''s powerful mental power. Being attacked by such a powerful mental force is not a trivial matter. You must know that mental damage is different from physical damage. Even a little bit will make people extremely painful and extremely difficult to recover. "No, my mental strength is fine." The head of the sect still didn''t recover a little, and he couldn''t maintain his half-squatting posture, and sat on the ground with his buttocks. "Zong Chief, what happened to her at Momo? Did the fusion of Space Orbs fail, or is there something wrong?" Zongchang has always been in charge of the protection circle and the basic food and drink of the people inside and various trivial issues. Because of the relationship at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the relationship with the Lin Yi family has always been very close. Lin Yi knew that Zongchang was a very reliable and stable person. If even the head of the sect looks like this now, I am afraid that something really happened to Momo. Lin Yi knew what was important now, not when he lost control of his emotions, but he couldn''t help but reddened his eyes and felt a little breathless while covering his heart with his hands. Xiao Tao on the side quickly noticed Lin Yi''s strangeness and stretched out her hand to support her, but she also looked at the head of the sect with the same worry, waiting for his answer. "The fusion of space beads at the end of the Tang Dynasty did not fail, it was as successful as the information broadcast by the ID watch." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he completely lost consciousness and lost control of his own spiritual power, so the spiritual power of the head with the healing ability could spy on the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. If it was at the end of the Tang Dynasty, if he had a little self-awareness, the spiritual power of the head of the sect would be very close to the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. But it was this time that Zongchang saw the real situation at the end of Tang Dynasty and realized what was going on at the end of Tang Dynasty. In the Sea of ??Consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, there were five luminous beads revolving around the center of the Sea of ??Consciousness. Those five beads all exude the same light, and even the energy contained in them feels the same. Zong Chang knew that several beads had been fused before the end of Tang Dynasty, so now that these beads are in exactly the same state, he knows that there is no problem with the space beads. But the bad is bad, the beads in the sea of ??consciousness are fine, but there is a problem with the sea of ??consciousness. If the human consciousness sea is compared to a container, then the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty was like a big explosion, and the outer wall was blown to pieces. Lets not talk about the energy disorder in it, lets just say that this container is now broken and cant hold any spiritual power at all. According to common sense, if the sea of ??consciousness is broken in this way, the energy in the sea of ??consciousness will be scattered all over the human body, because the human body is too fragile, and there is no guidance from subjective consciousness. The mental power of the riot will directly explode the human body. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, the situation was a bit special. Because the five beads in the sea of ??consciousness were running regularly, most of the energy in the sea of ??consciousness was still obediently hovering beside these beads. Only a small part of the energy is disobedient and slightly disordered, but the small part of the energy will not cause much impact on Tang Mo''s body for a while. So for now, a balance has been maintained for the time being, but as time goes on, the disobedient mental power will become more and more, and when Tang Mo''s body has accumulated too much mental power, one day he will explode and die. Although Tang Mo''s physical strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people, her mental strength is also incomparable to ordinary people, which will make the danger come faster. After ??Zong Chang calmed down, he carefully and carefully told the few people present what he had learned and guessed about. Like the situation at the end of the Tang Dynasty, in short, it is a sentence. Consciousness sea is damaged like this, normal people would have died the second the consciousness sea exploded, and even if they didn''t die, they would be fools. But at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he had a big life, so he kept his breath. As for when and how to wake up, no one knows. After ?? Zongchang finished speaking, several people present fell silent. Rao is that anyone who doesn''t understand mental power knows how seriously a person''s sea of ??consciousness is injured, not to mention the explosion of the sea of ??consciousness, which is something that one can''t even think about. "Is there any way to repair the sea of ????knowledge?" Tears dripped from the corner of Lin Yi''s eyes. When Tang went into the fantasy world to do a mission, she prayed outside every day, praying that her daughter would come back safely. But I didnt expect people to come back from that fantasy world safely, but this happened again. It''s all because of her incompetence as a mother that she always puts such a heavy burden on her daughter''s back and is always in danger. Before waiting for the chief to speak this time, Lin Yu shook his head. "It is impossible to repair the sea of ??consciousness, let alone this matter itself cannot be achieved. First of all, the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty cannot even be approached by others, even if someone like Zong Chang can enter the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he wants to really repair it. Get up, that is at least ten times stronger than Tang Mo''s mental power." Lin Yu''s last sentence directly blocked all possibilities of repairing the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Ten times stronger than the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty? Who doesn''t know that Tang Mo is the number one spiritual attribute power user in the Chinese rankings, and there is no spiritual attribute power user who can match her, let alone ten times more than her. Even if you really start working hard from now on, with Tang Mo''s current physical condition, you won''t be able to wait for someone to surpass you in ten or eight years. Besides, even if Tang Mo can wait, the more and more severe illusions in this apocalypse cannot wait. When that day comes, whether there is still human existence in this world is still a question. "Then, is there really no other way? Is there no way at all? Is it okay to use me for Momo''s life?" Lin Yi''s emotions couldn''t be controlled any longer, and tears fell heavily. She stretched out her hand and touched Tang Mo''s icy face, wishing she could bear such pain and die for her daughter at this moment. Since the end of the world, Tang Mo''s personality seems to have changed. was originally intelligent and independent since childhood, especially after the end of the world. Although the road at the end of the Tang Dynasty went very smoothly to outsiders, he climbed up step by step and became an existence that everyone looked up to and respected. But in Lin Yi''s heart, Tang Mo will always be her little daughter, the daughter she is willing to protect with her life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 456： Method Chapter 456 Methods "If there is a person whose attribute value far exceeds that of the ancestor, there may be a way." Chief Zong shook his head, even at this moment he couldn''t think of any other way. "There are all kinds of energies in the sea of ????consciousness. It should not only be repaired by the spiritual attribute ability person, but any other attribute can be repaired." The most calm person present at this time should be Lin Yu. It''s not that Lin Yu doesn''t care about Tang Mo, but he cares too much. He knows that in this situation, only by keeping himself as calm as possible can he come up with the most effective ideas. The only way to save the late Tang Dynasty. "The energy of other attributes can also repair the sea of ??consciousness. Although it is difficult for the spiritual power of those attributes to leave the body and enter other people''s bodies, it is not impossible if there is a spiritual attribute psychic and the guidance of spar." Zongchang thought about it carefully and said that in theory, this method is also feasible, but it is only in theory. Because Tang Mo''s attribute value is not only the first among spiritual attributes, but also the first among all attributes in the entire China, so it is still impossible to find someone whose attribute value far exceeds her. "One person can''t do it, can we find more people''s energy? We can twist our strength into a rope, so that we can repair the sea of ??consciousness for Tang Mo!" Lin Yu''s mind was spinning fast, and he soon thought of another way. After ?? said it, the more I thought about it, the more reliable it became. Although Xiao Tao and Lin Yi don''t know much about this, they listened hard and felt that Lin Yu''s method was good. After all, the spiritual power of other attributes can be achieved through the guidance of spiritual power, so it is not difficult to combine the spiritual power of other different attributes into one. Three pairs of eyes looked at him, Zong Chang only felt even more sad in his heart. He even felt that he couldn''t bear to say the next words, and he always wanted to keep giving people despair. "No, because not all energy can enter the body of the patriarch. Just like Lin Yu, your spiritual attributes are excluded, the energy of other people will be excluded. It is possible to find someone to let the spiritual power of the patriarch. Not rejecting is a very difficult thing, and it is almost impossible to find so much energy that the ancestors do not reject." Chief Zong shook his head. There is almost no possibility. First of all, he is a spiritual attribute, and then the healing power is inherited in the late Tang Dynasty. The pattern formed is familiar to the Tang Dynasty. The last and most important thing is his breath. The Tang Dynasty recognizes it, and In the sea of ????consciousness at the end of Tang just now, Tang Mo''s spiritual power has a meaning of trust in his own spiritual power. That proves that Tang Mo himself trusts him, plus his other two points to successfully enter Tang Mo''s sea of ??knowledge. And its just entry. If you really do something, I dont know if it will be so smooth. It is really hard for someone to satisfy these three points at the same time. First of all, only some people in Wuxi Village will be able to heal in the spiritual attribute. This thing is not something you can learn by giving you patterns. You must have a very high talent. In this group of people, there is no one else but himself who can be known and trusted by the late Tang Dynasty. What''s more, even if you don''t trust this one, the mental attributes of these people who only meet the first two are not necessarily able to reach the attribute value of the end of the Tang Dynasty, let alone far beyond it. Songchang''s words made the atmosphere heavy again. At this moment, Lin Yu also knew how difficult it was. In terms of attribute values ??at the end of the Tang Dynasty, only the top ten people in the Huaxia Ranking can repair her sea of ??consciousness. But at the end of Tang, everyone present knew the temperament very well, and even a relationship like Lin Yu couldn''t get close, so there was only Lin Yi. Maybe There is one more person. Lin Yu suddenly thought of a person in his heart, Qin Ling. Lin Yu knows the relationship between Qinling and the end of Tang Dynasty, and Qinling''s attribute value is extremely high. It ranks second in the Huaxia ranking. It can be said that he is the closest person to the attribute value of Tang Dynasty. "If it was Qinling, maybe it wouldn''t be rejected." Lin Yu said silently. "I know his attribute value may not be enough, but he still has an agility pearl in his body." Lin Yu added another sentence. Zong Chang was stunned for a moment, but did not speak, he immediately turned on his ID watch, opened the message that he had just reminded, and then carefully looked at the regulations inside. Lin Yu knew that the Sect Chief understood what he meant, and the two of them should have thought of it now. Then he quickly opened the description and looked at it line by line. Lin Yi and Xiao Tao have been listening very hard, but at this moment they still don''t know what they are talking about. Not sure what they were looking for in that manual. But seeing that both of them were very serious, Lin Yi and Xiao Tao didn''t dare to disturb them. They just silently opened the manual and looked at it a little bit, hoping to find some useful information that they could understand. After a while, Wen Jianshu came back from outside the tent. Wen Jianshu has also been very busy since he entered this protection circle. After all, there are more and more people in this protection circle, and the head of the sect alone is not able to do it alone. So the chief is mainly responsible for the maintenance of the protective cover and the safety of the personnel. As for the order of the personnel and the issue of food, Wen Jianshu was given full authority, while Lin Yu, Xiao Tao, and the third child were all helping Wen Jianshu. After all, this protection circle was built at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and even Qinling came later. The third and his party are also idle here. Now that Qinling is not here, they will help the sister-in-law''s house. Wen Jianshu is used to being a leader. In the past, most people who were leaders were not panic. Now a small protection circle is naturally in order. Now the protection circle personnel are in good order and public security is good, thanks to Wen Jianshu. As soon as Wen Jianshu came in, he saw Momo collapsed on the bed with a weak face and unconscious, while the others in the tent looked at their watches intently as if they had been smitten. "Wife, what''s wrong?" Wen Jianshu was also worried. Seeing Wen Jianshu, Lin Yi, who had just eased up a little bit, collapsed again, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Jianshu, Mo Mo Mo Mo Mo..." Lin Yi''s cry was a little incomplete. "Auntie, you and Xiaotao go out to take care of Yangyang and Xianxian first, here I will tell Uncle Jianshu." Lin Yi and Xiao Tao are useless here now. In order to avoid their emotional breakdown, it is more appropriate for them to go out to take care of the children. Don''t pass out one more before Tang Mo wakes up, it will be bad. Lin Yu asked Xiao Tao to take Lin Yi out first. (end of this chapter) Chapter 457： wait for him to come back Chapter 457 Waiting for him to come back Yangyang and Xianxian also saw Tang Mo being carried in just now, for fear that they would not let them into the tent. But the child is not a fool. Now the two of them don''t have the heart to play, so they just stay beside the tent. "What the **** happened?" After Lin Yi and Xiao Tao both went out, Wen Jianshu asked with a solemn expression, at this time he already understood that the situation in front of him must be very difficult, not a trivial matter. "At the end of the Tang Dynasty, she fused the Pearl of Space, but the method may be extreme and damaged the sea of ????knowledge." Lin Yu explained it concisely. Although Wen Jianshu is not a power user, his intelligence and strategic ability are not comparable to ordinary people, so he is very respected both in the previous base and in the current protection circle. Although he has no powers, he is no stranger to the issue of power attribute values, and he has even read more information than power users. "Injured the Sea of ??Consciousness?" Wen Jianshu''s face became even more solemn. He knew that the damage to the sea of ??consciousness was very serious and almost irreversible. "The attribute value must far exceed the late Tang Dynasty and she must not be repelled by her, in order to restore her sea of ??consciousness." Zong Chang added. "But now there is a way." Lin Yu looked at the sect chief and wanted to confirm whether the same thing he and the sect chief had just thought could really come true. Although I just found the answer I wanted in those dozens of pages of instructions, Lin Yu was still not sure. Zong Chief looked at Lin Yu and looked at him, and knew what he meant, and nodded. "The only way now is to wait for Qinling to come back, Qinling''s mental power Tang Mo should not reject it, and although his attribute value is lower than Tang Mo, there is still an agility pearl in Qinling''s body that has been fused for him. As long as the attribute value of Qinling comes into contact with the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang, the energy of the pearl of agility is used to restore the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang, and Tang should be able to wake up." This is the theoretical support that Lin Yu found after checking the explanation for a long time. Why do you need people with far higher attribute values ??than Tang Mo, because the energy of repairing the sea of ??consciousness will stay in Tang Mo''s body and be converted into her energy, and it cannot be recovered. And if a person with a slightly lower attribute value loses so much energy all at once, it will cause great damage to his body, not only that, but after outputting so much energy, he still has the strength to control the output energy to repair the sea of ??consciousness. one question. But Qinling does not have this problem, although his attribute value is not enough in theory. But to a certain extent, his energy is divided into two parts, which means that the pearl of agility in his body can be separated and given to Tang Mo alone, and that kind of peeling will cause much less damage to people. Although the energy in the Pearl of Agility has been integrated with Qinling, it is not the original energy after all. As for why Qinling''s energy was not rejected at the end of Tang Dynasty, there is no need to explain it, let alone Lin Yu and Wen Jianshu, even those who know them and have eyes will not be able to see it. Although he didn''t say anything clearly, the two of them didn''t plan to hide it any longer. "Qinling should be back soon." Hearing that there is still a way, Wen Jianshu finally relaxed. Just wait until Qinling comes back. With Qinling''s ability, no one thought that he would not come back. "But there is still a problem, that is, the fusion of the five beads." The chief continued to follow Lin Yu''s words. If they just confirmed that possibility, they wouldn''t read the description for that long. There is another bad news, which was confirmed by them. "Five-bead fusion? Momo has already fused four in his body. If Qinling can give Tang Mo the one he fused, wouldn''t it be possible to directly fuse the five-beads? This is a double happiness." Wen Jianshu didn''t understand, Momo was missing a bead at this time. After Qin Ling gave her his own, wasn''t everything all right? What else to worry about. "It''s not that simple. The fusion of five beads is to fuse five beads that have been fused in a person''s sea of ??consciousness. But once the pearl of agility in Qinling is restored to Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness, it will be directly fused into the sea of ??consciousness. At the end of Tang Dynasty, the sea of ????knowledge is being repaired. That is to say, if the bead is used for repair, it will be consumed." At that time, there will be no more five beads in the world, and there will be no fusion, so the desire for mankind to return to a peaceful and prosperous world will naturally cease to exist. The head of the sect did not say the rest of the words, but several people present understood what they were thinking. "But, even if the last bead is not used for Momo to repair the sea of ??consciousness, there is only one bead left, and there is no way to complete the fusion of the five beads." Wen Jianshu raised the question from another angle. "No, if the energy of Qinling can successfully enter the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty, it can not only repair, but also plunder." All matters concerning the Attribute Pearl were written very clearly in the description, without any ambiguity, and any speculation could be based on it. After all that was said, the tent fell silent. Sang Er looked at Tang Mo, who was still in a coma at this moment, not knowing what to say. There seemed to be a huge Libra in front of them. One end of the Libra was the hope of all mankind, and the other end of the Libra was the end of Tang Dynasty. This choice is too cruel and too easy, no one can make a choice right away. "Wait for Qinling to come back." Finally, Wen Jianshu said something and temporarily put the matter of choosing on hold. Now that Qinling has not returned, it is useless for them to think. The tent became quiet again, and everyone withdrew, leaving Tang Mo a quiet space to rest. And all the conversations in this tent, everything that happened, Tang Mo heard all. Tang Mo now feels very familiar, especially like the separation of her soul and body after her first death. She couldn''t feel her body, let alone control it, but she gradually regained consciousness. But this consciousness is like a gas without a container, and it doesn''t know where to float. Tang Mo felt like she didn''t belong to this world now, because she didn''t know where she was, and she didn''t know whether she was dead or not. She seems to be looking at the world from a third perspective, everything that happens around her body. Are you dead? Tang Mo suddenly remembered that in the last mission, Xu Yin, the client of the world, continued to keep her perspective on the world for a while after her death. I am in that state now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 458： choice Chapter 458 Choice But Tang Mo felt a little different, even though he couldn''t control his body and consciousness now. But she faintly felt that there was still a trace of spiritual power left in her consciousness, which was connected to the broken sea of ??consciousness. Tang Mo knew that the mental power in his consciousness really wanted to return to his body, but the container was broken and he couldn''t go back. If the sea of ??consciousness can really be repaired, she can still go back. As Zong Chief and Lin Yu said, if the sea of ????knowledge can be repaired, she should be able to wake up. But hearing what they said, the price to pay for repairing the sea of ??consciousness... At the end of Tang Dynasty, it was not necessary. She has lived two lifetimes, in fact, she has lived enough. She has experienced what she should have experienced and what she should not have experienced. It is worth it. In fact, the days before the apocalypse seemed to have passed by in Tang Mo''s memory for a long time, so long that she almost forgot to remember that she had experienced such wonderful days. She doesn''t have much nostalgia for this world at the end of Tang Dynasty, and only those relatives, friends and lovers make her nostalgic. The matter of being alive is not important in itself. What matters is that the people she cares about can be well. This is the goal that Tang has set for himself when he comes back from this life. All along, she has worked so hard, but only for those who care about her to live a better life. And now, if it is to let her wake up and continue to live, and to block all the way to hope for the survivors all over the world, that would be too cruel, and it is not the result she wanted at the end of Tang. "Don''t save me." Tang Mo thought, but she couldn''t make any sound, couldn''t make any reaction, she could only wait for other people''s decision. On the other side, after Wen Jianshu, Zong Chief and Lin Yu went back, their minds were very complicated. For Wen Jianshu, he liked Tang Mo very much as a stepdaughter, and he felt that the child was a bit like him in his heart. He admires children like Tang Mo very much, and hopes that Yangyang can work hard like his older sister in the future, relying on his own efforts to achieve his own achievements. Even in Wen Jianshu''s heart, he always regarded the end of Tang as his own children, just like Yangyang. Starting from his own heart, Wen Jianshu really wanted to save Tang Mo and wanted her to wake up. but Wen Jianshu grew up in a big family since he was a child, and the education he received required him to have a bigger vision and a higher pattern. If the hope of all mankind is opposed to rescuing the late Tang Dynasty, Wen Jianshu has no choice. Not because the late Tang Dynasty was unimportant, but no matter who was on the other side of all mankind. Even if it is Lin Yi, Yangyang, and Wen Jianshu are the same, there is no way to make a choice immediately and follow your heart. That night, Wen Jianshu was lying beside Lin Yi and couldn''t sleep, thinking about a lot of things over and over again. Yangyang was probably frightened by the events of the day, and was still crying even in his dreams. Apparently, Wen Jianshu was not the only one who couldn''t sleep. Lin Yi stretched out his hand and hugged his son, coaxing him a little bit. Lin Yi''s voice was particularly clear in the middle of the night, she didn''t look like she was just woken up. Wen Jianshu knew that Lin Yi also didn''t sleep all night. "I heard it all." After coaxing the sheep, Lin Yi said. "Um." Wen Jianshu responded, he knew that his wife beside him had not fallen asleep. When he came out of the tent, Lin Yi didn''t ask anything, he knew that Lin Yi heard everything outside. "I don''t care what any of you think, I must save my daughter. When Qin Ling comes back, I will go and tell him. I will kneel down for him, I beg him, and make Momo wake up and live. wake up." Unlike Wen Jianshu, Lin Yi did not hesitate at all in this matter. After hearing what they said outside the tent, Lin Yi immediately made up her mind that as long as there was any way, she would save her daughter. Wen Jianshu was shocked by Lin Yi''s resolute attitude. He thought that Lin Yi would make a choice without hesitation, but he never thought that Lin Yi''s choice would be so firm. "If you save Momo, the world will never return to the way it used to be. Does it matter?" Wen Jianshu sighed, this choice is too heavy. "What does this world have to do with me?" In the darkness, Lin Yi''s voice did not waver at all. She is just Momo''s mother, she is not that great. "What about Yangyang? It doesn''t matter if we continue to live like this, Yangyang hasn''t had a good day since he was born, can you bear it?" Wen Jianshu continued to ask. Lin Yiso, whose voice was still very calm at first, sat up with a bang, and his emotions exploded. "Wen Jianshu, are you speaking human words? Momo and Yangyang are my children, and I feel sorry for them. But you feel your conscience and say, if it wasn''t for Momo, would Yangyang have the present day? Don''t say anything. Days, if there is no Momo, Yangyang and I and you, we all have to go to see the King of Hell!" Lin Yi''s voice was very loud, if it wasn''t for their tents nearby, I''m afraid everyone next to them would be woken up. "Don''t kidnap my daughter with your so-called righteousness and morality. You are now starting to think about the entire human race and the whole world. When Mo Mo didn''t have these broken pearls, why didn''t you see you thinking about it? Why didn''t you go looking for them? A broken pearl? Now that my daughter has found it, you asked her to sacrifice it, and you have begun to talk about the righteousness of all mankind. I think you are ungrateful!" Lin Yi''s emotions exploded, and now her daughter is still in a coma, her only thought is to wake Tang Mo up. As for what the world is like, that is the problem of the world, not the last thing that made the world look like this. Why do you want her to carry such a burden now? Wen Jianshu has never seen such a Lin Yi. Although he has always known that Lin Yi is tough in his bones, Tang Mo just followed her mother''s point, but Wen Jianshu has never seen an explosive, hysterical Lin Yi. If everyone has a bottom line, then Lin Yi''s bottom line is her child. "I know I know, but I didn''t say that the last minute is not important, I just asked." Lin Yi''s words also made Wen Jianshu a little enlightened, yes, the world is so bad in the first place, and it''s not that the end of the Tang Dynasty made the world bad. On the contrary, Tang Mo was the one who paid the most in the world. If it weren''t for her, without the current protective cover, and without so much food, so many people would not be able to survive. If you have to sacrifice her now in exchange for the peace of this world, that person is just like what Lin Yi said, she is really a white-eyed wolf, and she is too ungrateful. (end of this chapter) Chapter 459： different reactions Chapter 459 Different reactions Wen Jianshu, who was still a little hesitant at first, also made his own decision. Wen Jianshu stretched out his arms, wanting to hug his possibly broken wife in his arms and comfort him. But unexpectedly, Lin Yi pushed him away and turned to sleep with the sheep in his arms. At least this evening, because of Wen Jianshu''s little hesitation, even if it is reasonable, Lin Yi will not forgive him. Wen Jianshu also felt very guilty when he saw his wife''s attitude, and felt that he was too unhuman. He decided to wait for Qinling to come back, no matter whether things went well or not, he would work hard to facilitate this so that Momo could wake up. On the other hand, Xiao Tao has a simple mind and can''t hold back. He has already told everything to his third child. When Lin Yi was eavesdropping at the entrance of the tent, Xiao Tao was not idle, and listened to every word inside. Although she didn''t quite understand many things, one thing she heard clearly was that as long as Momo woke up, the world would not return to the way it used to be. But if the world must be restored to its former prosperity and peace, then it will die. In Xiaotao''s heart, she thought very simply, that as long as Momo wakes up, everything else doesn''t matter. If there is no Momo, there is no other choice in this world, right? This choice was given to Momo, and she naturally could not give it. The simpler the person, the easier it is to think about the problem, but often he can come up with the most straightforward reason. But Xiaotao knew that her choice on this matter was of no use at all. After Qinling came back, Qinling''s choice really counted. Xiao Tao knows Qin Ling, but she is not familiar with it, so she is afraid that Qin Ling will make a different choice from her. She couldn''t sleep with such worries, so she told the third child everything like a bamboo tube pouring beans. The third child was shocked when he heard that the elder sister-in-law had an accident, but after hearing the whole thing, his heart was completely relieved. "Then just wait for the boss to come back, what are you thinking about here?" The third child doesn''t think this is anything at all. "Why do you have such a big heart? Momo is always so kind to you, why don''t you worry about her at all? You have no conscience!" Xiao Tao was angry, as expected of her goddaughter, and her angry look was exactly the same as Lin Yi. "worry about what?" The third child''s mind is simpler, he doesn''t even understand what his daughter-in-law is worried about. "First, the boss will definitely come back safely. Second, the boss will definitely give the agility pearl to the sister-in-law. Then the sister-in-law will be safe and sound, but it''s just a few more days of sleep now, what are you worried about?" In the heart of the third child, the sister-in-law is really too tired at ordinary times, and it may not be a bad thing to take a few more days off now. "How do you know that Qinling will definitely bring that bead to Momo?" Hearing what his man said, Xiao Tao breathed a sigh of relief, but still asked. "Don''t worry daughter-in-law, I promise with my life, you don''t know the boss, the boss he..." The third child''s voice is getting lower and lower, Xiao Tao is still waiting for him to say the next words, but there is still no sound after waiting left and right. "Hey!" Xiao Tao pushed the person next to her, only to realize that the third child was already asleep. "Heart as big as a pig." Xiao Tao scolded, but she knew that the third child had been with Qin Ling for a long time, and when he said such words with such certainty, Xiao Taos heart was relieved a lot, and she fell into a deep sleep soon after. "Brother, I can''t sleep." Lin Yu''s tent, Xianxian clutched the quilt tightly on one side. Xianxian is different from Yangyang, she is already a sensible age. Although she didn''t know what happened in the tent, she still knew that Sister Tang was in danger today. And until the end, her brother didn''t let her go to see Sister Tang Mo, she was very worried. "Sister Tang Mo will be fine, right?" After hesitating for a long time, Xianxian still asked. "Does Xianxian like Sister Tang Mo?" Lin Yu didn''t answer his sister''s question, but asked instead. "Well, I like it very much." Xianxian replied quickly because he didn''t even have any. "Does that Xianxian want to go back to the pre-apocalyptic world? The way he used to live in Sand Town." "think." also did not hesitate. Although the little child has slowly overcome the fear of this world, no one does not miss the peace and happiness of the past. "If you want to return to the previous world, the price is that your favorite sister Tang Mo will die, what will Xianxian choose?" Lin Yu threw the question to Xianxian. Xianxian reacted when she heard her brother''s words, and then was stunned for a long time and couldn''t speak. This is the first life problem she encountered at a young age. Xianxian thought seriously, but when she thought about it, she couldn''t help crying. "I don''t want sister Tang Mo to die, I don''t want it. Xianxian wants to go back to the old days, but if she wants sister Tang Mo to die, Xianxian doesn''t want it. Sister Tang Mo didn''t do anything wrong, she saved everyone, she It''s a big hero, brother, don''t let sister Tang Mo die." Xianxian became more and more sad, and finally burst into tears. Little she has made her own choice. And Lin Yu quickly picked up his sister and coaxed, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. As expected of her own sister, she did not disappoint herself. Tang Mo''s consciousness floated in the air, after listening to everyone''s conversations. Although she has no physical body, her consciousness can wander freely, and the scope of wandering is the scope that the spiritual power in Tang Mo''s body can cover. That range is too large, that is to say, within this range, everything that happens, as long as Tang Mo thinks, she can hear, see, and feel everything. She can even see everything happening to everyone at the same time. Tang Mo and his mother have not been together for a long time. Since the end of the world, she has embarked on a journey alone. This journey may seem smooth to outsiders, but the truth is that only Tang Mo himself knows how. In fact, her original intention was to let herself and the people she loves live a good life, to become a strong person to protect the people she wanted to protect, and never to end up in the previous life. Originally, her wishes were small, and there were very few people she wanted to protect. But as the road went farther and farther, Tang Mo became stronger and stronger, experienced more and more things, Tang Mo''s wishes gradually became bigger, she began to want more, want to do more . She saw more joys and sorrows of the family, she began to have empathy, she began to understand that the good and evil in the world are often not so clear, and it is not easy for everyone to live in this cruel world. (end of this chapter) Chapter 460： outside the free Chapter 460 Beyond the Free I don''t know when Tang Mo has shouldered more responsibilities. For this responsibility, Tang Mo endured more pressure and suffered more. But she never complained, let alone felt wronged and hard, because it was her own choice. She didn''t think she was the Virgin, she just decided and wanted to do it from her heart. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she never hoped that someone could understand her. But now she found that those grievances that she had never cared about were really more caring than herself. It turns out that the love in this world is not nothing, what you paid will always be returned to you in another form, giving you strength when you are about to wither. Tang Mo realized that she was not a hypocritical person, and there was nothing she could not bear. Everything she did was to follow her current heart. But man is a strange creature. I dont feel anything when no one cares. When someone can truly understand what you say and stand firm on your side, I feel a little bit unbearable in my heart. "Fortunately, I don''t have a physical body now, otherwise I''d be embarrassed." Tang Mo laughed at herself, she seemed to be crying more and more recently. At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly felt a little connection between himself and his body. Although it was fleeting, Tang Mo really felt it. Tang Mo immediately concentrated on trying to feel the connection, but failed. "Huh? It''s that little bead who couldn''t bear to see me?" Tang Mo knew that his current sea of ??consciousness had been shattered, and his energy inside was basically chaotic. But there are still some small beads in the sea of ????knowledge, which are both integrated with themselves and independent existence. Of course, there is another jade pendant in the sea of ????knowledge, but the power is too small, it is estimated that even if you miss yourself, you will have more than enough energy, and you will be wiped out before the energy comes out. In fact, if he still has a certain connection with his body, the brokenness of the sea of ??consciousness is not a problem that cannot be solved completely for Tang Mo. Although her own energy is in chaos and cannot be used, she can mobilize the beads she fused to repair her sea of ??consciousness. Although one of the beads was destroyed, there was no way to fuse the five beads, but compared to using Qinling''s beads, Tang Mo still felt that it was better to use his own beads if he wanted to survive. If Tang Mo thinks he can live with his own beads, then use Qinlings beads to let Qinling and everyone make a choice between her and the world, then Tang Mo really doesnt think so. She thought in her heart that she didn''t want it, so it''s better to end it like this. Perhaps deep in Tang Mo''s heart, she was still afraid of facing the consequences of her choice, but she refused to admit it. But now she has no connection with her body at all, and naturally there is no way to talk about fusion from herself. "If you come to me, I will give it a try. If you don''t come, it will be your life, forget it." Tang Mo said this to the beads in her body, and the beads didn''t have ears so naturally they couldn''t hear them. Maybe Tang Mo was just talking to himself. In the sea of ??consciousness that was completely invisible at the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a bead glowing pink. That one is not an attribute bead, but a strange bead that was discovered before the end of Tang Dynasty. That bead is also full of energy. When Tang Mo saw it last time, it was only the same size as an attribute bead. Just tonight, the bead suddenly became bigger. It was because of the sudden increase in energy that he had a weak connection with the end of Tang Dynasty. Before the end of Tang Dynasty, she had studied what the bead that suddenly appeared in her body was, but she found out later. Every time in the mission world, when he is moved to face parting and begins to truly feel emotional, the beads will increase. The energy in that bead is no worse than that of any property bead, because it belongs to Tang Mo''s own body and does not need to be fused. That bead contains her feelings and love. But if it is called Aizhu or something, it is too numb, so at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he named it the Sensual Pearl. The energy inside ?? is very powerful, but Tang Mo has tried many times and couldn''t use it. It seems that there is neither attack nor defense, and it has no effect other than making him more emotional. Over time, the Tang Dynasty stopped studying it. Anyway, it''s all things that are harmless to one''s own body, so just leave it there. What makes Tang Mo speechless is that this sensual pearl is pink, with a pink light all over his body. The ambiguous color of ?? made Tang Mo, a straight girl of steel, speechless, and there was no way to ignore it deliberately. If possible, Tang Mo really wanted to hide this bead in the sea of ????knowledge to make it less dazzling, but unfortunately, he hadn''t had time to figure out a way. Consciousness cannot go back into the body, and there is nowhere to go. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he simply went to play outside the protection circle. Since entering the Ice Age, the late Tang Dynasty has not had a good look at the world. At the beginning, he was busy building a protection circle to save people, and then establishing order. Finally, when the mission world opened, he was busy entering the mission world to complete the mission to obtain beads, and then fused beads, and finally became this look. As for the world in which he really lives, apart from the scope of the protection circle, Tang Mo could say that he knew nothing about what the outside world was like. "Why don''t you go on a tour." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he happily made a decision. Her mental power covers a wide range, enough for her to travel far, far. I didnt have time or energy before, but now Im free, its better to let myself feel this glacial world. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was in a good mood. Anyway, his consciousness won''t exist for long, so why don''t you have fun. The world is very big, and it is difficult to see the whole picture. It is a pity not to appreciate all the scenery. But every inch is an inch of joy. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, I suddenly remembered the words of the ancients. And how was a book written? If you give me three days of light. Tang Mo felt that he was very much like the heroine in that book now, only a little less tragic and a little more happy and comfortable. If it was during the Ice Age, even in the late Tang Dynasty, there was a mental protection shield, and her movements would be restricted, then since she became a conscious body, she had no such troubles at all. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he only felt like a free bird, oh, no, it was a bird with a fully automatic engine. The things that Tang Mo was carrying seemed to have all been removed at this moment, and all that was left was relaxation and happiness. Two more! Today''s burning interest! Need tickets and rewards for encouragement! Or comment and praise, hahahahaha. In this way, I will continue to add more in a hurry in the future. (end of this chapter) Chapter 461： earth on earth Chapter 461 The Earth on Earth At the end of Tang, he let himself float out of the gathering place of human beings, and then slowly drifted all the way, looking at the earth below. When it floated low, I saw that the earth was covered with snow, pure and flawless, and there were no one to step on it. It made people see that they were in a holy and beautiful mood, and they completely forgot that it was such a piece of white that brought human beings. into a state of mortal death. Many times heaven and **** may be in the same thing, it all depends on where you are. And obviously, looking at the sad look of Tang Mo who has no body at all, there is heaven everywhere, because there is no way anything worse can happen. If we say that the prosperous age was a period of prosperity, and the last age before the Ice Age was a row of desolate ruins, then the current apocalypse is blank. is like a huge white canvas with nothing on it. White makes all the desolation gone, and the thickness of the snow burys the ruins and the scars of terror that were once left behind. No one has any sense of direction on such a land. And Tang Mo completely lost her direction after leaving the base for a few minutes. Now she doesn''t care where she is going. At this time, she was like a little pony that was off the rein, looking at the scenery happily, from far and near, high and low, she was not happy, and she had a lot of fun. In the white snow, Tang Mo saw many small gathering places of human beings. There are dozens of people who are a little bigger, a dozen people who are smaller, or even a few people. Without exception, there are protective shields held up by psychic powers in the crowd. Since entering the Ice Age, other than those who came out of their gathering place, Tang has not seen anyone else at the end of the Tang Dynasty. floated over curiously, wanting to see how people survive. Tang Mo was really curious. After all, there was so much food she left for everyone in her gathering place, but where would other people find food in this icy world. The end of Tang floated into the small gathering point, observing their lives and every move. It turns out that these people''s methods of protecting their spirits were all learned from the information in the forum when the ice age first came. And the publisher is of course the end of Tang. With the protective cover, the most basic life is preserved. But if you want to live, there is still too much to do. First and foremost is the food. At that time, the sky and the earth suddenly changed, and the mountains and the earth were torn apart. Naturally, people who were in a panic would not consciously bring much food out of their bodies. Then start foraging if there is no stock. This ice and snow, let alone meat, can''t even see grass. People could only keep their eyes on the ground, and they began to dig down continuously. To say that the most useful attribute in this ice age is spiritual power, because only spiritual power can build a shelter. The second best thing to use is vitality. In the past, vitality was the most tasteless thing, but now it is cold and full of food. People with strong vitality will suffer a lot less sin and feel more pain than There are fewer people in general. The other abilities were basically useless when the Ice Age started. But since people started to look underground, the strength attribute people have come in handy, they are natural diggers. Basically, you dont need any tools, just find something hard, and even with your bare hands, they can dig a big hole in the ground. Driven by hunger, people work together to dig the hole bigger and bigger. In the end, I did find a lot of good things in it, such as some alien beasts buried under the ground, and the rhizomes of those mutant plants. Tang Mo couldn''t help but be amazed when he watched them dig a few times. The alien beasts below are not only frozen and stiff, but also alive. The beasts that live are generally the ones that are more tenacious and can dig holes. and frozen alien beasts due to the properties of alien beasts and low temperature storage, even if they have been frozen for a long time, it will not affect the practicality at all, and even the taste is still very good. In the end of the world, fire sticks are a must-have item for people to travel, so fire seeds are not difficult to find. And when there is meat and fire, there is naturally food. After all, everything can be roasted. As for those mutated plant roots, it is even more magical. In the last apocalypse, because of the meat of alien animals, people never thought that the roots of plants could also be eaten. After all, many mutant plants are really hard to enter, and many are highly poisonous. But obviously their rhizomes are different, each one is large and plump, and basically non-toxic. People roasted them with fire, and they became a very delicious staple food. Although Tang Mo did not eat them, it looked very similar to roasted sweet potatoes. Xu felt that it was monotonous. People even extracted oil from the skin, flesh and bones of the alien beast, cut the stalk into pieces and fried it, and the greedy Tang Mo''s saliva was about to flow down, of course, if she had it. Not only that, people also came up with two seasonings with wisdom, one is salt and the other is spicy. The method of extracting salt is really not easy. Everyone worked together to think of a lot of methods. Finally, the spiritual power person separated it from the soil over and over again, and finally extracted a salty mineral in the soil that is very similar to salt. material grains. As for peppers, it is much easier. Some of the underground rhizomes have spicy flavors in the leaves. Just take the non-toxic leaves, first mash them into a paste, then throw them outside and freeze them into ice cubes. Smash it up and throw a little bit every time you cook it. Of course, human wisdom is endless. After people have this inspiration, they have extracted different flavors from various underground plants, and the flavors are even richer and more complete than before. The appearance of ?? seasoning has obviously brought the quality and level of human life to a new level. After all, the basic physiological needs of human beings are satisfied if they eat enough without being frozen. Although life is a little more difficult, people who have been devastated countless times are still optimistic. Everyone is happy now. After all, everyone''s thoughts are the same as Tang Mo, and they won''t live long anyway, so it''s not like living a happy day. Basic physiological needs are met, and people begin to wonder, how can they improve their quality of life? Therefore, some small groups began to dig those small bases and tribes that had collapsed and buried. This is not a very cost-effective thing, because in the previous apocalypse, every household did not have any food, so they had to rely on the relief of the base, and most of them ate the meat of foreign animals. So what I have dug out with so much effort are basically some daily necessities. And the purpose of such a small group of specialized planing tribes is these living items. (end of this chapter) Chapter 462： human intelligence Chapter 462 Human Wisdom Although they don''t need so many household items, they can sell them to others! The hard currency in this world is food. Most of the gathering points work every day to dig up the ground to eat, and the food that cannot be eaten will be stored. And those small groups are like a mobile department store, taking those daily necessities and going all the way to sell them in exchange for food. Tang Mo felt that this kind of small department store was very interesting. The items in it were very complete, not only what they dug up, but also the things they exchanged for this gathering point. They sold it at the point over there, and they sold all kinds of things like this. New and interesting things are passed on to each other. Most of the gathering points are fixed and will not move easily, unless the underground things are dug up, they will move slightly. The late Tang Dynasty is a spiritual attribute, so she knew in her heart that the spiritual power required to move the spiritual protection circle and use it fixed there is completely different. How precious mental power is now, most of the gathering points are still reluctant to waste. After all, the current psychic power users are all precious "tool people". They are even given a nickname on the Internet, called "Moving people leave the shelter". In any gathering point, the spiritual powers are the best to eat and the least to work, as long as they are like the uncle every day. Just live to input energy to the shelter. Thats right, even in the Ice Age, there was still the Internet, although at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the so-called Internet was different from the previous Internet. As a highly educated person, at the end of Tang Dynasty, of course, he knew that the existence of the Internet requires many external conditions. When the world has become like this and no one is maintaining it, it is impossible for the signal tower network cable to work normally. But the ID watch is still in normal operation, and everyone can get the latest news and speak freely on it. This gives people great psychological comfort. To say that at the beginning of the Ice Age, this forum was full of wailing, and there were SOS everywhere. Then people are much calmer now, basically sharing survival tips, knowledge sharing, and even some people have started various live broadcasts. Of course, unlike the base at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the demand for spiritual power in the outside world is still greater than the supply. After all, although there are many people in the base at the end of Tang Dynasty, the entire Wuxi Village is full of the most talented spiritual attribute ability users, and there is enough time for replacement, rest, recovery and even continued cultivation, and Tang Mo also left them a lot. There are so many spar gems with spiritual attributes that are too many to be used up. But there are not many psychic powers in the outside world, and secondly, they are not that powerful. In order to leave enough rest time for these psychic power users to prevent them from over-consuming, humans have come up with other methods. Such as digging a hole in the ground. This is the inspiration brought to mankind by digging large pits and digging out rodents to dig holes to save lives. Yes, we all know that as long as the soil is deep enough to prevent wind, you can dig a natural hole in the ground. Although the temperature in the hole is very cold, it will definitely not freeze to death after a while. Besides, after entering the ice age, people''s ability to resist freezing is getting stronger and stronger. Generally speaking, it is easy to die. Therefore, when it comes to building an underground shelter, any gathering point that can eat and fill will be taken into consideration. Of course, there is no one else who contributes, and it is basically a power ability user. The big man is not so easy to be taken, and no bowl of rice can be eaten for free. Of course, some small gathering points do not have the ability to dig shelters, so there are two options. One is to use food to hire other power abilities to dig a smaller shelter for himself. And the other is to pay a little food to rent someone else''s shelter to live in. With the underground shelter, this can also leave some breathing and recovery time for the psychic. Many people have gotten better and better after living underground for a long time, and they feel that the weather is not so cold. Therefore, some people think that the natural environment can enhance people''s physical fitness. In order to make themselves stronger, many people have always chosen to live in underground shelters and are unwilling to enter the protective cover. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he spent a long time in the shelters of these gathering points, and felt that everything was very novel. No wonder she returned to her gathering place this time and found that the number of people in the protection circle not only did not increase, but also decreased. After there are fewer people, the place becomes sparser and everyone is more comfortable. The more obvious feature of ?? is that the small gathering points in the unit of individual families that were originally attached to outside the big protection circle have all moved away. Actually, it turns out that I felt that I couldnt survive, and I could borrow some light by the end of Tang Dynasty. Now I realize that as long as I think of a way, I wont starve to death by myself, so I dont need to stay here. After all, the food at the end of the Tang Dynasty was only distributed to those who paid the tickets in the protection circle, and it would not be distributed to the people next to it. The time when Tang Mo came back this time was too short, and he said goodbye before he had time to visit the base. In fact, even the people who stay in the protective cover are not staying here all day long to support the late Tang Dynasty. They also have to go out during the day to plan food, and they are also idle when they are idle. As for how to get out of these people who are not psychic, they naturally have a way. There are many psychic people who are unwilling to use them as tents to earn rent, and feel that it is boring to tie themselves to death, so they start other businesses. Tents are fixed, but they can also be used as means of transportation! It will soon be able to move flexibly. As the name suggests, they just post on the forum to inform them of the time and place to go and the cost, and then pick up people at various gathering points that are inconvenient to move every day, and then send them to a place where they can easily dig. In the evening, they will be sent back one by one. This is also a business without capital. It is worth mentioning that this ticket is very interesting, and some psychic abilities are clearly marked. Some have agreed with the passengers to receive half or one-third of the excavation this time. Of course, if nothing is excavated, the fee will be waived. According to their own strength, luck and confidence, passengers will choose the corresponding method that suits them. Always staying in a confined space will make people crazy. With this opportunity to go out and earn some food, most people''s life begins to liven up. What the ancestors said is true, the meaning of labor to people is too important, not only means harvest, but also one of the ways to realize the value of life. enriches people, and can obtain spiritual satisfaction and happiness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 463： unknown waiting Chapter 463 Unknown Waiting Tang Mo didn''t know how long she had been wandering on this land. Since she left her body and became ideology, her sense of time and space seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. She knows that as a group of consciousness, no matter how strong it is, it will dissipate after being separated from the body for a long time. But Tang Mo was not afraid at all, but was completely immersed in this other world that she had never touched. Tang Mo in the past wanted to become stronger and stronger, and she did. But she forgot that no matter what kind of environment she was in, there was a scenery around her, but she didn''t have time to look at it. became the strongest as she wished. In a certain period of time, she even felt that the burden of the whole world was on her, and she had to work harder. But the world built in the white snow in front of him overturned many of Tang''s ideas. She felt a little too self-righteous. In fact, no matter who is missing in this world, the earth will run the same way. The ice age made the environment even worse. At the beginning, people thought they could not survive. But soon, humans overcame the environment, and they lived well in this icy and snowy climate that was completely uninhabitable for humans. At the end of Tang Dynasty, at least in the face of such a predicament, people should not be so happy. But she was wrong, people''s adaptability and perseverance in the face of difficulties are more powerful than she imagined. At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly admired those weak people. Even without her power to truly change the world, she could always rely on herself to live on and even get better. In fact, the hope of all mankind is not betting on her, let alone those beads. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he mocked his own self-righteousness, as if he had figured out things that many poor people could not understand in their entire lives. The hope of human beings is always created by themselves, no one can bring hope to anyone. At this moment, Tang Mo suddenly went to see his old friends. In this life, although she has always been on the road, she still met many friends on the road. Its just that before the end of the Tang Dynasty, I always felt that I was short of time and heavy and seldom stayed. He left after saying goodbye in a hurry, but he never made an appointment for the next meeting, and he never even said such a thing. but At the end of the Tang Dynasty, as a conscious body, it was a little weak now, and it was difficult for those with a poor sense of direction to find the exact location of the past in such a place where it was impossible to distinguish east, west, north and west. So at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could only wander aimlessly in the place where there were humans, waiting for the last time when the little bead that was reluctant to bear her could find him again. After feeling the connection last time, even for a brief moment, Tang Mo felt the transmission of energy. Wait for the next connection, she will definitely seize the opportunity, although it may be difficult to return to the body, but it is still possible to add a little energy to her increasingly thin conscious body. However, I dont know when will the next time I receive a link? What is the opportunity? I don''t know if it''s because she doesn''t have a brain right now. After thinking about it for a long time, she doesn''t have a clue, and she doesn''t even know that she was looking for that little pearl. The biggest probability might be the beads of spiritual power. After all, the beads have the strongest energy in the sea of ????consciousness, and they are used the most frequently. But this time, Tang Mo guessed wrong, in the tent where Tang Mo''s body was. Lin Yi spends most of the day beside Tang Mo, scrubbing her body every day, she has to protect her daughter well, and Mo Mo will wake up sooner or later. The little guys Yangyang and Xianxian were not even interested in playing. The two of them held Tang Mo''s hand and chatted with her about what they missed, hoping that their sister would open her eyes and play with them. The sheep are still young and don''t know the stakes yet, but Xianxian already knows. She knew that as long as sister Momo woke up, they would live in this icy world forever. But she still desperately wanted Tang Mo to wake up. Jingjing, needless to say, leans against Tang Mo''s neck every day and doesn''t go anywhere. Wen Jianshu, Zongchang, and Lin Yu did not come every day, but they were more busy. They were busy looking at the dozens of pages of the manual carefully, page by page, line by line, word by word, and finally saw the Every sentence can be memorized. They worked hard to find a way to save Tang Mo. Is there really only one way? There is no better and faster way, this question, they are thinking every day. Xiao Tao is even more busy, busy with logistics, cooking for these people who are busy studying documents, who are busy bathing Momo, and who are busy pulling Momo. After all, Momo hasn''t woken up yet. If other people fall down again, there''s really no way to explain it. The third and the others were not idle either. They moved a small bench and sat on the edge of the protection circle, robbing the lives of those who had been sent by the clan chief to guard there. They waited for the first moment when their boss finished the task and fell down to pick up people, and then brought them to their sister-in-law as soon as possible. They are brothers who have been with Qinling for a long time, no one doubts what choice Qinling will make. The current situation at the end of Tang is only known to these relatives and friends around her, and the choices made by these relatives and friends are all the same. Tang Mo''s body seemed to fall into a deep sleep, everything was dead silent without any reaction, if it weren''t for the weak breathing and pulse, it would not even make people feel that she was still alive. In the sea of ??consciousness, those energies have gradually calmed down. Although a lot has been dispersed, the remaining ones are still obediently revolving around the four beads of light of different colors in the center of the sea of ??consciousness. The pearl of life, the pearl of strength, the pearl of space, and the pearl of spiritual power, these pearls form a square, trying their best to keep the energy from dispersing when the sea of ????knowledge is broken. If it weren''t for these few beads, after an ordinary person''s sea of ??consciousness was broken, the riot of energy in his whole body would have caused his body to explode and die. Apart from the sea of ??consciousness, the human body cannot bear the scattered energy. Even if she didn''t explode and die, the day when a power user lost all her energy, it was time for her to say goodbye to this world. The four attribute beads were busy, so it seemed that the two little things next to them were a little busy. These two little things, one is the pink one that grows bigger and bigger, a sensibility bead that is much larger than the attribute bead. And the other is the jade pendant that has been integrated into the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty. (end of this chapter) Chapter 464： old friends Chapter 464 Old Friends Compared with the big pink fat ball, the jade pendant is really small and pitiful, like a coal boss and his pet. That Sensibility Pearl has absorbed too many feelings in the past few days. Although it is temporarily disconnected from Tang Mo''s consciousness, other people''s feelings towards Tang Mo can also be absorbed. The more energy you have, the more things you can do. After all, it is still the same sentence, no bowl of rice is free. After accumulating enough energy in the Sensibility Orb, he finally released his energy once again to find its owner. And this time, Tang Mo, who was always ready, finally successfully received the signal, and absorbed the energy that came to find himself into his consciousness. Tang Mo originally wanted to follow the energy back into his body, but he tried and failed. That energy is still a little weak, not enough. Tang Mo sighed, but he was not discouraged. has started to have the energy to find her, this is already a good start, isn''t it? It was only after he absorbed all the energy into his body at the end of Tang Dynasty that he found out which bead the energy came from. is that pink sensual pearl. Tang Mo watched his conscious body start to become pink, and the color was very girlish and couldn''t help but have mixed feelings. She originally thought that the pink bead was useless, and even thought about removing it from the sea of ????knowledge. But now, this bead is looking for her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he got energy, and he felt that the five senses were stronger, not only the five senses, but even some weak powers that he could use for himself. Under the snow-capped undulating terrain, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he could vaguely see what was buried below. In this way, you can go to the place you want to go to see old friends. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was satisfied. "Mom, look, there is a pink cloud in Tianshan." In a small gathering point of human beings on the ground, a child of a few years old pointed to the sky to show his mother. "Oh." The boy''s mother waved the tool in her hand, trying to dig deeper into the hard soil. "Mom, I mean it! There really is a pink cloud!" Seeing that his mother didn''t respond, the little boy was so terrified that he grabbed his mother''s arm and wanted her to see. The boy''s mother was young and was bothered by the child and raised her head to watch. There is indeed a pink cloud. But the woman did not respond. "Doudou is good." The woman smiled and teased the child. "Mom is digging delicious food for you, don''t disturb mom''s work, and tell mom next time when the spaceship floats in the sky, okay?" boy: He is just young and not a fool. But that''s right, people who have been fighting for a few years in the last days have seen a lot of rare things. Now the pink clouds can''t attract anyone, and if there are a few more aliens in the spaceship, they may be able to look up. And Tang Mo looked at his pink body and sighed. I used to be transparent and not noticeable, but now I have absorbed that energy and my body has turned pink. But the old friends at the end of Tang probably wouldn''t care about her color, after all her old friends were not human. The first thing to see at the end of the Tang Dynasty was Dahua. Dahua met at the end of Tang Dynasty very early. At that time, it was also in Dahua that the end of Tang had the axe to the sky. Although she gave Xiao Tao the Heavenly Axe because of the nature of the weapon. At the end of Tang Dynasty, I still remember that Dahua was so unhappy because he liked a human boy, and he didn''t know how he was doing now. Under the snow, the orangutans who used to live on the top of the mountain now all live in caves. The caves have long been covered with thick hay and lint, and the cave entrances are also covered with stones and snow, but the temperature is not so cold. . The physical fitness of orangutans is much stronger than that of humans, plus there is a thick layer of mutant fluff, so there is no big problem in dealing with such a harsh climate. Although the door was blocked, Tang Mo didn''t even have a body but a ball of light, so naturally nothing could stop her. After ?? found the position, Tang Mo squeezed in. Dahua is married, and her belly is bulging high, it seems that she has a baby. Sitting in the cave with straw mats. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was attached to an unobtrusive position on the top of the cave, observing the life of Dahua. Dahua doesn''t wear human clothes anymore, and the clip that was given to her at the end of Tang Dynasty doesn''t know where Dahua put it. Some of the ?? orangutan caves are opened for convenience without destroying the structure of the mountain. So Dahua and her parents are living together, they no longer quarrel, and they live a good life. Dahua''s husband seems to be very good to her. In this environment, the orangutans have very little food, and basically live by digging buried rhizomes in the crevices of the mountain. Dahua''s father divided the dug up rhizomes into two parts, one part was sent to Dahua''s parents, and the other part was eaten by Dahua. Waiting for the big flower to say not to eat, the orangutan just took a few bites symbolically. The appearance of the big flowers is also very peaceful, it seems that their days are very peaceful and peaceful. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he spent a day in the cave of Dahua. She actually has some energy to speak now, but Tang Mo didn''t. Dahua finally started her own new life. Tang Mo didn''t seem to bother her anymore, reminding her of those unpleasant memories about human beings. After staying for a long time, Tang Mo was about to leave. But when Dahua''s child''s father went out to look for food again, Tang Mo saw Dahua walking to the corner of the cave with her stomach in her arms, and then took out something from it. That was the hairpin that Tang Mo gave her before. Tang Mo looked at Dahua and cherished the hairpin in his hand, looked at it, touched it, and finally put the hairpin back carefully. After putting the hairpin back, Dahua began to sit on the stool in a daze, and worked for an hour before continuing to start the work she hadn''t finished before, weaving the straw mat. In that hour, Tang Mo looked at the big flower so quietly. She didn''t know what Dahua was thinking or what she missed, but whatever it was, it was no longer important. When she came out of Dahua''s cave, Tang Mo was at a loss for a moment, where is she going next? Actually, Tang Mo met a lot of people along the way, but most of the people and places were missing. For example, the small bases I have been to are now buried in ruins. And the people I met in the base before, Xiaofei, Momo, and the golden retriever all stayed in the first fantasy world. Also staying in the fantasy world is the persistent and righteous teacher who lives in the garbage dump. They chose the day they wanted and lived the life they wanted, and that must be good. (end of this chapter) Chapter 465： things under the sea Chapter 465 Those things under the sea At the end of the Tang Dynasty, after thinking about it, he decided to go see a whale. She went into the sea in that fishing village and met a big whale, and finally got the Pearl of Vitality. Time has changed, and when the Tang Dynasty came to the fishing village, there was no one there. Unlike other places, because it is close to the sea, when the ice age came, the sea water quickly froze, and the area near the sea was even colder, so the nearby human beings would have migrated to other places if they were still alive. The old man is nowhere to be found, and certainly cannot be seen, but the old whale may still be able to. At the end of Tang Dynasty, looking at the location that used to be the ocean, there was no trace of the ocean for a long time. Thick snow had accumulated on the frozen ice, and it looked no different from other land. However, Tang Mo, who has energy, still feels that there is still a cave under this thick layer of ice. The pink light group quickly passed through the thick layer of ice, sinking continuously. The ?? layer of ice was so thick that the conscious body sank for a long time before finally seeing the familiar flowing space. That is the ocean under the thick ice. If there is any other place for the last paradise in this ice age, it is undoubtedly the ocean. Although the temperature has dropped drastically, the depth of the ocean is unable to seal the entire ice, and at most the top layer is frozen. Because the sea surface was frozen, it absorbed a lot of sunlight, but the bottom seawater was well protected from the cold. Although Tang Mo couldn''t feel it, the more she sank, the more sea creatures she saw swimming freely. She knew that this place was not much different from before. Fortunately, I am now in the form of a ball of light, and I can come and go freely wherever I go. Otherwise, if I come with my body, I have to dig the thick layer of ice to get down, which is really hard work. Tang Mo looked at himself with pink all over his body, but he got used to it. A cloud of pink light entered the water, which naturally attracted the attention of many marine creatures. Many beautiful little fish swam curiously around Tang Mo. Some even swept the pink light with their tails, but they became even more curious when they found that they couldn''t touch them. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, the most important thing now is time, but he is swinging his conscious body with great interest to tease the little fish. Swinging and sinking all over again, the colorful circles around him are very comfortable. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he found out from the last time he came here. Although most of the fish in this ocean are also mutant beasts, they are lively and innocent, and most of them are friendly and non-aggressive towards people. I dont know if it was influenced by the big whale, and its not like those alien beasts on land, as long as they meet people, they will die endlessly, as if there is some kind of revenge for killing their father. Just when Tang was thinking about some miscellaneous things, the familiar suction finally appeared. At the end of Tang Dynasty, together with the small fishes surrounding him, he quickly sank to a huge black hole below. The other fish were desperately struggling to resist, trying to break free of the suction, but unfortunately it was in vain. Tang Mo looked at those little fish apologetically. Im so sorry, everyone, play and play, and follow me down to make you a big whales meal. Its true that my friends are doing it a little bit carelessly. Of course, those little fish couldn''t hear Tang Mo''s innermost thoughts, otherwise they would definitely scold Tang Mo for being the fish carrier of the big whale, who came to deceive the fish. Tang Mo smoothly entered the big whale''s mouth along the suction, and then fell all the way to the familiar soft place, the big whale''s stomach. When ?? arrived in his stomach, Tang Mo looked around and couldn''t help sighing when he saw the heat coming out of those soft tender meat. If those few people who tried so hard to escape before knew that the environment they would experience later was more severe than this one, I wonder if they would regret going out from here. This is so good, it won''t freeze, you can pick up those small fish to eat when you are hungry, and you can''t just cut the meat. Tang Mo looked at the pink meat around him and felt that if the meat was grilled, the taste would definitely be wrong. The more he thought about it, the more greedy he became, and Tang Mo couldn''t help but look away. "You haven''t come to play with me for so long, and you still want to roast my meat, how shameless." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he suddenly heard an exasperated voice resounding in this confined space. "You are shameless, big whale, you actually eavesdropped on me!" The shameless idea of ??the late Tang Dynasty became angry after being caught, and immediately decided to take the lead. "Speak? You don''t even have a mouth, how can you speak?" there was a snort. Oh, too, Tang Mo suddenly remembered that he really couldn''t speak. Everything just happened was just a random thought. How could the whale hear? And he didn''t have time to knock on the door of the sea of ????knowledge of the whale, how did it know that he was here? "Your conscious body is contaminated with the breath of life, that is the treasure I gave you, and I can feel you naturally. I know what you are thinking, so don''t scold me secretly in your heart!" The big whale ruthlessly warned the end of Tang Dynasty. Is there any more privacy? Tang Mo silently protested, but obviously, it was useless. "how are you?" Tang Mo immediately decided to change the subject. "It''s okay, but it''s a bit boring, and no one plays with me." The voice of the big whale is a bit wronged, and the height is very cold. It is an invincible controller in this sea area, but because of this, it has no friends. Who dares to play with you, you will accidentally swallow it and eat it again. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he murmured in his heart, but thinking that the big whale could hear his innermost thoughts, he immediately stopped his thoughts. "Your consciousness should be able to cover the entire ocean, right? With such a big ocean, there are so many small fish, small shrimps, and little bastards, so there is nothing fun to do?" The end of the Tang Dynasty just came for a while, and I thought those colorful fish were very interesting, as long as there is life, it should not be boring. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just asked casually if he had nothing to say, but soon she paid the price for her ignorant question. "That''s not true, you don''t know, the fish, fish, shrimp, shrimp, sea corals in this sea can''t stop all day, and there is a seahorse in the west. After it mutates, it will give birth every day, and then the child will give birth again. Hermaphrodite is too awesome... You Say that there is really one of the king **** here. That species was originally a tortoise. It was a long and big one. It mutated and stayed in the sea for some reason. Let me tell you, it depends on its old age. Its just disrespectful to the old man. And the big octopus, you know, its incredible, you can believe it with eight daughters-in-law?? And The big whale may have been alone for too long with a fish, and there is no fish to talk to it. It was hard to find someone who could talk. It was endless and could not stop. (end of this chapter) Chapter 466： human arrogance Chapter 466 Human Arrogance If it was anyone else, they would have been impatient to hear the love, hatred and gossip of such a bunch of small fish and shrimp. But Tang Mo is different. She is like this now. It is very happy that someone can communicate with her. Don''t talk about gossip, even if it is to talk about how many kinds of coral there are on the bottom of the sea, what each coral looks like, how many colors and patterns, she likes to hear it. One fish and one person are like this. You said that I was very happy to hear and had a friendly exchange. After talking for a long time, the big whale finally said that he was tired and stopped. "Why didn''t you say it?" Tang Mo was still a little unfinished. "It''s up to you." The big whale has always stayed on the bottom of the sea. Although the coverage of the consciousness is very wide, it has never extended to the land, and there is no way. Because he was rescued by humans when he was a child, the whale has always maintained a very friendly attitude towards humans and is very curious about humans. In fact, because of accidents, there will always be humans who accidentally break into its body. Although it is the stomach, it is its own body after all, so how could the whale not know it. Although some people will deliberately sabotage to make it uncomfortable. But most of the people are still relatively well behaved, and the whales live in them, and sometimes even deliberately reduce the activities of gastric juice to take care of them so that they can live well in it and even give birth to children... Human activity in the stomach is like a live broadcast of humans to the whale, which is very interesting. But since the sea froze, no humans have strayed in, and its days have become more monotonous and boring. In fact, it still wants to know what the human world looks like now. The end of the Tang Dynasty was also very interesting and began to tell the whales what happened on the ground, starting from the Ice Age. The human wisdom she saw along the way was really amazing, and it was something Tang Mo never thought of. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, no one said any words and doubts. Now that the audience, the big whale, naturally began to talk. At the end of Tang Dynasty, while talking to the whales about the self-rescue of human beings, he praised their wisdom. And the big whale listened silently and earnestly. "That''s what you humans are all about, I mean that''s how it was in the beginning, no fuss." The whale did not speak until the end of Tang Dynasty. "You haven''t seen the world like a hermit crab that has never changed its shell." The big whale made a joke unique to the sea. After saying that, he felt a little humorous and couldn''t help but feel complacent. "Have you humans never thought about why the end times will appear?" The big whale began to ask the end of Tang Dynasty. "Why does the end of the world appear?" Tang Mo repeated. In fact, after going through so many things, she had some vague thoughts in her heart, but it was like she was covered with a veil and it was hard to see. "Is it because the population is too large and can''t be loaded, so the population is cleared?" Tang Mo replied. In the apocalypse, many strong and able-bodied people have supernatural abilities, and having supernormal abilities means that they have a higher survival rate in the apocalypse. And wise people, relying on their smart brains, can also seek a life in the last days. And those who are lazy in peacetime, or who are poor and stupid, are the fastest dying people in the last days, I have to say that people who can live to the present are not simple characters. It is either ability, wisdom, perseverance, or great luck. There should be a reason for all this. "You''re right, but it''s not comprehensive. The end of the world didn''t start without a reason. In the early days of the earth, humans were just ordinary creatures in nature, with prey and natural enemies. But I don''t know since when, human beings slowly It has become the top of the food chain, with fewer and fewer natural enemies, and finally it becomes an existence like a hegemon. In fact, its okay to stand at the top, but because you humans have no natural enemies, you gradually become arrogant. Begin to unscrupulously slaughter animals and spoil plants. Your so-called advanced technology has made this world a smog. Nature has its own set of immune systems, and if you continue to mess around like this, sooner or later the world will be destroyed, so there is the end of the world. " The whale had an extremely long life, and the long inheritance of its ancestors allowed it to see things in higher dimensions in the long history. Coupled with the idle boredom at the bottom of the sea, most of the time is spent thinking, the wisdom of whales is amazing, so about the world, the whale is the most understandable. Tang Mo nodded and remained silent. She admitted everything the whale said. "I know you''re curious, why most of the alien beasts in the ocean don''t attack people, while the alien beasts on land try their best to eat you. In fact, everything is not without a reason." At the end of Tang Dynasty, she was attentively waiting to hear the next words. In fact, about alien beasts, she had been holding these questions in her heart for a long time. "There are two kinds of strange beasts in this world, one is a species that appeared suddenly and never existed before. And the other is a kind that originally existed in the world and has been mutated later. The first kind of strange beast is because of those you have slaughtered before. Born from the resentment of animals that have passed away, the second type is a beast that has survived and mutated after being baptized by those resentments. If it is said that the law of the law of the jungle to die, it will not produce so much resentment. But you humans are too greedy, the animals you slaughtered are not only satisfied with survival, too many meaningless and cruel deaths, just because of your arrogance and self-righteousness. No matter what kind of beasts, they have felt those huge and terrible resentments, so they are born to be mortal enemies with you humans, and they will never die. " The words of the big whale made Tang Mo finally understand why those alien beasts are so hostile to humans, as long as they see it, it will only end in life and death. It turned out that those alien beasts inherited the resentment of the countless lost lives of their race. The resentment was too powerful, so powerful that they no longer had self-awareness at all. "What about you? After the baptism of those resentments, why don''t you hate humans? And I have seen other non-aggressive beasts." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought of Dahua''s family. As long as those orangutans don''t hurt them, they are not particularly aggressive towards people. "Because our race has not been persecuted by too many humans, the resentment is not strong. Those who can mutate and are not hostile to humans are all races with low resentment and high intelligence." Indeed, whether it is whales or orangutans, generally speaking, there are very few humans to provoke them, and their intelligence is indeed extremely high. (end of this chapter) Chapter 467： The truth of the end times Chapter 467 The Truth of the End Times "But how do you explain these fish in the ocean? They are all stupid, and they shouldn''t have any brains, right?" Most of the fish I saw at the end of the Tang Dynasty were very cute, but they were not wise, how to explain it? "Are you stupid? I''ve said it before. The formation of alien beasts must be baptized by resentment. It is difficult for humans to salvage fish in the deep sea. They have never seen human beings and have no natural resentment. You Didn''t you realize that most of these fish were species you haven''t seen before?" The big whale said with disgust. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he thought about it carefully, and it seemed that it was indeed the case. "There are also some who have been caught and turned into alien beasts and like to attack humans. The original fish generally do not live in the deep sea. After the mutation, not only their appearance has changed, but their living habits have also changed." Not all fish do not attack humans, after all, the ocean is so big. "I understand, what you mean is that a fish with a lot of resentment can''t bear such a strong resentment and cannot become an alien beast, so there are fewer fish that attack people. But didn''t you say that there are two ways to form an alien beast? Then And what about a species that doesn''t exist in this world? Why don''t those sudden species of creatures attack people?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, there is still a little bit unclear, anyway, she is idle now, and she has nothing else to do if she doesn''t get to the bottom of it. "The fish you see now are basically the original creatures in the ocean, and the strange appearance is only the change brought about by mutation. As for the kind of natural beasts in the ocean, there are hardly any." I don''t know why, but the tone of what the whale said seemed to be a little proud. "Is it because of you?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, he could hear the meaning of the whale''s words, and he continued to ask. "Of course, I have the final say in everything in this sea. How disgusting the creatures that have turned into resentment, I don''t want them to live in this sea of ??mine." The big whale said that he was very disgusted with that kind of wraith-like creature. It turned out to be like this, Tang Mo nodded, all the confusion in his heart was solved now. No wonder, the emotions were all cleaned up by this big whale. "Then you say that the last days is a punishment, when will this punishment end?" At the end of Tang Dynasty, although the character of the whale was a little naive, I have to say that the knowledge is still very comprehensive. When will the end of the world end, even if Tang Mo is about to say goodbye, she is still very concerned about this issue. "When human beings truly understand the meaning of the end times, pass the test, and fulfill the requirements, it may end." The big whale apparently thought about this question and had his own answer. Understand the meaning of the end times, pass the test, and complete the requirements... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he thought about these words silently in his heart. Perhaps the process of collecting the five pearls and the various things in the fantasy world are not without reason, not only for human beings to complete the task, but also for people to truly understand some more precious things in the process. Tang Mo remembered the big pink bead that he despised, and suddenly felt a little miss about it. "If you weren''t what you are now, maybe you might really be the hope of mankind." The big whale said seriously, although it also disliked the end of Tang Dynasty, but I had to admit that this girl has many excellent qualities. The big whale knew that at the end of the Tang Dynasty there were already four beads, and it was really not far from five. What''s more, the current Tang Mo is a conscious body, and the pink energy on his body makes the whale feel very at ease. Energy is generally something that makes the other party feel jealous, but the pink energy on Tang Mo''s body is not, it will make people feel more peaceful, there is an indescribable feeling of peace of mind and want to get close. One person and one whale chatted like this for a long time. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he told the big whale all the things he experienced in the fantasy world. Anyway, he is like this now, the world is like this, and there is nothing else to say. The big whale was also amazed when he heard the fantasy world. It had never seen anything on land, let alone the world of parallel time and space. After chatting and chatting, Tang Mo and the whale carefully talked about the ID watch. Although she knows that the whale does not understand electronic products and ID watches, but she feels that with the whale''s understanding of the world, maybe she can better understand what the ID watch is about. If the ID watch in this world was originally a product of high technology, then the watch has been completely out of human control since it was derived. Even the above information is the information of human position, which is definitely not the height that technology can achieve. Even with AI, humans can only input commands, and it is absolutely impossible for them to output some information that humans themselves do not know. "This is not easy. Since the world has its own energy, it can control plants and animals, and naturally it can also control the energy to your wrist watch. The energy of the world exists, but there must be a carrier. If you want to send instructions and information to you humans, isn''t this watch the best carrier." The ?? thing about the watch didn''t shock the whale. Many people who fell into the water have survived in its body before. Although it has never been to land, it has also heard a lot of their conversations. And everyone just came in, without exception, paying attention to their ID watch. Of course, the watch does not have any signal in the body of the whale, nor can it release information. As for the specific circumstances under which the watch can be used and under what circumstances it cannot be used, it is probably affected by various factors such as geographical location, magnetic field, etc. It cannot be summed up in one sentence or two. Tang Mo nodded, she felt that she wanted to understand too many things today. People always feel panic about unknown things. Originally, people were worried about whether some evil forces or aliens would control the watch, and whether they would be enemies of their human beings. But now Tang Mo knows, if this watch is the manifestation of the energy of this world, then its purpose is very simple, it is to make the world better. Of course, this is not completely good news, after all, one of the conditions for making the world better is to eliminate vulnerable groups. But those who can live to the present, basically have no vulnerable groups, and the remaining group of people are basically steel warriors. Either a body of steel, a willpower of steel, or a heart of steel. The last thing they have to do is submit the task after completing the task. As long as these five beads can be successfully fused, the wishes of this world will probably be fulfilled, and the wishes of mankind will also be fulfilled. At the end of Tang, he thought of the four beads in his body again, and his mood was a bit complicated. Keep everyone waiting~ Tomorrow is the New Year, lets get rid of the old and welcome the new, be happy~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 468： Sensual Pearl Chapter 468 The Pearl of Sensibility But before Tang Mo''s mood was complicated, he was pushed out by the big whale. That''s right, just "squeezed" out. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she felt that her consciousness suddenly received a huge repelling, and then with the big mouth of the big whale, she went back the same way and returned to the water again. "what?" We had a good chat just now, and if you turn your face, you will turn your face. "Although you have many interesting places on land, the world in the ocean is not worse than yours. I will take you to play in this underwater world today!" Perhaps the things on the ground that Tang Tang had just told the whale were too magical, causing the whale to suddenly have a wonderful desire to win or lose. Or through the chat just now, the big whale has regarded Tang Mo as a good friend who can play together at a deeper level. The mysterious ocean is vast and boundless. In the late Tang Dynasty, there were too many places that had not been visited and scenery that had never been seen before. but "Are you going with me like this? It''s too much to attract attention, right?" It''s not that he didn''t want to play at the end of Tang Dynasty, but the body of the big whale is too huge, and it looks like a hill in the sea. This is a small disaster everywhere, what else are you playing? "Humph, stupid!" The big whale has turned on the ruthless mocking mode again. Then, under Tang Mo''s gaze, a small blue light about the size of his own body appeared beside him. "Let''s go!" The blue light gradually turned into the image of a small whale, rolling happily in the sea water. "It turns out that this can be done..." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little surprised to see the conscious body separated from the whale. She used to be able to separate out her own mental power, but compared with the big whale, a living little whale, it is not a concept at all. Big Whale felt the shock of Tang Mo, and was very proud and proud in his heart, and happily took Lu Lu to show Tang Mo. It is only recently that the big whale can transform into such a small clone, so he is very novel. When it comes to what are the interesting places in the sea, there should be no fish that know better than the big whale. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he was naturally happy to be accompanied by a tour guide, although this tour guide was a little arrogant. On this side, Tang Mo and the whale were playing happily in the sea, but the atmosphere in the protection circle on the other side was not so good. Because of the mandatory reminder broadcast of the ID watch, everyone now knows that Tang Mo has obtained the beads of space attribute. It is impossible to hide this matter. After all, as long as the space beads are fused, Tang Mo''s attribute value will skyrocket by 10,000 points. Originally, at the end of the Tang Dynasty, it was the first place in the Chinese leaderboard and received much attention. The attribute value skyrocketed by 10,000 points overnight. Even pigs can know what is going on. Now these five beads are all in the hands of humans. Everyone knows that collecting five beads together can realize the wishes of mankind, and everyone is looking forward to the fusion of the five beads. However, about the coma at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the Sect Chief and the others concealed it very tightly and did not let anyone know. This is a major event concerning all mankind, and the fewer people know about it, the better. After all, its really hard to say what people will do when it concerns their own interests. Many people were too excited to come to see Tang Mo, but they were blocked by Zong Chang Wen Jianshu. The reason was that Tang Mo was in retreat to prepare for the fusion of the five beads, and no one was there. Fortunately, everyone knew that Tang Mo only had four beads on his body, and there was one bead on Qin Ling''s body, and Qin Ling still did not come out in the fantasy space, no matter how anxious they were, there was nothing they could do. Waiting for Qinling. So there were more people sitting on the edge of the protection ring every day and waiting for people to fall from the sky. Everyone got a small bench and waited for Qinling to come out. All people felt that as long as Qinling came out, the world would be better and the end of the world would end. As soon as the crowd was excited, the pressure on the sect leader and the others increased. After all, after Qinling comes out, if everyone really chooses to use beads to save Momo, then the wishes of those people, no, maybe the wishes of almost all the survivors in this world will be in vain. At that moment, how should Tang Mo and Qin Ling and those who concealed the truth face everyone''s anger. Can the world maintain the current peace at that time? Will those angry people remember Momo''s life-saving grace and calm down at the same time? All the questions, we don''t have an answer. Everyone''s hearts are waiting for the same thing, that is Qinling''s return. To say that Qinling stayed in the second fantasy world is really enough to save, this task is not only difficult and full of killings but also time-consuming. Qinling stayed in the fantasy world for a whole year. Like the late Tang Dynasty, Qinling''s state of mind was also undergoing rapid changes while experiencing the people and things in these worlds. Qin Ling discovered that a small pink ball appeared in his sea of ??consciousness. The ball contained energy, but he didn''t know how it came from and what was the use of it. If Tang Mo was there, you would be able to recognize it. This pink bead is the emotional bead she gave her name to. With the increase of experience, such a small bead will appear in the sea of ????knowledge of people who have experienced and touched the understanding of the emotional world of things. The more sincerity, the more energy, and the bigger the beads. There is only one thing that is very special, that is, the more people who have no sincerity, the faster the speed of the beads will grow after they have real emotions. seems to guide people to touch a softer world, and those who are willing to break through the cage in their hearts will be rewarded by the world. Probably because Tang Mo came back from rebirth, her heart was too cold at the beginning of this life, so she was bigger than anyone else''s sensibility pearl, to the extent that she had completely surpassed the attribute pearl. What''s even more amazing is that even at the end of Tang Dynasty, consciousness has now left the body. But whether it is the unrequited love of relatives, friends and even pets that the body where the sensual pearl is located, or the more majestic transparency felt by the conscious body of the late Tang Dynasty in the world at high altitudes and on the bottom of the sea, all make That sensual pearl continued to grow. In fact, many survivors, especially those who have experienced the fantasy world, have already appeared in the sea of ????knowledge. But because their beads are really too small, and there is no attribute orb in the sea of ????knowledge that can be used as a reference at any time, most people don''t care. A few people who care about this ID watch just regard it as something they can''t understand. After finding out that there is no harm to himself, he will not care anymore. Today is New Year''s Eve, I will update you early~ Ran Ran is here to wish everyone a happy New Year, thank you for being able to see here and stay with me for so long along the way. In the new year, Ran Ran will continue to work hard, and so will you, let''s work hard together. 2021, I wish you all peace and happiness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 469： Qinling is back Chapter 469 Qinling is back When you are in the fantasy world, you cannot receive any news from the ID watch, even if it is a strong reminder. So for such a long time, Qinling didn''t know what was going on outside. When he finished the task and stepped into the door, the ID watch seemed to suddenly come back with a signal message. fell heavily on the snow, but Qin Ling didn''t feel any pain at all, and even laughed. Because he had already seen the message on the top of his watch, the Space Orb had already been obtained. You don''t even need to guess, Qinling knows that it must be Momo, and Momo has successfully completed the task of the three worlds. Compared with the happiness of getting the Space Pearl, what makes Qinling even more happy is that this information can confirm Momo''s current safety, and she is now in the base. Qin Ling stayed in the fantasy world for too long, and when he finished the last mission, he happened to be staggered from Tang Mo, and they hadn''t seen each other for too long. As soon as he thought that he could see the end in a while, Qin Ling didn''t even bother to get up and started to get excited. The excitement didn''t last long when Qin Ling found himself being lifted up. And then move fast... "Hey! What are you doing!" Qin Ling found that he was the third child and several other brothers who stayed behind in the protection circle. "Don''t be in such a hurry, I just came back and won''t be leaving again." Qin Ling thought it was his brothers who hadn''t seen him for too long. This was a way of expressing his longing and enthusiasm. As expected of someone who has a daughter-in-law, now they are starting to be so hypocritical. "Boss, you must hold on." The third child stared at the snow outside day and night and waited for this moment. As soon as they saw Qinling falling, they rushed out and carried him back. Those who just came out of the fantasy world must have to slow down for a while, and the speed of action is not so fast. They don''t want to wait another second anymore. Looking at the person on his shoulders, he seemed to be in a good mood. The third child gave Qin Ling a vaccination. "Stand on what?" Qin Ling felt that something was wrong. Looking at the faces of the third child and several brothers, the uneasiness in his heart continued to expand. Those of you who were on the edge of the protective circle watched him appear, and they were obviously ecstatic, and even many people were dancing and cheering. There is a sharp contrast between ?? and the third child at this moment. What went wrong? "Boss, wait a little longer, it will be there soon." There are so many onlookers now that it is inconvenient even to explain it, so I''ll have to wait until I see my sister-in-law. Qin Ling also knew that it was not a good time to speak, so he also quieted down, but the joy on his face slowly faded, and his expression became serious. Lin Yi''s tent was planned long ago at the end of Tang Dynasty, and it was in an independent position on the side of the protection circle. Originally, the space was very large, but as the number of people in the protection circle gradually decreased, it became larger and more empty. Especially after the accident at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the head of the sect sent a few people with strong spiritual abilities to guard here day and night, creating a separate protection circle space. The youngest and the third carried Qinling to the end of Tang Dynasty. At this time, Zong Chief Lin Yu, Wen Jianshu and Lin Yi had already received the news and waited to the side. Xiao Tao was playing in Lin Yu''s tent with two children. The children were too young, and there was no need to let them know about many things. Qin Ling looked at the group of people related to Momo standing haggard next to the tent, and his anxiety reached its peak. As soon as his legs exerted force, Qin Ling rolled over from several people and stood on the ground. "What happened to Momo?" This was the first sentence Qinling said after returning to the protection circle. In this battle, if he didn''t understand what happened to Momo, he would have lived in vain for so many years. "Go into the tent and talk." Wen Jianshu is considered an elder here, he said to Qin Ling. Qin Ling''s face was so cold that it seemed that ice could form, and he followed Wen Jianshu into the tent. And the third child stood guard at the entrance of the tent and acted as guards. The boss is finally back. The eldest sister-in-law has an accident here, and the eldest is not here. In fact, the third child is under a lot of psychological pressure. I was afraid that my sister-in-law wouldn''t be able to support the boss to come back. Although the sister-in-law''s injury had nothing to do with him, he really couldn''t explain it to the boss. Now that the eldest is finally back, the sister-in-law will wake up immediately, and the third child is finally relieved. This time is really not easy for everyone. In the tent, Zongchang and Qin Ling described in detail how they returned from the fantasy world at the end of the Tang Dynasty, to the injury of the Pearl of Fusion Space, and finally to all the efforts they could do and the methods they came up with, all for Qin Ling. said it again. After hearing Momo fuse the beads, the entire sea of ??consciousness was destroyed. Qin Ling''s fists were clenched tightly on the sides of his legs, and the veins on his wrists burst out. The Sea of ??Consciousness was destroyed, Qin Ling knew too well what kind of irreversible damage it was, and what kind of pain it would endure. But after I heard it slowly, I heard Zong Chief say that they had come up with a solution. If he used the Pearl of Agility in his body, there was a 90% chance that Momo could be rescued. Qin Ling slowly relaxed again. tone. There is a way, as long as there is a way, let alone 190%, it''s 10%, and there is a 1% chance that he will save Momo. As for using the Orb of Agility in his body, Qin Ling never thought about it. He can give everything to Momo, a broken bead is nothing. Watching Qin Ling''s expression gradually change, the Zong Chief looked at each other. At this time, they all understood what kind of choice Qin Ling would make. Compared to these people who had some thoughts in their hearts, Qinling was a subconscious choice. It may be said that Qinling never thought of any possibility of giving up Momo, no matter what he paid. Seeing that Qin Ling was so firm, the Sect Chief felt more at ease. If Qin Ling''s sincerity has reached this level, then the possibility of being rejected by the spiritual power of the late Tang Dynasty is even better. After all, when one party''s energy reaches 100% goodwill, the other party can also feel it. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yu, the three chiefs, looked at each other quietly, and the atmosphere began to relax. Then Zongchang started to tell Qin Ling about the results of their research on the manual in the past few days. These days, they have been mulling over the description of the five-bead fusion day and night, just to see if they can find more possibilities for the end of Tang Dynasty. But they have elaborated the elaboration to the extent that they can memorize it word for word, but they have not found any other way to achieve it. They propose a plan, reject a plan, propose it, reject it again, until now. There is really only one way to save Tang Mo, they are sure. (end of this chapter) Chapter 470： his decision Chapter 470 His Decision After Zong Chang and several others explained everything to Qin Ling in detail, the air fell into silence. Everyone was waiting for Qin Ling to say something. After all, no matter what they thought, it was useless. The only way to save Tang Mo was that attribute bead, and the owner of that bead was standing in front of him. "When does it begin?" Qin Ling looked at Tang Mo wearing new and clean clothes, lying on the mat with a pale face, his heart seemed to be tightly grasped by a hand, and it was so painful that he could hardly breathe. Because of Lin Yi''s careful care, Tang Mo was taken care of very cleanly. If it weren''t for her pale face and weak breathing, people would almost think she was asleep. Qin Ling squatted down and gently stroked Tang Mo''s face with his hand. swiped across the bloodless lips, Qin Ling felt that he couldn''t wait for a moment. "Judging from Tang Mo''s physical condition, it can last for about half a month. We can''t be in a hurry. After all, we are not 100% sure that we will succeed. We should do better preparations." This was said by Lin Yu, and when Qin Ling came back, most of the matter became half. But they have studied for a long time during this time, even if this is the only way to be successful 100%. In case the speed bead was rejected by the energy in the body when it entered Tang Mo''s body. In case the energy of the speed pearl is not enough to repair the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. In case when repairing the sea of ????consciousness was blocked by other energies in Tang Mo''s body... Too many unknown possibilities still need to be further discussed in combination with the speed beads in Qinling''s body. Each of them knew in their hearts how precious the bead that could save Momo was. It was the hope of all mankind. And there is only one such precious opportunity, once it fails, then nothing is left. No one can afford such a failure. "What is the probability of success?" Qin Ling held Tang Mo''s hand and stared at her face. "If you can cooperate and try it out in the past few days, so that I can have a deep understanding of the energy and speed beads in your sea of ??consciousness, the probability is about 80%." Zongchang thought for a while and said. Opening up your sea of ??consciousness to others and letting others know it carefully or deeply is something that any person with supernatural powers will be very resistant to. Consciousness sea is the biggest restricted area for ability users, so the sect chief is also very careful about what he said, for fear of annoyed this person. After all, he is a person with some dignity in front of the ancestor, but in front of this famous master, what is he? "Only eighty percent?" The expression on Qin Ling''s face was even more frightening, his voice was not loud, but he was brave. "Um." Although the temperature in the room seemed to have plummeted, Zongchang couldn''t help wiping the sweat from his forehead. In fact, what he didn''t say is that 80% of it was said by him. After all, a power user as strong as Tang Mo, the energy in his body is undoubtedly huge. Qinling is not a spiritual power, and the only one who is not excluded can successfully send Qinling''s energy into it. unknown thing. Qin Ling stopped talking. 80%, 80% chance he can''t accept it. But what can you do if you dont accept it? Qin Ling held Tang Mo''s hand tightly, he couldn''t see anything else in his eyes, and couldn''t hear anything else in his ears. "Then, when did you say we started? The time is up..." Zong Chief looked at Qin Ling for a long time without speaking, and continued to ask boldly. Wen Jianshu took Zong Chang''s arm and shook his head at him. Then the three of them retreated silently, leaving time to Qinling. The ?? tent was empty, and only Qinling and Tang Dynasty remained. Silence, the whole tent was silent, not a single sound. Qin Ling turned his back to the mouth of the tent, took Tang Mo''s hand, and knelt on the ground without even changing his posture. pat. Something fell to the ground and hit the side of Tang Mo''s wrist. pat pat pat Then there are more sounds of liquid falling. The sound is even more obvious in a quiet environment, like it''s raining in the tent. Of course, it is impossible to rain inside the tent. Qin Ling''s tears were like beads with a broken thread, and he couldn''t control it. "Why don''t you wait for me?" Qin Ling''s nose turned red. "Why didn''t you wait for me?" Qin Ling sobbed, unable to even utter a complete sentence. The whole face is wrinkled together, and the grievances are not good, the snot and tears from crying are mixed together. Xu Laosan and his brothers were guarding outside the tent and heard a faint sound. "Third brother, did you hear the cry in the tent, wouldn''t it be the boss crying again?" The younger brother who was guarding the door heard the voice and asked Mr. Xu. "Don''t talk nonsense, our boss has never cried, and then made a rumor and pulled out your tongue." Xu Laosan immediately raised his leg and kicked the talking little brother. Who is their boss? That is Qinling! Who is Qinling? That''s someone who can laugh out loud when his arm is broken. If he could cry, it would be hell. "No, boss, listen carefully?" The little brother who was kicked was a real tough guy. He didn''t give up after being kicked. He clearly heard it. Third Xu put his ear to the door subconsciously, and then immediately kicked the little brother again. "Go go go, you go go!" It''s all the fault of this heartless guy for talking nonsense, he''s hallucinating about it. Mr. Xu rubbed his ears, he must have been hallucinating. In the tent, Qin Ling was still reluctant to let go of Tang Mo''s hand after crying, so he just sat like that. "You must think that the first time I met you was in a post-apocalyptic school. Actually, I knew you when you first entered school. At that time, I thought again, how can there be a little girl who wears such shabby clothes and has such a high head. I was very curious about where you got that spirit. I have been observing you for a long time, getting more and more curious, but I can''t always find a suitable opportunity to talk to you. The end of the world came later, and we got to know each other. You are more cute and interesting than I thought. I know you have a lot of secrets, but that''s okay. I knew at that time that I like you, no matter what you look like, I like you. Later, I had an accident and was trapped in that hole for so many days, I thought I was doomed. But here you are. You don''t know, you wore a sports suit that day, but my eyes seem to be broken, no matter how you look at you, you look like an angel. You cooked me delicious porridge, the best porridge I have ever eaten in my life. The night we were together, I didnt sleep all night, I kept laughing, I didnt know I could be that stupid. Later, you became better and better. At first, I just wanted to protect you. Later, I realized that we are not a relationship between protection and being protected, but fight side by side. You never tell me about your hard work, but I understand. That night you suddenly asked me if you weren''t good enough and I didn''t like you anymore. Your eyes were stubborn and aggrieved at that time, which made me feel distressed. I swore in my heart that I will protect you with my life as long as I live. I can''t say many things, but I want you to know that I love you not because you are good or not, but because you are you. There is no reason to love you without any reason. I can give everything to love you, even life. " (end of this chapter) Chapter 471： energy surge Chapter 471 Energy Soaring "I like you so much, why don''t you wait for me." Qin Ling''s last sentence was extremely aggrieved, like a little boy who was aggrieved. A person will become a child in front of the person he loves, and the person who stands tall will feel aggrieved like a child. If Tang Mo was awake now, she must have melted her heart when she saw this scene, and she would have hugged her little boy well. But unfortunately, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he couldn''t hear it. However, although Tang Mo couldn''t hear it, there was one small thing that he could hear, and that was the pink bead in the Tang Mo Consciousness Sea. The more Qin Ling said, the pink beads are like seeds that absorb nutrients, and they slowly continue to grow, and more and more energy is stored in them. The more pure and sincere feelings, the more energy. Unconsciously, the pink bead became bigger, but it was not enough, it was still trying to continue to grow It''s just that the outsiders don''t know anything about it. In the next few days, Qin Ling was pulled out by Zong Chief and Lin Yu. After all, Zong Chief is going to mix with Qinlings energy, so the two must be extremely familiar with each other. Because of the in-depth contact with the Pearl of Agility, it was convenient to use it to repair the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Zong Changgang had to enter the sea of ??consciousness of Qinling for a long time. Zong Chang was not familiar with Qinling. At first, he was very cautious and cautious, afraid that Qinling would mind, or that the energy in Qinlings sea of ??consciousness would attack him subconsciously. But not at all. Qin Ling is very cooperative, even his sea of ??consciousness is very cooperative. After all, it is a sea of ??consciousness and energy that exists in a conscious body. Qinling''s consciousness is above everything else. Seeing that Qinling didn''t mind at all, the sect chief gradually relaxed, and began to get acquainted with Qinling''s energy and the pearl of agility. In fact, Qin Ling really doesn''t mind. If he can increase the chance of success, he is even willing to do everything, not to mention letting others enter his sea of ??consciousness, even letting others attack his sea of ??consciousness. Qin Ling''s unconditional cooperation made things go very smoothly, but Tang Mo''s body was getting weaker and weaker. The energy of those riots would collapse if they were not suppressed for too long, and then scurried around the whole body, then Tang Mo would explode. body die. They can''t wait too long. In the past few days, in addition to cooperating with Zong Chief and Lin Yu to do experiments, Qin Ling stayed in the tent at the end of Tang Dynasty. He took all the work that originally belonged to Lin Yi, including scrubbing Tang Mo''s body and changing clothes. has already reached this point, and it is somewhat unnecessary to discuss the difference between men and women. Lin Yi was originally a little dissatisfied that she and Momo spent less time together after Qinling came, but then she thought, if Qinling Momo didn''t even have any hope of waking up, she would be relieved. In fact, since they knew that Qinling didn''t even hesitate and chose to abandon everything to save Momo, they have fully recognized Qinling''s love for Momo in their hearts. Adversity shows the true feelings, although it is a bit sad to say, but good feelings are always seen after hardships. To be on the safe side, Zongchang and Qinling simulated it again. The object of the ?? experiment is naturally to find a psychic. There is no one else here, so Lin Yu is the most suitable. Lin Yu and the Sect Chief are already very familiar with each other, and with the special relationship of the Sect Chief''s mental strength, it is difficult to be rejected. Lin Yu was very resistant to Qinling''s energy at first, but in order to better simulate the effect, he gave himself mental hints over and over again, so that he would not resent other people''s energy invasion. After many attempts, three succeeded. was successfully transported by the spiritual power of the head of the sect, and sent the energy of the pearl of agility fused by the Qinling Mountains into Lin Yu''s body. Of course, he quickly withdrew. As long as neither side resists, and the energy is not used, it is naturally no problem to withdraw. This successful test also greatly boosted everyone''s confidence. However, Lin Yu''s energy is much worse than that of Tang Mo, but Tang Mo''s acceptance of Qinling is definitely higher than Lin Yu''s. Combining many uncertain factors, there is still no way to determine the final chance of success. But as time passed, they had no time to think of any better way, and no time to hesitate any longer. On the day when we decided to start planning, it was a rare sunny day, and the sun, which had not appeared for a long time, shone warmly on the protective cover. Everyone looked up at the sun, like plants, enjoying photosynthesis and replenishing energy. And Qin Ling was sitting in the tent, holding Tang Mo''s hand and talking to her one last time before starting the plan. In fact, Qinling has been talking to Tang Mo every day these days, but before the plan started, he still asked to give him some more time to be alone with Mo Mo for a while. "Don''t be afraid, it will be fine in a while, it will be fine in a while..." Qin Ling just murmured and repeated this sentence, not knowing whether he was comforting Tang Mo or himself. In fact, how could Momo be afraid if he is not conscious? It was actually him who was afraid. That''s right, Qin Ling was afraid, so he bought himself some time to hide his fear as much as possible. He was too afraid to lose Momo, but now he had no choice. no choice. But Qin Ling didn''t know it was, at this time all the fear of loss in his heart was turned into nutrients and sent to the pink bead in the sea of ????knowledge at the end of Tang. And the volume of the bead suddenly skyrocketed after absorbing the fear. It was originally much larger than the other attribute beads, but at this time it skyrocketed like a balloon that was about to burst... boom! Eventually the pink beads burst open and all the energy burst out at once. It''s just that these pink-ray energies didn''t rush to everywhere in Tang Mo''s body, but quickly tried to connect with the real conscious body... The surrounding area has been protected by the people of Zongchang and Qinling, and there is no fourth person except Zongchang, Qinling and Tang Mo. In the tent at the end of the Tang Dynasty, in addition to Zongchang and Qinling, there were piles of spar and various exotic treasures. That was their preparation for fear of not having enough energy. "let us start?" Chief Zong opened the door of the tent and walked in. What should be faced is always something to face. After so long of research and experimentation, they have already gained a lot of confidence. As long as there is no accident... Soon, Qin Ling and Zongchang were sitting on the side of the late Tang Dynasty, ready to start the steps they had practiced countless times. Before the start, Zong Chang first released his mental power and wanted to check the current state of the Consciousness Sea at the end of Tang Dynasty. Accordingly speaking, for such a long time, most of the energy in the sea of ??consciousness should have dissipated into the body. But Chief Zong frowned. No, the current situation is completely different from what was expected. (end of this chapter) Chapter 472： back to the body Chapter 472 Back to the Body "What''s the matter, is there any problem?" Qin Ling captured Zong Chief''s slightly wrong mood. Now is the critical time, any mistake may lead to the failure of the plan, and he has only this chance and cannot afford the consequences of the failure of the plan. "It''s okay, let''s continue." Chief Zong replied immediately. He felt the wrong energy riot in Tang Mo''s body. As time went by, the energy in Tang Mo''s body not only did not decrease, but increased. This also means that if they hesitate to suspend the plan this time, then something worse must be waiting for them. Instead of distracting Qin Ling by telling the bad news, it is better to go all out and do it as planned. Zong Chang stabilized his mind, withdrew his energy from the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and prepared to **** Qinling''s Pearl of Agility into the sea of ??repair consciousness according to the original plan. And at this moment, the pink conscious body that was happily playing with the big whale on the bottom of the sea suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" The little blue whale saw that the pink light group that had just been playing with itself stopped, and could not help but also stopped and asked. At this time, Tang Mo was feeling that the opportunity that he had been waiting for for so many days had finally come. This time, the pink energy is not like the previous tentacles, and it runs away when you touch it, making people unable to catch it. The energy this time was like a turbulent torrent, rolling in, engulfing Tang Mo''s entire consciousness at once. On the other side, the big whale anxiously circled around Tang Mo. He couldn''t wait for a reply, but he watched his good friend grow bigger and bigger. The big whale was originally the same size that was simulated to match the size of Tang Mo''s pink light group. Now that the light group has become larger at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the subconscious anxiety of the whale has also become larger. "Big whale, it''s okay, I feel my energy is coming to me, I may have to go back, see you next time." Tang Mo was very aware of what was going on in her body, and she also knew very well that this was a very important opportunity for herself, and it was probably the last chance. Being with the whale these days, many thoughts in Tang Mo''s heart are quietly changing. After removing a lot of burdens that should not have been on his shoulders, Tang Mo still wants to continue to live. If there is a chance. And now, this opportunity is right in front of you. Drowning in the torrent of searching for himself, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he only felt that the entire consciousness had a kind of warmth from the inside out, which was the comfort of the soul. Like a baby lying at ease in his mother''s arms, Tang Mo worked hard to connect himself with this energy sound. It all seems slow, but it all happens in an instant. At this time, the perceptual pearl in Tang Mo''s body had completely burst, and all the energy flowed out of Tang Mo''s body like a flood. After receiving all the pink energy, Tang Mo in the ocean followed the energy all the way back to the body while the energy was still connected between his conscious body and his body. If it took a long time to wander slowly all the way to this point at the end of Tang Dynasty, then going back along the energy is like the speed of light, with the flow of energy. At this time, Qin Ling, who was about to start, obviously realized that something was wrong, too much energy flowed out of Momo''s body. "what happened?" Qin Ling''s face was very bad, and he felt that everything was not working as planned. What happened to Momo''s body? Could it be that their previous estimate that they could last for half a month was a wrong estimate. In fact, Momo can''t last that long? "Let''s start, this is our only chance. If we don''t start, it may be too late." Zong Chang sighed, the melancholy in his tone could be heard no matter how he concealed it. Qin Ling''s face faded and turned pale, but it was impossible to back down at this time, just like what he thought before, even if there was only a 10% chance, he would still do it. At the end of Tang, the conscious body had returned to the familiar tent, and looked at the two people sitting next to her, Zong Chief and Qin Ling, who were very nervous. At the end of Tang Dynasty, she couldn''t care about missing the long time with them, because she could clearly feel the energy fluctuation of the Sect Chief just now, and the current posture of the two people, obviously she was going to take out Qinling''s pearl of agility. At this time, Tang Mo didn''t even have time to move Qin Ling''s willingness to give so much to save her. She just wanted to return to her body quickly and stop all this. When she fused this energy at the bottom of the sea, she had already figured out what this pink energy was. It was the sensual bead, the big bead that she had always despised before. Not only that, Tang Mo had an idea in his heart. Although she has never known the use of this pink energy in her body, but now that she thinks about it, can this energy replace the pearl of agility to repair her sea of ??consciousness? Over there, Zong Chief and Qin Ling were about to start taking action. Tang Mo led the big pink ball and slammed into his body. The original sea of ??consciousness had been shattered. When it exploded, Tang Mo''s consciousness was forcibly squeezed out. Because the energy is too low and the sea of ??consciousness is damaged, there is no way to go back. But it''s different now, Tang Mo has merged with that pink energy. Besides, the perceptual master had a lot of energy in the first place. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, there was still pink energy left in the sea of ????consciousness that had not been able to dissipate completely. When Tang Mo''s consciousness returned to his own sea of ??consciousness, the spiritual power of the head of the sect had already protected Qinling''s beads and began to try to enter Tang Mo''s body. Consciousness returns to the body, which means that there is control over the body, although it is very weak. Tang Mo tried to open his mouth to speak, but he couldn''t. I tried to open my eyes again, but it didn''t work. Her conscious body has been away from the body for too long. Now that she has just returned, the sea of ??consciousness has been broken into this state. It is an impossible task to restore control over her body immediately. But it can''t be done. She finally thought of a way. At this time, it would be a waste to let Qinling''s Pearl of Agility come in. Even if the energy of the Sensibility Pearl can repair the sea of ??consciousness, it will definitely take a while. Now her sea of ??consciousness is the most violent time. If the spiritual power of the sect leader comes in at this time and sees the scene, it must be the most nervous time. Based on her understanding of the Sect Chief, he must feel that he is in the most dangerous time, and he must immediately melt the Pearl of Agility to himself. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he still knew something about Zongchang, and the judgment of Zongchang just now was exactly like this. (end of this chapter) Chapter 473： cant stand it Chapter 473 I Can''t Hold It The situation was critical, Tang Mo felt that he had used all his strength to try to control his body, but the effect was minimal. No, no. Tang Mo mobilized all the energy that had just been merged, but it was still not enough, the time left for her was too short. The few attribute beads in the sea of ??consciousness that were originally maintaining order felt that their master had finally returned, and fell into a state of struggle, and immediately drew out a little energy to help Tang Mo. Soon, under Tang Mo''s insistence, her fingers trembled slightly. The range of action is very small, but it is already the greatest degree that Tang Dynasty can do. Zongchang''s entire attention was now on the next action, and he didn''t notice this little movement. But Qin Ling saw it. Their energies have been combined into one, and they are about to enter Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness. At this moment, Qin Ling noticed that Tang Mo''s little finger trembled slightly. Qin Ling''s pupils tightened for a moment, he was sure he was not mistaken. There was no wind in the tent, it was Momo who moved by herself! "Pause!" Qin Ling reminded the sect chief aloud, and then took back the energy he had just taken out of his body. "What''s the matter?" Because of Qinling''s reminder, the sect chief''s mental power was prepared, and half sent Qinling''s pearl of agility back, and the two returned to their original state. "I feel Momo move." Qin Ling stared at the end of Tang, trying to find some traces again. "Impossible, are you hallucinating? The entire sea of ??consciousness of the ancestors is now broken, and the body of consciousness flows outside and can''t come back." Chief Zong wiped the sweat from his forehead. In fact, this job is not really a lot of work, it is just too stressful, and there is no room for mistakes. "I read that right." Qin Ling''s eyes were still fixed on Tang Mo''s fingers. Zong Chang followed Qin Ling''s ears and looked at him, and also stared at Tang Mo''s hand. Although he clearly knew in his heart that this situation was impossible, the Sect Chief still held a glimmer of hope in his heart. What if? What if it was true? If the conscious body of the patriarch really returned to the body by itself, then the energy of the conscious body is no trivial matter, and maybe there are other ways to restore the sea of ????consciousness. Now this method is not only costly, but the success rate is not 100%. As the energy riot in Tang Mo''s body increases, the success rate will still drop. If there is a better way, no one wants to be as desperate as they are now. At this time, Tang Mo could hear them talking, although she couldn''t make any response. had to give some more reaction. Tang Mo knew that Qin Ling and the Sect Chief who were standing beside her were waiting for her to move again. One time it was born and two times it was cooked. Although the second time spent more energy, Tang Mo''s fingers quickly moved again. "It''s moving, it''s really moving! Grandpa''s conscious body is back!" Under the gaze of two pairs of eyes, Tang Mo''s efforts this time were seen. Zongchang said excitedly, only when the conscious body comes back can the body be controlled again. This means that it is very likely that the ancestors may have accumulated enough energy, although it is unknown where this energy came from. Theoretically speaking, if the conscious body flows outside, it is just the conscious body. It can hear and see, but everything in the outside world has no effect on it. But this is the situation now, who cares about what theories are or not. Since you move once, you will move twice, and if you move twice, you may wake up in a while! Qin Ling pursed his lips and said nothing, but the expression on his face betrayed the nervousness in his heart. The two pairs of eyes widened, waiting for Tang Mo to wake up with more movements. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, she was in an energy crisis, and she knew that she should work hard and give some response now. But she couldn''t do it. The shattered sea of ??consciousness has no way to contain energy, so for so long, her body has relied on the maintenance of the attribute pearl. But just now, the Attribute Pearl distributed energy to help her control her body, and the maintenance of the energy order in the sea of ??consciousness suddenly became a little messy. Those energies are going to run around like this, so Tang Mo hurriedly adjusted the energy of the attribute beads back again and did what they needed to do most at this time. But without the help of the attribute pearl energy, it would be very difficult for Tang Mo to control his body with his current pink energy. And now for her, the more important thing is not to be able to regain control of her body immediately, but to repair her broken sea of ??consciousness first. Tang Mo had already thought about what to use to fix it, so she used her pink light. In the tent, Qin Ling and Zong Chief were anxiously waiting for Tang Mo''s next reaction, waiting for her to wake up. Time passed by, but Tang Mo still showed no sign of waking up. There was no movement at all, just like every day before lying there with eyes closed, as if what they saw just now were hallucinations. But both of them clearly knew that all this was not an illusion, but why is Tang Mo not responding now? Could it be that the stored energy is not enough? If so, is there enough energy to repair the sea of ??consciousness? If you dont fix it today, is there a chance later? All these are questions, but no one can give a correct answer. Zong Chang subconsciously turned his attention to Qin Ling. All this has to wait for the man in front of him to give an answer. Qin Ling, of course, knew that the Sect Chief waited for him to say something, whether to continue or stop. "Go and look at Momo''s current state of Consciousness Sea." "it is good." Zong Chang nodded, and rediscovered his spiritual power, wanting to observe the situation of the Consciousness Sea at the end of Tang just like before. But after a while, the sect chief took back his mental power and shook his head. "Now that the outside world of Shikai is surrounded by energy, I can''t see what''s inside, but I can only feel that the energy has begun to be uncontrollable." Because the energy order was temporarily lost at the end of the Tang Dynasty, the leaked energy completely blocked the sea of ????consciousness, making it impossible for people to see what was inside. As for rashly using mental power to enter in this situation, it was not a rational choice, so the sect chief checked outside for a while and found that he couldn''t see anything and then retreated. is not nothing, there is also a bad news brought out. "Judging from this level of energy leakage, if Patriarch''s sea of ??consciousness is not repaired immediately, probably..." The Sect Chief is a little reluctant to say what comes next. "Roughly what?" Qin Ling asked. "Probably won''t survive today." (end of this chapter) Chapter 474： believe her Chapter 474 Believe Her "Then from now on, what is the probability of success?" With such a sudden change and such a big change in energy, Qinling naturally knew that the chance of success would definitely be reduced now. He wanted to know what percentage would it be if it started according to the original plan now "Thirty percent." Zong Chang sighed, with the sudden change of energy in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty, the success rate will only get lower and lower. Qin Ling didn''t speak, he held the hand that Tang Mo had just moved his fingers. Momo moved just now, what did she want to say? Qin Ling knew that Tang Mo must have heard what they said, she moved her fingers hard, probably to tell herself something. The big hand wraps the small hand, and both hands are slightly rough, and there are even many scars with scabs and traces on them, which are the traces of their battle. Momo, what are you trying to tell me? Qinling''s brain was running fast, if Momo''s consciousness didn''t come back, they would have no choice, the 30% chance could not be let go. But now Momo''s consciousness has recovered, and she even moved her finger, does that mean things have changed, and they have other possibilities? Qin Ling began to become greedy, and he felt that the 30% chance was unacceptable. He kept asking himself what signal Momo wanted to send. With Momo''s character, he struggled to send out signals, definitely not to let them start quickly. So what does that mean? Could it be that she herself has found a way to stop their actions? Qin Ling seemed to understand something. That''s right, it should be like this. With Momo''s character, she won''t give up. She only has the character that she will try her best to catch a little light. Now that the consciousness body has returned to the body, there must be a way. She must be trying to stop them. Qin Ling felt the warmth from his tightly clasped hands, which strengthened his thoughts. "Plan to stop for a while and give her some time?" Qinling finally made a judgment. "But" Chief Zong was a little anxious. But this is their last chance at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Trust her." Qinling only said these three words. Since Momo told them to stop, he believed her. Compared with making this 30% chance choice for her, it is better to trust her and respect her choice. Qin Ling''s eyes were firm, he believed that Tang Mo must be working hard at this time, he must believe her and support her. "it is good." Zong Chang looked at Qin Ling''s unquestionable face, and finally nodded. Since the plan was terminated, the Sect Chief silently withdrew and gave up the space. And Qinling just held Tang Mo''s hand tightly as usual. Since you have chosen to support and believe, all you can do at this time is wait and accompany. At this time, Tang Mo, who was busy repairing the sea of ????knowledge with the energy of the sensual pearl, felt that the two people outside had stopped moving, and he was relieved. As long as you give yourself time, she has already started repairing. Although the process is not that easy, Tang Mo is still happy at this time. Because after trying, she has confirmed that using this pink energy to repair the sea of ??consciousness is a feasible solution! As long as the direction is right, Tang Mo began to work hard to restore it. The ??attribute pearls felt that the master was repairing the sea of ??consciousness, and he was also working hard to maintain the order of the energy in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, to strive for the best environment for the master, so that she could be free from distractions. The pearl of sensibility had originally been in the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and naturally did not reject him as a part of the sea of ??consciousness, and was actively listening to the dispatch of consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. Everything is going on in an orderly manner. Repairing the Sea of ??Consciousness is a very complicated project. It does not mean that it can be repaired immediately with energy. It requires a little bit of rebuilding the frame, and then filling it, and it is not sloppy at all. Once you are not careful enough, even if the sea of ??consciousness repair is finally completed, it is just a useless container, unable to carry that majestic power at all. How complicated is this project? Its like you have to rebuild a house that has been knocked down by blasting. Although there are new materials, you have to use every piece of the broken stone in the past, and you cant throw it away at all. And in the end, the house must be sturdy, beautiful and practical. If it is only built, all the efforts will be in vain. After all, this is about his long-term development in the future, and now he is not in a hurry. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he repaired the broken sea of ??consciousness a little bit like a work of art. But at the end of Tang Dynasty, who was still happily completing his work, he gradually became serious. Because she found that with the smooth restoration of the sea of ??consciousness, the pink energy became less and less, and it was about to run out... At the end of Tang Dynasty, he quickly calculated how much energy was needed according to this speed and amount of work. The result that could be calculated made her heart sink, it was not enough. Although the difference is not much, it is almost impossible to know the sea. The ?? perceptual beads have been fused and turned into these energies, because the beads no longer exist, and naturally they will not absorb new energy in the future. There are only four attribute beads available in the sea of ????knowledge. Not to mention the use of these four beads, the result is the same as the result of using Qinling''s agility beads just now, there is no way to fuse the five beads. It is said that if one of these four beads is used, the energy of the riot will no longer be controlled and devour Tang Mo. These attribute beads, each of which is performing its own function, cannot be used. So, what else? Tang Mo looked around at his sea of ??consciousness. She is now surrounded by countless spar gems, but she can''t use these energy. Because of the shattering of the sea of ??consciousness, her energy could not be used as she wanted, nor could she absorb the energy from the outside world. All she can use is the energy in the sea of ??consciousness. If at this time, if Zongchang can help her with his own spiritual power, and use Zongchang''s spiritual power as a medium to absorb those spar and precious treasures and transfer them to the sea of ????knowledge at the end of Tang, then maybe it will be successful. But this command is really too complicated, even if Qin Ling has always been by Tang Mo''s side. To the extent that at the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could only move his fingers, this could not be achieved at all. But what else can be used in the sea of ????knowledge? At the end of Tang Dynasty, he was a little anxious, because the repair of the sea of ??consciousness could not be completed in stages. If it was not repaired at one time, it would take a long time, and the repaired part would re-dissipate as scattered energy. Then everything is in vain. Once these energies are turned into violent energy, they cant be used up and cant be recovered. The attribute pearl cant hold back so much energy, and then theres really no way to do it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 475： most important baby Chapter 475 The Most Important Baby can''t do anything, but can''t think of any other way. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he could only pretend to be calm and continue to repair with the remaining emotional power, but the longer the repairing time, the longer it would take to do more delicate work. Although she knows that the remaining energy will always be used up, and when this energy is used up, it is time for her to truly say goodbye to this world. At the end of the Tang Dynasty, this side was busy with "fine crafting", so naturally he would not be distracted from watching things outside the tent. At this time, Jingjing didn''t know when she entered the tent, as if she felt the master''s consciousness came back, and quietly nestled at Tang Mo''s neck. Ever since something happened at the end of the Tang Dynasty, Jingjing has been guarding her without eating or drinking these few days, and she can''t do it. Watching Jingjing come in silently, Qin Ling didn''t say anything, just took a look and turned his eyes back to Momo. Jingjing can come in. It seems that the chief has already told the situation inside to the outside, and the defense outside should be mostly withdrawn. Also, after all, Qin Ling and the Sect Chief were in a state of incapacitation at the beginning of the plan, and the plan could not make any mistakes, so the natural defense was extremely strict. And now that the plan has been cancelled, with him by his side, naturally there is no need for so many people. The large number of people will naturally attract the attention of outsiders. They hide everything about the late Tang Dynasty from everyone. To give Momo enough time, there is really no need to make extra branches. Tang Mo, who was still struggling at this time, suddenly felt that something was rubbing against him intimately, his consciousness swept over, and he immediately recognized the thing. is the jade pendant that he absorbed into the sea of ????knowledge before, and now it has turned into a small circular light spot. Probably because the jade pendant was fused again after the space pearl was fused. Although the jade pendant at this time still retains an independent individual, it no longer has the form of a jade pendant. is like a reduced version of the Space Orb, but the multiple of this reduction is really large. "Where did you hide just now?" Innate treasures with huge energy like attribute beads basically have some consciousness of their own. The original level of a jade pendant is definitely not enough, but after several fusions, some have been in the sea of ????knowledge at the end of the Tang Dynasty, and some thoughts have also developed. Tang Mo looked at this jade pendant dodging and seemed to be afraid, but it was a little funny when he overcame his fear and came to be intimate with himself. In fact, she just saw this little guy in the sea of ????knowledge, but even with such a big thing, even with its energy, it is still a little short, so watching it dodge, she is not in a hurry to confiscate its energy. For this jade pendant that has been with her since the end of the world, Tang Mo has some special ears. This jade pendant has witnessed the growth of the Tang Dynasty since the end of the Tang Dynasty, and also made up for the regrets of his previous life. It can be said that without this jade pendant, it is impossible for the late Tang Dynasty to have such a great advantage in the early days of the apocalypse, and also have the confidence to do more things. The small ball of light on the jade pendant turned in circles, as if hesitating or frightened, but soon, as if he had made a decision, it rushed into the sea of ??consciousness fragments that Tang was repairing and turned into energy. It turned out that he felt the master''s difficulty, so the jade pendant overcame his fear and finally decided to give his energy. Tang Mo felt a little speechless while watching this show. There are too many scenes in this jade pendant. It was originally the energy in its own sea of ??consciousness, and now it is only integrated with the sea of ??consciousness. Its own energy will not disappear, but exists in a different form. Why so many inner dramas! The energy of jade pendant is small, but it can also come in handy. But soon, the energy that Tang Mo can use will bottom out again. To the end, Tang Mo became more and more exhausted, because it was more difficult to maintain the half-repaired state of the sea of ????consciousness that had already been rebuilt. The feeling of being about to fall into destruction due to lack of new energy made Tang Mo feel endless pain once again. It even felt as if it was going to be squeezed out of the body again in the next second. It is not the first time that Tang Mo has suffered such pain, but people have no tolerance for pain, no matter how many times they experience it, it is just as painful as the first time. But the result expected at the end of Tang did not appear, and soon a burst of energy was injected into the sea of ??consciousness again. Repair work continues. Feeling as if he was suddenly loosened by the rope that was tied with strength, Tang Mo was a little surprised, looking at the energy, he only felt that it was a familiar golden light. That golden color looks familiar to her... is the color of the gold icon behind your name on the leaderboard. is the color of crystal energy. It turned out that Jingjing, who had been lying beside Tang Mo and guarded her silently, felt that something was wrong with Tang Mo. Although she didn''t know what happened, she, who signed a soul contract with Tang Mo, felt the storm and feelings that occurred in Tang Mo''s sea of ??consciousness. to the pain. Because she was too worried about the safety of her master, Jingjing rushed all her energy into the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang Dynasty. The beast pet that Jingjing had contracted with the late Tang Dynasty would not be repelled from entering the sea of ??consciousness at the end of the Tang Dynasty. On the contrary, this energy was highly accepted by the sea of ????knowledge because she was too familiar with it. So the broken sea of ??consciousness was injected with new energy and began to repair. "you''re so dumb!" Tang Mo has been in the fantasy world for too long, and there is no way to bring pets in the fantasy world, so she and Jingjing have been separated for too long. This is the first time we meet, maybe the last time. Jingjing''s energy is golden, Tang Mo can see it, the energy is incomparable, bigger than Tang Mo once imagined. Undoubtedly, with the addition of Jingjing energy, the materials for repairing the sea of ????knowledge are absolutely enough, and even a lot richer. but This is the result of Jingjing''s life. Tang Mo and Jingjing made a contract, and she could feel that Jingjing''s vitality was exhausted at this moment. According to normal circumstances, if the pet dies, the owner will also receive great trauma. But not this time, because Jingjing''s energy did not dissipate, but completely entered Tang Mo''s body and became part of her sea of ??consciousness energy. It can also be said that Jingjing and Tang Mo are better integrated. Alien beasts are beasts after all, they are different from people. Even if Jingjing''s energy is huge, more than a dozen ordinary power users can''t keep up, but there is no way for alien beasts to release their energy from the body. Because they are beasts, the energy is only inherent to them, and there is no way to use it as a freely retractable tool. There is only one way to release one''s own energy, and that is to separate one''s sea of ??consciousness from one''s body, go out with all the energy, and then there is no way to go back. and the moment it strips its own energy, it declares its death. (end of this chapter) Chapter 476： came back Chapter 476 is back Jingjing''s sacrifice made Tang Mo''s eyes wet, if her conscious body had the transformation of eyes. Jingjing is different from jade pendant, jade pendant is originally energy, although it gave birth to its own consciousness, it is either hanging around Tang Mo''s neck from beginning to end, or it stays in the sea of ????knowledge. But Jingjing is a life, no matter how bad the end-time environment is, it will not affect it, it lives very happily, and has friends, many people like it. It has seen how beautiful the world is, and it is cruel to have it and then give it up, whether it is for beasts or people. But things have come to this point, and Jingjing will not be able to go back even if it is suspended at this moment. Soon at the end of Tang Dynasty, he regained his energy and continued to manipulate the energy to repair the sea of ??consciousness. With the addition of Jingjing energy, the next process became very smooth. After all, Jingjing''s energy purity is very high, and it fits well with Tang Mo. For Tang Mo, it is the most suitable energy to repair the sea of ????knowledge. Although it was suitable for this kind of situation, Tang Mo could not produce a trace of joy at this moment. Time passed, and Qinling outside had been guarding Tang Mo for a day without eating or drinking, and no one would persuade him to leave. The faces of everyone outside were filled with sadness, probably everyone felt that Tang Mo was really bad this time. They also have no chance to do anything for her. If the only person who still believes that Tang Mo can survive and wake up is probably Qinling. Day and night, day and night At the end of Tang Dynasty, I thought that this was a big project, but I didn''t expect it to be so complicated. The frame was built early. Even if there is enough energy to fill it up, in the end, it still needs to improve the details a little bit, and try to make every trace of energy run in its proper position. Only by forcefully making it the most perfect state can it play its greatest role. At the end of Tang, the reconstruction of the sea of ????knowledge was a blessing in disguise. With a variety of energy sources, her energy value has also been greatly improved. Compared with the past, this carefully built "house" is now much stronger. . Tang Mo''s heart became more and more stable, she knew it was done! All that needs to be done now is the final improvement, because the five-bead fusion will be carried out later, and the better the construction of the sea of ??consciousness, the stronger it is, and it will also be a very good help for the future fusion of the five-beads. After three days of dedicated work at the end of Tang Dynasty, when the last trace of energy was smoothed out, Tang Mo only felt that the entire sea of ??consciousness suddenly emitted a golden light. In an instant, those uncontrollable energies that had been irritable in the Sea of ??Consciousness all subsided, returned to their respective positions, and soon circled in a new order in the Sea of ??Consciousness. The four attribute orbs were finally liberated, and they were scattered separately, guarding the four directions of the sea of ????knowledge. Tang Mo looked at those obedient energies with mixed feelings in his heart. If these energies were not under his control before, he would not have to sacrifice Jingjing. Tang Mo sighed, but before the sigh was over, he saw a small golden beast jumping in the sea of ????knowledge, shuttled around several attribute beads, and was lively. The little golden beast was very young and looked very cute. The most important thing is that it is like a mini version of Jingjing. It turned out that the Sea of ??Consciousness had used up most of Jingjing''s energy during the repair process, but the remaining part was kept in the Sea of ??Consciousness. And the remaining part of the energy re-turned into a mini version of Jingjing. Tang Mo looked at the little golden beast in surprise. The little beast seemed to sense the master''s gaze and looked up, with eyes full of nostalgia and intimacy, exactly the same as when Jingjing looked at her back then. Jingjing''s consciousness is still there, and her memory is still there. After observing this, Tang Mo was even more delighted. Afterwards, the restored Sea of ????Consciousness also gave her a gift, which was a memory, everything that happened in this base after Tang Mo''s consciousness left the body. Tang Mo saw how her mother Lin Yi was worried about herself, and she took the trouble to scrub her body every day. Seeing how Uncle Wen, Zong Chief and Lin Yu spent sleepless nights trying to help her think of countermeasures, looking forward to Qin Ling''s return with the Pearl of Agility every day. Then she saw Qin Ling again. When she came out of the fantasy world, the expression on her face changed from excitement to doubt to nervousness and finally to solemnity. She saw how Qin Ling chose himself without hesitation, and she saw Qin Ling cooperated with everything to save her. She saw Qin Ling standing by her side instead of her mother. She saw Qin Ling holding her hand, kissing her cheek, and washing her body... Wait a moment! Scrub your body? ? ? Tang Mo was shocked, how could he have to do this for him! ! Tang Mo was restless. Originally, he was looking forward to being able to wake up and meet him soon, but now... Why should I face such a thing as soon as I wake up, life is really too difficult, Tang Mo silently wept. But then at the end of the Tang Dynasty saw it again How did Qin Ling choose her against all odds when the plan was about to start. See Qin Ling say, believe her. At the end of Tang Dynasty, it seemed that his heart had become a hundred-year-old bell in the temple, and it was hit hard. What she had been unsure about, what she had been asking and getting the answer but didn''t want to believe, all turned into a bubble and dissipated at this moment. It turned out that the answer was already there, but she was just waiting for her to find out. Seeing Qinling standing in front of her day and night these past few days, the embarrassment just now was forgotten. At this moment, Tang Mo just wanted to wake up quickly, hug her baby well, and tell him that his choice was not wrong, and that she was the most correct choice. Unfortunately, at the end of Tang Dynasty, there is no way. Although the sea of ??consciousness has been repaired, because the consciousness has been separated from the body for too long, the sea of ??consciousness has just started to operate, and everything has to be re-adapted. It won''t be long, Tang Mo said to himself in his heart when he saw Qin Ling holding her hand tightly. Soon, two more days have passed. In the past two days, Tang Mo has been working hard to adapt to the order of the iahe energy of the mind, and she feels that she has become stronger. This is a good thing, but the stronger the energy, the more the world needs to be run in. Two days was already the fastest speed Tang Mo had tried his best to achieve. So, two days after the sea of ??consciousness was restored, Tang Mo finally slowly opened his eyes. Being in the dark for a long time made his eyes too sensitive to light, and Tang Mo''s eyes narrowed with stinging pain. But the light she felt through the gap made her extremely excited. She has come back. (end of this chapter) Chapter 477： meet again Chapter 477 Meet Again Qin Ling has been sitting in the tent for five days. He has hardly gone out for five days, and he has rarely even used the toilet. He was afraid that Tang Mo would wake up suddenly, and when he opened his eyes, he saw that there was no one around, and the first person he saw was not her. Although they all said, the probability of Momo being able to wake up again is very small. Lack of rest for a long time and rarely eating made Qin Ling''s consciousness a little blurry. He sat beside Tang Mo, holding her hand with one hand and supporting his head with the other. In a trance, Qin Ling felt as if he saw Mo Mo open his eyes. It was not the first time he had fantasized about this, he couldn''t help but cracked the corners of his mouth and laughed again, then closed his eyes again. If only I could have a dream now, it would be great if I could dream of her. dreamed that she opened her eyes, dreamed that she could hold her hand. Thinking about it, Qin Ling felt as if he had fallen asleep. In his dream, he really had a small hand holding him tightly. That small hand was warm and alive. Qin Ling was obsessed with his dream until he held his hand and seemed to pinch himself. He suddenly opened his eyes, can this dream really be so real? Can even the pain feel so real? But when he opened his eyes, what Qin Ling saw was Tang Mo, who had already sat up with a look of worry and sadness on his face. And from the perspective of the late Tang Dynasty: She saw Qin Ling saw her eyes open, and smirked at her, but before she could speak, she closed her eyes and continued to smirk. Late Tang Dynasty: It''s over, it must be thinking about the possibility of losing such a great girlfriend as himself, this silly boy is grief-stricken and has a problem with his brain. I don''t know if the brain problem can be cured... At this moment, for some unknown reason, Tang Mo suddenly remembered those brainless red-eyed monsters in the fantasy world. I couldn''t help but feel more worried and sad in my heart. "Momo?" Qin Ling shouted uncertainly, and then rubbed his eyes vigorously, feeling that it was not enough, and pinched himself again. When Qin Ling took out his dagger and wanted to slash himself, Tang Mo reached out and stopped him. "It''s me, I''m fine." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he grabbed Qin Ling''s arm. "You''re really awake, you''re fine!" The expression on Qin Ling''s face seemed to explode with joy, and those emotions that had not been exposed for a long time poured out uncontrollably like the floodgates had opened. He held Tang Mo''s shoulders with both hands, took a lot of it carefully, and then hugged Tang Mo into his arms fiercely. "I miss you so much." In just four words, there are countless heartaches, grievances and sorrows behind them. Tang Mo, who had been stretched too tightly and was about to struggle, heard this, his whole heart seemed to melt, and he let him hold him like that. Lost and found again is probably the best four words in life. But soon, Qin Ling released Tang Mo and stared at her face. "It''s really okay? Why do I feel your expression is a little heavy? Is your body still not recovering, or are there any sequelae?" Looking at Qin Ling''s face, Tang Mo really didn''t know whether he should answer this question in such a good atmosphere at this time. But in the end, she was defeated by that worried look. Tang Mo: I''m fine, I''m, um... just now, I thought you became a fool. Qinling Mountains: The beauty of reunion, those pink bubbles, at this moment, slap, all shattered. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he just woke up. After lying down for too many days, his body was a little stiff for a while, and he still needed to get used to it. Qin Ling sat beside Tang Mo for too long and couldn''t stand up for a while. Both of them had to be in tacit understanding, and neither of them mentioned the matter of telling the good news to outsiders. Tang Mo: Please help me move my body, I can''t stand up, I want to wait until my body can stand and walk, and then I will give you a surprise in person. Qin Ling: Well, wait for me to do some activity first, I can''t stand up either. Late Tang Dynasty: The expression on Tang Mo''s face became even more grief-stricken. It''s okay to have a bad brain, but don''t lame any more, then you are doing something wrong! Because he had been used to the control of his body in the sea of ??consciousness for a few days, Tang Mo slowly stood up with the help of Qin Ling. was pacing in the tent with Qin Ling''s arm, and soon Tang Mo was able to move freely. "Come on, let''s go tell them the good news." After Tang Mo recovered almost, he opened the tent''s curtain and walked out. Qin Ling was a little gloomy. He wanted to stay with Momo for a while, but he didn''t stay enough. "Come on." At the end of Tang Dynasty, seeing that Qin Ling didn''t keep up with him, he just thought that his reaction was slowed down now, and he felt more pity in his heart, and decided to take responsibility for him in the future. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he returned to the tent, took Qin Ling''s hand, and walked out again. Qin Ling was satisfied when he saw Tang Mo''s little hand on his wrist. There are two completely different atmospheres outside the tent and in the tent just now, because I have been immersed in the sadness of losing Tang Mo, everyone stayed here and didn''t want to leave, and the atmosphere was very depressed. Even the little sheep seem to be sensible all at once, and sit quietly on the side with sesame every day. "Family, I''m back!" At the end of Tang Dynasty, there was a smile on his face, and there was absolutely no sense of decay in people who were bedridden and dying for a long time. Qin Ling looked at the girl who was holding his hand, and felt that she seemed to be a little different, as if the haze had been swept away from somewhere, and she opened up generously. Momo like this is more attractive and fascinated him. Wen Jianshu and Lin Yuzong were all outside, looking at the scene in front of them as if they were dreaming. Wen Jianshu was the first to react, and before he had time to speak, he was the first to rush into Lin Yi''s tent. Since the failure of this plan, Lin Yi has fallen ill and has been lying in the tent all day. Even if there is a sect chief here, there is nothing that can be done. After all, the heart disease cannot be cured by any genius doctor. "Wife and wife, hurry up, Momo is awake, Momo is awake!" Across the tent, everyone could hear Wen Jianshu''s voice, how excited he was, and he completely lost the appearance of a gentleman before. "Sister, I miss you so much!" The first person to react was Yangyang. Seeing that her sister had finally woken up after sleeping for so long, she hurriedly took her short legs to hug Tang Mo''s thighs. Tang Mo temporarily released Qin Ling''s hand, hugged the little guy with a smile, and walked towards his mother''s tent. At this moment, Lin Yi had already heard Wen Jianshu''s words, and she rushed out without even putting on her shoes. As soon as I got to the door, I saw my daughter come in with her son in her arms. Lin Yi was stunned when she looked at her daughter who was standing in front of her, but she couldn''t calm down for a long time. By the time she recovered, the tears on her face had already wet the front of her clothes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 478： everyone is happy Chapter 478 Everyone is happy Lost and found is one of the most important joys in life, and everyone present at this time deeply felt the weight of the four words lost and found. The joy of ?? reunion makes people even forget that they are still in the end of the world. At this moment, it seems that only their most important family members are together between heaven and earth. People are here, home is here. Tang Mo thought she would not cry, these days she thought she was ready to meet her family again. But when she saw her mother''s haggard face, everything was broken, and the psychological construction became meaningless no matter how long she had done it. Tears flowed down the corners of his eyes and fell straight to the ground, dizzying out small pits on the carpet. Tang Mo didn''t care about wiping away his tears, but walked over quickly and helped Lin Yi back to the bed. "Mom, it''s cold on the ground." "Hey, eh, my good daughter, my mom is back." Lin Yi was pulled away by Tang Mo, her eyes couldn''t be taken away from Tang Mo''s face for a moment, she reached out and touched Tang Mo''s face. Outside, a few big men quietly blushed as they watched all this. Qin Ling gently closed the tent door, leaving a small world of their own for the mother and daughter. "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back." Wen Jianshu murmured, he is the oldest among these men and the one who cried the most. If Tang Mo does not come back, he is afraid that he will not only lose a daughter, but also his daughter-in-law. Tang Mo and Lin Yi stayed in the tent for half a day, no one knew what they said. By the time Tang came out again, Lin Yi had already fallen asleep. "Xiao Tao, when my mother wakes up, please make a bowl of porridge for her." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he walked out of the tent and said to Xiao Tao. "All right!" Xiao Tao looked at Lin Yi in the tent and Tang Mo at the same time. No matter how she looked, she felt joy in her heart, and the dark days suddenly became brighter. Xiao Tao and Lin Yi have a very good relationship. They have long recognized Lin Yi as their godmother, and they accompany each other during their days at the base. Since the accident at the end of Tang Dynasty, Lin Yi almost didn''t eat or drink, and his body quickly lost weight. Xiao Tao was so anxious, she tried to make some delicious food and joked to make Lin Yi happy, but it was useless. Lin Yi seems to have lost his soul. Lin Yi''s behavior not only made Wen Jianshu and Xiao Tao get angry, but also did not have a good life with Xu Laosan. Xiao Tao is anxious here, and can''t be gentle with the third child when he goes back. Knowing that his daughter-in-law was in a depressed mood, Xu Laosan did not dare to retaliate. During this period of time, he suffered a lot of grievances. Now that Momo is back, and the godmother is willing to eat again, Xiao Tao is naturally in a good mood, and happily takes the two cubs to work. "Uncle Wen, Chief Zong, Lin Yu, thank you all for this time." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he bowed deeply. All these things they did during this period of time will never be forgotten in her whole life at the end of Tang Dynasty. "Get up, get up quickly, Master Patriarch, you are breaking me. Our entire Wuxi Village has survived until now thanks to your light. I can''t take your words." Chief Zong quickly went to help the late Tang Dynasty. "My life and Xianxian''s lives were also saved by you." If it wasn''t for the end of the Tang Dynasty, Lin Yu and Xianxian would have lived a different life long ago, and they would not be as warm and happy as they are now and have a home. "Momo, we are a family." Wen Jianshu had long regarded the end of Tang Dynasty as his daughter, a position as important as Yang Yang. Although he hesitated when he was trying to save Tang Mo with the hope of human beings, it was not because he regarded Tang Mo as an outsider. The education that Wen Jianshu received has always been like that, even if it was not the end of Tang Dynasty, it was Yangyang, it was Lin Yi, it was himself, Wen Jianshu would always have the first thought at the beginning to make a choice to save the world. Of course, the change of choice was naturally due to the emotions in my heart. Several people hugged Tang Mo roundly to welcome her return. But they only hugged for a few seconds, and Qin Ling on the side pulled them apart. "Momo, you just woke up. You must be tired. Rest early." "It''s okay, I''m not tired, talk about the fusion of the five beads." At the end of Tang Dynasty, he had been lying down for too long, and after recovering for several days, he was naturally energetic. She has been idle for too long, and of course the most concerned thing is the fusion of five beads. "Can you do it? Don''t be brave." Lin Yu is always the most hard-hearted and soft-hearted. "I''m fine." Tang Mo smiled, her current state is much better than that of all the black and blue men in front of her. Then a few people sat down and began to tell Tang Mo about the fusion of five beads. In fact, the fusion of five beads is far too easy compared to saving the late Tang Dynasty. is to send the pearl of agility from Qinling to the sea of ??consciousness at the end of Tang, let Tang end refine it again, and finally complete the fusion of the five beads in the sea of ??consciousness. Tang Mo nodded after listening carefully. Now that she has regained consciousness, she can naturally accept Qinling''s energy irresistibly, and re-refining it to complete the fusion, which is not difficult for her. "Let''s start tomorrow." Tang Mo still had a smile on her face. It seemed that since she came back, except for the tears she shed when she saw Lin Yi, she was always so happy. Qin Ling was a little stunned to see Momo''s smile. Daughter-in-law is so pretty... "So fast?" Everyone felt that this was a little too fast, Tang Mo had just returned, and it was best to rest for a while. "It''s alright, my energy has risen a bit, everyone outside is waiting, don''t make everyone wait too long." "Okay." Although everyone was a little worried, they unconditionally believed in the late Tang Dynasty. She said it was okay to go up a little, so it should be okay. Everyone knows the end of the Tang Dynasty and is not a person who is over-comprehensive. Until midnight, when the leaderboard was updated, everyone saw that Tang Mo''s attribute value had skyrocketed almost several times, and then they knew that Tang Mo was really humble when he said that it had risen a little. The matter was quickly discussed, and Tang Mo returned to his tent. Jingjing''s soft body was still lying on the quilt, lifeless. At the end of Tang, Jingjing''s body was picked up and found that Jingjing, who had grown to about the size of sesame, was much smaller, even smaller than when he first met him, and turned into a snow-white baby fox. Holding Jingjing''s body, Tang Mo released the little golden fox running happily in the sea of ????knowledge, and injected energy into Jingjing''s body. If its an ordinary body, its really not enough. If its that energy, theres no way to go back by itself. But Jingjing''s body itself is an energy body, and now there is the energy of Tang Mo who has already contracted as a medium, everything is logical. At the beginning of Tang Dynasty, he just had a try attitude, but he didn''t expect it to be a success! Soon the little hairball opened his eyes in Tang Mo''s arms, and then showed Tang Mo''s familiar expression of intimacy and trust, rubbing hard. "Little guy, thank you." At the end of Tang, he was holding Jingjing. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you grow up quickly again." I want to tell you some very important things. I want to update a free chapter separately, and then I will add it to the works related to it a few days ago. I asked a lot of fans and they said they couldn''t see it. It''s too difficult for me! Because it''s really important, it''s about the extra content, so it''s very likely that the free chapters won''t work, and you''ll have to go to the paid chapters, which is estimated to be less than a dime. If you think that, you can join the fan group and I''ll give it to you. Red envelope reimbursement ha~ (end of this chapter) Chapter 479： tent night talk Chapter 479 Tent Night Talk Qinling did not live here originally, he had his own residence. Its just that in order to take better care of Tang Mo during this period of time, he stayed in Tang Mos tent all the time. And now Tang Mo woke up, he should go back to his place. But Qinling was dawdling, playing with Sesame for a while, playing with Yangyang for a while, and looking at Jingjing who became smaller for a while, which was annoying for these three little guys. It was not until it was completely dark that Qinling got into the tent at the end of Tang Dynasty. In fact, everyone saw Qinling''s small actions on this day, and they didn''t think it was anything, just funny. In everyone''s eyes, Qinling and Momo are an iron-clad pair. Besides, Momo''s grooming during this time was all from Qinling, and the difference between men and women has long ceased to exist between the two. The ability to wake up at the end of the day is inseparable from Qinling''s 100% trust and Qinling''s selfless dedication. These two people have long since been completely integrated. "You go, are you bothered?" Tang Mo had a busy day and finally got ready to rest, and the more he welcomed such a big guy. "I do not." Qin Ling stretched out his arms to hug Tang Mo, but he didn''t let go and started to play tricks. He''s not leaving now. He finally woke up at the end of the day. He wanted to accompany his mother in the morning, and Yangyang and Jingjing Sesame with everyone in the afternoon. There was no time left for him. Qinling died of grievances. "I''m bored, stay away from me." Tang Mo struggled in Qinling''s arms and started punching and kicking. Of course, Tang Mo has no strength at all. With her current energy, if she really wants to struggle, Qin Ling has no chance at all. "You beat me, anyway, today if you beat me to death, I won''t leave, I won''t leave." Let the small fist fall on him, Qin Ling is still sloppy. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he laughed angrily, thinking that the child was indeed wronged during this time, but he obediently did not move. Tang Mo''s hand grabbed Qin Ling''s arm around him, lowered his head, and gently kissed his lips. "The last time." "it is good." Seeing that the person in his arms compromised, making Qin Ling happy, no matter what, he agreed first. the last time? impossible. "Momo, I think you are a little different." Qin Ling asked the questions in Tiantian''s heart. "What''s different, well, since you already know it, I won''t hide it from you. Actually, I''m not Tang Mo." At the end of the Tang Dynasty, he pretended to be serious. "Don''t make trouble, I''m serious, I think this time back, you seem to be more gentle, and you like to laugh more, and you feel a lot more cheerful." "Okay, you Qinling, you said I used to be a tigress! You drive me!" "I don''t have it!..." The two just played around in the tent for a while, and when they were all tired, Tang Mo started to get serious. "In this period of time, my consciousness has gone to many places, and I want to understand a lot of things. I think I can change the way of living, change to a more relaxed way of living. " Tang Mo still had a smile on the corner of her mouth, she was really happy. I am very happy that I can come back, I am very happy to see everyone, I am very happy to see all the places she went and everything she saw during this time. "Can you tell me about your time?" Since the advent of the Ice Age, in fact, the Qinling Mountains, like the late Tang Dynasty, almost never went to the outside world to see the outside world, except for the task of staying in the protection circle. "OK." It was late at night, and Tang Mo began to softly tell Qin Ling about the outside world she had seen during this time. The new world built by weak and powerful humans, not only that, Tang Mo also told Qinling about the old friends she visited and all the interesting things under the sea. The world is really too big, even if they are the first and second place in the Chinese rankings, they know very little about this world. Qin Ling listened with relish, and occasionally asked his own questions. Tang Mo was not bothered and explained to him patiently. The two of them talked like this, and they talked for a whole night without knowing it, and they fell asleep hugging each other until the sky was light up. This night was the best night Qinling slept, and the most stable night in the late Tang Dynasty. The next morning, it was noon when the two woke up. Tang Mo and Qin Ling came out of the tent one after the other, going to wash up, but they happened to meet Xiao Tao who was going to cook. When ?? met Xiao Tao''s ambiguous eyes, Tang Mo immediately blushed, and then subconsciously kicked Qin Ling. It''s all his fault, he has to leave, making himself so embarrassing now. Qin Ling hadn''t woken up yet. He was rubbing his eyes. He felt that he was kicked. Xiao Tao left quickly, and before leaving, he gave me a look that I understand at the end of Tang Dynasty. An angry Tang Mo slammed Qin Ling hard again. "Momo, you''re awake." Lin Yi was holding the sheep outside and basking in the sun. He hadn''t seen him for a long time, and the improvement was much better. Sure enough, its hard to get better, and its easy to get better. "You and Xiao Qin come in. Mom has something to tell you." Lin Yi let Yangyang play by himself, and then brought Tang Mo and Qinling into his tent. "Momo, Mom sees that you are recovering well and your health is fine. Since you don''t have to do any other tasks now, you can get married when you are stable." Lin Yi lovingly looked at her daughter and prospective son-in-law. Xiao Qin is first-class in terms of appearance and ability. During this period of time, something happened at the end of the day, and Xiao Qin was anxious to see what he did and how much he did. Besides, Qin Ling and Momo are college classmates. The two have a deep relationship and are not too young. They have graduated from college for several years, and they should get married. "Little Qin, what do you think?" Qin Ling is naturally willing. He has long wanted to marry Momo, and now it is naturally one hundred and twenty percent willing to have Lin mother first. "It''s all up to Auntie''s arrangement." Qin Ling lowered his head, pretending to be obedient. Lin Yi was even more satisfied and looked up at Tang Mo. "Mom... It''s too early, how old are we." The end of Tang Dynasty has been doing tasks since the end of the world, and there is not much time for serious love. Although she has long believed that there can be no one else in this life except Qinling, she suddenly said that marriage is still a little uncomfortable. "How old? You are 26 years old and 27 years old, and you still treat yourself as a child." When Lin Yi heard her daughter''s words, her expression immediately became serious. "Ren Xiaoqin treats you so well, let''s say... Besides... You can''t be irresponsible to Ren Xiaoqin." Late Tang Dynasty: Is this her mother? Yesterday she still felt that she was her mother''s little baby, but today it has changed. Alas, a woman''s heart is really a needle in the sea. Hearing that he was irresponsible, Qin Ling immediately cooperated and pretended to be about to cry, as if the tears would fall to the ground if Tang Mo said a word of rejection. Tang Mo glared fiercely at Qin Ling who was busy performing at the side. "Understood, I''m responsible for him. After I fuse the five beads, I''ll get married after the last big thing is done?" Hearing this, Qin Ling and Lin Yi were both satisfied. "A word is settled?" "It''s a word!" Please eat candy, hehe. (end of this chapter) Chapter 480： finally Chapter 480 Final Chapter (End of text) Because of Tang Mo''s promise, Qinling no longer thought it was too early to integrate Wuzhu, nor did he mention anything to make Tang Mo rest. came out of Lin Yi''s tent and pulled Tang Mo to pass the Pearl of Agility to her. If it wasn''t for Tang Mo''s reluctance to obey, he must eat first, then he would not be able to rest for a moment. After lunch, the two of them started smoothly. They asked Lin Yu and Zong Chang to stay outside. There were only Qin Ling and Tang Mo in the tent. With Tang Mo as a spiritual powerhouse, he didn''t need anyone''s help at all, and the Pearl of Agility was successfully transmitted to his body by Qinling. The whole process took half an hour. Because it was too fast, Zong Chang and Lin Yu were even startled when they came out, for fear that the transmission would fail in such a fast time. "No, so fast?" Lin Yu blurted out. Qin Ling''s face darkened, his original joy was swept away, and he left first. "What''s up with him?" Lin Yu felt inexplicable. At the end of Tang Dynasty, he didn''t know how to explain it. Qin Ling misunderstood Lin Yu''s words and felt that his self-esteem was hurt. had to say, "Give me a face and let him." Lin Yu nodded clearly, seeing that Qin Ling had paid so much face for everyone, he didn''t care about him anymore. In the evening, Qinling was still worried about what Lin Yu said during the day, and wanted to prove himself with his strength. Anyway, the marriage has already been set, so it doesnt matter that some things are ahead of schedule. But tonight, Tang Mo kicked him out mercilessly. She really has something to do tonight, and Qinling''s pearl of agility needs to be fused again. Qin Ling was originally wronged, but when he thought that he could get married sooner by merging the beads quickly, he endured it and went back silently. Tang Mo was very experienced in fusing beads, and this bead was originally fused, so now you only need to wash off the energy mark of Qinling on it and then use it to make it bigger. This was not a difficult thing for Tang Mo, it was done quickly, and then she slept beautifully. The next day, Tang Mo called Qin Ling to keep him at the door of his tent, and he began to fuse the five beads inside the tent. The description of the fusion Tang Mo has read countless times over and over again. It might be a little difficult for others, but for someone like Tang Mo who has re-trained the sea of ????knowledge, everything is not difficult. . The five pearls radiate different rays of light in the sea of ????consciousness, and then gradually approached, the five energies turned into one. Knowing that a smaller bead was formed in the end, and the bead was radiating colorful light. At the moment when it was formed, the tent where Tang Mo was standing was brilliant, and a huge beam of colorful beams emanated from the tent, reaching the sky high. All the people, whether in the protection circle or nearby humans, put down what they were doing and looked over. Everyone knows that this is where Tang Mo was, and everyone knows what is going on there. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. The familiar strong reminder popped up on the ID watch, Congratulations to the human beings who completed the five-bead fusion at the end of Tang Dynasty and are waiting for the successful ones to make their wish choices. At this moment, everyone held their breath and waited, their eyes were all staring in the same direction, like a nail was born under their feet, and they could not move a step. "Please say your wish." In the tent, Tang Mo heard a voice. Finally waited for this moment, Tang Mo smiled, and then said the answer that she had thought of over and over these days. "I hope the glaciers will melt and human beings can enter a new, wonderful new world." ________________________________ End of text. Hello everyone, here, Tang Mo and Qinling will say goodbye to everyone. But please don''t rush to delete it first, because Ran Ran will write some interesting updates from time to time, and I''ll see you later~ Thank you very much for your company along the way, giving Ranran a lot of support and motivation. This is my first book to finish, and my first million words. But it won''t stop there, and there will be more than a million to meet you. Because it is the first book, many places may not be so perfect, but I have been working hard, and I will definitely improve in the future. It will be better than one book. This is also Ran Ran''s expectations for himself and his promise to everyone. I really thought of a lot of interesting ideas about the end of the world. I originally posted it in the free chapter works. I want everyone to help you for reference. I will write whatever you like. But unfortunately, after the free chapter was released, many babies told me that they couldn''t see it, so I''m sorry, I can only write it here. Ran Ran can give you a few examples here and give you a few directions: for example, The tasks of two fantasy worlds experienced by Qinling The wedding of the late Tang Dynasty and Qinling, even after marriage, even with a baby The story of Xiao Tao and Xu Laosan Lin Yi''s own story in the protection circle (Tang Mo''s mother is not an ordinary woman) The story of Lin Yi and Wen Jianshu (the reason is the same as above, it is not unreasonable that Lin Yi can make Wen Jianshu love her so much, this kind of extravagance will let you see a different Lin mother hahahaha) The story of Qinling and the Qin family Lin Yu''s fantasy story and love story (you can arrange and cp for him The story of Yangyang when she grows up (no one should like the CP of Yangyang x Xianxian... Momo''s sideshow (I don''t know if you still remember the thoughtful little girl who chose to stay in the illusion The last story of Anyang and Qin Fen (these two characters are not really bad guys, from another level, they are really good, determined, perseverance and brains, they are the protagonists of their own world script I thought about it a lot without knowing it hahahaha Because I have a lot of affection for this book, I can write almost any extras you want. I hope you can give me more opinions and tell me boldly what you want to see! Comments are also ok, book friends group 399816294 can also find me, WB: Are you happy today? You can also find me. (The book group will have HB, and WB will have CJ. Everyone can participate~) Finally, what I want to tell you is I will never give up my efforts. Thank you for your company. You are the best. You make me invincible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 481： 【Extras】Lin Yi Chapter 481 [Extras] Lin Yi Lin Yi is not a lucky woman, at least she thought so until she was 40 years old. She has been beautiful since she was a child. Because of the difficulties in her family, she went out to work without reading much. When she got married, she listened to the family''s wishes and found a right person to marry and gave birth to her daughter Tang Mo. Lin Yi''s husband was very kind to their mother and daughter when he was alive. He was a family-friendly man. For her husband, Lin Yi doesn''t have much emotion, do you like it? do not like? Can''t seem to talk about it. After giving birth to her daughter, Lin Yi began to feel that her life seemed to be truly alive and meaningful. Momo was a child who never let her worry about her. She never let her worry about her studies or life since she was a child. Lin Yi has always felt that no one loves her daughter more than her, and that is her life. After her husband passed away, Lin Yi took Momo to live alone, and thanks to Tang Mo''s sensible and obedient, the days of orphans and widows were barely able to sustain. Later, Lin Yi fell in love with a man with a good family background. In fact, to be honest, Lin Yi planned not to get married anymore, so it would be good to live with her daughter like this for the rest of her life, but that''s how fate came. The process of their acquaintance was very tacky. Wen Jianshu often passed by Lin Yi''s supermarket. Every time he saw her, a woman who was busy carrying goods and tallying, sweating profusely, but still elegant and beautiful, he felt very attractive. He had never seen such a thing before. woman. In the face of a handsome man''s approach, Lin Yi felt inferior in her heart. At first, she always refused, but she couldn''t stand it, and finally agreed. In the end, Lin Yi is also selfish in her heart. If the man''s condition is very poor, she will not make trouble for her daughter again. As for Wen Jianshu, saying that it was love at first sight is just a pleasant surprise. He has seen a lot of young and beautiful girls, but what really attracts him are women who are beautiful in skin and bones. The love of adults is always profitable, which is not unusual. If it is so clean and pure at this age, it is not normal. After the two were together, they had an unexpected conversation. Although Lin Yi''s education level is not high, in order to provide a better atmosphere for her daughter, she has read a lot of books in the store over the years. Even with Wen Jianshu, there is no disadvantage. Tang Mo''s father was a dull and honest man. In addition to his beauty and intelligence, Tang Mo inherited his mother. Later, the end of the world came, and Lin Yi felt that some aspects of her daughter were different. The mother and daughter who get along day and night can feel it in the small details. When she returned to the supermarket that day, she suddenly saw her daughter cut her hair short, and her expressions were abnormal. She wanted to ask what was wrong, but her daughter seemed to be resisting. She seemed to be hiding a secret suddenly and was under a lot of pressure. Lin Yi didn''t ask, she knew that her Momo was a sensible child, she didn''t want to say, she didn''t ask. After the end of the world, she naturally lived with Wen Jianshu as his wife and was protected by him. also knew that the end of the world had begun, and Lin Yi realized what the secret was in Momo''s heart. Thinking of this, she felt relieved. With preparations, it should be safer for Mo Mo to be trapped in the school. She knows that child. What can I do? Just don''t bother my daughter. Lin Yi of course knows that she is getting old, and now there are dangers everywhere in the last days, and it is not a good time to have children at all. But for my current situation, only by giving birth to a child to Wen Jianshu can I truly stand in the Wen family. So the sheep were born like this. In the eyes of Wen Jianshu and even the late Tang Dynasty, sheep and sheep are the crystallization of love. In fact, in Lin Yi''s heart, the most important thing about Yangyang''s birth is to be born at the right time. After having Yangyang, Lin Yi''s life was indeed much better. Although Wen Jianshu was very kind to her, the Wen family was a big family after all. Later, at the end of Tang Dynasty, he became more and more powerful, and Lin Yi''s status became more and more old and more stable. In the end, even the Wen family had to rely on her. Lin Yi''s life really got better. But she was always worried in her heart, worried that Momo would encounter any danger outside. She is afraid every day, but she can''t say a word to let Momo stay and not go out. Thinking of danger in times of peace, if Mo Mo stayed and lived the life of a caged bird, Lin Yi would be even more sad. When Momo was injured, they all said that they would never wake up again. Lin Yi seemed to be ten years older all of a sudden. She stayed by Momo''s side for many days, thinking in her heart that if Momo was gone, she would go with her. Yangyang will never have a bad life with his father. There are some things that Lin Yi has never told her daughter, that is, in her heart, no one is more important than her daughter. Her former husband couldn''t compare, Wen Jianshu couldn''t compare, even her son couldn''t compare. She and Momo have experienced those difficult days together, and those days when she was about to endure, Momo took her hand and walked together. Their mother and daughter redeemed each other, no, she was saved by her daughter, and she could not live without her daughter. There are many beautiful women in this world, but not every beautiful woman can live well. Brain and strength must be the same, and Lin Yi relies on her brain. Every step she takes is thoughtful, for her daughter and herself, whether it is marriage or having children. Simply, in the end she had a good time. Lin Yi saw it very early that Momo seemed to be in love with Qin Ling, the grandson of the Qin family, who later took charge of the entire base. In fact, Lin Yi doesn''t really want Momo to be with him. It''s not right for Momo. She is afraid that Momo will be bullied at that time. After all, she is in such a wealthy family, she knows how difficult it is to stand, and it is not enough to rely on the maintenance of men. But after all kinds of things, she saw how much Qinling''s child liked Momo and how good he was to Momo, and Lin Yi''s heart gradually let go. Of course, the more important thing is that Momo has become more and more powerful, so powerful that Momo is the most powerful one among the people Lin Yi has ever met. Once a woman''s ability becomes stronger, her voice in a relationship will be higher, and no one can bully you. Lin Yi always sighs when she is alone, she wakes up too late, if she was smarter when she was young, maybe her life would be better. But because of having a daughter, even if I feel emotional, Lin Yi has never regretted it. Because in her heart, her own daughter, baby Momo is the best gift God gave her in life. (end of this chapter) Chapter 482： 【Extras】Anyang Chapter 482 [Extras] Anyang Anyang has been a child of someone else''s family since he was a child. No matter his family background, appearance, learning appearance, he is first-class. He was born in a scholarly family. From a young age, his family taught him to study hard, to be a good person, and to become a handsome gentleman with a successful career when he grows up. Before the end of the world, everything in his life was very smooth, he was successfully admitted to the best university, became a monitor, and joined many student organizations as cadres. His future is bright to see, so don''t worry at all. But since the end of the world, everything seems to be different. Although Anyang panicked at the beginning of the end of the world, he quickly calmed down and organized his classmates to save themselves in an orderly manner. He also rescued many of his classmates and integrated them into a whole. At that time, Anyang felt that as long as he had enough leadership skills, everyone would listen to him, and as long as he made the right decisions, then everything would develop in a good direction. But that''s not the case. Anyang is very good, but this kind of excellence is the excellence of students. He has never experienced what the real society is like, so he does not know the deepest part of the human heart. Because of the appearance of the supernatural ability, the students who were originally standing on the same starting line were pulled apart. People with supernatural abilities and people with materials means more capital to survive, and they have this strength to be arrogant. No one wants to give up the hope of life to others. Anyang soon realized this, he began to change his strategy, he began to cater to the rules that belonged to the end of the world, made compromises, did many things he was unwilling to do, and made difficult choices. In the end, Anyang even forgot that he just wanted to make everyone better, or that he was such a selfish and vicious person. The rules of society are indifferent, and the elders and children''s dignity and emotions have become less important. Everything is based on strength, and the exchange of interests is the greatest. For this reason, Anyang lost the qualification to be with his favorite person. He and Song Qing originally liked each other, Anyang knew. But at that time, he really couldn''t give up Wen Qing. He didn''t like Wen Qing''s stupid and arrogant woman, but the space on her body was so attractive to him that he couldn''t resist at all. But later, when he saw Song Qing at the base again, Anyang realized what he had missed. Having a relationship with the leaders of the entire base is far greater than the benefit from warmth. Anyang regretted it, he wanted to start everything from scratch, but it was too late. Once people are blinded by benefits, it will be difficult to see farther, and there will be too many things missed. But we have come this far, and no one will give up. Anyang was unwilling to be trampled on by so many people, so he relied on his own leadership to form a new team at the base to start the task. Because of his own ability and the help of Wen Qing''s space, his team is thriving. But Anyang was not satisfied with this, he began to use all violent and insidious means to rob and annex some small gangs in the wild to strengthen himself. At that time, he had long forgotten that his original intention to change his principles was to save more people. He has become a person he doesn''t even know, and there is only one thought in his heart, that is, he wants to climb the pyramid and become a man that others look up to. Unfortunately, it backfired. There is always someone stronger than him. It seems that no matter how hard he works, it is useless. The gap in talent makes him unable to even make it to the top 100 in the Chinese rankings. Seeing that the two people on the top of the pyramid were his former classmates, Anyang''s unwillingness was magnified infinitely, and he began to become more crazy. Anyang''s family were all teachers, and his physical fitness was very poor. After the end of the world, he had no supernatural powers, and soon died in the catastrophe at the beginning. When Anyang came home from school half a year later, he didn''t even see his family. The girl he liked married a powerful family in the base, and he was very happy to hear it. This kind of happiness made Anyang feel dazzling. He should have a brighter life, and he should be sitting in the position that everyone admires and praises. He was born to be the proud son of heaven, how could he struggle in this mud and become the most ordinary ordinary person. The madness gradually made him lose his mind. After Wen Qing lost his space, the abilities of other team members slowly rose, and Anyang, who had ordinary abilities, was even kicked out of his team. He chose a road of no return, that is, absorbing the crystal core crazily. He knew that the effect of spar on the human body was better and the damage was less, but at that time, Anyang had no choice, and he could not get the spar at all. He can only go crazy to hunt exotic beasts, and then absorb all the crystal cores and low-level exotic treasures. This method made Anyang''s ability rise very fast, and he was so excited that he was no longer satisfied with the speed at which he obtained crystal cores. So he found a more despicable method, which is to set up traps in the jungle, and then kill people to find treasures. The wealth of madly plundered Anyang''s supernatural attributes suddenly rushed up a lot, but the side effects it brought were even more huge. There are too many impurities in those low-level crystal nuclei. After absorbing so many low-level crystal nuclei, Anyang''s body has been completely saturated by him, and he can no longer absorb the low-level crystal nuclei. His physical quality is also getting worse and worse, and he is almost unable to bear the few abilities in his body. He was about to become a wretch. But how could Anyang accept his fate? He couldn''t absorb the primary crystal core, so he came up with an advanced idea. He can''t beat the ability user with high-level crystal core, so he can only deal with high-level alien beasts alone. Anyang''s reputation was already stinky, and he couldn''t find any partners at all. Being driven by impulse, Anyang couldn''t care that his strength was not enough to deal with such a big guy alone. He finally died in the mouth of a high-level alien beast. At the last moment of facing death, Anyang could not even feel the pain, and his brain seemed to regain clarity for a moment. He thought of his father, a gentle and knowledgeable middle-aged man. He patted his shoulder and said to himself that he would grow up to be a useful person to society in the future. He remembered the lovely smiling faces of his classmates when he was in school. They looked at him with love and joy and called him the monitor. And every teacher who likes himself, and every girl who likes himself... Anyang closed his eyes. He didn''t know when he was wrong, he only knew that everything was wrong. Once things are wrong from the beginning, all efforts are in vain. And now, it''s time to put an end to this wrong. (end of this chapter) Chapter 483： [The Last Extra Story] Tang Dynasty and Qinling Mountains Chapter 483 [The Last Extra Story] Tang Dynasty and Qinling At the end of Tang Dynasty, she had a dream. In the dream, she kept running and running, with a large herd of alien beasts behind her. She wanted to stop and fight, but found that her abilities didn''t seem to work at all. Pain, pain all over the body. There is a burning tingling in the stomach, the feeling of extreme hunger. She subconsciously used her consciousness to link the space, but she couldn''t connect... In a trance, I only remember that my mother seems to have left me long ago. Qinling, Jingjing, Xiao Tao There was no one around her, so she could only run forward with all her strength without wanting to do anything. Distracted, he looked up at the sky, it was gray, there was no sun and not a trace of light. Looking forward, the whole land is barren as if it were dead, like a piece of dead skin, attached to the planet. Why am I here, isn''t everything okay? Why go back to the past? Tang was distracted and fell, just when she was about to be engulfed by the alien beasts... "Momo, what happened to you Momo?" Tang Mo closed his eyes and felt that he was lying on a soft and warm quilt, next to a familiar voice calling him softly. "Um?" Slowly opened his eyes and blocked the dazzling light with his hands. "Whats wrong with you?" When Qin Ling woke up in the morning, he saw Tang Mo frowning and struggling, he couldn''t help calling her softly. "It''s okay, I had a nightmare." has passed, and he is no longer the weak and helpless self in his previous life. Tang Mo opened his arms and hugged Qinling tightly. The real temperature of the person in her arms made her feel at ease. This is their second year of marriage and the second year of the world returning to normal. The world is no longer full of glaciers, and there are no more horrible people who will kill people at any time. Everything seems to be back to the way it was before. Although the land is devastated and the city is deteriorating and waiting to be rebuilt, everyone''s face is full of hope. After experiencing so much pain, as long as they survive and have a safe land, people are already content. People''s ability to adapt is stronger than imagined, and soon, life is in order and full of order again. Qinling was in charge of the army. Because there were no enemies, he was not very busy at ordinary times, and he set aside a lot of time to make up for the love that was not enough at the end of Tang Dynasty. In terms of administrative management, a new management team was formed headed by Wen Jianshu. Originally everyone recommended Tang Mo to take up an important position, but she refused. The world is at peace, and it''s time for her to rest. Tang Mo had already thought about it, and maybe she should think about what other things she wants to do in her life for the rest of the time. "Perhaps, we can consider having a child?" Qin Ling embraced Tang Mo and gently touched her head. "Um" Tang Mo buried his head in his lover''s arms and replied softly. The sun shines on the two people, like a beautiful painting. Everything looks the best. This book is over. Writing here, the final episode of this book is finished. This is Ran Ran''s first finished work, it may have many shortcomings, but it also put a lot of effort into it. ''s new book "Awaken, Master Star Master! Just opened, the star female powerhouse has been upgraded, and it is updated steadily every day. I hope everyone can support a wave and recommend it for collection. Ran Ran will work hard and not let everyone down. Thank you all for accompanying me all the way here, see you in the next book. (end of this chapter)